lU 
 
. //jf . ///^/////// <//f'//yu//// //// /u/'ir// ,V/^y;y/// ///>/'////. 
 ^. Hebrew c/fji/h/ r////v/r'.y to /h- /r/v/tiv/ broad a//// strongs, 
 
 BrtA n ^> r "* n 1 
 
 6V////^ 1 ,1 J 
 
 Z/fi/f > ^ 
 
 r^/. 1 J :3 ^ "" 
 
 iod ^ ^ 
 
 n 3, final " T 
 
 1 ? 1 ^ 
 
 n ^ 1^. final ^ ^ 3 a 
 
 * 1 5> final ^ T 
 
 Oiph 
 Lamed 
 
 Sam4^ - ^50 
 
 (h'/i 
 
 Ft' 
 
 Jaddi 
 
 Shin 
 
 ^ SI s^ ^ 
 
 ^ 1 D 3 a, final ^ "I 1 *1 
 
 H V "4 X.* *U, final V S^ r V 
 
 Koph ^ 5 P 
 
 h. or ^ ^ 
 
 v*.^ ^^ r? t!? ^ 
 
 SianiaU Mulp 
 
HEBREW AND ENGLISH 
 
 LEXICON, 
 
 VriTHOUT POmTS : 
 
 IN WHICH 
 
 THE HEBREW AND CHALDEE WORDS 
 
 OF THE 
 
 OLD TESTAMENT 
 
 ARE EXPLAINED IN THEIR LEADING AND DERIVED SENSES, 
 
 THE 
 
 DERIVATIVE WORDS ARE RANGED UNDER THEIR RESPECTIVE PRIMITIVES, 
 
 AND THE MEANINGS ASSIGNED TO EACH AUTHORIZED 
 
 BY REFERENCES TO PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE, AND FREQUENTLY ILLUSTRATED AND CONFIRMED 
 
 BY CITATIONS FROM VARIOUS AUTHORS, ANCIENT AND MODERN. 
 
 TO THIS WORK ARE PREFIXED, 
 
 A HEBREW AND A CHALDEE GRAMMAR, 
 
 WITHOUT POINTS. 
 
 A NEW EDITION, CORRECTED, ENLARGED, AND IMPROVED. 
 
 By JOHN PARKHURST, M. A. 
 
 FORMERLY FELLOW OF CLARE-HALL, CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 Isaiah xl, 8. 
 
 : Dbiyb Dip- DNnbx 'nnm y^ii baa Y^n ws" 
 
 The same things uttered in Hebrew, and translated into another tongue, have not the same force in them : and not only these things, but 
 the law itself, and the iir9))fiUijjii{'c^ the rest of the books, have no small difference when the; are spoken in their own language.' 
 
 :'. ' -f^ f^ '"^-^-^-^ FaoLoouB TO EccLBSiASTicu*. 
 
 PRmri^f'm^THOMAS TEGG, 73, CHEAPSIDE ; 
 
 WILLIAM BAYNES, PATERNOSTER ROW; 
 J. CUMMING, DUBLIN; AND RICHARD GRIFFIN & CO., GLASGOW. 
 
 MDCCCXXIX. 
 
U-X-J6 
 
 GLASGOW: 
 
 PRINTED BY IIUTrniSON AND DItOOKMAN. 
 
L I F E ^ /ii> .-.^sz-r 
 
 OF THE LATE 
 
 REV. JOHN PARKHURST, A. M. 
 
 The Rev. John Parkhurst, the subject df this sketch, was the second son 
 of John Parkhurst, Esq. of Catesby-house in the county of Northampton, by 
 Ricarda, the second daughter of Mr Justice Dormer, and was born in June, 
 1728. He received the earUest rudiments of his education at the school of 
 Rugby, in the county of Warwick ; an education which, by intense mental 
 labour, aided by a mind eminently gifted with sound judgment and deep 
 penetration, he rendered perfect in itself, and beneficial to the world of letters, 
 as well as to the cause of the Christian religion. The whole life of this truly 
 excellent man and devout Christian was honourable to human nature ; and his 
 death a sublime example of faith and resignation. From Warwickshire he 
 removed to Clare-hall, Cambridge, where he proceeded A. B. 1748, A. M. 
 1752, and was some time fellow of his college. Being a younger brother, he 
 was intended for the church ; but not long after his entering into holy orders, 
 his elder brother died : this event made him the heir of two considerable estates, 
 the one at Catesby in the county of Northampton, and the other at Epsom in 
 the county of Surrey : but as his father was still living, it was some years before 
 he came into the full possession of them ; and when he did, the acquisition of 
 fortune produced no change in his habits or his pursuits. He continued to 
 cultivate with ardour the studies becoming a clergyman ; and from his family 
 connexions, as well as from his piety and learning, he certainly had a great right 
 to look forward to preferment in his profession ; but an early attachment to 
 retirement, and to a life of close and intense study, prevented him from seeking 
 any. In the capacity of curate, but without any salary, he long officiated for a 
 friend with exemplary diligence and zeal. When, several years after, it fell to 
 his lot to exercise the right of presentation, he was unfashionable enough to 
 consider church-patronage as a trust rather than a property ; accordingly, resist- 
 ing the influence of interest, favour, and affection, he presented to the vicarage 
 of Epsom, in the county of Surrey, the Rev. Jonathan Boucher. This gentle- 
 man was then known to him only by character ; but having distinguished him- 
 self in America during the revolution, for his loyalty, and by teaching the 
 unsophisticated doctrines of the church of England to a set of rebeUious 
 schismatics, at the hazard of his life, Mr Parkhurst thought, and justly thought, 
 that he could not present to the vacant living a man, who had given better 
 proofs of his having a due sense of the duties of his office. 
 
 In the year 1 754-, Mr Parkhurst married Susanna Myster, daughter of John 
 Myster, Esq. of Epsom; this lady died in 1759, leaving him a daughter and two 
 sons ; both his sons have been dead some years, but his daughter survives him, 
 and is the * widow of the Rev. James Altham. In the year 1761, he was 
 married a second time to Millecent Northey, daughter of Thomas Northey, 
 Esq. of London, by whom he had one daughter, married, in 1791, to the Rev. 
 
 * This lady died the 25th of April, 1813. 
 
IV LIFE OF THE AUTHOR. 
 
 Joseph Thomas. This lady, reared under the immediate inspection of her 
 learned and pious father, by an education of the very first order, has acquired a 
 degree of classical knowledge which is rarely met with in the female world ; and 
 those mental endowments are still more highly embellished by the exercise and 
 example of every domestic virtue. 
 
 Mr Parkhurst's second wife closed her well-spent life at the advanced age of 
 79, on the 27th of April, 1800, having survived him upwards of three years. 
 Never were modest worth, unaffected piety, and every domestic virtue, 
 more strongly illustrated than in the character of this most amiable and excel- 
 lent woman. Her sweetness of temper, simplicity of manners, and charitable 
 disposition, are seldom paralleled, and never excelled. 
 
 In the year 1753, Mr Parkhurst began his career of authorship by publishing 
 in 8vo, " A friendly Address to the Rev. John Wesley, in relation to a prin- 
 cipal doctrine maintained by him and his assistants." This work, however 
 valuable, we may safely say, was of very little importance when compared with 
 his next publication, which was "A Hebrew and English Lexicon, without Points ; 
 to which is added, a Methodical Hebrew Grammar, without points, adapted to 
 the use of Learners," 1762, 4to. 
 
 To attempt a vindication of all the etymological and philosophical disquisitions 
 which are scattered through this work, would be fruitless ; but it is not perhaps 
 too much to say, that we have nothing of the kind equal to it in the English 
 language. Continuing to correct and improve this excellent work, he published 
 a second edition, much enlarged, in 1778, and a third edition in 1792. 
 
 His philological studies were not confined to the Hebrew language ; for he 
 published " A Greek and English Lexicon to the New Testament; to which is 
 prefixed a plain and easy Greek Grammar," 1769, 4to ; a second edition, 1794; 
 and, being desirous of making his literary labours more generally useful, 
 he determined on publishing octavo editions of both Lexicons, still farther 
 enlarged and improved ; for he continued to revise, correct, add to, and improve 
 these works, till within a few days of his death. He had but just completed the 
 copies, and received the first proof-sheet of the Greek Lexicon from the press, 
 when it pleased the All-wise disposer of human events to take this learned and 
 excellent man to himself. Fortunately, the task of filial virtue devolved on his 
 daughter, Mrs Thomas, whose extensively cultivated mind enabled her to 
 undertake the charge of completing her father's purpose ; and this work was 
 published in 1798. As, from their nature, there cannot be supposed to be any 
 thing in Lexicons that is particularly attractive and alluring, the continued 
 increasing demand for these two seems to be a sufficient proof of their merit. 
 
 In 1787, Mr Parkhurst published "The Divinity and pre-existence of our 
 Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, demonstrated from Scripture, in answer to the 
 First Section of Dr Priestley's Introduction to the History of early Opinions 
 concerning Jesus Christ ; together with Strictures on some other Parts of the 
 Work, and a Postscript relating to a late Publication by Mr Gilbert Wakefield." 
 This work was very generally regarded as performing all that the title-page 
 promised; and accordingly the whole edition was soon sold off. The brief, 
 evasive, and very unsatisfactory notice taken of this very able pamphlet by Dr 
 Priestley, in a " Letter to Dr Home," showed only that he was unable to 
 answer it. 
 
 Besides the above works, there is in the Gentleman's Magazine for August, 
 1797, a curious letter of Mr Parkhurst's on the Confusion of Tongues at 
 Babel. 
 
 Mr Parkhurst was a man of very extraordinary independency of mind and 
 firmness of principle. In early life, along with many other men of distinguished 
 learning, it was objected to him, that he was an Hutchinsonian. Though Mr 
 Parkhurst continued to read Hutchinson's writings as long as he read at all, he 
 was ever ready to allow that he was oftentimes a confused and bad writer, and 
 
LIFE OF THE AUTHOR. V 
 
 sometimes unbecomingly violent. To have been deterred from reading the 
 works of an author, who, with all his faults, certainly throws out many useful 
 hints, for fear of being thought an Hutchinsonian, would have betrayed a 
 pusillanimity, of which Mr Parkhurst was incapable. What he believed, he 
 was not afraid to profess ; and never professed to believe any thing which he 
 3id not very sincerely believe. He was indeed a most earnest lover of trutii. 
 The study of the Scriptures was at once the business and the pleasure of his 
 life ; from his earliest to his latest years, he was a hard student ; and, had the 
 daily occupations of every twenty-four hours of his life been portioned out, as it 
 is said those of king Alfred were, into three equal parts, there is reason to 
 believe that a deficiency would rarely have been found in the eight hours 
 allotted to study. 
 
 What the fruits have been of a life so conducted, few theologians, it is pre- 
 sumed, need to be informed, it being hardly within the scope of a supposition, 
 that any man will sit down to the study of the Scriptures without availing him- 
 self of the assistance to be obtained from his learned labours. 
 
 Mr Parkhurst's character may be collected with tolerable accuracy even 
 from this imperfect sketch of his life. His notions of church patronage do 
 him honour ; and as a farther instance of the high sense he entertained of strict 
 justice, and the steady resolution with which he practised it on all occasions, an 
 incident which occurred between him and one of his tenants may be here men- 
 tioned. This man falling behind-hand in the payment of his rent, which was 
 500 per annum, it was represented to his landlord that it was owing to his 
 being over-rented. This being believed to be the case, a new valuation was 
 made : it was then agreed that, for the future, the rent should not be more than 
 i*450. Justly inferring, moreover, that if the farm was tJien too dear, it must 
 necessarily have been always too dear; unasked and of his own accord, he 
 immediately struck off 50 from the commencement of the lease ; and instantly 
 refunded all that he had received more than A^50 per annum. 
 
 Mr Parkhurst was in his person rather below the middle size, but remarkably 
 upright and firm in his gait. He was all his life of a sickly habit ; and his lead- 
 ing so sedentary and studious a life (it having, for many years, been his constant 
 practice to rise at five, and in winter to light his own fire) to the very verge of 
 David's limits of the life of man, is a consolatory proof to men of similar habits, 
 how much, under many disadvantages, may still be effected by strict temperance 
 and a careful regimen. He also gave less of his time to the ordinary inter- 
 ruptions of life than is common. In a hospitable, friendly, and pleasant 
 neighbourhood, he visited little; alleging, that such a course of life neither 
 suited his temper, his health, nor his studies. Yet he was of sociable manners; 
 and his conversation always instructive, often delightful : for his stores of know- 
 ledge were so large, that he has often been called a walking library. He 
 belonged to no clubs ; he frequented no public places : and there are few men, 
 who towards the close of life, may not, on a retrospect, reflect with shame and 
 sorrow, how much of their precious time has thus been thrown away, or, per- 
 haps, worse than thrown away. Like many other men of infirm and sickly 
 frames, Mr Parkhurst was also irritable and quick, warm and earnest in his 
 resentments, though never unforgiving. But whether it be or be not a matter of 
 reproach to possess a mind so constituted, it certainly is much to any man*s 
 credit to counteract and subdue it by an attention to the injunctions of religion. 
 This Mr Parkhurst effectually did : and few men have passed through a long 
 life more at peace with his neighbours, more respected by men of learning, more 
 beloved by his friends, or more honoured by his family. The subject of this 
 biographical sketch serenely closed a life of study and of virtue, far removed 
 from the din of senseless pleasures and the follies of trivial society, after a most 
 painful and lingering illness of ten months, on the 21st of February, 1797, at 
 Epsom in Surrey, where for many years he had resided. Mr Parkhurst's remains 
 
VI LIFE OF THE AUTHOR. 
 
 now repose in his family vault at Epsom, and in the church there is an 
 exquisitely beautiful monument (executed by that distinguished sculptor Flax- 
 man,) raised by conjugal affection and filial piety to the memory of the kind 
 husband, the indulgent parent, and the enlightened preceptor. It bears the 
 following inscription, written by Mr Parkhurst's valued and learned friend, the 
 late Rev. William Jones, of Nayland, in Suffolk. 
 
 GLORY TO GOD ALONE. 
 
 Sacred to the Memory 
 Of the Rev. JOHN PARKHURST, A. M. 
 Of this Parish, 
 And descended from the Parkhursts of Catesby, in Northamptonshire. 
 His life was distinguished 
 , Not by any Honours in the Church, 
 But by deep and laborious Researches 
 Into the Treasures of Divine Learning : 
 The Fruits of which are preserved in two invaluable Lexicons, 
 Wherein the original Text of the Old and New Testament is interpreted 
 With extraordinary Light and Truth. 
 Reader ! if thou art thankful to God that such a Man lived, 
 Pray for the Christian World, 
 That neither the Pride of false Learning, 
 Nor the Growth of Unbelief, 
 May so far prevail 
 As to render his pious Labours in any degree ineffectual. 
 He lived in Christian Charity ; 
 And departed in Faith and Hope 
 On the 21st Day of February, 1797, 
 In the 69th Year of his Age. 
 
*TO 
 
 THE RIGHT REVEREND DR GEORGE HORNE, 
 
 LORD BISHOP OF NORWICH,f 
 
 THE REV. SAMUEL GLASSE, D. D., F, R. S. 
 WILLIAM STEVENS, Esg. 
 
 TREASURER OF QUEEN ANNE's BOUNTY, 
 AMD 
 
 THE REVEREND JONATHAN BOUCHAR, M. A. 
 
 THE FAVOURERS AND PROMOTERS OF THIS WORK, 
 
 THIS THIRD EDITION OF 
 
 THE HEBREW AND ENGLISH LEXICON 
 
 IS RESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED BY THEIR OBLIGED FRIEND AND SERVANT, 
 
 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 This Inscription was prefixed to the Third Edition. 
 
 \ As this Inscription was designed previously to the much lamented death of this eminent and learned Trelate, tlie Author hopeg to 
 be excused for thus publicly acknowledging his Lordship's friendship, and for not suppressing a name so honourable to himself and 
 his Work. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 TO THE 
 
 SECOND EDITION, OF MDCCLXXVIIl. 
 
 It is not from an affected humility, but from the real sentiments of my heart, 
 that I begin this preface with remarking, that perhaps a stronger instance of 
 pubhc candour was never shown, than in the reception given to the former 
 edition of this Lexicon. For notwithstanding its numerous defects and errors, 
 which I am desirous of acknowledging in the plainest and most explicit terms, 
 yet in a few years the whole impression was dispersed, and the work itself has 
 since been frequently inquired after by persons desirous of procuring it. These 
 circumstances are at least good signs of an increasing regard to the Original 
 Hebreiv Scriptures ; and I can with the strictest veracity affirm, that they have 
 been a very great and constant encouragement to me for exerting my best 
 endeavours to improve the Hebrew and English Lexicon, so far as near 
 twenty years' advance in life, and a careful perusal, or an attentive consultation, 
 of many writers, ancient and modern, in various branches of learning, have 
 enabled me. For it must be observed, that though in the title-page this volume 
 is set forth as a Second Edition, yet it might with equal propriety and truth have 
 been introduced as a new performance ; since the greater part of the explana- 
 tions of the Hebrew words have been composed anew ; and there are very {qw of 
 them, in which considerable additions or corrections have not been made : and 
 whereas the first edition, together with the Supplement, consisted only of 422 
 quarto pages, this, with the Appendix, contains no less than 758. These 
 observations will, I hope, sufficiently apologize to the purchasers of the former 
 publication for my not printing separately, for their use, the Alterations and 
 Additions made in this ; as indeed I should have been strongly inclined to do, 
 could I have accomplished it without reprinting nearly two-thirds of the Lex- 
 icon, and, after all, producing a work, which must have been very far from 
 satisfying either them or myself. 
 
 But, to convey the clearest notion in my power of what may be expected 
 from the Lexicon in its present form, it may be proper to observe, that the 
 author was some years ago much struck with what is related of the celebrated 
 Duke de Montausier, "who was the first promoter of what wje call the Dauphin 
 Edition of the Classics. He used often to say, that the difficulties which occur 
 to us in reading the works of the ancients, might be all comprehended under 
 two classes ; and that they arise either from our not knowing in what sense they 
 used such a 'word [or expression] formerly ; or else, from our being ignorant 
 now of some opinion, custom^ or thing, that was familiarly known among them. 
 In the former case the commentator should endeavour to determine the mean- 
 ing of the tkiord [or expression] in question, by consulting how it is used by the 
 same author, in other places, where the meaning of it may be more evident; or 
 by any other of the same country, and (as near as may be) of the same times. 
 
X PREFACE. 
 
 In the second case, the thing, custom, or opinion hinted at, should be subjoined 
 in as few words as is consistent with clearness."* 
 
 The good sense and justness of these remarks speak sufficiently for them- 
 selves ; and as in the prosecution of the following work I have endeavoured to 
 avail myself of them, it will be found that not only the \ lexicographers and 
 verbal critics, but the more enlarged philologists, the writers of J Natural and 
 Civil History, || travellers ancient and modern into the eastern countries, and 
 even the 5[ poets, have been made to draw water for the service of the 
 Sanctuary, or to contribute their quotas to the illustration of the Hebrew 
 Scriptures. In the notes below I have named the authors principally made 
 use of; but, besides these, many others have been occasionally consulted. 
 
 But to be more particular It appears evident from the Mosaic account of 
 the original formation of man, that language was the immediate gift of God to 
 Adam, or that God himself either taught our first parent to speak ; or, which 
 comes to the same thing, inspired him with language.** And the language 
 thus communicated to the first man was, notwithstanding the objections of 
 ancient or modern cavillers, no other (I mean as to the main and structure of it) 
 than that Hebrew in which Moses wrote. Else what meaneth the inspired his- 
 torian when he saith, Gen. ii. 19, Whatsoever Adam called every living creature, 
 that (there is nothing in the Heb. for was) the name thereof? And the names of 
 Adam, Eve, Cain, Abel, Seth, Noah, &c. with their etymological reasons, are as 
 truly Hebrew as those of Peleg, Abraham, Sarah, Isaac, Jacob, Levi, Moses, 
 Joshua, or even as David, Solomon (Heb. Shelemah,) Isaiah, and Malachi. And 
 whatever difficulty there may be in explaining this or that, or a few particular 
 words in Hebrew, yet it will be demonstratively evident to any one, who will 
 attentively examine the subject, that the Hebrew language is ideal; or that from 
 a certain, and that no great, number of primitive, and apparently -f-f arbitrary 
 words, called roots, and usually expressive of some idea, or notion taken from 
 nature, i. e. from the external objects around us, or from our own constitutions, 
 by our senses or feelings, all the other words of that tongue are derived, or 
 grammatically formed ; and that wherever the radical letters are the same, the 
 leading idea or notion runs through all the deflections of the word, however 
 numerous or diversified ; due allowance being made for such radical letters as 
 are dropped, and consequently are to be supplied by the rules of grammar. 
 Indeed I believe, that many other languages, not only the Greek and Latin, 
 
 * Spence's Polymetis, p. 286 ; Huetii Comment, de Rebus Suis, p. 286, edit. Amstel. 1718; and 
 Huetiana, 37, p. 93, edit. Paris, 1 722. 
 
 f As Marii de Calasio, Concordant, et Lexic. Kii'cheri Concordant. Castelli Lexic. Hepta- 
 glott. Cocceii Lexic. Leigh's Critica Sacra, Robertson's Thesaurus Ling. Sanctae, Stockii Clavis 
 Vet. Test. Taylor's Hebrew Concoi'danee, Noldii Particul. Heb. A. Schultens Origines Hebrsese, 
 &c. Glassii Philologia Sacra, Bate's Critica Hebrsea, Hutchinson's Works, 12 volumes, 8vo. 
 which last I place under this head, not knowing where more properly to range them ; though 
 indeed they abound with much useful and entertaining learning on various subjects, or as Mr H's 
 wary adversary, Dr Sharpe, chose to express it, ( Dedication to Two Dissertations on Elohim and 
 Berith, p. viii.) " There are in some parts of his works, things both useful and curious.^' Fas est 
 et ab HOSTE doceri. 
 
 :j: Pliny Natural Hist. Bochart Opera, 3 vol. fol. Scheuchzer Physica Sacra. BuflFon Hist. Nat. 
 Brooke's Natural History ; to which I must add Boerhaave's Chemistry, and Institutiones Medica2, 
 and Haller's Physiology. 
 
 Herodotus, Diodorus Siculus, Xenophon Cyropaed. Josephus, Plutarch, Usserii Annales, 
 Prideaux Connex. Universal Hist. 
 
 II Strabo Geograph. Busbequii Epist. Turc. Shaw's Travels, Russel's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, 
 Hasselquist's Voyages and Uravels, Hanway's Travels and Revolutions of Persia, Sir James 
 Porter's Observations on the Tui'ks, lady M. W. Montague's Lettei's, 3 vols. Complete System of 
 Geography, 2 vols. fol. Niebuhr Description de TArabie, et Voyage, 2 tomes. 
 
 ^ Of the Greeks, Orpheus, Homer, Theocritus, Callimachus; of the Latins, Lucretius, Virgil, 
 Ovid, Horace, Lucan, Juvenal, Persius. 
 
 ** See more on this interesting subject in the Lexicon under root N'lp IIL and in the authors 
 there quoted. 
 
 f f But here I would be understood to except such, as are formed by an onomatopceia, or imme- 
 diately/roni the sound, of which many instances are given in the Lexicon ; and indeed such words 
 are common in all languages. 
 
PREFACE. XI 
 
 but even our own, and the rest which are now spoken in Europe, might, not- 
 withstanding their apparent confusion, be, by persons properly qualified, 
 reduced to their primitive roots, and by consequence, the ideality (if the term 
 may be allowed) of such languages he recovered. And this, with regard to the 
 Greek in particular, has, I hope, been in a good measure performed in the 
 Greek and English Lexicon #0 ^/^e Netv Testament; and I will venture to 
 prognosticate good success to those learned and ingenious men, who will heartily 
 attempt the like in such other languages as they are well acquainted with. But 
 to return to the work before us. 
 
 To assign the primary idea or notion of each Hebreijo root is one of the points 
 principally laboured in this, as in the former edition : and may I be permitted to 
 add, that, I trust, it is here brought nearer to a completion f At least, I can 
 safely assert, that, in stating these primary notions or senses, I have earnestly 
 striven to lay aside all prejudices and partiality to the preconceived opinions, 
 whether of any other man, or of myself; and accordingly the reader, upon com- 
 paring this with the former work, will observe many alterations in this respect. 
 Now, in fixing the leading serise of each root, after carefully and constantly con- 
 sulting the ancient versions (I mean those of the LXX and Vulg. together with 
 the Chaldee Targums, and the fragments of the Hexaplar versions of Aquila, 
 Symmachus, Theodotion, &c. published by Montfaucon,) I have endeavoured 
 as much as possible to let the Holy Scriptures, on a diligent and close exami- 
 nation and comparison of the several texts, speak for themselves, well knowing 
 that nothing cuts a diamond like a diamond. But for the explanation of such 
 words as occur in the Bible but once, or very rarely, as also of those which are 
 evidently used, not in their primitive, but only in a secondary or derivative sense, 
 recourse hath been had to the eastern dialectical languages, particularly to the 
 Chaldee, Syriac, and Arabic; which, it is hoped, will, in such instances, be 
 found to have frequently illustrated the true meaning of the Hebrew. And in 
 applying the Arabic language in particular to these purposes, I have been 
 much assisted not only by the printed works of the celebrated Albert Schul- 
 tens, formerly Professor of the Oriental languages in the University of Leyden, 
 but by a * Manuscript Hebretv Lexicon^ of the same Author, kindly commu- 
 nicated to me by the Rev. and learned Mr Woide, chaplain of his Majesty's 
 Dutch chapel at St James's. 
 
 That Schultens has from the Arabic happily and satisfactorily illustrated 
 some very obscure and difficult words of the Hebrew text, must, I think, be 
 acknowledged by every impartial inquirer after truth. But it seems equally 
 evident, on the other hand, that this great man carried his regard to the Alco- 
 ranish Arabic, which is manifestly a corrupt dialect, or rather a hodge-podge or 
 jumble of several corrupt dialects of the Hebrew, much too far; and that, being 
 continually conversant with the florid and highly figurative, not to say bombast, 
 style of the Arabian writers, he has resolved some strictly just, proper, or phi- 
 losophical expressions of the Hebrew Bible into tropes and figures, and has 
 often called in his favourite Arabic to explain (or shall I say perplex?) the 
 meaning of the Hebrew, where its aid was by no means wanted ; but the import 
 of the word or expression might have been clearly ascertained by the ancient 
 versions, and an attentive comparison of the several texts wherein it occurred. 
 But though I thought myself, on a subject of such importance, obliged to speak 
 thus plainly concerning this very learned and respectable writer, yet it is with 
 
 Entitled Alberti Schultens Origines Hebraica: in Collegia publico dictatce. It is contained in 
 two moderate volumes in quarto. The copy I was favoured witli is imperfect, containing from 
 the beginning of the letter k to root u^sn- under n, inclusive. The roots under the letter u are all 
 wanting ; but those under '^ are explained from the beginning of that letter to root rTi?", from 
 which to the end of the letter b the copy is again deficient. The Second Volume contains from 
 the beginning of T2 to root nsD under D ; and to this volume is prefixed the following note : 
 Origines CI. Viri Alberti Schultens, a liter A 12 cicl nSD usque, ubi ante morbum et mortem dein 
 seciitam subslilerat," 
 
Xll PREFACE. 
 
 pleasure I add, that in this he is hardly enough to be commended, that he coi.- 
 stantly (I think) aims at giving a clear leading or primary idea or sense to each 
 Hebrew root, which no doubt is the fundamental principle of explaining the 
 sacred language. 
 
 But I have called the Alcoranish Arabic a hodge-podge or jumble of several 
 corrupt dialects of the Hebrew ; and, as this may be disputed, I add, that the 
 fact is sufficiently proved even from its boasted copiousness. * " It so far excels 
 other languages in copiousness (says Bishop Walton, Prolegom. xiv. 6.) that the 
 various appellations of one single thing, and their explanations, afford matter for 
 a complete volume. It has^ve hundred names for a lion, tiuo hundred for a ser- 
 pent, eighty for honey, on which last Firauzabadius says that he had written a 
 whole book. The same writer testifies, that the names for a sword are above a 
 thousand, which he has enumerated in a work composed by him."f Thus say 
 those who are best skilled in Arabic. And here it may be safely left to the 
 determination of any considerate man, who is at all acquainted with the nature 
 of language, whether this could possibly be the case in any one dialect or 
 language upon earth ; or whether it is possible to imagine a stronger internal 
 proof, that a language, answering this character, must in fact be made up of 
 several various latiguages or dialects. And if the Alcoranish Arabic be indeed so 
 copious (I had almost said infinite) as above declared, I believe no man of sense 
 will be inclined to contest what the J Arabs themselves affirm concerning it, 
 namely, that " none can comprehend its whole compass, unless illuminated by 
 the propihetic spirit ; and that no one was ever yet able to exhaust all its treasures." 
 Thus much for the Alcoranish Arabic. And for ever to obviate the extravagant 
 assertions, which Schultens and some other learned men have advanced con- 
 cerning the unvaried purity and high antiquity of the Arabic, as now spoken in 
 Arabia Felix, I shall subjoin what Mr Niebuhr, one of the gentlemen who lately 
 travelled into that country at the expense of the king of Denmark, says of this 
 language in his Description de VArabie, p. 72, &c. and this the rather, because 
 the very sensible and accurate author had no turn to serve, no system to support, 
 in what he relates, and because I do not know that his account has yet 
 appeared in English. 
 
 *' On voit, &c. One sees, says he, in Pocoke's Observations on Abul Faraje, 
 p. 151, that the ancient Arabians had different dialects. The king of the 
 Hamajares at Dhafar said to a foreign Arab, theb, meaning that he should sit 
 down. But as this word signified in the language of the latter, leap, he leaped 
 from a high place, and hurt himself. When they had explained to the king the 
 occasion of the mistake, he said. Let the Arab who comes to Dhafar, learn the 
 Hamajare dialect. Arrian likewise remarks, that the Arabs had not only differ- 
 ent dialects but different latiguages. 11 n'y a peut-etre point de langue, ou Ton 
 trouve aujourd'hui tant de dialectes, que dans I'Arabe. There is not perhaps 
 any language, in which one finds at present so many dialects as in the Arabic. 
 Not only they speak quite differently (tout autrement) in the mountains of the 
 little district governed by the Iman of Yemen, from what they do in the Tehama 
 or low country on the coast of the Red Sea ; but persons of distinction have a 
 pronunciation different from that of the peasants, and other words to express 
 many things ; and these dialects have not much resemblance to that of the 
 
 * " Tanta copia alias linguas stiperat, ut unius rei appellationes variae, earumque explicationes 
 voluminis integri materiam prsebeant. Leonis noniina habet quingenta, serjyentis ducenta, mellis 
 octoginta, de quibus integrum libellum scripsit Firauzabadius. Ensis vero appellationes testa tur idem 
 esse supra mille, quas in libro il se composito enumeravit." 
 
 f Comp. Michael is, Recueil de Questions, p. 249, 250. 
 
 \ " (21. Pocokius in dictis notis, p. 133, dicit Arabes immensam suae linguae latiludincm pratdicare, 
 quam tantamesse volunt, ut nullus, nisi spiritu prophetico illustratus, universum ejus ambitum com- 
 jrrehendal ; nee quisquam eo unquam pervenerit, ut omnes (jus thcsauros exhauriret." Walton, Proleg. 
 xlv. 5. 
 
 " Navigationi et Viaggi racolte da Ramusio, fol. 264. Periphis Maris^Erytbreei, p. 12." 
 
PREFACE. Xlll 
 
 Bedotveens. The difference is still greater in the distant provinces. Since then 
 for a very long time there have been, in different provinces of Arabia, many 
 dialects (plusiers dialectes) in use, and since the Arabic language has changed, 
 or caused the neighbouring people to forget, languages, of which probably 
 some words have been adopted and preserved in the modern Arabic, it is no 
 tvonder, that this language is more rich or copious than any other. At this time 
 the pronunciation of certain letters is very various ; for instance, the Kafov Kef, 
 which the northern and western Arabs use for a isT or a Q, is pronounced at Mas- 
 kat, and near the Persian gulf, as tsch [Eng. ch. ;] and this is the reason, why in 
 some countries they say, Bukkra, Kiab, whilst in others they say, Batscher, 
 Tschiab, and so of -the rest." 
 
 " As the Arabians profess being of the Mahometan religion, they believe 
 that the language in which the book of their law, i. e. the Koran, is written, and 
 by consequence * the dialect in use at Mecca in the time of Mahomet, is the 
 purest of all. This dialect differs so greatly from the modern, that they teach at 
 Mecca itself, and that only in the Colleges, the language of the Koran, as they 
 teach Latin at Rome. And as the dialect used in Yemen [i. e. the ijtterior parts 
 of Arabia Felix,] eleven hundred years ago, did in those days differ from that of 
 Mecca, and is still more altered by intercourses tvith strangers, and by length 
 of time, they teach in Yemen liketvise the language of the Koran as a learned 
 language,'' 
 
 Thus far Mr Niebuhr : and this authentic evidence from an ear-tvitness f 
 entirely overthrows all such rash assertions as that of Schultens, Orig. Heb. lib. 
 i. cap. iv. xxiii. entitled, ij: The language of the Arabians unvaried, where he 
 says, " In the province of Hisjas (by Niebuhr called Hedsjas,) 'where are the holy 
 cities Mecca arid Medina, and also in Arabia Felix, the highest purity of the 
 Arabic dialect still flourishes, even the same asflourished tvhen Mahomet arose." 
 
 But to return from this digression (if such it should be deemed) concerning 
 the Arabic language, I would remark, that as words in general express or 
 explain things, so a knowledge of things will frequently explain or illustrate par- 
 ticular words, especially in the ancient and less known languages ; and of this 
 observation there will, I hope, be found numerous and convincing proofs in the 
 course of the following pages. And this work being professedly designed for 
 somewhat more than a mere vocabulary or word-book, although I will by no 
 means presume to call it a comment, yet I hope the reader will be continually 
 meeting with satisfactory expositions of many difficult or obscure texts of the 
 Hebrew Bible, derived not merely from verbal criticism, but from those other 
 various sources of information already intimated at p. x. of this Preface. And 
 here I think I ought to pay my particular acknowledgments (to which, were 
 I properly authorized, I would gladly add those of the public) to the learned 
 and ingenious Mr Harmer, for his very valuable Observations on divers Pas- 
 sages of Scripture, which he has very happily illustrated from Circumstances 
 incidentally mentioned in Books of Voyages and Travels into the East ; and I do 
 not at all scruple to assure my readers, that they will find this work a rich 
 treasury, and, as it were, a library of entertaining and useful knowledge; and 
 
 * Here the ingenious author supposes, 1st, that the whole Koran was published at Mecca; Sdl^, 
 that it was all published by Mahomet ; (neither of which suppositions is true in fact ; see Prideaux's 
 Life of Mahomet, p. 2123.) and thirdly, that if it had been all published by Mahomet, and that 
 at Mecca, it must necessarily be in the Mecca dialect : whereas even on this supposition it should 
 seem more probable, that it would be tinctured with foreign dialects ; partly from what Mahomet 
 himself had picked up during his mercantile travels into Egypt, Palestine, and Syria, and partly 
 from what was furnished to him by his two assistants, the Jew and the Syrian Monk ; especially 
 as the Arabs, among whom it was written and published, were a veri/ illiterate people. See Pi*i- 
 deaux, p. 8, 12, 41, &o. Comp. Sale's Koran, ch. xvi. p. 223, Notec. 
 
 t Comp. Niebuhr, Voyage, tom. i. p. 329, 330. 
 
 \ " Arabum lingua, invariata." "In Hisjazd. provincia, ubi sacrse urbes Mecca et Medina 
 itemque in Arabid Felice, summa etlamnum viget puritas dialecti ArabictB, eademque plan^, quae 
 Muhammede oriente vigebat." 
 
XIV PREFACE. 
 
 as I am an entire stranger to the person of the excellent author, 1 hope he will 
 forgive my farther mentioning his Outlines of a Netv Commentary on Solomons 
 Song, as highly deserving attention and approbation. 
 
 If a root be found in no more than Jour passages of the Bible, I have con- 
 stantly cited or referred to them all, that the reader, by consulting and consid- 
 ering them, may judge of the propriety of the interpretation proposed. So 
 that in such instances as these (and they are not a few,) where the assistance 
 of a Hebrew Concordance is most wanted, this Lexicon may very well supply its 
 place. 
 
 And here I must, once for all, desire those who wish to reap the full benefit 
 of this work, constantly to examine and compare in the * Hebrew Bible those texts, 
 lohich they shall Jind cited for proof ov illustration ; and I dare promise that their 
 labour in this respect will be amply repaid, by the knowledge they will shortly 
 acquire of the sacred language. 
 
 Two principal differences between the present and the former edition are, 1st, 
 That in this I have, on mature deliberation and clear conviction, with preced- 
 ing lexicographers, distinguished the roots with n for the last radical, from 
 those which have only the two first letters of the root, as, for instance n"ll from 
 "II, TW^ from DD : and 2ndly, That I have considered the roots with K for the 
 last radical, as being distinct from both the others ; as, for example, K"l^ both 
 from n~i:i and "113 ; though I think it must be allowed, that such roots are often 
 related in sense to those ending in n, as KDl to ntO^l, KIH to mn, KSn to 
 H^H ; and sometimes to those of only the two former radicals, as KH to T^, i^yn 
 to Jn, >v*ZD22 to U^. 
 
 This second edition being so greatly enlarged from the preceding one, it is 
 not only much more distinct and copious in explaining the several derived or 
 secondary senses of the Hebrew roots, but nearly as great a number of the 
 derivative words are also inserted, as, for aught I know, in any Lexicon extant. 
 Indeed I am in hopes the reader will hardly meet with any difficulty arising 
 from an omission of this kind. And as I have now added a Chaldee Grammar, 
 so I have been careful to explain such Chaldee words, both Primitive and Deri- 
 vative, as occur in the Bible, in a much more particular manner than before ; 
 but in doing this I still thought it would best suit the nature of a Lexicon, and 
 the conveniency of the reader, to place the Chaldee words under the Hebrew 
 roots of the same letters ; although the former do frequently far deviate from the 
 sense of the latter, and are even sometimes, according to the rules of etymology, 
 plainly derived from other Hebrew roots. For instances see Lexicon under 
 
 roots npn, ntop, nhB, yt^y, :;h:i. 
 
 In the former publication were added, at the end of the explanation of many 
 Hebrew roots, such English words as were either plainly or probably derived 
 from them. And though no great stress was laid on this part of the work, yet 
 it was apprehended, that it might tend to fix the meaning of the Hebrew in the 
 learner's memory, and might at the same time entertain him to see so many 
 words still preserved in English, from the common mother of all tongues, and 
 set him upon new inquiries of this kind, both in our own and other languages : 
 I have now considerably enlarged this etymological part of my work, by the 
 addition not only of many English, but of many Greek, Latin, and Northern 
 words, which however I have often judged it more proper to insert in the body, 
 than at the end of the expositions of the Hebrew. 
 
 The Pluriliterals, or words of more than three radical letters, whether 
 Hebrew or Chaldee, are in this, as in most other Lexicons, placed in alphabet* 
 ical order, at the end of each letter. 
 
 And now, considering how many years it is since the Hebrew and English 
 
 * As some of the editions of the Hebrew Bible differ from others in numbeting the verses, and 
 sometimes the chapters, I have, for the convenience of the reader, signified such difference by 
 inserting the word "or" between such different modes of notation. 
 
PREFACE. XV 
 
 Lexicon was first published, and what has been above said concerning the inv 
 provements in the present edition, my more sanguine readers may be surprised 
 that I have nevertheless thought proper to subjoin An Appendix* containijig 
 Additions and (O mortifying word to human pride !) Corrections. But for my 
 own part, as long as I remain on this side the grave, I expect and desire to 
 continue in the condition of a learner: and as on this occasion I think it right to 
 be very plain and explicit with all those who shall look into this work, I frankly 
 declare, that though scarcely any thing is easier than to acquire the rudiments 
 of the Hebrew language, when unembarrassed with points ; yet that the stud?/ of 
 it is a study for life ; and that the Hebreix) Scriptures, like all the other works of 
 God, will to the humble and diligent inquirer be continually opening new scenes 
 of information and delight. And although some truly candid and ingenuous 
 persons (I speak not of the scoffing infidel, the mercenary scribbler, nor yet of the 
 ignorant conceited tvitling, whose applause I neither court nor desire) though, I 
 say, some really candid and ingenuous persons may be inclined to entertain a 
 favourable opinion of the ensuing volume, yet I cannot forbear adding, that so 
 manifold are the treasures of ixtisdoyn and hnoxdedge contained in the inspired 
 books, that to compose a critical and explanatory Hebrew Lexicon, which might 
 with any propriety be styled complete, seems to me, notwithstanding all the helps 
 hitherto published, to be hardly a work for one man, or one life. Sufficient, 
 abundantly sufficient honour is it for me, if I have been able,ybr the benefit of all 
 voho understand English, to produce a f tolerable Hebrew Lexicon, and such as 
 may initiate my readers in the true knowledge of the original Scriptures. But 
 why speak I of honour or reputation among men ? Alas ! The fashion of this 
 world passeth atvay ; which great and indisputable truth should remind all of us 
 to seek that honour which cometh of God only. May I then express an humble 
 hope that my labours in this blessed harvest will be graciously remembered by 
 the Lord of the harvest, and yield me comfiort in that day, which cannot be 
 very far distant, when all creature-comforts will, and must, fail, and he alone 
 who expired upon the cross can, through the consolations of the Eternal Spirit, 
 support the pardoned sinner I 
 
 Before I conclude this Preface, it may not be amiss to offer some directions 
 concerning the best method of acquiring a knowledge of the Hebrew language to 
 those who have not the benefit of a master. In the first place, then, I would 
 advise such persons to acquaint themselves with the common grammaticcd 
 rules and infections (a task, which, by the assistance of the Grammar now put 
 into their hands, and particularly of the Sheet Grammar^ they will, I believe, 
 upon trial, find much easier than they could well have imagined) then to begin 
 reading the first chapter of Genesis with the Grammatical Praxis, (Gram. sect, 
 xi.) and after having well mastered every word in it, proceed to the following 
 chapters with the help of Montanus's interlineary version, if they understand 
 Latin ; if not, our \ Eiiglish translation, with the marginal readings, will very 
 well supply the place. But as they advance, they should still take care gram- 
 matically to account for every word in the manner of the Praxis, and according 
 
 * N. B. The Appendix is, in the Third Edition, digested into the body of the work. 
 
 f The good-natured critic will, I am sure, subscribe to the following sentiment of Varro, De 
 Ling. Lat. " Si guis de vocum originibus multa commode dixerit, potius boni consulendvm, quam 
 si aliquid neguiverit, reprehendendum.'^ 
 
 ^ Dr Anselm Bayly's late edition of the Hebrew Bible, with the common English Translation on 
 the opposite page, may be of good use to the beginner; and in the last century the learned Henry 
 Ainsworth thought proper to publish a still more literal translation of the Pentateuch, of the Psalms 
 and Canticles, in a work entitled Annotations on the five Books of Moses, &c. which the reader who 
 has opportunity, will, on many accounts, do well to consult. I would also particularly recommend to 
 I him the late learned Mr Bate's New and Literal Translation of the Pentateuch, &c, withNotes Critical 
 and JSoc])lanatory, in which he will meet with many excellent remarks on the Philosophy of Scrip- 
 ture, and the Spiritual Sense of the Law. But, after all, let him not look for Lnfallibility from man, 
 but endeavour, in matters of eternal moment, to see with his own eyes, andjudgefor hiynself; let him, 
 as the Apostle advises, 1 Thes. v. 21, prove all things, and hold fast that tuhich is good. 
 
XVI PREFACE. 
 
 either to the longer or the shorter Grammar. I would alsb, as a help to mem- 
 ory, recommend to them, at least for the first two or three months of their 
 reading, to write down the Hebrevo roots (and occasionally the derivative words) 
 which occur, and their English interpretation, in opposite columns, and to 
 endeavour, by frequent and attentive repetition, thoroughly to connect these in 
 their minds. And I can venture to assure any person of tolerable parts and 
 abilities, that an application, thus directed^ of two or three hours every day to 
 the Hehrexv language, unadulterated with the Rabbinical points, will, in a few 
 months, enable him to read in the original with ease and delight, most part of 
 those Holy Scriptures; all of which, St Paul assures us, were given by the inspi- 
 ration of God, and are able to ynahe us wise unto salvation, through faith which is 
 in Christ Jesus.* 
 
 May then the blessing of God, and the influence of his Holy Spirit, accom- 
 pany what is here published ! and may He be pleased to prosper it to his own 
 glory, and to the edification of every reader, even to his growth in grace, or in 
 the favour of God, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ. 
 Amen, and Amen ! 
 
 See 2 Tim. iii. 15, 16. 
 
ADVERTISEMENT TO THE THIRD EDITION. 
 
 In order to inform the reader what he may expect from this third edition of 
 the Hebrew and English Lexicon^ it may be proper to observe, that, from the 
 time the second was printed, the Author accustomed himself to write divers 
 short notes and references in the margin of the book, partly for his own use, 
 and partly with a view to "the improvement of a future edition, if such should 
 ever be called for. Towards the close of the year 1781, he began to draw out 
 these concise hints into a larger and more distinct form, but without precisely 
 determining how they were to be employed ; and this practice he continued, at 
 different times, till the summer of the year 1789, when several learned and 
 kind friends, who certainly are not deficient in partiality to him, pressed him to 
 undertake a new edition of the work ; and proposed, each of them, to share in 
 the expense of the publication. 
 
 Thus stimulated and encouraged, he applied to the business in earnest, and 
 has endeavoured to execute it in such a manner as not to disgrace either his 
 friends or himself. Accordingly, 
 
 1st, The explanations of several of the Hebrew Roots, especially towards the 
 beginning of the Lexicon, are here worked over anew. 
 
 2dly, Considerable alterations have been made in the explanations of others, 
 and many illustrations of scriptural texts from the ancient writers and from 
 modern eastern travellers have been added. And here the Author thinks him- 
 self obliged again to acknowledge the assistance he has received from the late 
 ingenious and accurate Mr Harmer ; to whose third and fourth volumes of 
 Observations, &c. published in 1787, the reader will find himself indebted for 
 many curious and valuable remarks, which occur in the present edition. 
 
 3dly, The Appendix which was subjoined to the second edition, is in this 
 regularly digested into the body of the Lexicon; so that there will be but one 
 Alphabet to consult. 
 
 4thly, The principal Various Readings in Dr Kennicott's Hebrew Bible have 
 been carefully noted, and are submitted to the reader's consideration and judg- 
 ment. And it is hoped, that the use here made of that elaborate work, cannot 
 fail of being acceptable to every serious and intelligent inquirer into the sense 
 of the Hebrew Scriptures. But since, by a comparison of the Doctor's Various 
 Readings with his General Dissertation, it appeared, that in numbering his autho- 
 rities he had intermixed printed editions with manuscripts, it was thought most 
 proper to refer to such authorities by his own comprehensive term. Codices. 
 
 Lastly, Having in the course of the ensuing work frequently quoted writers, 
 who in their sentiments on several, and even important particulars, widely differ 
 from each other, I wish to declare, once for all, that so far as merely human 
 expositors and critics on the sacred writings are concerned, I heartily adopt 
 those well-known mottos, 
 
 NuLLius addictus jurare in verba magistri 
 
 And 
 
 Tros Rutvlvsve foiat nullo discrimine habebo* 
 
NOTICE 
 
 TO THE FIRST OCTAVO EDITION. 
 
 Although, from the manner in which this Octavo Edition is printed, the Lexi- 
 con is so much reduced in size, yet the reader may be assured that nothing of 
 the least consequence is designedly omitted merely to make room ; on the con- 
 trary, many little additions are introduced, which seemed proper to improve the 
 work. 
 
 ABBREVIATIONS IN THE LEXICON EXPLAINED. 
 
 & al. fet alibi J 
 
 & al. freq. fet alibi frequenter J 
 
 freq. occ. (frequenter occurritj 
 
 inter al. f inter alia) 
 
 non al. occ. (non alibi occurritj 
 
 Once, prefixed to a single text 
 q. d. f quasi dicasj 
 
 and in other passages. 
 
 and in many otlier passages. 
 
 denotes that the word occurs frequently. 
 
 besides other places. 
 
 denotes that the root occurs no where else in 
 the Bible. 
 
 prefixed to one or more references, denotes that 
 either the root itself, or else the root in 
 the last-mentioned form or sense, occurs 
 only in the text or texts referred to. 
 
 denotes that the root occurs in no other text 
 in the Bible. 
 
 as if one should say. 
 
METHODICAL 
 
 HEBREW GRAMMAR, 
 
 WITHOUT POINTS; 
 
 ADAPTED TO THE USE OF LEARNERS, AND EVEN OF THOSE WHO HAVE NOT, 
 THE BENEFIT OF A MASTER : 
 
 TO WHICH IS SUBJOINED, 
 
 THE HEBREW GRAMMAR AT ONE VIEW. 
 
 E< e Tov ve/Mu lurec iv, v f" xt^xiet, eu trx^tkwnrxi, rug v fi/^iv tcr^xXtt vrt^^xivuv xxi ret. e'f/,iz(OTTX ; 
 
 " If one jot or one tittle shall not pass from the law, how can it be safe for us to neglect even the smallest things ?' 
 
 Basil Procem. Be Spiritu Sancto. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The ensuing Grammar being designed for the use of learners, and even of 
 those who are unacquainted with the very rudiments of all Grammar, I have 
 endeavoured to make it as plain and easy as possible. To this end I have not 
 only arranged the Rules and Observations in the clearest and most natural 
 method I could devise ; but have also taken care not to use a single grammat- 
 ical term, without explaining it, either by an example or a definition. 
 
 There is no difficulty in the Hebrew Grammar worth mentioning, except 
 what relates to the Pronouns and to the Verbs ; and with regard to these it 
 will be sufficient for the adult reader, if he only commit to memory the Tables 
 of Pronouns^ which he will find v. 4, 5, and the Example of a Regular Verb 
 in Kal, vi. 12. A careful and attentive perusal of the other parts of the 
 Grammar in order, and a frequent consultation of them as occasion may require, 
 will soon enable a person of ordinary abilities and capacity to analyse grammat- 
 ically almost any word in the Hebrew Bible : I say almost, because there are 
 some few words of uncommon forms, which are taken notice of under their proper 
 roots in the Lexicon. So easy is the task, so short the labour of acquiring the 
 elements of the Sacred Language, even from the larger Grammar here pub- 
 lished ! But there is a still shorter and easier method, which I would rather 
 recommend to the learner, namely, at first to concern himself only with The 
 Hebrew Grammar at One Vieiu ; for this being properly attended to, according 
 to the note subjoined to it, 1 know, from repeated and successful experience, 
 will sufficiently enable him to enter upon the Grammatical Praxis in xi. of 
 the larger Grammar ; and after mastering this, be will be qualified to proceed 
 in reading the Hebrew Bible with the help of a translation ; the larger Gram- 
 mar being, at present, regarded as a comment on the smaller, and occasionally 
 consulted on particular difficulties. 
 
 The learned reader will indulge me in one reflection on the great facility of 
 the Hebrew Grammar a reflection indisputably true, and which I would 
 especially recommend to the consideration of all those who are intrusted with 
 that important charge, the education of youth. It is this : Since the Hebrew 
 Grammar, unsophisticated by Rabbinical Points, is so very easy, simple, and 
 concise, and those of other languages, of the Greek and Latin in particular, so 
 difficult, complex, and tedious, so clogged with numerous Rules and Excep- 
 tions (every school-boy to his sorrow knows,) it is evident that the most 
 natural and rational method of teaching the learned languages would be to begin 
 with the Hebrew. I now argue only from the greater easiness of the gram- 
 matical part, and do not urge, that Hebrew is certainly the common Mother of 
 Greek and Latin, if not of all other languages.* Those, at least, of which I 
 have any knowledge, retain a manifest resemblance of their original parent : 
 and the nearer the fountain, the purer the stream ; the more ancient and uncom- 
 pounded the language, the more similar it is to the Hebrew. 
 
 And I beg it may be seriously and impartially weighed on this occasion, 
 especially by the instructors of our youth, whether to begin with teaching 
 *See Vilringay Observat. Sacr. lib. i. cap. vi viii. 
 
xxii PREFACE. 
 
 that original and sacred language, and then to descend to the Greek and 
 Latin, would not be a most likely method of making those, who have the benefit 
 of a learned education, not only better grammarians and better scholars, but 
 what is of infinitely greater consequence, sounder divines and better Christians* 
 And though it be perhaps no easy matter to determine whether of the two 
 languages, Greek or Latin, most resembles the Hebrew ; yet it will scarcely 
 admit a doubt, with the rational and Christian teacher, which of these should 
 be taught next after the Hebrew ; since not only the idiom of Greek is much 
 more similar to the English than that of Latin, but also the lively Oracles of the 
 New Testament, were by the inspired Penmen written in the Greek language. 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Sect. Page 
 
 I. Of the Letters and Reading xxni 
 
 II. Of the Division of Letters xxiv 
 
 HI. Of Words and their Division ib* 
 
 IV. Of Nouns XXV 
 
 V. Of Pronouns xxvi 
 
 VI. Of Verbs xxvii 
 
 VII. Of Irregular Verbs xxxi 
 
 VIII. Of Syntax xxxiv 
 
 IX. Of the Use of the Serviles ... . . xxxvi 
 
 X. Offnding the Root xxxviii 
 
 XL A Grammatical Praxis or Exercise on the First Chapter of Genesis xxxix 
 
 The Hebrew Grammar at One Vietv ..... xlv 
 
METHODICAL 
 
 HEBREW GRAMMAR, 
 
 WITHOUT POINTS. 
 
 SECTION 1. 
 
 OF THE LETTERS AND READING. 
 
 1. The elements of all languages are certain simple sounds, which in writing are ex- 
 pressed by certain marks or characters, called Letters. 
 
 2. The letters in Hebrew are twenty-two, of which the following table shows 
 
 The Name. 
 
 Numler. 
 
 Form. 
 
 + Finak. 
 
 Similars. 
 
 Sound or Power. 
 
 Aleph 
 
 1 
 
 i^ 
 
 
 
 a broad, as in all, war 
 
 Beth 
 
 2 
 
 n 
 
 
 D 
 
 b 
 
 Girael 
 
 3 
 
 :i 
 
 
 3 
 
 g hard, as in give, get 
 
 Daleth 
 
 4 
 
 1 
 
 
 in 
 
 d 
 
 He 
 
 5 
 
 n 
 
 
 nn 
 
 e as in where, there 
 
 Vau 
 
 6 
 
 1 
 
 
 ^M 
 
 u, pronounced as oo, or as the French ou, 
 or (before a vowel) w 
 
 Zain 
 
 7 
 
 T 
 
 
 
 z 
 
 Heth 
 
 8 
 
 n 
 
 
 n 
 
 h hard, or guttural aspirate 
 
 Teth 
 
 9 
 
 to 
 
 
 72)0 
 
 th, Saxon ih, or Greek 
 
 Yod 
 
 10 
 
 < 
 
 
 
 i French, or ee English, before a conso- 
 nant, y before a vowel 
 
 Caph 
 
 20 
 
 r) 
 
 T500 
 
 
 k, or c hard, as in come 
 
 Lamed 
 
 30 
 
 h 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 Mem 
 
 40 
 
 12 
 
 D600 
 
 
 m 
 
 Nun 
 
 50 
 
 3 
 
 .]700 
 
 
 n 
 
 Samech 
 
 60 
 
 D 
 
 
 D 
 
 sh 
 
 Gin 
 
 70 
 
 P 
 
 
 ^ Y 
 
 o % long, as in whole, cold 
 
 Pe 
 
 80 
 
 B 
 
 nsoo 
 
 
 P 
 
 Jaddi 
 
 90 
 
 :i2 
 
 )>900 
 
 
 j soft, as in the French jour, jamais, or as 
 the English s, in treasure, pleasure 
 
 Koph or Quoph 
 
 100 
 
 P 
 
 
 
 q or qu 
 
 Resh 
 
 200 
 
 -i 
 
 
 
 r 
 
 Shin or Sin 
 
 300 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 Tau 
 
 400 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 t 
 
 3. The order of the Hebrew Alphabet seems justifiable by Scripture, especially by Ps. 
 xxxiv. cxi. cxii. cxix. cxlv. Lam. i iv. || 
 
 4. Writing over the characters several times, is the best way to make them familiar to 
 the learner. See the manner fronting the first page of Grammar. 
 
 That is, numeral power or import as an arithmeticalmaik. According to the above scheme H'' should be used 
 for 15, for which however the Jews write 110 (which amounts to the same svim, for 13 is 9 and 1 6), and tliis they 
 do to avoid xising one of the divine names, JT", for a number.^ 
 
 t Letters thus written at the end of a wori 
 
 i V seems also to have had in some words somewhat of the sound of the guttural n, or ng, like the French on. 
 See the Lexicon xrnder 171 IV. 
 
 Observe that in the cxi. and cxii. Psalms there are two, and sometimes three, Hebrew verses in one of the 
 English translation. See Bp Lowth's Preliminary Dissertation to Isaiah, p. v. 
 
 11 It is remarkable, that in these three last chapters the initial letters V and 8 are transposed. 
 
xxiv A METHODICAL 
 
 5. Hebrew is read from the right hand to the left, and not from the left to the right, 
 as the English and other western languages. 
 
 6. Of the Hebrew letters five are Vowels, namely i^, H, 1, % P ; all the rest are Con- 
 sonants. 
 
 7. When two consonants occm* without any of the five vowels between them, you 
 may * pronounce them as if a short e or a stood between them ; as, ~l!n, pronounce 
 deber or dabar ; TpB peqed {pequed) or puqiiad. 
 
 8. Always observe to pronounce the textual vowels long and strong ; the supplied ones, 
 short and quick; as, ")t'K, pronounce asei' ; 1'^'2l, debir, 
 
 9. A full stop is expressed thus as J K, a Colon thus ^ as K, a Semicolon thus : as Hf 
 
 A : : 
 
 a Comma thus * as 1*. 
 
 10. The first only of these stops is used in most unpointed books. 
 
 11. To exercise the learner in reading,-}- here follows, in English characters, part of 
 the first chapter of Genesis, which is printed in Hebrew at the end of the Grammar. 
 The Greek s stands for the supplied vowel ; the textual ones are to be pronounced 
 broad, like the French, as in the table of the Alphabet; and when several Hebrew vowels 
 come together, they are not to be run into diphthongs, but sounded distinctly, as Ml^ 
 pronounced be-u in two syllables, not beu in one. 
 
 1. Bsrasit bsra aleim at esgmim uat eargj. 
 
 2. IJeargj eite teu ubeu, uhsssk ol psni teum, uruh aleira mgrhepet ol pgni emim. 
 
 3. Uyamgr aleim yei aur, uyei aur. 
 
 4. Uira aleim at eaur ki thub, uibsdgl aleim bin eaur ubin ehgsgk. 
 
 5. Uiqra aleim laur yum ulghgsgk qra lile, uyei orgb uyei bgqgr yum ahgd. 
 
 6. Uyamer aleim yei rgqio bgtuk emim, uyei mgbdil (^or mgbgdil) bin mim Igmim. 
 
 7. Uyos aleim at ergqio, uibgdgl bin emim asgr mgtghst Igreqio ubin emim asgr mol 
 Igrgqio, uyei kgn. 
 
 8. Uiqra aleim Igrgqio sgmim, uyei orgb uyei bgqgr yum sgni. 
 
 9. Uyamer aleim iquu (or iqwu) emim. Sec. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 OF THE DIVISION OF LETTERS. 
 
 1. Besides that common division of letters into Vowels and Consonants, they are in 
 Hebrew moreover distinguished into Radicals and Serviles. 
 
 2. A radix or root in Hebrew, is a simple word, consisting of two^ or more usually of 
 threcy letters, from which other words are formed by the grammatical inflections or vari- 
 ations ; as, 1p), visit ; "111, speak. 
 
 3. Radical letters are those, which always make part of a radix or root. 
 
 4. Servile letters are those, which serve for the variation of the root, by gender, number, 
 person, &c. and for particles. 
 
 5. The servile letters are elcveuy and may be comprised in these three technical words, 
 
 nb-iDT nti'r) ]n>^. c^ r "^'^.^fi. >::>^ \7\ ^' ' 
 
 6. The other eleven letters are radical. ' * 
 
 7. Except tD when used for 11, as in J $ VI. 25. 
 
 8. Observe, that although the radical letters (except tO, as in rule 7-) are never servile, 
 yet the servile letters are vert/ often radical, or very often make a part of the root. 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 OF WORDS AND THEIR DIVISION. 
 
 1. Words in Hebrew may be divided into three kinds, nouns or names, verbs, and 
 particles. 
 
 2. A noun is the name of a substance or quality ; as ]l!^i^ a man, mtQ good. 
 
 3. A verb denoteth the action or state of a being or thing ; as, DTf^K "I7:3}<''% and God 
 
 I do not say must; because where two consonants, if joined with a vowel either preceding or following, would 
 form an easy sound, it may be most eligible (yea necessary in the poetic parts of Scripture) to run them into one 
 syllable ; for instance, you may pronounce ^117 into one syllable orb ; and NTS bra : and indeed this is much the 
 same as sounding the supplied vowel very short. 
 
 + The method of reading here recommended is the same as that proposed by Dr Robertson, in his True and An- 
 cient Method of Reading Hebrew, &c. in which ingenious treatise may be found an ample and satisfactory vindi- 
 cation of it from a comparison of the Hebrew with the ancient Greek Alphabet. 
 . X N. B. This mark stands for SECTION in the Grammar. 
 
HEBREW GRAMMAR. xxv 
 
 said ; DTT^*^ ti'X^"'"), and God made ; XT''t2'Wn iiy^X and the heavens were finished. In 
 these sentences said and made express the action ; were finished^ the state. 
 
 4. Particles denote the connection, relation, distinction, emphasis, opposition, &c. 
 or, in short, the circumstances of one's thoughts, or of the words expressive thereof; as, 
 and, with, or, much, although, but, &c. 
 
 5. Many particles in Hebrew are expressed by one or other of the servile letters, 
 which may then be considered as abbreviations ov parts of roots or words. See Lexicon 
 
 SECTION IV. 
 
 OF NOUNS. 
 
 1. Nouns or names are of two kinds, substantive and adjective. 
 
 2. A noun substantive is the name of a substance; as tL'"'!^ a man, t>P a tree, UpP'' 
 Jacob : of a quality, or of an action, passion, or state, considered abstractedly; as, "1i 
 purity, K2i17D a coming forth, 7172772 shame, (17271772 war. 
 
 3. An adjective, so called because adjectitious, or added to a substantive, denotes some 
 quality or accident of the substantive to which it is joined ; as 21D good, IHiO (or nntO) 
 pure: so in the phrases, 21tO ti'^K a good man, ^^TW^ yn"^ pure gold, good and pure are 
 adjectives. 
 
 4. Nouns in Hebrew, as in English, are not declined by cases, or different terminations, 
 denoting the particles of, to, from, ^c. as nouns in Greek and Latin are. 
 
 5. In Hebrew, nouns are of two genders, masculine and feminine ; as ti'''X a man, nti'i^ 
 a ivoman : of two numbers, singular, denoting one, as "]772 a king ; and plural, denoting 
 mo7'e than one, as D''^772 kings, i. e. two or more. 
 
 6. Most Hebrew nouns not ending in H or H servile, are masculine; those that do 
 end in n or Jl servile, are most generally * feminine. D^ is said to be a. feminine termi- 
 nation.f 
 
 7. The feminine singular is formed from the masculine, by postfixing H; as !21D good, 
 rmtD feminine. 
 
 8. But nouns ending in "* add D for the feminine instead of H ; as from ''12S72 an 
 Egyptian man, n''12J72 an Egyptian woman : so when a letter is dropped, the feminine 
 end in n ; as from ]2 a son, h'2 a daughtei\ 3 being dropped ; from ITIK one, iDX^^ 
 feminine, 1 being dropped. 
 
 9 . The plural of mascidine nouns is formed by adding C, and sometimes only D, to 
 the singidar ; as from 1^72 a king, U'^dh'O or DIDTO, kings. 
 
 10. The plural masculine of Hebrew nouns is also often formed in % y, as ]''ID772 kings, 
 Prov. xxxi. 3; yht^ words. Job iv- 2; y^'H lives. Job xxiv- 22. 
 
 11. The plural o^ feminine nouns is formed by adding T\^ to the singidar, as y]^ a 
 land, plural mUSli* lands ; or by changing H or Jl into m, as niin a law, plural 
 ^\'n^'^laws; ni^h? a letter, plural mi:iK letters; or n*" or Dl into nV, as imil^ 
 a Hebrew woman, plural nVlUP Hebrew women ; 1113772 a kingdom., plural 11^3^72 
 kingdoms : but in feminines plural, the 1 is often dropped, as in H2211< for m^Sli*, in 
 
 nnn for miin, &c. &c. 
 
 12. Some feminine nouns have moreover another plural, formed by changing H into 
 ^DT) ; as from 7172711 a damsel, D''n72ni several damsels, Jud. v. 30 : from nViUP, idle- 
 ness, DTlV^JP, Eccles. x. 18. 
 
 13. Several masculine nouns plural end in m, as 3K a father, plural m!lKj ]1V1>? 
 
 * I say most generally, not always, for see Lexicon under iHT X. 
 
 + And so it generally is, if both the * and the T\ he servile, as in n'''iy?3 (Rule 8.) from ISiD Egypt. Nevertheless 
 IT'li, from li to purify, t\vong\i feminine in 2 Sam. xxiii. 5, comp. Deut. xxix. 20 or 21, is construed as a ma^. 
 N. Isa xxviii. 18. If the H be radical, the N. may be either masculine or feminine ; thus rT'i a house, from 
 ri3 capacity, though generally mas. is yet construed as a fem. in Prov. ii. 18, comp. 2 K. x. 26. In H-T the is 
 radical, so that word comes not under the latter part of the rule here given; and in n-an a spear, from tlDH 
 to pitch, the > is substituted for the radical, but mutable, iT ; and accordingly the word forms its plural with D" 
 2 Chron. xxiu. 9, though in Isa ii. 4. Mic. iv. 3, for the plur. in regim. it takes the fem. form "m" or TT 
 
 X Ihesearebymany writers reckoned Chaldee or Syriac forms: but that they are also Hebrew ones is suffi- 
 ciently manifest by their occurring so frequently in the Heb. books written before the Babylonish Captivity, and 
 even before the Chaldee or Syriac language was heard of. ^bs occurs no less than thirteen times in the Book of 
 
 ^^\'f^} t^^^^i ^'^^R^ ^^^ ^^^^ * ***"<'^- ^^ tlie Concordances, and Masclef Grammat. Heb. p. 243. 
 
 ? ui tills plural the grammarians in general have made a dual ; and it must be confessed, that in the absolute 
 form it often has a.dual signification, as DTIDa^ tico years. Gen. xi. 10. xli. 1. 1 K. xvi. 8. Jer. xxvui. 3. D-DDX 
 two cubits, ExocL xxv. 10, 17, & al. DTIXD two measures, 1 K. xviii. 32; D-nST" two sides, Exod. xxvi. 23; 
 DTIKn two hundred. Gen. xi. 19, 32. But in the construct form (comp. RuleiW-many SAch nouns have aplural 
 signification; as THl^n his laws, Exod. xviii. 16, &c. .^^"^^^^ "C? " .:\^~i^>^Sx. 
 
xxvi A METHODICAL 
 
 lions^ 1 K. X, 19. 2 Chron. ix. 19 ; * and many feminine nouns plur. in f D% as whl^^ 
 she-camels, W^Wl wives, W^\l/y?B concubines, D"'TP she-goats (Gen. xxx. 35), DvTl"! ewes 
 (Gen. xxxii. 15), D^m she-bears (2 K. ii. 24). 
 
 14. A noun is said to be in regimine, or in construction, when it is in a particular rela- 
 tion to a noun following it, or has a pronoun suffix (of which see $ V. 5); as, "plK ']7D 
 king of a country, 1^/72 his king : in these expressions *|7D is said to be i?i regimine, or 
 const7'Uction. 
 
 15. Nouns masculine singular in regimine suffer no change, but plural ones drop their 
 D, as 00^7:2 kings ; 1>1>? "^^^72 kings of a country / 13''D'772 our kings. So nouns feminine 
 plural in W^D. Comp. rule 12, and note. 
 
 16. Nouns feminine singular ending in H, do, when in regimine, change their H into 
 n ; as, nim a law, mn"' niin the law of Jehovah, "jnilD % law : but other femi- 
 nine nouns, as also feminines plural, except those in DTI, suffer no change in regimine. 
 
 17. Feminines plural in D\ when in regimine, often postfix "^ (see Deut. xxxii. 13. 2 
 Sam. i. 19, 25.), and those in DTI drop the D. 
 
 SECTION V. 
 
 OF PRONOUNS. 
 
 1. Under nouns are comprehended pronouns, so called because they stand pro nomi- 
 nibus, i. e. for, or instead of, nouns or names ; as /, thou, he ; that ; who, which ; mine, 
 his, &c. 
 
 2. Pronouns are by Grammarians distinguished into several kinds : thus, /, thou, he, 
 are caWed primitive pronouiis ; mine, thine, his, possessive ; this, that, demonstrative ; who, 
 which, relative. 
 
 3. In a Hebrew Grammar it is necessary particularly to consider only the first of 
 these, or the primitive pronouns, under which the second, or possessive, are included; 
 the demonstrative and relative may be regarded nearly as other nouns. Comp. VIII. 
 23, 24. 
 
 4. Primitive pronouns are distinguished into three persons. 
 
 The first, >^^, 02>?, and TlK, singular, /and me; "IDK, IDH^K, and ll^HD, plural, 
 
 we and us. 
 The second, nJlK, HK, "TIK, and ']nK, singular, thou and thee ; DHK and DDDK, 
 
 plural masculine; ]riJ^, HDnX, and |DnK, plural feminine, j/eand ?/om. 
 The third, Kin and k^H, singular, he, she, it: Dil and HTDH plural, (generally) 
 
 masculine ; ]n and HDn plural, (generally) feminine, thei/ and them. 
 
 5. Parts of these primitive pronouns are suffixed, i. e. postfixed, to verbs and nouns 
 as follows, and are called pronoun suffixes. 
 
 Of the 1st person, from \ "}^^> ^\"g"l^^' ^ ' or ''D, me and mi/. 
 ^ ' ( ^3i<, plural, 13, us and our. 
 
 C ']n>{, sing. "], HD, and (fem.) [| '^D thee and tki/. 
 Of the lid person, from ^ D jn>?, mas. plur. DD, ^om and ^/0Mr, mas. 
 
 C $ ]Dn>?, fem. plur. ]D, and 1 H^D, i/ou and j/owr, fem. 
 
 .inadKnsin,a.a. { Y^ ^ r^^'S .r.^'" ^"' "- 
 
 
 Of the Illd person, from I TTDTl, and DH, plur. mas. nQH, DH, D, or ID, them and 
 
 \ their, mas 
 
 , 'n'2'n and ]D, plur. fem. nUil, |n, and ], them and </ieir, fem 
 
 6. These pronoun suffixes are also often postfixed to nouns of number, as DTT'DtZ^ 
 thei/ two, or both of them ; and to several particles, as ]"'K, '^'2., T\X^T\, "2., D, &c. thus 
 "13D^K not he, 02 in them, &c. &c. &c. 
 
 So mns, and minS) governors, 1 K. xx. 24. Jer, li. 2a Ezek. xxiii. 6. Neh. v. 15. But I do not regard these as 
 pure Hebrew words. See Lexicon under HS. 
 
 t See Lexicon in root rTDrf I. 
 
 X When is thus suffixed to a plural noun, that noun loses its own s or rather the two Yods coalesce into one, as 
 *^iT my words, for ""'HST. Comp. IV. 14, 15. 
 
 5 nx in these words may be considered as an independent particle. See Lexicon under nDN VII. I. 
 II2K. iv. 2, 7. 
 
 Tf Ezek. xiil 18, 20. xxiii 48, 49. 
 See Gen. xxxvii. 20. 
 
 H Exod. XV. 2. Deut. xxxiL 10. Jer. v. 22 : and observe that in 13, 1.13 and (13, 3 seems added for the sake 
 of sound. 
 t{ Gen. ix. 26, 27. Deut. xxxiii. 2. Isa. xliv. 15. liU. 8. Ps. xi. 7. 
 5 Also ^ (see IX. under T 4) ; and 13 Jer. xxxi. 15 j and 11 Exod. xiv. 25. Deut. xxxii. 11. Psal. Ixul 11. 
 
Of the 1st person, from 
 
 Of the Illd person, from < 
 
 HEBREW GRAMMAR. xxvii 
 
 7. Parts of the primitive pronouns prefixed or postfixed, form also the persons, and 
 distinguish the tenses of verbs ; thus, 
 
 ''iK, >^ prefixed forms 1st person singular future. 
 TiK T) postfixed, 1st person singular prater or past. 
 11}* -^ ^ prefixed forms 1st person plural future. 
 (ID postfixed, 1st person plur. pret. 
 n I prefixed forms 2d person singular future. 
 DN, n ^ postfixed, 2d person singular preter. 
 
 pn postfixed is sometimes used for 2d person 
 ) fem. sing, preter. 
 
 * "^D^, -^ "^ is postfixed to 2d person fem. singular fut. 
 Of th TTd { \ I "* postfixed forms 2d person fem. singular im- 
 
 P * ' (^ perative. 
 
 * nnw 5 ^^ postfixed forms 2d person mas. plural preter, 
 ( n is prefixed to 2d person mas. plural future. 
 
 * |ni< ]n postfixed forms 2d person fem. plural preter. 
 -tns* 5 ^ prefixed, and n3 postfixed, form 2d person 
 
 * ^^^^ I fem. plural future, 
 r n postfixed forms 3d person fem. singular preter. 
 
 KTF < "^ prefixed forms 3d person mas. singular, and, 
 
 ( with 1 postfixed, plural future. 
 
 ID, f 1 postfixed forms 3d personal plural preter, and, 
 with "^ prefixed, future. 
 . Hyn, n3 postfixed to 3d person feminine plural future. 
 
 8. A comparison of this latter table with the ensuing example of a regular verb in 
 Kal, VI. 12, will remove any little difficulty which may occur to the learner. 
 
 9. The pronouns forming the persons, &c. of verbs, are called personal affixes. 
 
 10. From the two tables above given, it appears that the former part of pronouns are 
 generally prefixed, and the latter or middle parts of them postfixed ; thus of ''DK and 
 'ilK, K is prefixed, and ''D, and Tl, postfixed. 
 
 SECTION VI. 
 
 OF VERBS. 
 
 1 . It hath been already remarked, III. 3, that the verb denoteth the action or state 
 of a being or thing ; now an action may be considered either as done, doing, or to be 
 done ; so a state may be either past, present, ov future. Hence 
 
 2. The most simple and natural division of time, or tense (from the Latin tempus, or 
 French temps, time), is into past, present, and future. 
 
 3. Again, :j *' A verb may either indicate, i. e. declare an action with certainty and 
 positiveness, as the sun is set, setting, or shall set; or it may carry a command, as, sun, 
 stand thou still ; or a verb may be indefinite as to number, person, or tense, and so used 
 very much in the sense of a noun, as it is pleasant to see the sun, i. e. the sight of the sun 
 is pleasant for you, or me, or them, now, at any timeP 
 
 4. Hence arise the difierent moods (modi significandi, modes of signifying) of a verb, 
 as the grammarians call them. 
 
 5. A being may either perform an action itself, or the action may be performed upon 
 it ; it may either cause another to perform the action, or be caused itself to perform it ; or 
 lastly, it may perform it on itself 
 
 6. Hence in Hebrew verbs arise the three (or, as some choose to consider them, the 
 five) conjugations, so called a conjugando, because all conjoined or united in one root. 
 
 7. Hebrew verbs then have three conjugations, Kal, Hiphil, and Hithpael ; three moods, 
 indicative, imperative (commanding), and infinitive (indefinite, see 3 and 4.) ; two tenses, 
 past and future the past tense or participle active being often used for the present 
 tense (see 1 and 2), and the future tense supplying the place of the potential or subjunc- 
 
 * See note * last page. 
 
 t But query, whether T postfixed to 3d person jsZwr. preter, and future, to 2d person plur. mas. fut. and im- 
 perative, should not rather be deduced from the rootTl, or mi to connect, join together? Comp, under 1*73 K 
 II. m Lexicon. 
 
 J See Dr Bayly's Introduct. to Languages, Part. I. p. 53. 
 
 In Kal there are two participles, active and passive, otherwise called Benoni (see note \ in the next page) 
 and Paoul. Other conjugations have also participles (as in the Example, Rule 17.) Participles are so called a 
 parttcipando, because they participate of the nature both of a noun and of a verb, being declined by gender and 
 number, like the former; and denoting an action or being acted vpon. as the latter. 
 
XXVIU 
 
 A METHODICAL 
 
 live mood of other languages, and so it is frequently to be rendered in English by mai/y 
 can, might, would, should, ought, could; all which words evidently imply somewhat future 
 in their signification. 
 
 8. Hebrew verbs are varied by two numbers, singulai* and plural, three persons (see 
 V. 4.) and two genders, masculine and feminine. 
 
 9. The old example of a Hebrew verb was 7X^3, whence are taken the following 
 grammatical terms, Niphal Vp33, Hiphil Vl^SH, Huphal hV^T], Hithpael bj/DJin, 
 and Paoul 71PS ; the Hebrew words being pronounced according to the Masoretical 
 Points. 
 
 10. The first conjugation Kal (Vp light, so called because in the preter it is burdened 
 with no letter at the beginning) is generally active, or signifies simply to do, as "7p) to vi- 
 sit, "im to speak. 
 
 11. The indicative preter and the imperative postfix the personal affixes; the future 
 prefixes them, and in some of its persons postfixes part. 
 
 12. A regular verb in Kal is declined thus, the personal affixes and other serviles be- 
 ing, for the assistance of the learner, printed in hollow letters.* 
 
 "rpS To Visit. 
 
 KAL. 
 
 
 INDICATIVE MOOD 
 
 
 
 Preter or Past Tense. 
 
 
 She nipB 
 Ye (fem.) |n"lp3 
 
 "IpD He 
 fnp5 Thou 
 
 mps I 
 
 inps They 
 Dmp3 Ye 
 inpD We 
 
 FUTURE TENSE. 
 
 visited. 
 
 She np3n 
 
 Thou (fem.) npSH 
 They (fem.) nnp3n 
 
 Ye (fem.) nnpsn 
 
 IpB'' He 
 IpBn Thou 
 np3^ I 
 npID"' They 
 
 npsn Ye 
 7p53 We J 
 
 shall or will visit. 
 
 IMPERATIVE MOOD. 
 
 
 Thou (fem 
 Ye (fem 
 
 ) np3 ip3 
 ) n^ipB nps 
 
 visit Thou 
 Ye 
 
 fem. 
 fem. plur. 
 
 INFINITIVE MOOD. 
 
 Tips and TpD to visit. 
 Participle Active, or Benoni.t 
 
 mplB lp')2 mas. sing-, visiting. 
 
 nnp1) Dnp1) mas. plur. 
 
 If the reader will take the trouble to colour the hollow letters with red ink, in this and the following exam- 
 ples, he will make the examples still more clear and distinct; and indeed this may be no unprofitable exercise to a 
 beginner. 
 
 + "3133, intermediate or middle, because expressive of the intermediate time between the past and future, i. e. 
 
HEBREW GRAMMAR. xxix 
 
 Participle Passive, or Paoul. * ^ 
 
 fem. mip3 lIpB mas. sing-, visited. 
 
 fem. plur. nnip3 D^'TlpS mas. plur. 
 
 13. The passive of ^aZis Niphal, which prefixes 3 to the past or preter tense, and 
 signifies to be done, as 1pD3 he is visited, Comp. Rule 5. 
 
 1 4. The second conjugation is Hipkil, which is formed, in the preter, by prefixing 71 
 to the preter of Kal, and by inserting "^ before the last radical ; thus 1p3 in Hiphil 
 forms if'pSn. A verb in Hiphil generally signifies f to cause another person or thing 
 to do, or to cause a thing to be done, as l^pDH he caused to visit.% The passive of Hiphil 
 is Huphal, which is formed from Hiphil by generally dropping the characteristic \ and 
 denotes to be caused to do or to be done. 
 
 15. The third conjugation is Hithpael, which is formed, in the preter, by prefixing 
 nn to the preter of Kal, and generally signifies reflected action, or to act upon oneself; 
 but is often used in a passive sense, as from I'pBDT] *7p3, he visited himself, or was visited. 
 Hithpael also often denotes to make or pretend oneself to be what is denoted by the root : 
 hence it has by some been called the hypocritical conjugation. 
 
 16. To all these conjugations the personal affixes are joined nearly as in Kal ; but 
 these things will appear more clearly by the following 
 
 The participle Paoul in Kal differs in sense and application from the participle Benoni in Niphal (see Rule 
 13.) The former denotes that the action expressed by the verb is done ; the latter, that the action is to be done 
 or going to be done. Thus in Judg. vi. 28, ""ISi that was or had been bmlt, aedificatimi, but 1 Cliron. xxii. 19, 
 73^3 tliat is to be, or going to be, built, aedificandum ; Gea ii. 9, '1?3n3 that is to be desired, now or hereafter ; 
 "17113 to be desired, Prov. xxii. 1 ; Gen. xlix. 29, 51DH3 going, or about, to be gathered. In short, the partici- 
 pie Paoul in Kal nearly answers to the participle preterperfect passive in Latin, and the participle Benoni in Ni- 
 phal to the Latin participle future passive in dus. See Dr Bayly's Introduction to Languages, part i. p. 71, 
 
 i- We have in some English verbs something very like the Hebrew conjugation in Hiphu; thus to set, is, as it 
 were, the Hiphil of sit; raise of rise; fell oifall; lay of lie. 
 
 i The participle Hiphil often imports being about to do a thing, or goin^ to do it presently ; and, in such in- 
 stances, nearly answers to the Latin participle future in rus. See Gen. vi. 13, 17. xix. 13, 14, xod. x. 5. So 
 the Heb. participle in Huphal answers to the Latin one in dus, Ps, xlviii. 1. Jer. xJ. 1. 
 
A METHODICAL 
 
 2 
 
 
 Indicative Mood. 
 
 Impe- 
 
 RAT. 
 
 
 Eh 
 
 II 
 
 p^ 
 
 1 
 
 r2 
 
 
 Preter Tense. 
 
 Future. 
 
 Persons. 
 
 
 .r 1 
 
 So p^ 
 
 
 ti) JH 
 
 
 
 ^i 
 
 bis 
 
 y 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 CO fM -^ CO (M ' 
 
 CO (M -1 CO f -^ 
 
 OQ O! I 
 
 
 l"S &,! 
 
 s 
 
 U4 
 
 < - 
 
 
 
 . Q Q Q CI O C) 1 
 
 CI ^ C) C ^ 
 nLci CI nLci ^ 
 
 CI CI 
 
 CI 
 
 CI 
 
 Q Cl 
 
 Cl 
 
 Cl 
 
 i 
 
 ^ 
 
 h4 
 
 3 
 
 -EEc|t 
 
 n 
 
 1^ 
 
 F 
 
 n 
 
 
 /-i. 
 
 g 
 
 
 Gi CI 
 
 1^ K^ 
 
 rx Hi- rx rx 
 
 CI CI 
 
 rP- 
 
 
 
 %i 
 
 a 
 
 F 
 
 Cl 
 rx 
 
 F 
 
 M 
 
 <1 
 
 
 
 n c_ 
 
 r r- t- r 
 
 it: 
 
 
 
 | 
 
 O 
 
 c 
 
 
 O 
 
 3 
 o 
 
 
 fe 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 C 
 
 C 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 r^ .n rTi n n .(Ml 
 Q CI CI CI CI CI 
 Hi. n. ri. G. ri_ o_ 
 r r r 1- r r 
 
 C G ^ C ^ 
 
 ni. CI ci nv_ M rx 
 
 
 r 
 
 3 31 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 H 
 
 h4 
 <1 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 S 
 
 i 
 
 12; 
 
 
 
 CI O CI cj 
 
 
 
 
 Cl Cl 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 & 
 
 
 r n 
 
 i: 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 n c n n c ifi 
 
 ci S ^ ci E ci 
 
 c r 
 
 n 
 
 
 p ^ 
 
 
 
 Si 
 
 
 
 -Ti 
 
 o o o O Cl ci 
 
 o CI ci nLci o 
 
 CI CI 
 
 CJ 
 
 
 Cl Cl 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 1 
 
 a 
 
 r^^-r^r 
 
 ^r 
 
 F 
 
 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 
 Ifl HI 
 
 C C G C 
 
 fi n 
 
 
 
 J3 ?3 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 a5 
 
 Cl CI 
 
 Cl CI CI CI 
 
 CI CI 
 
 
 
 Cl Cl 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 > ( 
 
 Ph 
 
 r 
 
 O O 
 
 n^Tx. ri-fi. 
 
 linL 
 
 
 
 ri. o 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 5 
 
 M 
 
 *S 
 
 F P 
 
 rF FF 
 
 rt- 
 
 
 
 F F 
 
 
 
 -s, 
 
 
 
 in . 
 
 EE 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 p 
 
 
 Ph 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 B 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 c; 
 
 
 
 "0 
 
 
 . 
 
 ii: n n c ffi c 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 P Q 
 
 
 
 S^ 
 
 
 ;2 
 
 ci ci ci ci ci ci 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 55 
 
 Cl Cl 
 
 
 
 g'o 
 
 Q 
 
 
 % 
 
 p.j^j^j^j^j^ 
 
 3 
 
 
 -f? 
 
 1. 
 
 
 1 
 
 l^'F 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 ? 
 
 S 
 
 -5 
 
 a 
 
 I^ 
 
 cp-gP 
 
 
 Ol 
 
 i 
 1 
 
 D 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 f: 1 
 
 8J 
 
 
 
 <a 
 
 
 
 Ph 
 
 
 -S3 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 C 
 
 
 
 553 
 
 
 
 
 ffi III III r If: in 
 
 lilii 
 
 C C 
 
 It: 
 
 
 S3 53 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 ^' 
 
 h c c c c c 
 
 c c 
 
 m 
 
 
 ^ h 
 
 
 
 $ 
 
 -i1 
 
 
 u 
 
 O C^ Cl C) O CI 
 
 CI CI 
 
 CI 
 
 
 Cl Cl 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 O 
 
 
 o rx o rx o-rjL. 
 
 F '=^B-i- '^F 
 
 Ci-O 
 
 r>. 
 
 
 r^i^ 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 eS 
 
 r 1- J- i~ 1- I- 
 
 r r- i- I- ' 
 
 r r 
 
 r 
 
 
 r r 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^?-g- 
 
 (T- 
 
 V- 
 
 
 
 D 
 
 
 
 ft^ 
 
 
 ji r 
 
 C G C C 
 
 c c 
 
 
 
 J3 S3 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 . 
 
 lb c 
 
 c C C C 
 
 lU IC 
 
 
 
 F h 
 
 
 
 
 C3 
 
 O CI 
 
 CI CI Cl CI 
 
 CI CI 
 
 
 
 9 9 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 S 
 
 
 cL o 
 
 lio. rv.ix 
 
 B-ni. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 r- E 
 
 ^^ EE 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 < 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 sja^ai 
 
 n *- 
 
 -c c 
 
 n 
 
 C 
 
 
 *- 
 
 
 
 
 oiBoBvxn^ 
 
 s 
 
 s s 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 4-: 
 
 
 
HEBREW GRAMMAR. 
 
 OBSERVATIONS ON THE PRECEDING EXAMPLE OF A REGULAR VERB. 
 
 18. The final ** of the first person singular preter is sometimes, though rarely, dropped, 
 as in inn^ti'/O, for 'ITl^D^V^'D I drew him out, Exod. ii. 10. So in Hiph. "ID'^inn for 
 "^TT^^nn / multiplj/ thee, Gen. xlviii. 4. But see Dr Kennicott's Bible. 
 
 19. In Kal ") is often inserted before the last radical of the future and imperative, as 
 "TlpSi^, for IpBi^, mp3 for IpS. 
 
 20. The 1 in the participle Benoni in Kal is frequently, and in the participle Paoul 
 sometimes '' omitted. 
 
 21. In the third person masculine plural future of verbs, as | paragogic is often post- 
 fixed to the \ so the 1 is sometimes dropped, and | only retained, as in ]l''"l"' for ]11"''T' 
 they shall strive, Exod. xxi. 18 ; ]P"'Ii'"1'' for ]')P''ti''l'' they shall condemn, Exod. xxii. 8; 
 p''1i>{'' for ]1D''"li>^'' they may be prolonged, Deut. v. 16. So more rarely in the second 
 person masculine plural future, as in p''1>^n for ]'ID''n>in ye shall prolong, Deut. 
 iv. 26. 
 
 22. In the third person feminine plural future of any conjugation, the H final is often 
 dropped, as in IpVin, Gen. xli. 24 ; ]n72Kn, Exod. i. 19. So in irregular verbs (see 
 VII.) as in ypVJT), from HpH, Gen. xix. 33; ]"'inn, from n^n. Gen. xix. 36; 
 ]"'^nn, from n'^n. Gen. xxvi. 35 ; j^nDD, from "nn^. Gen. xxvii. 1 ; ]K:SJn, from >;2J% 
 Exod. XV. 20 : and more rarely in the second person feminine plural future, as in Y'^T\'n 
 ye {women) have preserved alive, from HTf, Exod. i. 18. 
 
 23. In the second person feminine plural imperative the final H is sometimes omitted, 
 as in IPnti' hear ye {women) Gen. iv. 23 ; ]>*2J?^/?zd! ye {women) Ruth i. 9. 
 
 24. In Hiphil as the characteristic '^ is used only in three words of the preter, so it is 
 often omitted in all words of that conjugation. 
 
 25. In Hithpael the characteristic D is transposed and placed after the first radical in 
 verbs beginning with Xtf or D, as "l^ntiTF he kept himself, for ITDtiTin, from 17312/ to 
 keep ; 72nDn he loaded himself, for 72Dnn, from V^D to load ; and in verbs begin- 
 ning with ^, T\ is not only transposed, but changed into l^i, as plDUi^ we will justify 
 ourselves, for pl^HD, from pl3S to justify, Gen. xliv. 16; TT'tDlU'' they made (or feigned) 
 themselves ambassadors, for "I'T'lSJn"', from 1*^22 an ambassador, Jos. ix. 4. 
 
 26. When the third person sing, feminine preter of any conjugation is followed by a 
 pronoun suffix, its H is changed into D, as DDl^J, Gen. xxxi. 32, she stole them, not 
 OnnDJ ; inn7^i<. Gen. xxxvii. 20, hath eaten him, not innVlDX ; "innin>;, 1 Sam. 
 Xfviii. 28, site loved him, not inninK ; DHti'pl, Hos. ii. 7, she seeks them, not Dnti'pn. 
 Comp. IV. 16. 
 
 27. The second person masculine plural sometimes drops its D before a suffix, as ift 
 "'^DTDiJ ye have fasted to me ; for "'iTDriTDllS, Zech. vii. 5 ; IDD vPH ye have made us come 
 up, for 1373r)^7I^n, Num. xx. 5. 
 
 28. From the first person plural preter of verbs the 1 is dropped before the pronoun 
 suffix in him or it, as in IhAdK we eat it, for IHIdV^K, 1 Ki. xvii. 12; in inntP we 
 have forsaken him, for im^lTP, 2 Chron. xiii. 10. So from the third person plural 
 preter, and future, as in inipl they stab him, for "in*npl, Zech. xiii. 3; "IHl^'rin they 
 knew him, for inn'^nn. Job ii. 12 ; inDI^l'' they shall terrify, for ^111^1% Job iii. 5 ; 
 and from the second person plural future, as in in^PD, for im^PD, 2 Kin. xviii. 36. 
 Isa. xxxvi. 21. 
 
 29. In the farthest column to the left band of the preceding example, are added the 
 paragogic * letters, that is, such letters as are sometimes postfixed to the respective 
 persons of all conjugations against which they stand, and are always emphatical. 
 
 30. The preceding example should be carefully perused by the learner, and conti- 
 nually consulted for the forms of regular verbs. 
 
 SECTION VII. 
 
 OF IRREGULAR VERBS. 
 
 1. Those verbs, which, in their formation, are not strictly reducible to the above 
 example of IpB, are called irregular. 
 
 2. But observe, that most irregular verbs are also formed regularly. 
 
 3. Irregular verbs may be comprehended under two kinds, defective and reduplicate. 
 
 From the Greek m^ocyui'/iKo; additional. 
 
xxxu 
 
 A METHODICAL 
 
 4. Defective verbs are such, as, in some forms, drop one or more of their radical 
 letters. 
 
 5. From the old example VpS (comp. VI. 9.), those that drop their first letter, 
 were called defective in Pe, 5 ; those that were supposed to drop their second, defective 
 in Oin, P ; and those that drop their third, defective in Lamed, 7- 
 
 Of each of these in their order. 
 
 6. Defective verbs, that sometimes drop their first letter, are chiefly those that begin 
 with "^ or D, hence called defective Pe Yod, ''); and defective Pe Nun, DS. 
 
 7. Verbs defective Pe Yod, or with ^for the first radical, often drop it in the future, 
 imperative, and infinitive of Kal, to which last they postfix n, and in Niphal and Hiphil 
 they change their "^ into 1. 
 
 8. Here follows an example of a verb defective Pe Yod, in which (as likewise in the 
 succeeding examples) not only the servile letters, as in "Tp3, but also those wherein it 
 differs from that verb, are, for the benefit of the learner, printed in hollow letters ; the 
 first word only of each tense, mood, &c. being given, whence the other words are 
 formed regularly, as in IpS. 
 
 aty* To dwell. 
 
 HITHPAEL. 
 
 HUPHAL. 
 
 HIPHIL. 
 
 NIPHAL. 
 
 KAL. 
 
 
 ntL^Tin 
 
 nifin 
 
 Tmn 
 
 nti'ia 
 
 nti''^ 
 
 Preter 
 
 regular 
 
 nti'i"' 
 
 I'^tl'T' 
 
 nti'i^ 
 
 nti'*' 
 
 Future. 
 
 not used. 
 
 y^m-n 
 
 imn 
 
 k'2UJ\ 
 
 TMT>VTi A 
 
 throughout 
 
 
 
 
 J.J.rJ.JrJjjJ.v./x. 
 
 
 nti'in 
 
 n^'ti'in 
 
 aii'in 
 
 nn^ 
 
 INFINIT. 
 
 
 '2,vjya 
 
 y^wya 
 
 nti'i: 
 
 yw 
 
 Benoni. 
 Paoul. 
 
 9. The formative 1 in Niphal and Hiphil is sometimes omitted, as in hH for ]*7lV, 
 Gen. vi. 1 ; in ^nnil'n, for ^Dlti'in, Jer. xxxii. 37. 
 
 10. These three verbs m^ ^1\ and 713% in Hithpael, change their "i into \ as minn, 
 &c. 
 
 11. np7 to take or be taken, is in Kal formed like '2'^\ 
 
 12. Verbs defective Pe Nun, or with 3 for their first radical, drop it in the future, im- 
 perative, and infinitive of Kal (to which last they also postfix D), in the preter of Niphal, 
 and throughout Hiphal and Huphal. 
 
 13. An example of a verb defective Pe Nun. 
 
 IDJ To pour. 
 
 HITHPAEL. 
 
 HUPHAL. 
 
 HIPHIL. 
 
 NIPHAL 
 
 KAL. 
 
 ]D3nn 
 
 "jDn 
 
 7Dn 
 
 IDi 
 
 1D3 
 
 regular 
 
 flirniiorlimif 
 
 ID'' 
 not used. 
 
 -|"'D'' 
 TDH 
 
 IDD'' 
 
 10' 
 10 
 
 litll UUgllUUli 
 
 IDH 
 
 yvn 
 
 "]D3n 
 
 n:DD 
 
 
 -]DD 
 
 tDD 
 
 -]D2 
 
 -JD1D 
 1"tD3 
 
 Preter, 
 Future. 
 IMPERAT, 
 INFINIT. 
 
 Benoni. 
 Paoul. 
 
 14. Verbs with H for their first radical often drop it, as *^T\, "liDH see Lexicon. 
 
 15. Verbs with 1^ for their first radical * often drop it in the first person singular fu- 
 ture, as "n72i< for 172XK I will speak ; and sometimes in other forms as in f IHSD, for 
 Ml^}^T)she baked it, 1 Sam. xxviii. 24 ; f nDD, for TnTDl^D ye shall say, 2 Sam. xix. 
 14 ; 1337D, for "'DsVkTD, teaching us, Job xxxv. 11. 
 
 16. As for the secondkind of defective verbs above mentioned (Rule 5), namely, those 
 that are supposed to drop their second radical 1 or "^ (hence called defective Oin Vau, IP, 
 and Oin Yod, P''), as WW, Dip, 2"'K, ]'^2, the truth seems to be this ; that the former 
 sort have, properly speaking, only two radical letters, but sometimes take a 1 before the 
 
 Not always. See Job xvi. 5. 
 
 + But in the words marked thus + some of Dr Kennicott's Codices supply the X. 
 
HEBREW GRAMMAR. xxxiii 
 
 last radical, being in other respects (except that they are not used in the simple form in 
 Hithpael, and in Huphal assume a 1 before the first radical, as DpIH was set up, Exod. 
 xl. 17.) formed quite regularly ; and that the latter sort of verbs, namely, those with 
 "^ Yod inserted, are either verbs in which the "^ is radical, fixed, and immutable, as ^''i^ to 
 infest; in which case they are declined regularly; or else they are in Hiphil, the cha- 
 racteristic n being dropped, as D"'t2/ for D'^tL^H, from Uli/ or WWJ to place; y^ for 
 7''^n, from 1'2 to discern^ distinguish. 
 
 17. Example of a defective verb of two radical letters. 
 
 DU^ or DltJ^ To place. 
 
 HUPHAL. 
 
 HIPHIL. 
 
 NIPHAL. 
 
 KAL. 
 
 
 Dtt'in 
 
 D'-iyn 
 
 D1t'3 
 
 WW 
 
 Preter. 
 
 UVJV 
 
 U'Xtf^ 
 
 Dit:''' 
 
 uw 
 
 Future. 
 
 not used. 
 
 D'^ti'n 
 
 mtr^n 
 
 uw 
 
 IMPERATIVE. 
 
 Di^in 
 
 D^ti'n 
 
 Diti'n 
 
 uw 
 
 INFINITIVE. 
 
 w^yo 
 
 u'^M^'a 
 
 niti'3 
 
 
 Benoni. 
 Paoul. 
 
 18. Verbs of this form frequently in X/,and sometimes in Niphaly drop the 1 before 
 the last radical. 
 
 19. Of the third kind of defective verbs, or of those which drop their ^^irc? radical, are 
 the verbs ending; in H, hence called defective Lamed He, H/, as H^p, Tu^. 
 
 20. Observe in general, first, that these verbs usually either drop their 71 before a ser- 
 vile, as from n?^ to reveal^ T}^ they revealed ; or change it into "^ Forf, as 7vl\ for 
 nri/J thou revealedst ; n!3"'7)!n, for 713(1 /JH they (women) shall reveal; or before a 
 servile H, into Jl, as 71117.3, for 51/17^ she revealed: secondly, that they often drop 
 their H final in the future, and sometimes in the preter and imperative, as 73% for 
 n7:i\- Ii'P^ 'nW2;\ he shall make; 12i, for m2i he commanded, Deut. vi. 6, 24; V:i 
 for 717^ reveal. Psal. cxix. 18; 1373 hath consumed us, for 137175. 2 Sam. xxi. 5. 
 
 21. Example of a verb defective Lamed He. 
 
 nbji 
 
 To reveal. 
 
 HITHPAEL. 
 
 nV:inn 
 
 iibjn'' 
 
 n7:inn 
 
 ni7:inn 
 
 HUPHAL. 
 
 HIPHIL. 
 
 NIPHAL. 
 
 nV^n 
 
 *nb:in 
 
 nb:i3 
 
 nb:i'' 
 
 7ih:i'^ 
 
 71^:1'' 
 
 not used. 
 
 nViin 
 
 nb:in 
 
 ni7:in 
 
 ni7:in 
 
 ni73n 
 
 nV:iD 
 
 n'?:iD 
 
 nVj3 
 
 KAL. 
 
 (fern.) n^V:i or HfiV:! 71^:i 
 
 73^ or nb:!"' 
 
 (fem.) ^ *'b:i, nV:i 
 
 r?:i or n7:i ni7J 
 
 (fem.) n71J nbiJ 
 
 "lb:! 
 
 Prefer. 
 Future,. 
 IMPER, 
 
 infin: 
 
 Benoni. 
 Paoul. 
 
 22. Several verbs, with >^ for their last radical, sometimes drop it, as K2, ^^IDH, 
 fi^J'', K^D (see Lexicon) ; and others of these verbs form their infinitive in D\ like 
 verbs ending in H, as Jm>{lp to call, Jud. viii. 1 ; mK^TD to fulfil, 2 Chron. xxxvi. 21. 
 
 23. Verbs ending in 3 sometimes drop their last radical before a 3 servile, as 713DKn, 
 they (fem.) shall be supported, for 71337DKn, from ]72K to support, Isa. Ix. 4. 
 
 24. So verbs ending in D sometimes drop their last radical before a D servile, as 
 TID, for Tinn /die. Gen. xix. 19; Tlir), for TiniD I have cut of, Exod. xxxiv. 27- 
 
 25. Some verbs are doubly defective, chiefly such as have '' and 3 for their first ra- 
 dical, and 71 for their last. Thus we have ^V^D, second person masculine plural 
 future Kal (with ] paragogic), from 71^'^ to afflict, Job xix. 2; 13''nn, first person 
 plural preter Hiphil, from TIT to confess, Ps. Ixxv. 2; tD"*, third person masculine 
 singular future Kal, from 71103 to extend. Gen. xii. 8; "]K, first person singular fu- 
 ture Kal, from 71^)3 to smite, Exod. ix. 15. 
 
 26. The verb ]n3, to give, is doubly defective in a peculiar manner, for it not only 
 
 But comp. ^"yrr Deut. xi. 4, !?"'' Isa. Iviii. 5, i-JJ" Lara. ii. 1. l^D" Nah. iu. 1. nanMH Mic. ii 12, IV^IX 
 Isa. xvi. 9 ; from which forms it appears that verbs ending in a radical but omissible fT do in Hiph. insert a "" 
 between the first and second radical letter. 
 
xxiv A METHODICAL 
 
 drops its initial 3, as "JOD (Rule 12.) and its final one before another 3 (as in Rule 
 23.) but it also generally loses its final "2 before a servile D, as TlH^ / have given, 
 for ^n^n^ ; Dnn3 i/e have given, for DD^D^ ; and generally has in the infinitive nn 
 to give. 
 
 27' Reduplicate verbs are such, as have the last or two last radicals doubled ; they 
 are derived from simple verbs, as from h^ are derived VV^I and hm ; from 7731<?, 7772K ; 
 from 7SD, 7753 ; from -]5n, "]SDSn ; from inO, nninD. 
 
 28. But in reduplicate verbs derived from those with H for the last radical, the redu- 
 plication is made by doubling the letter, or two letters preceding the H ; as from Tlh^to 
 complete, t/D to complete entirely, and 7373 to nourish ; from H/p to he light, vile, 77p 
 to be exceedingly vUe, and bp7p to be exceedingly light; from n2S3 to open, y^2 to burst 
 open. 
 
 29. Reduplicate verbs are declined regularly. * 
 
 30. Except that those of the form of V?^ sometimes use 1 instead of the last letter, 
 as TiiVj Josh. V. 9, for TlVV:! ; TniD Eccles. ii. 20, for TlllD ; and sometimes in 
 Hithpael assume 1 after the first radical, as ]31inr7 from ]32, Isa. i. 3; and more rarely 
 in other conjugations, as '^SIP'' third person masculine singular future in Kal, from ^3P, 
 Gen. i. 20; 1S3TT' Job xxvi. 11, from ^3"). * Such verbs also prefix 7D to the partici- 
 ples both of Kal and Hithpael, as in D7DT1D lifting up, 1 Sam. ii. 7. Ps. ix. 14 ; D/OlpriD 
 raising up himself. Job xxvii. 7. 
 
 31. Piuriliteral verbs, or verbs not reduplicate, but consisting of more than three radi- 
 cal letters, as DD"1D, VnD, &c. are, the few times they are used, declined regularly. 
 
 SECTION VIII. 
 
 OF SYNTAX. 
 
 1. Syntax, from the Greek (jvi/ret^tg composition, is that part of grammar which teach- 
 es to compose words properly in sentences. 
 
 2. In Hebrew the adjective generally agrees with its substantive in gender and num- 
 ber, as D3n ]3 a wise son, D/U ni375 great strokes. 
 
 3. Yet we meet with such expressions as these, dVu D'^IP great cities, Deut. i. 28. 
 vi. 10, & al. niV"7:i D^n>? great stones, Deut. xxvii. 2. Josh. x. 18, 27; milO U^'l^n 
 and mP"l good and bad figs, Jer. xxiv. 2, 3. ; D''bl)in TTli^ttn the great lights. Gen. i. 
 16. But as to the former phrases, it has been observed, IV. 13, that the termination 
 D** is not always masculine; and perhaps in such expressions as DvUH ni>?7Dn, the 
 adjective, with a termination usually masculine, is joined with a feminine substantive, as 
 a mark of dignity or excellency. 
 
 4. Participles follow the same rules of syntax as adjectives. 
 
 ^ 5. When two substantives of a different gender have the same adjective, that adjec- 
 tive is commonly of the masculine gender, as Job i. 13, D"'73i< VriDll VDU his sons and 
 his daughters eating. 
 
 6. When two substantives have one adjective, that adjective is put in the plural num- 
 ber, as 1 Ki. i. 21 ; D^^^tDH TXdr^ ^1'2.^ ""DK / and my son Solomon (shall be) sinful. 
 
 7. The same rules of syntax hold good of pronouns, Gen. i. 27. DHK i^lb, nilp31 IDT 
 male and female created he them, mas. 
 
 8. Collective nouns, or nouns of multitude, though singular, may have an adjective or 
 participle plural, as D^'IT DPn the people (are) many, Exod. v. 5 ; D'^KIH min'' 73 
 allJudak coming, Jer. vii. 3; 0*^7777^ DPH the people piping, 1 Ki. 1. 40. 
 
 9. An adjective singular is sometimes joined to a noun plural, in a distributive sense, 
 as Psal. cxix. 137, T'tDBti^^ 11l/'> right are thy judgments, i. e. every one of them; Gen. 
 xxvii. 29, "n")>^ ]''"nK they that curse thee (jase.) [cursed, i. e. each one of them. Comp. 
 Gen. xlvii. 13. Exod. xvii. 12. 
 
 10. The cardinal nouns of number, (as one, two, three, &c.) from one to ten, when 
 masculine, have a feminine termination; when feminine, a masculine one. 
 
 11. Cardinal nouns of number, which have a plural termination, are most usually ]dmed. 
 to substantives in the singular; but those that have a singular termination, to sub- 
 stantives in the plural : D"'t'3>? Hti^bti^ three (or a trinity of J men. Gen. xviii. 2 ; 
 D'-dVtD nm^ four for a quaternion cf) kings. Gen. xiv. 9 ; TiW tl'IKD Plt^, 
 nStZ/ nWD VJiyn five, seven hundreds of years. Gen. v. 26, 32, are examples of 
 both these last rules. Comp. Job i. 2. 
 
 This reduplicate form of verbs with 1 inserted in Kal, the Hebrew grammaxiana have called the conjugation 
 Poel, and they add, that verbs defective ^)3 borrow their Hithpael from the conjugation Poe/. 
 
HEBREW GRAMMAR. xxxv 
 
 12. The cardinal nouns of number are sometimes used for the ordinals, as one for 
 Jirst, three for third, ten for tenth, &c. See Gen. i. 5. Esth. i. 3. Gen. viii. 4. 
 
 2 Chron. 1. 3. 
 
 13. The plurals in D''" of nouns of number from three to nine inclusive signify ten 
 times as much as the singular. Thus t2^7ti^ is three, but U'^wb'^ thirty/ ; 1^1 "IK four, 
 but D-'rn-li^ fortf/. 
 
 14. The nominative or noun to a verb is known by asking the question who or 
 what f with the verb ; thus in the sentence, God created the heavens^ the word God 
 answering the question who created ? is the noun to the verb created ; so in this 
 sentence the sun shines, the sun is the noun to the verb shines. 
 
 15. All nouns, whether singular or plural, are of the third person, except when 
 they are joined with the pronouns of the first and second persons, /, thou, we or ye. 
 
 16. The verb usually agrees with its noun in gender, number, and person, as 
 17^3 DTI/KH the Aleim were revealed. Gen. xxxv. 7 ; nnTf j|>1>?n the earth was. 
 Gen. i. 2. 
 
 17. Yet we find, Gen. i. 14, mK73 ^TT' there shall be lights, where mKD feminine 
 and plur. is joined with the verb Tf masculine and singular. But TT^ seems here 
 to be used impersonally, as in many other instances. 
 
 18. When two nouns of a different gender have or govern the same verb, that 
 verb is generally put in the masculine gender, as Gen. ii. 1, "pIKm D'^TDtiTT TO**! 
 and the heavens and the earth were finished. Comp. above Rule 5. 
 
 19. When several nouns singular have the same verb, that verb is sometimes put 
 in the plural number, as Gen. xiv. 1, 2 ; nTDnVn Iti^r 7Pim--172r7"nD ^VIK 
 Arioch Chederlaomer and Tidal made war. See Gen. ix. 23. Comp. above Rule 
 6 and 7. 
 
 20. Nouns of multitude, though singular, may have a verb plural, and though femi- 
 nine, a verb masculine, as Gen. xli. 57, n72''12J72 1K^ "^IKn 731 and all the earth 
 came to Egypt; Deut. ix. 28, p"l>?n ')"I7D>?'' |5 lest -the land shall say ; Job xxx. 12, 
 My\p'^ 'H'n'lh the youth rose up. See Exod. xii. 6, 47. xvi. 1, 2. xvii. 1. xxxv. 20. 
 1 Chron. xiii. 4. Comp. above Rule 8. 
 
 21. A verb singular joined with a noun plural, or a verb plural with a noun sin- 
 gular, often signify distributively, as Joel i. 20, ^HIPD mtZ/H DITDn^ the beasts (i. e. 
 each of the beasts) of the fields shall cry ; Prov. xxviii. 1, 1^12^*1 1D3 the wicked {every 
 wicked man) flee. See Gen. xliii. 22. Exod. i. 10. Job xii. 7. Jer. ii. 15. xxxv. 14. 
 Comp. above Rule 9. 
 
 22. The noun masculine plural DTT/K, when meaning the true God, Jehovah, the 
 ever-blessed Trinity, is often joined with verbs singular, to express the unity of essence 
 and operation, as Gen. i. 1, DTtVk K"I2 the Aleim created. But comp. Rule 16, 
 and Lexicon, p. 19. col. 2. 
 
 23. The pronoun relative "Itl'i^ who, which, agrees with its substantive or substan- 
 tives in gender, number, and person, and governs its verb accordingly, as Ezek. xiii. 
 19, HDrnDD Vr? "Iti'i; mtf 3D ri^T^rh^to slay the souls which should not die. Here 
 "y^^ agrees with its substantive feminine plural Dlti'SD, and accordingly nDDlDn 
 
 rthe verb it governs, is put in the feminine plural third person. So Isa. Ix. 12, "'D 
 pilK"' nii^*' kV "Iti'l^ r^y71ya^^ ^^y^ for the nation and the kingdom, which shall 
 lot serve thee, shall perish. Here ItL'K hsiving two substantives, one masculine, and 
 |the other feminine, its verb H^i*"' is put in the masculine plural third person. See 
 [Rule 18, 19. 
 
 24. The pronoun relative 1'Wi< who, which, is often understood, and that not only 
 Jwhen it is governed by the verb or by a particle (understood) as in English, but also 
 
 i'hen itself governs the verb ; Isa. xiii. 16, / will cause the blind to go in a way K7 
 [tl^T {which) they knew not; Exod. vi. 28, and it was in the day niiT' "l^T (in 
 
 vhich) Jehovah spake to Moses ; Lam. iii. 1, / am the man "'DP ill^T {who) hath seen 
 affliction. 
 
 25. When the connective particle 1, and, is prefixed to a verb in the future tense, 
 hat verb signifies future in respect to the time of (not to the time in) which the 
 listorian is writing, or the person speaking, as Gen. i. 1, The Aleim ><"I2 created the 
 ' ?avens and the earth, ver. 3, 172i^^^ and then the Aleim said, ver. 4, K1''1 and the 
 ileim saw, &c. Gen. ix. 27, The Aleim DB'^ shall persuade Japhet, ptt'^'l and then 
 
 * shall dwell 'TT'I and then Canaan shall be a servant to them. So that when a 
 
 We have no owe tense in English which will express this Hebrew future. 
 
xxxvi A METHODICAL 
 
 number of facts are recorded or foretold, the 1 with the sign of the future prefixed 
 to a series of verbs denotes the successive order of the facts. * 
 
 26. The future is sometimes used in this sense, even where the 1 is not imme- 
 diately prefixed to the verb, but other words come between, as 2 Sam. xii. 31, 
 nti'P'' ]y\ and thus lie afterwards did. 
 
 27. Yea where 1 doth not precede at all, as Job i. 5, W^T^^Tl ID IVi^ ntt'P'' n::D 
 thus successively did Job all the days ; Isa. vi. 2, V2B TIDD"^ W^D]^^ with two he then 
 covered his face. Comp. Exod. xix. 19. Job i. 7, 11. Eccles. xi. 5. 
 
 28. 1 connective prefixed to verbs often supplies the place of the signs of persons, 
 moods, tenses, and numbers, and makes them take in signification those of a pre- 
 ceding verb, as and often doth in English ; thus Gen. i. 28, and 1K772^// ye the earth, 
 ntl'iD'l and subdue it, for mt^2D subdue ye it. (Comp. Jud. iv. 6, 7' Ruth iii. 3.) 
 Exod. xii. 23, mn^ IIPI and Jehovah shall pass the tense of I^P being here taken 
 from the future IK^JD K? ye shall not go out, in the preceding verse, Jud. i. 16, and 
 the sons of Keni r?2/ they came up, \?^) and went, ^W^^ and dwelt, for IDT they went, 
 and '\'2W they dwelt. Comp. Josh. x. 4. 1 Sam. ii. 28, where "inil is for ""ninn, 
 see the preceding verse. 
 
 29. Verbs infinitive are often used as our English verbal nouns in ing ; as Gen. ii. 
 4, mn^ mti'I^ DV2 in the day of JehovaWs making, i. e. when Jehovah made. 
 
 30. Verbs infinitive thus applied admit the same pronoun suffixes as nouns (comp, 
 V. 5.), as Gen. iii. 5, DD^^k UVD. in the day of your eating. 
 
 31. Verbs infinitive admit before them the particles 2, D, 7, 72, in the senses ex- 
 plained under these particles in IX. and more fully in the Lexicon. 
 
 32. Hebrew verbs are frequently joined with their infinitives, which latter may then 
 be rendered as participles active, or as the Latin gerunds in do. This sort of ex- 
 pressions generally, if not always, denote succession or continuance, as Gen. xxii. 17, 
 "]P-|T n> nilK nnm "]r)ini* "J-in blessing or m blessing (Lat. benedicendo) / 
 will bless thee, and in multiplying (Lat. multiplicando) / wilt multiply thy seed, i. e. / 
 luill continually bless thee, and multiply thy seed ; Isa. vi. 9, ^y^'D.T) ik^ Pl72t2/ IPTDI^ 
 iPin /Kl 1>?1 IK "11 hear ye in hearing, i. e. be continually hearing, and ye shall not 
 perceive ; and see ye in seeing, i. e. be continually seeing, and ye shall not know. So 
 Gen. ii. 16, 17, of every tree of the garden VjKD 7DK thou shall or mayest continually 
 eat ; but of the tree of knowledge of good and evil, thou shall not eat of it ; for in the 
 day thou eatest thereof TWD'H T)V2 dying thou shall die, i. e. thou sha.lt begin to die, 
 and so continue liable to death tempoi^al and spiritual. 
 
 33. The substantive verb HTI is, was, &c. is often omitted in Hebrew, as Gen. 
 i. 2, &c. 
 
 34. Particles in Hebrew have often other particles prefixed; or several particles 
 are joined together in one word. 
 
 SECTION IX. 
 
 OF THE USE OF THE SERVILES. 
 
 1. K. 1. Prefixed from ''3K 7, forms the first person singular future of all verbs, 
 
 as np3K / will visit, from IpB. 
 
 2. Prefixed, forms many nouns, as ^0>? a lie, from ITD to deceive ; HITi^ 
 a native tree, from mt to spread. 
 
 2. 2. Prefixed only, In, for, &c. See Lexicon. 
 
 3. n. 1. Prefixed, denotes the conjugation Hiphil or Huphal. 
 
 2. '- is emphatical, the, this. 
 
 3. is vocative or pathetic. 
 
 4. expresses a question or doubt. 
 
 For instances of the three last uses see the Lexicon in H. 
 
 5. Postfixed, is the sign of q. feminine noun, as Hti'K a woman; n!21D good 
 (bona). Comp. IV. 7. 
 
 6. Postfixed, denotes the third person feminine singular preter of verbs, as 
 T^'lpB she visited. 
 
 7. Postfixed to a verb or noun, from KTT, or i^lH she, it denotes her; as 
 mpB he visited her, HT her hand; and sometimes to a noun, his, as Gen. 
 
 Thus the future is used after ]N then, Exod. xv. 1, Josh. x. 12. 
 
HEBREW GRAMMAR. xxxvii 
 
 xlix. 1 ] . m"'!^ his /ort/, Tl^i^D his garment / Exod. xxii. 4, riT'I^i his beast ; 
 ver. 26, nniDD his covering.* 
 
 8. Postfixed, to or towards^ of place or time. See Lexicon under H 7* 
 4. 1. 1. Prefixed, a connective particle, a?zrf, &c. See Lexicon. 
 
 2. Inserted after the first radical, it denotes the action signified by the root 
 to be present and continued; hence it forms the participle active^ as 1p"l) 
 visiting, and many nouns in which such action is implied, as "IHID a trader, 
 or person trading ; HT) the spirit or air breathing or m motion ; DV Me rfay 
 or /zg/i^ in agitation (namely by being reflected from the earth) ; and this not 
 only without, but often with other serviles to the word ; thus DIKTD Gen. 
 i. 14, are instruments or sconces of light, but JTHKT^, ver. 15, those sconces ac- 
 tually giving light. 
 
 3. Inserted after the second radical, it denotes an action past, and so forms 
 the participle passive, as TIpB visited, and many nouns in which such action 
 is implied, as tE'lIDI wealth acquired, from ti'DI to acquire. 
 
 4. Postfixed to a noun, it signifies his, as ^')^1 his word ; to a verb, him, 
 as 1"IDT he remembered him. Also sometimes their or them. See Exod. xxiii. 
 23. Deut. iv. 37. vii. 10. xxi. 10. Josh. ii. 4. Ps. xlvi. 4. Isa. v. 25. 
 
 5. Postfixed, denotes the third, or in the imperative mood, the second per- 
 son plural of verbs. 
 
 6. Postfixed, forms the collective noun "IHTf beasts, from HTl (comp. IT 
 Ezek. i. 8, and 133 in WiDS, for Vk'^^B, Gen. xxxii. 31 ; comp. ver. 30 ; and 
 see Lexicon under "Hl^ II.) ; also some other nouns of a passive signification, 
 as 131^ humble, meek, from 7731^ ; 171^ hollow, from H!! ; ^7^'^ waste, from HVy. 
 
 A ^ 1. Prefixed to the third persons mas. future sing, and plur. of all verbs. 
 
 2. Prefixed, forms some appellative nouns, and many proper names, as 
 QlpT a scrip, from ^p7 to collect; pTlii"' Isaac, from ph^ to laugh; 2pP'' 
 Jacob, from ^pp to supplant. 
 
 3. Inserted, forms many nouns ; and after the first radical, denotes the ef- 
 fect or consequence of the participle active of the verb ; for instance, from 
 
 mi air breathing or in motion, comes, rfl odour or exhalation (see H") in the 
 Lexicon). Inserted after the second radical, denotes the effect or consequence 
 of the participle passive, as 'T'iSp harvest, from IliSp cm^ doww. 
 
 4. Inserted before the last radical, it denotes the Hiphil conjugation. 
 
 5. Postfixed, denotes a national name, as "'HP a Hebrew ''3P3D a Canaanite. 
 6. the ordinal numbers, ^W^h'^T/ third, ^};^'2'] fourth, ^c. And 
 
 observe, that in these ordinal' nouns of number, "^ is not only postfixed, but 
 frequently, as here, inserted also before the last radical. 
 
 7. the second person feminine future and imperative, as ^^pSD 
 
 Mo?< (woman) shall visit ; ''*7pa visit thou (woman), and sometimes the second 
 person fem. preter, as Tl/Oti', and "TlTl"' Ruth iii. 3; Tlir)'? Jer. xiii. 21. 
 Comp. Jer. xxii. 23. xxxi. 21. and Ezek. xvi. 19, Tini ; ver. 20; TnVj ver. 
 37, ''r):i'2p and 'n'''?:!; ver. 43, >n'\2\ and ^XV^V^ ', so ver. 47, 51. 
 
 8. is the sign of the masculine plural in regimine, as "pli^n ''^/D 
 
 kings of the earth. Comp. sect. IV. 15. 
 
 9. is formative in some nouns, both substantive, as "'Dli^ Lord, 
 
 """IS fruit ; and adjective, as ''ti^Sn free, ''ITDK violent, ''31^ afflicted, poor. 
 
 10. to a noun, mi/, as "'l^l mi/ word; to a verb, me, ''ipD, he 
 
 visited me. 
 
 6. 3. 1. Prefixed, a particle of similitude likef'as. See Lexicon. 
 
 2. Postfixed to a noun, thy, as "]")n thy word ; to a verb, thee, as ITpS 
 ^ he visited thee. 
 
 7. A Prefixed only, to, for, &c. See Lexicon, 
 
 S. 72. 1. Prefixed, a particle, /ro?7z, &c. See Lexicon. 
 
 2. Denotes the participle of Hiphil and Huphal (and with D added, of 
 Hithpael), whence 
 
 3. It forms many nouns, signifying the instrument, or weaw, or place of ac- 
 tion, as from ^"^ to protect, ]J?D a shield,, instrument of protection ; from HUT 
 
 .n^t- : T> 
 
xxxviii A METHODICAL 
 
 to sacrifice ; mtD an altar ; so with 71 or D postfixed, many feminine nouns^ 
 as n7ti'72T3 instrument or mean of ruling. 
 
 4. Postfixed to a noun, their, as Dl^l their word; to a verb, them, as 
 D*7p3 he visited them. 
 
 5. Postfixed with 1, forms the noun DV*73 redemption, from niD to redeem. 
 
 6. Postfixed, forms some adverbs, as D72V hy day, from DV day; D^H g^ra- 
 tis, from jH to be kind, gracious; D372i< ^rw^, from |7DK truth; Dp''") vainly, 
 from p"'"! vam. 
 
 9. 3. 1- Prefixed, forms the preter and participle of the conjugation Niphal. 
 
 % the first person plural future of all verbs. 
 
 3. some few appellative nouns, as nVTDi an ant, from 773 to crop; 
 
 ]213 a mutterer, whisperer, from ]^") to whisper. 
 
 4. Postfixed, them and their, feminine. 
 
 5. forms many nouns, as )!21p an offering, from !np to approach; 
 
 especially with 1 preceding, as ]1~i5t a memorial, from H^T to remember; ]TIIDti/ 
 drunkenness, from ")DIi^ ;fo inebriate. 
 
 10. 12/. 1. Prefixed only, denotes the relative who, which. 
 
 2. the particle that, because. See Lexicon. 
 
 IL n. I. Prefixed, denotes a noun, as mas. l^TlhD a disciple or scholar, from 1127 
 to teach ; masculine plural D'^SID teraphim, from n3") to venerate ; feminine 
 HDnn a prayer, means of obtaining favour, from ]n to be gracious: also a 
 particle, as DHn under, from nn3 to- descend. 
 
 2. Prefixed to the second person future of both numbers and genders ; and 
 to third person future feminine sing, and plur. 
 
 3. Postfixed, denotes the second person preter sing, of all verbs. 
 4. in regimine for H fem. See sect. IV. 16. 
 
 5. forms many nouns feminine, as JTllOp incense, from "ItOp to 
 
 fumigate. 
 12. The above Table of the Serviles should be carefully perused by the learner, 
 and continually consulted by him, when in words he meets with letters for which 
 he cannot account. 
 
 SECTION X. 
 
 RULES FOR FINDING THE ROOT IN THE ENSUING * LEXICON. 
 
 1. Reject all af&xes, and letters acquired in forming; if three letters remain, that 
 is generally the root : thus in the word D'^tl'i^*!!!, Gen. i. 1, 2 is a particle or affix 
 signifying in, sect. IX. 2, TY^ a termination of nouns, see sect. IV. 6, therefore tt'i^l 
 is the root. 
 
 2. But if, after rejecting the affixes and formative letters, the word hath "1 or '' in- 
 serted (unless before f n), you must reject them also, and then you will | generally 
 find it under the two remaining letters. (Comp. sect. VII. 16.) Thus in T^KHV. 
 Gen. i. 17, 7 is a particle to or for, sect. IX. 7. H is the sign of conjugation Hiph. 
 sect. IX. 3. 'T'K then remaining, I also reject % and look for root ")>?. 
 
 3. If, after rejecting the affixes and formative letters, only two letters remain, that 
 is frequently the root. Thus in D'^DtLTF, Gen. i. 1, Jl is a particle emphatic, the, by 
 sect. IX. 3. D'' is the termination of a noun masculine plural, by sect. IV. 9. Dli^ 
 therefore remains for the root. 
 
 4. But if, in this case, you cannot find it as a two-lettered root, add "^ or 3 to the 
 
 p 
 
 As I would wish the reader, who has opportunity and abilities, to consult other works of this kind, and 
 particularly the highly valuable Lexicon and Concordance of Marius de Calasio, I here subjoin 
 Some short Rules for finding the Root in other Lexicons. 
 1. Reject all affixes, and letters acquired in forming ; if three letters remain, that is the root. 
 
 2. If only two, add * or 3 in the beginning (and in the deflections of Hpb to take, b), " or 1 in the middle, H of 
 K at the end, or double the second radical letter for instance, if the word iSD occurs, SD is the root. 
 
 3. Observe is to be added at the beginning, 1 in the middle, or n at the end, much more frequently than the 
 other. 
 
 4. If, after rejecting the affixes and formative letters, only one letter should remain, add ' or 3 to the beginning, 
 and rt at the end. Thus for p-an, see Ma"* ; for "fX, see fTDS. 
 
 t Observe that when 1 or " is the middle, and H the final letter of the root, the T or " is retained, as in m3, 
 
 ^MrHnj^-aili/^al and immutable, as in TTm WTC 
 
HEBREW GRAMMAR. xxxix 
 
 beginning of the word, and to the deflections of np7 to take^ h (comp. sect. VIL 7, 8, 
 1113) or rr, and more rarely K to the end. (Comp. sect. VII. 2022.) Thus in 
 Ti^m Gen. ii. 9, H is emphatic, the^ sect. IX. 3. fl is a feminine termination, sect. 
 IX. 1 1 J these then being rejected, PI remains ; but not finding this in a two-lettered 
 form, I add "^ Yod to the beginning, and find it under root I^l\ Again, in 'H'p'^'y and 
 
 sect. IV. 15; this therefore being rejected, and not finding the root ]3 in a two- 
 lettered form, I add H to the end, and look for 'illB. 
 
 5. If, after rejecting the affixes and formative letters, only one letter should re- 
 main, add ''or 3 to the beginning, and H to the end. Thus Gen. xiv. 15, in DI)''!, 
 1 is a connective particle and^ sect. IX. 4 ; "^ the sign of the third person masculine 
 future, sect. IX. 5 ; and D a sufiix, thenii sect. V. 5, and IX. 8 , there remains then 
 only the letter D, prefix 3 to the beginning, and add H to the end, and look for the root 
 nD3. Comp. sect. VII. 25. 
 
 6. Nouns or particles of two letters ending in *' must usually be sought under 
 roots with H for the final letter, as for ''3 the mouthy see HB ; but for O that^ see 
 TMl'D I and sometimes such nouns belong to roots with 1 for the middle letter, as ''D 
 a burning to m^. , , 
 
 7. Reduplicate words must be sought under their simple ones ; thus, for 77^ and 
 hm see V:i, for "IDDBH see ^DH. Comp. sect. VII. 28. 
 
 SECTION XL 
 
 A GRAMMATICAL PRAXIS OR EXERCISE ON THE FIRST CHAPTER OF GENESISi 
 
 of substance the and ,heavens the of substance the Aleimthe created be2:inning the In 
 
 riKi D-'Dti' DK D^n7>^ >^in 'r)'':i'i^-ii k 
 
 : earth the 
 
 n''iy>?"l!2 see sect. X. 1. X "12 third person masculine singular in Kal of the verb 
 K"12, and consequently the * root itself, and joined with the noun D''^7^?, though 
 plural, by sect. VIII. 22. DTtVi^? a noun masculine plural, sect. IV. 9, from the root 
 hVk, sect. X. 1. Di^, a particle, the, from root nDK, sect. X- 4. D'^TDtiTT, see sect. 
 X. 3. DKI, 1 a particle, sect. IX. 4. HK as before. "|>1Hn, H is emphatic, y^^. a 
 noun with a formative >?, sect. IX. 1, from the root 1>1. 
 faces the upon darkness and ,hollow and unformed v/as earth the And 
 
 '33 br iti'm inn inn nn^n y^^nr 2. 
 
 of faces the uoon motion a causing Aleim the of spirit the and deep the of 
 
 "33 7P nsnin u^rn^ nm oinn 
 
 .waters the 
 
 X u>iyn 
 
 ^ and, "j^IKH just explained. nn^H, third person feminine singular preter of the 
 verb HTT, sect. VII. 20, 21 ; and agreeing with y^^ in gender, number, and per- 
 son, sect. VIII. 15, 16. ynr\ a noun adjective, sect. IX. 4. lilll, 1 and, 1)12 a 
 noun adjective, sect. IX. 4. ^tiTT a noun from the root "ItiTT. 71^ a particle from 
 the root nVp. "33 a noun masculine plural in regimine, from the root 7733, see 
 sect. X. 4. mnn a noun, sect. IX. 11, from the root DH, sect. X. 2. nil a 
 noun, sect. IX. 4, of the root m, sect. X. 2. n3n"l/0 a participle feminine in Hi- 
 phily from the root ^^TT), by sect. VI. 17, 24, and agreeing in gender and number with 
 n"l"l,by sect. VIII. 2, 4; the verb substantive being omitted by sect. VIII. 33. D^T^n^, 
 D"72 a noun masculine plural, from the root D". See Lexicon. 
 
 .Light was there then and ,Light be shall there Aleim the said then And 
 
 X niK "n"i -ni< "n" n^nV^ "in^"') 3. 
 
 ")7Di<"1, 1 and, "IT^K" a verb third person masculine singular future in Kal, sect. VL 
 12, from root 1DK sect. X. 1, see also sect. VIII. 25. "n" third person masculine 
 singular future, from root Tl'^'ni for nTI", sect. VII. 20, 21. 1M^ a noun, sect. IX. 4> 
 from the root II*, sect. X. 2. 
 
 N. B. The grammarians and lexicographers alvrays consider the third persoi* raas. sing>. preter in Kal, 
 as the root in such words as occur in a verbal form. 
 
itl A METHODICAL 
 
 between Aleim the divided then and ,good that Light the Aleim the saw then And 
 
 .Darkness the between and Li^ht the 
 
 KT' third person masculine singular, from root Hl^"), for nK"l% sect. VIL 20, 21. 
 D a particle, from the root TTilD, sect. X. 6. lltO a noun, sect. IX. 4, from the root 
 ID, sect. X. 2. bH'' third person masculine singular of the root Vll, sect. X, 1. 
 ]"'2 a particle of the root p, sect. X. 2. 
 called he Darkness the (to) and Day Light the (to) Aleim the called then And 
 
 .first the Day Morning was there and Evening was there and ; Night 
 
 tiTM^ nv -ipi ''n^'i lip 'H'^'i nV? 
 
 K'np"' third person masculine singular future, from the root i^"1p, sect. X. 1. "Tll^?, 7 
 a particle following the verb K"lp, see Lexicon. DV a noun, sect. IX. 4, from the 
 root D\ sect. X. 2. H? v a noun feminine, sect. IV. 6, from the root 77, sect. X. 
 2. 111^ a noun masculine singular, from the root lip. Ipl a noun masculine sin- 
 gular, from the root Ipl. ITTK a noun masculine singular, from the root ^^^ sect. 
 X. 4. 
 
 waters the of midst the in Expanse an be shall there Aleim the said then And 
 
 D-^an Tini p-p-i T\^ ^ p^nbi^ ^ -it^k^i ^ 6. 
 
 .waters to waters between division a causing be shall it and 
 
 P'^pl a noun masculine, sect. IX. 5, from the root Pp"l, sect. X. K "]ini, 1 a 
 particle ew, "|in a noun, sect. IX. 4, from the root "^D, sect. X. 2. VllD a par- 
 ticiple masculine singular in Hiphil, from the root V"I1, sect. VI. 17- 
 waters the between divided he and Expanse the Aleim the made then And 
 
 above (at) which waters the between and , Expanse the (to) under (at) which 
 
 7PD it^^K D^DH i^m ^ r-'pn? _ nnnn "it2/K 
 
 .(mechanized or) so was it and ,Expanse the (to) 
 
 ? ]i ^n^i r^pn? 
 
 tS^X^'' third person masculine singular future, for nil/^, from the root 'il'il/J/, sect. 
 VIL 20, 21. -|L'>^ the pronoun relative (see sect. V. 2.) which, from the root 1]Uii, 7D 
 a particle, ai, joined by sect. Vllt. 34, with another particle DnD, from the root 
 nrT3, sect. IX. 11. So 7J/T2 compounded of D, at, and 7P upon, from the root 
 nVp. ]1 see Lexicon, 
 was there and , (placers) Heavens expanse the (to) Aleim the called then And 
 
 "H"-! D^TDii^ jrpib n^nbii i^np'^i 8. 
 
 .second the Day morning was there and evening 
 t^:VJ UV "Ipl "H"''! lip 
 
 ''Dti^ an ordinal noun of number, sect. IX. 5, from the root 71312/, sect. X. 4. 
 
 appear shall then and ,one place to * waters the tend shall Aleim the said then And 
 
 HKim ini^Dipr^bK D^DH ^^p^ d^hVk ir^K""! 9. 
 
 .so was it and ,(land) dry the 
 
 : p 'H''") nti'i-'n 
 
 np'' third person masculine plural future in Kal or Niph. from the root mp, sect. 
 VII. 20, 21, agreeing with the noun masculine plural 0'^72. Vk a particle, tOy from the 
 root 7K. DIpTD a noun, sect. IX. 8, from the root Dp, sect. X. 2. ilKlJl third per- 
 son feminine singular future in Niphal, from the root n>^l, sect. VII. 21, agreeing 
 with the feminine noun 7712/1'', with H emphatic prefixed, from the root ti/lX 
 of place the (to) and ,earth (land) dry the (to) Aleim the called then And 
 
 mpDVi yiK ^ n^ni^h DWi< i^ip^i lo. 
 
 .good that Aleim the saw then and seas called he waters the of tending 
 
 :iiD '1 D^nV>< KTi 'O'ly i^ip D^Ton 
 
 This stroke , ^ over several English and Hebrew words denotes that you must begin to read 
 
 the English word or words answering to those Hebrew ones, which are placed at the end of the stroke towards 
 the left hand ; as here, for instance, the Enelish, to make sense, must be read, the waters shall tend. 
 
HEBREW GRAMMAR. xli 
 
 mpD^I, 1 and^ 7 a particle, to, after the verb K"lp, as in ver. 5. mpTD, a noun of 
 place, sect. IX. 8, from the root mp, sect. X. 2, and note. U^iy^ a noun masculine 
 plural, sect. IV. 9, from the root D\ sect. X. 3. 
 
 seeding herb of bud the earth the forth shoot shall Aleim the said then And 
 ,earth the upon it in seed its which ,kind its for fruit bearing fruit of tree the ,seed 
 
 }>ni^n bp 11 ii'nr ntt'K 12^?:)^ na nti'P ns )>p pit 
 
 SO was it and 
 
 Ktl'in third person feminine singular future in Kal, of the root t^VJI, sect. X. 1, 
 agreeing with the noun feminine "j>1K. !lt2/P, a noun, from the root ItL'P. I^''"1T7D 
 a participle masculine singular, in Hiphil, from the root PIT, sect. VI. 17, and sect. 
 IX. 8. ''"13 a noun mascuhne singular, sect. IX. 5, from the root n*13, sect. X. 4. 
 HWJ/ a participle masculine Be?ioni, or active, in Kal, from the root nt2/P, sect. VI. 
 17, 20. 13''72V, 7 a particle, /or, 1 an affix, his, or its (masculine) sect. IX. 4. ]''72 a 
 noun masculine singular, from root (1372, see sect. X. 4. in, H a particle, iw, prefixed 
 to the pronoun suffix 1 him, or it masculine, sect. V. 5, 6.-r-H 1X^"1T 112/1^ it/ZticA i^* *<?ed 
 w it, a Hebraism for whose seed in it. 
 jkind its for seed seeding herb of bud the earth the forth brought then And 
 
 Miych PIT rnra nti'r i^^i y^t^n ^ ^ X2iini 12. 
 
 Aleim the saw then and kind its for it in seed its which fruit bearing tree the and 
 
 wnbt^ - Kn''i in^^TDb n ipit nti'K na nti'p ^^pi 
 
 .good that 
 
 tniD ""ID 
 
 i^25in third person feminine singular future in Hiphil o the root K2J'', see sect. VII. 
 7, 8, and sect. VI. 24, agreeing with the noun feminine "plK. '[TlTT^h, Y72h, before 
 explained, in a pronoun suffix, his, sect. V. 5. 
 
 .third the Day morning was there and evening was there And 
 
 t^'^'b^ nv -ipi ^r^>^ nip "n^'i i3. 
 
 ''t2/vt2/ an ordinal noun of number, sect. IX. 5, from the root llr?'^, sect. X. 1. 
 expanse the in light of instruments be shall there Aleim the said then And 
 
 _ P'-p-ii n-iK72 ^7i\ &nhii -I7D^^^^ 14. 
 
 jniffht the between and day the between division a cause to for heavens the of 
 .years and days for and seasons for and signs for be shall they and 
 
 tW'Wi DW1 Dnri737i nnK7 vni 
 
 "'TT' See sect. VIII. 17, ni>?72 a noun feminine plural, sect. IV. 11, from the root 
 IK, sect. X. 3, with 72, denoting the instrument, sect. IX. 8. /''"Tin?, 7 for, prefixed 
 by sect. VIII. 31, to VllH, infinitive Hiphil oUhe root hlX sect. VI. 17. Vm See 
 sect. VIII. 28. nni^'?, bfor, DDi^ feminine plural of ni>^, from the root TiriK, sect. 
 X. 4. D'^IPITD a noun masculine plural, sect. IV. 9, from the root IP'^ of the form of 
 a participle Hiphil, see sect. VII. 7, 8, and sect. IX. 8. U'^Ty' plural of DV, dropping 
 the 1. Comp. sect. IX. under 1 2, and sect. VII. 1618. 
 upon light give to for heavens the of expanse the in lights for be shall they And 
 
 7P -i^khV D^T^ti'n r^pii nniKT:? vm i5. 
 
 .so was it and ,earth the 
 
 D'lM^'O, see sect. IX. 4. "I^KhV, h for, joined by sect. VIII. 31, to "T^i^H infinitive 
 Hiphil of the verb ~IX, sect. VII. 16. Comp. sect. X. 2. 
 
 great light the great light of instruments two the Aleim the made then And 
 .stars the and night the of rule the for little light the and , day the of rule the for 
 
 t D^ir)ir)n n^i nVbn n^iirT^TDV ]rDpii ni^TDn n^i Dvn rh^i/T^ty? 
 
 ''312/ a noun masculine, from the root 71312/ sect. X. 4. D''7l^n, 71 is emphatic, see 
 sect. VIII. 3. 11K7D a noun masculine, from the root IK, sect. IX. 8. ry?'^72inh, h 
 for, D7U/7272 a noun feminine singular in regimine, sect. IV. 16, from the root 712/72, 
 sect. IX. 8. ''IIDIJ a noun masculine pluraU from the root lI"!"* sp^- TX 4 
 
xlu A METHODICAL 
 
 give to for heavens the of expanse the in Aleim the them placed then And 
 
 .earth the upon light 
 
 ]n'' third person masculine singular future in Kal, from the verb ]n3, sect. VII. 26, 
 between division a cause to for and night the in and day the in rule to for And 
 
 .good that Aleim the saw then and ,darkness the between and light the 
 
 bWD infinitive of the verb T2/72, with h prefixed, by sect. VIII. 31. 
 
 .fourth the Day morning was there and evening was there And 
 
 :^r^:ii Dv -]pn ^n^i nip ^n^i 19, 
 
 "'i^^lil an ordinal noun of number, sect. IX. 5, of the root 1^2"), sect. X. 1. 
 
 reptile the waters the abundantly produce shall Aleim the said then And 
 
 expanse the of faces the upon earth the above flutter shall fowl and ,living a creature 
 
 P''p-i ^:b bn; Y^i^rt Vp ^bm;^ ]ipi n^n ^b: 
 
 .heavens the of 
 
 122"lt2r third person masculine plural future in Kal of the root Y")^!/, agreeing with 
 D'^TD, sect. VIII. 16. fi/B2 a noun feminine singular, from the root tZ/Sl nTT a noun 
 adjective feminine singular, agreeing with 12/53, from the root HTT, sect. X. 4. ^SIP^ 
 third person masculine singular future in Kal, agreeing with the noun f|ip, of the redu- 
 plicate verb f|SP, sect. VII. 30, from the root f]!^, sect. VII. 27, and sect. X. 7. 
 
 living creature every the and ,great whales the Aleim the created then And 
 
 fowl every the and ,kind their for waters the abundantly produced which ,creeping 
 .good that Aleim the saw then and ,kind his for wing of 
 
 DT2D a noun masculine plural, sect. IV. 9, of the reduplicate word ]''3n from the 
 root n^D- See sect. Vlt. 28- Jltl'Din, H emphatic, prefixed to 3112/72"), the partici- 
 ple feminine Benoni in Kal, of the root tL'DI, sect. VI. 17. See Lexicon under n 3. 
 
 multiply and fruitful ye be (saying) say to Aleim the them blessed then And 
 ll-ll r\B ^ ITDkV D"'n7K DDi^ ']'-|3''1 22. 
 
 .earth the in multiply shall fowl the and ,sea the in waters the ye fill and ye 
 
 "]H'' third person masculine singular future in Kal of the root ^H.' 172i<V, h pre- 
 fixed to an infinitive, to, for to, see Lexicon. 113 second person masculine plural im- 
 perative in Kal, of the verb HIS, so 11"! of n!l"1, sect. VII. 20. D"'72''2, ^ a particle, 
 in, prefixed to U^IT mas. plural of the noun D\ m*' third person masculine future in 
 Kal of the root Hill, sect. VII. 20, 21, agreeing with the masculine noun ^ip. 
 
 .fifth the Day morning was there and evening was there And 
 
 X 'ti'''Dn DT" npn Tyi nip 'H'^'i 23. . 
 
 tZ/^Tin an ordinal noun of number, sect. IX. 5, from the root IHiyHj sect. X. 1. 
 
 ,kind its for living creature the earth the forth bring shall Aleim the said then And 
 
 -HT^T^h n-'n t^DD ^ i^iKH Kssin D-'nVK itdk"'') 24. 
 
 .so was it and ,kind its for earth the of beasts wild and reptile and cattle 
 
 ; p 'H^'i n^w )>iK in^m h'tdii n^Dni 
 
 nD''72b, TD? above explained, H a pronoun suffix, Aer or its, feminine, sect. IX. 3* 
 
 7772(11 a noun fem. of the root DHl. ti'721'1, 1 and, 12/721 a noun masculine singular 
 
 of the root t2/721. UlTTI, 1 and, IJITI a collective noun singular from the root HTF, 
 
 ^P sRrf. TX. 4. 
 
HEBREW GRAMMAR. xliii 
 
 cattle the and ,kind its for earth the of beast wild the Aleim the made then And 
 
 Aleim the saw then and ,kind its for ground the of reptile every the and ,kind its for 
 
 .good that 
 
 DTf a noun feminine singular in regimine, sect. IV. 16, of the root HTf, sect. X. 4. 
 our according to image our in man make will we Aleim the said then And 
 
 iDDiDirD 13^^222 nii^ nti'p^ n^rhi^ -itdk^ 26. 
 
 heavens the of fowl the over and sea the of fish the over rule shall they and ,likeness 
 upon creeping reptile the every over and earth the all over and cattle the over and 
 
 .earth the 
 
 rTti'1^3 first person plural future in Kal, from the root TTti^P. D1K a noun mascu- 
 line singular, from the root HQI, sect. X. 4. 137dV2{1, "2. in, ID a pronoun suffix, our, 
 sect. V. 5. D72i a noun masculine singular, from the root 0732. IIimDl^, D a parti- 
 cle as, according to, 13 a pronoun suffix our, rilTDI a noun feminine singular, see ^ect. 
 IV. 6, from root HDI, sect. X. 4, see Lexicon. ITT'I, 1 and, 111^ third person mascu- 
 line plural future in Kal, of the root Till, sect. X. 4. DJll, H in, r\^l a collective 
 noun feminine singular m regimine, sect. IV. 16, from the root ^1, sect. X. 3. 
 Aleim the of image the in ,image his in man the Aleim the created then And 
 
 .them created he female and male ,him created he 
 
 inK from the particle DK, and 1, him. "13T a noun masculine from the root IDT. 
 n!lpla noun feminine from the root !!lpl DDK from Dl^ and D them. See sect. 
 VIII. 7. 
 fruitful ye be Aleim the them to said then and Aleim the them blessed then And 
 
 sea the of fish the over ye rule and ,it subdue and earth the ye fill and ye multiply and 
 
 D^n n:n:i mi nti'n:}"" -p-iKn dk ii^Vn*' "ii-n 
 
 .earth the upon moving beast every over and heavens the of fowl the over and 
 
 on?, 7 a particle to, sect. IX. 7, prefixed to DH them. I2/niD, H 27 feminine. See 
 sect. VIII. 28. 
 
 seed seeding herb every the you to given have I behold Aleim the said then And 
 
 I>-)T r"iT iti'r hD riK adb ^nn^ n^n D''nV>? nr^K"'! 29. 
 
 tree a of fruit the it in which tree every the and ,earth the all of faces the upon which 
 
 yi; n3 n itr;!^ yj/n b^ dki }>-iKn Vd _ 'did 7r "iti'K 
 
 .food for be shall it you to ,seed seeding 
 
 t Tihr^nh n^n"" udb pit rbr 
 
 n^n a particle from the root Tl^Tl. TURD first person preter of the verb |nD, sect. 
 VII. 26. udb, h to, prefixed to DD i/ou, sect. V. 5. TlbDii a noun feminine, sect. IV, 
 6, from the root 7D>?, sect. X. 1. 
 every to and heavens the of fowl every to and earth the of beast every to And 
 
 7371 D^QtiTr iir bdb^ y^i^n n^n 7r)7i ^ 30. 
 
 herb green every the ,life of breath the it in which earth the upon creeping (thing) 
 
 nti'p p"i^ b^ nK n^n vjb: n -iti'x y^n^n bj; _ ic^Din 
 
 .so was it and ,food for 
 
 t ]D 'H^i nbDi^b 
 
 p"T' a noun from the root p"l\ 
 good behold and made had he which whole the Aleim the saw then And 
 
 miD n^ni nti'p -iii'K Vd dk UT]bi^ xn^i 3i. 
 
 .sixth the Day morning was there and evening was there and very 
 
 t>}i;^n Di" -ipn 'H^i 1-ir 'n^i "^^^^ 
 
 *Ti73 a particle from the root IKD. ""ti^tiTT, H emphatic prefixed to ^12^12^ an ordinal 
 noun of number, sect. IX. 5. 
 
A SHORT 
 
 CHALDEE GRAMMAR, 
 
 WITHOUT POINTS; 
 
 DESIGNED FOR THE USE OF THOSE WHO ALREADY UNDERSTAND HEBREW. 
 
 Sanfe Chaldseara aut Syriacam'linguam etiam nunc experimur omnium minimi ab Hebrtei lingud differre, ita ut dialectus potius 
 et variata elocutio, qu^m lingua, ab Hebrsea diversa, habenda sit. 
 
 " In truth we even now find that of all languages the Chaldee or Syrian differs the least from the Hebrew, so that it is rather to 
 be esteemed a dialect or varied pronunciation than a different language." 
 
 C. VITRINGA, Observat. Sacr. lib. i. cap. 5. v. edit. 4t3e. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The want of a Chaldee Grammar, in the first edition of this work, seemed a 
 real deficiency. This I have now endeavoured to supply in the following 
 pages; with which however I would by no means advise the learner to con- 
 cern himself, till, in his course of reading the Original Scriptures, he comes 
 to such parts of them as are written in Chaldee; or, at soonest, till he has well 
 mastered the Hebrew ; and then he may be assured that the ensuing Grammar 
 will be found, though concise, yet extremely easy, and sufficiently copious to 
 instruct him in the Grammatical Inflections of the Chaldee, as extant in the 
 sacred writings, and even (speaking generally) in the earliest Targums or 
 Chaldee Paraphrases : I mean those of Onkelos and Jonathan. For the 
 Biblical and more ancient Chaldee fas to its external form ) differs not more 
 from the Hebrew than the modern Spanish from the Latin, or even than the 
 Doric from the Attic or Ionic dialect in Greek. 
 
 In composing this little [tract, I have been chiefly indebted to Masclef 's 
 Grammatica Chaldaea; but as, upon a close inspection, that work appeared 
 not to have been drawn up with the accuracy that might have been wished, 
 such mistakes and oversights as were observed in it, have been carefully 
 corrected. 
 
 Besides some Chaldee words, occasionally inserted in the historical and 
 prophetical books, after the Israelites became acquainted with the Assyrians 
 and Babylonians, the following parts of Scripture are written in the Chaldee 
 dialect : namely, 
 
 Jeremiah, chap. x. ver. 11. 
 
 Daniel, from ver. 4 of the second to the end of the seventh ghapter. 
 
 Ezra, chap. iv. from ver. 8 to chap. vi. ver. 19, and chap. vii. from ver. 12 
 to ver. 27. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Sect. Fagc 
 
 I. Cff the Letters and Reading li 
 
 II. Of the Words in Chaldee , ib. 
 
 III. Of the Division of Words, and first of Nouns ... lii 
 
 IV. Of Pronouns ......... liii 
 
 V. Ofi Verbs, and first of the Conjugation Kal .... liv 
 
 VI. Of the Conjugation Aphel Ivi 
 
 VII. Of the Conjugation Ithpehal, Saphel, and Ishthapal . . ib. 
 
 VIII. Of Defective and Reduplicate Verbs ..... Ivii 
 
 IX. Of the Changes made in Verbs on account of Pronoun Suffixes . Ix 
 
 X. Of Syntax, of the Use of the Serviles, and of finding the Root ib. 
 
 XI. A short Grammatical Praxis on the Chaldee of Jeremiah and 
 
 Daniel Ixi 
 
A SHORT 
 
 CHALDEE GRAMMAR, 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 OF THE LETTERS AND READING. 
 
 1. The letters and manner of reading are the same as in Hebrew. 
 
 2. There is the same distinction of the Chaldee letters as of the Hebrew, into radi- 
 cals and serviles. 
 
 3. But observe that 1, which in Hebrew is radical, is in Chaldee servile ; and, vice 
 versa, 12/, which is in Hebrew servile, is in Chaldee radical. 
 
 SECTION 11. 
 
 OF THE WORDS IN CHALDEE. 
 
 1. Many of the words in Chaldee are exactly the same as in Hebrew. 
 
 2. Many others are formed either by adding some letter at the beginning of a Hebrew 
 word, as 
 
 5 Heb. D"T blood, Chald. DIK, 
 *^^^ I Heb. inr to serve, Ch. Ill^tS;; 
 
 or at the end, as 
 
 P 5 Heb. DK a mother, Ch. KDK, 
 ^'^'^'"^Heb. U^ people, Ch. K7DP; 
 
 or even in the middle, as 
 
 rHeb. nn>i thou, Ch. nnD>?, 
 
 P^^^ 3 Heb. XDD a throne, Ch. KD1D, 
 ^^"}Heb.'p33 to delight, Ch. pnS, 
 
 iHeb. tOlti^ a sceptre, Ch. Dints'; 
 
 or both in the middle and at the end, as 
 
 Pr^r 5 Heb. T a hand, Ch. KTi*, 
 ^^"^ ^ Heb. -Ip*" g/or^/, Ch. K-lp*'*?. 
 
 3. Some Chaldee words are formed by dropping a letter from the Hebrew, as 
 
 Pr^^ 5 Heb. IHK owe, Ch. IH, 
 ^^^"^ ^ Heb. ti'Di^ a man, Ch. ti'l 
 
 4. Some by transposing a letter, as 
 
 From Heb. '[h'n a portion, as of land, Ch. h'pT\ a field. 
 
 h. Many by changing some letter: thus 
 
 1 in Heb. is in Chald. changed into 3: as 
 
 C Heb. VtII iron, Ch. bt"l3. 
 From ^ Heb. Ppl to break, Ch. Pp3, 
 
 C Heb. 'n:;p'2. a valley, Ch. * ^n'pB; 
 
 * TFiis word moreover drops the V' 
 
lii A SHORT 
 
 2i into P, as 
 C Heb. VnK the earth, Ch. r"ll<, 
 From ] Heb. ]J^2S sAeep, Ch. |KP, 
 
 C Heb. n:{^l an egg, Ch. K^''^ ; 
 
 t^ into D, as 
 C Heb. '172^ to keep, Ch. "1720, 
 From ] Heb. "ItS^n /<?^, Ch. "IDl, 
 ( Heb. -It^P ten, Ch. "IDP. 
 
 6. But the most frequent changes of letters are of the Heb. sibilant or hissing letters 
 into the Chaldee dentals or teeth-letters; thus 
 
 t is often changed into 'T, as 
 
 c Heb. nnT goW, Ch. nm, 
 
 From < Heb. HIT ;^o sacrifice, Ch. 111*7, 
 C Heb. Ht to remember, Ch. "IDT ; 
 
 22 into ID, as 
 C Heb. y^p summer, Ch. tO"'p, 
 From ] Heb. VP'' /o consult, Ch. Dr% 
 
 C Heb. ''224 aw antelope, Ch. K'lltD ; 
 
 li^ into D, as 
 C Heb. lltir <o re^wm, Ch. niD, 
 From -^ Heb. 1212^ <o 6rea^, Ch. -lin, 
 ( Heb. -It2/P /o ^e rich, Ch. inp. 
 
 7. There are some other, but less usual, changes of the consonants in Chaldee words 
 derived from the Hebrew, as of ^ into D, 1 into 10, D into p, 7 into "), &c. 
 
 8. Of the vowels, K is often changed into \ as 
 
 C Heb. ri;i^1 a head, Ch. C^n, 
 From \ Heb. VlKli/ ^^e grave, Ch. Vl^-ti^, 
 (Heb. -IDK72 a word, Ch. ID'-TD; 
 
 n into a, as 
 in forming nouns feminine and the Aphel (Hiphil) and Ithpehal (Hithpael), conjuga- 
 tions of verbs ; 
 
 n into "^ or K, as 
 in Chaldee verbs derived from Hebrew ones, ending in H, thus from Heb. TOK to be 
 wiUing, Ch. ''^IK and KIK ; 
 
 1 into K, as 
 From Heb. lltD good, Ch. IKtO, &c. 
 
 1 into % as 
 in the Pehil or participle passive of verbs. 
 
 SECTION HI. 
 
 OF THE DIVISION OF WORDS, AND FIRST OF NOUNS. 
 
 1. Words in Chaldee as in Hebrew, may be divided into nouns or naynes, verbs and 
 particles. 
 
 2. Chaldee nouns are likewise distinguished into substantives and adjectives; and have 
 two genders, masculine and feminine ; and two numbers, singular and plural. 
 
 3. The gender of Chaldee nouns is known either by their signification, as in Hebrew 
 and other languages ; or by their termination. 
 
CHALDEE GRAMMAR. liii 
 
 4. * Chaldee nouns ending in }<, 1 and '' servile are feminine ; most others are mas- 
 culine. . 
 
 5. Chaldee nouns feminine ending in K, are plainly formed by imitation of Hebrew 
 ones ending in H, as Ch. >?73Dn wisdom, of Heb. nTDDH. 
 
 6. Those in 1 or ' are formed from the Hebrew ones by dropping a final servile D, as 
 1^7/0 a kingdom, from niD/TD ; "'inK another (fem.) from D^inK. 
 
 7. The plural of masculine nouns is formed by adding p to the singular, as ']7D a 
 king, plur. ^^70 kings. 
 
 8. The plural of feminine nouns is formed by adding | to the singular, as P"1K a land^ 
 plur. ]P"li< lands; or by changing K final into ], as KI'^Bti' fem. beautifuly plur. I"!*^!)!^ 
 or i^D, into )K, as KDIDTD a watch, plur. ]><"IDD watches. 
 
 9. The above are the most usual forms of plural nouns both masculine and feminine ; 
 but there are also others, which may he better learned by use and observation in reading; 
 than by having the memory loaded with a multiplicity of rules. 
 
 OF NOUNS IN REGIMINE OR CONSTRUCTION. 
 
 10. Nouns masculine singular in regimine suffer no change, but nouns masculine plural 
 in regimine drop their final ], as y}'2 sons ; I^t2/3K '^'^'2 sons of man, Dan. ii. 38. Comp. 
 Heb. Grammar, sect. IV. 15. 
 
 11. Nouns feminine singular in regimine change their final K into D, as Vi^'D, flTIlj;/ 
 the work of the house, for KT'^X^, Ezra vi. 7 ; those ending in i^D drop the K, as DTO 
 J^dVd the word of the king, for krh'O j comp. Heb. Gram. sect. IV. 16. 
 
 12. Feminines plural in |, do when in regimine change their final ] into D, as DP^iJK 
 ^'hT) the toes of the feet, for ]Pn2i>{, Dan. ii. 42. 
 
 13. Thus far may be observed a great resemblance between the Chaldee and Hebrew 
 nouns ; we must now take notice of a circumstance wherein they differ, namely, 
 
 OF THE EMPHATIC FORM OF CHALDEE NOUNS. 
 
 .1 
 
 14. As n prefixed to a Hebrew noun often denotes the emphatic or definitive article, 
 the, SO does ^ postflxed to a Chaldee noun, as y^t^ a king, >?577D the king ; but in Dan. 
 and Ezra "H is often postfixed instead of K, as nD^D the king, Dan. ii. 11. Comp. Ezra 
 V. 1, 2. 
 
 15. Nouns masculine singular emphatic only postfix ^^ ; but nouns masculine plural 
 emphatic moreover drop their ], as ]"'D77;D kings, emphat. K''^772 the kings. 
 
 16. Nouns feminine singular ending in K do in the emphatic form change J^ into KH; 
 as Xppn wisdom, emphat. J^DTDTH the wisdom (or in Dan. into nD) ; but nouns fem- 
 inine singular in KD suffer no change when emphatic. 
 
 17. In nouns feminine plural the emphatic form is made from the absolute by chang- 
 ing J into >^n, as from ]1^12{i< toes, emphat. KnP^2{K the toes, Dan. ii. 41. 
 
 SECTION IV. 
 
 OF PRONOUNS. 
 
 1. ^he primitive pronouns in Chaldee are, 
 
 Of the first person, >?3K, and HSK singular /; K3nDK, and K3n3, and sometimes n^fTDK 
 
 and ilDnS, and sometimes even ]3i< and pH plural, we ; 
 Of the second, Jli^, D^i^, and HD^i* singular, thou; pnK and)"ln3^< (mas.) and ^TliS* 
 
 and ]Tl2i>? (fem.) plural, i/e ; 
 Of the third KIH he, and >?TT she, singular ; p3K, and sometimes ]')^'^i^, p3n, DH, DIH 
 
 and ]1?Dn plural mas. tkei/; p3K and sometimes p3''K and p^H plural fem. thet/. 
 
 2. The pronoun suffixes to nouns and verbs in Chaldee are very like those in He- 
 brew ; thus we have, 
 
 Of the First Person J ^^^g^^ar, -^D me postfixed to a verb, '' mi/, to a noun, 
 \ plural, K3 W5 and oicr. 
 
 I consider the feminine nouns in Daniel and Ezra, Avhich end in 17, as Hebrew ones. 
 
liv 
 
 A SHORT 
 
 Of the Second 
 Of the Third 
 
 C singular, "| thee and My, generally mas. *]"' and ''ID'' thee and 
 
 < My, generally fem. 
 
 ( plural, jID you and youi^^ mas. ]D 5/0M and youvy fem. 
 
 I singular, H'' him and ^z>, H /^er and hers. 
 
 \ plural, ]13 them, mas. and fem. ]in their^ mas. ]n Mdr, fem. 
 
 3. The above are the most usual pronoun suffixes ; but observe, that for ** viy, is 
 sometimes used H, as Targ. Josh. ii. 13, KDK T\^^ kli"? D'' ray father and my mo- 
 ther ; for 1*3 our, often ]D and |; for p3 sometimes DID and DD; for )D often Y'D; 
 for n^ very often H, T7, TTI, and ''I ; for n sometimes MH ; for ]irT often DIH and 
 on, and sometimes ]1, and |. 
 
 4. The personal affiles to verbs have a great resemblance to those in Hebrew, as 
 will be evident from the example of a regular verb in the ensuing section. 
 
 SECTION V. 
 
 OF VERBS, AND FIRST OF THE CONJUGATION OF KAL. 
 
 1. Verbs in Chaldee have three conjugations, Kal, Hiphil or Aphel, and Hithpael or 
 Ithpehal. 
 
 2. Kal denotes simply to do, as 1p3 he visited^ p7D he went up. 
 
 3. Aphel generally signifies to cause to do, or to cause to be done, like Hiphil in Heb. as 
 *1p5K he caused to visit ; but sometimes Aphel retains only the simple signification of 
 the verb. 
 
 4. Ithpehal is passive, or signifies to be done, as IpBDi^ he was visited ; but Ithpehal 
 sometimes denotes reflected action as in Hebrew. Here follows, 
 
 5. An example of a regidar Chaldee verb in Kal, with the personal affixes and other 
 serviles printed in hollow letters. 
 
 Ip2 f^^sii. 
 KAL. 
 
 INDICATIVE MOOD. 
 
 Preter or Past Tense. 
 
 Sing. 
 
 She 
 
 Thou (fem.) 
 
 nipa 
 
 Ye (fem.) pJTTpi) 
 
 Thau (fem.) 
 
 npsn 
 np3n 
 
 They (fem.) ppD** 
 Ye (fern.) ppBn 
 
 lp) He 
 KDlpB Thou 
 
 nnpa I 
 
 Plur. 
 np3 They 
 
 y\rsipB Ye 
 
 mipB We 
 
 FUTURE TENSE. 
 
 Sing. 
 
 IpS"' He 
 -yp^n Thou 
 IpSK I 
 
 P/Mr. 
 
 rnpZ^"^ They 
 llpsn Ye 
 rpB3 We 
 
 visited. 
 
 visited. 
 
 shall or will visit. 
 
 Jiall or m;27/ visr't. 
 
CHALDEE GRAMMAR. Iv 
 
 IMPERATIVE MOOD. 
 
 Thou (fem.) np5 IpB visit Thou 
 
 Ye (fem.) KHpS HpS Ye 
 
 INFINITIVE MOOD. 
 
 np5D 
 
 Participle Active, or BenonL 
 
 fem. sing^. 
 fem. phir. 
 
 ^IpB IpB mas. sing-, visiting. 
 ]1p^ |np3 mas. plur. 
 
 
 Participle Passive, or Pehil. 
 
 fem. sing-, 
 fem. plur. 
 
 ^Tp3 Tp3 mas. sing, visited. 
 p^pS pTpD mas. plur. 
 
 Comp. sect. VII. 9. 
 
 OBSERVATIONS ON THE ABOVE EXAMPLE OF A REGULAR VERB IN KAL, AND FIRST ON 
 
 THE PRETER TENSE. 
 
 6. Ill the third person mas. sing. '' is often inserted before the last radical, as TpB for 
 lp). 
 
 7. The third person fem. sing, sometimes postfixes JT', frequently >?, and in Dan. and 
 Ezra the Heb. H, instead of JH. 
 
 8. The second person sing. mas. in Dan. and Ezra often postfixes "HTS and T) instead 
 ofi^n. 
 
 9. The second person sing. fem. sometimes postfixes n** for T). 
 
 10. The first person sing. fem. often postfixes only D for n% particularly in Dan. and 
 Ezra ; and sometimes "Tl after the Hebrew form. 
 
 1 1 . The third person plur. often assumes | paragogic after \ and sometimes dropping 
 "J retains only the | ; and in Dan. often ends in |\* 
 
 12. The third person plur. fem. sometimes postfixes Jl instead of 1. 
 
 13. The second person plur. mas. as also all others regularly ending in |, drop that let- 
 ter before a pronoun suffix. 
 
 14. The second person plural fem. sometimes ends in ]in or jD instead of jT). 
 
 15. The first person plural sometimes postfixes p (from ]DK) instead of i<3, and before 
 pronoun affixes drops its ^, or changes it into "I or \ 
 
 OBSERVATIONS ON THE FUTURE TENSE. 
 
 16. In the future tense of verbs, 1 is often inserted before the last radical, as in He- 
 brew. 
 
 17- The third person plur. fem. instead of the affix '' sometimes assumes D. 
 
 18. The second person fem. sing, often ends in ]% and sometimes dropping the "^ in |. 
 
 19. The third person mas. plur. sometimes ends in y instead of ]1. 
 
 20. The second and third person plur. fem. often end like the mas. in ]1, especially in 
 Dan. and Ezra, and, with pronoun suffixes following, in \ 
 
 21. After K of the first person sing. fut. "^ is often inserted. 
 
 OBSERVATIONS ON THE IMPERATIVE. 
 
 22. In the sing. fem. f? is sometimes postfixed instead of \ 
 
 23. The plur. fem. sometimes drops its final K, and ends in |. 
 
 OBSERVATIONS ON THE INFINITIVE. 
 
 24. In Dan. Ezra and the Targums we meet with several infinitives without the for- 
 mative 72 prefixed. 
 
 25. In infinitives 1 is sometimes inserted before the last radical. ' 
 
 26. >? is often postfixed to the infinitive, and in Dan. and Ezra, H. 
 
 * If words of this form should not rather be regarded as participles benoni, mas. plur. used for verbs, as in 
 1th. r'^'^apn?: Dan. U. is. 
 
Ivi A SHORT 
 
 27. Some infinitives as well of regular as of defective verbs are formed in D\ or the 
 1 being dropped, in D. 
 
 OBSERVATIONS ON THE PARTICIPLE PASSIVE OR PEHIL. 
 
 28. This participle often inserts 1 before the last radical, like the Hebrew participle 
 passive or Paoid, as fein. >^ni2/Wl abominable^ Ezra iv. 12. 
 
 SECTION VI. 
 
 OF THE CONJUGATION APHEL. 
 
 1. The conjugation Aphel prefixes K to the preter, imperative, and infinitive, and 72 
 to the participle. 
 
 2. The persons of Aphel are formed, and the participle declined, in the same manner 
 as in Kal. 
 
 3. It will be sufficient therefore to set down 
 
 The first word of every tense and mood in the conjugation Aphel, 
 
 IpBR Pret. He caused to visit. 
 IpD'' Put. 
 
 IpB^ IMPERAT. 
 ^ipSi^ INFINIT. 
 ^^ IpSD Participle Benoni. 
 
 4. Aphel sometimes inserts * before the last radical, as Hiphil in Hebrew. 
 
 5. In Dan. and Ezra the Hebrew characteristic H is generally used for K, both in 
 Aphel and Ithpehal. 
 
 6. This characteristic 71 is sometimes in' Chaldee retained after a servile, both in the 
 future and in the participle, as in IB^TV he shall humble, Dan. vii. 24; nS2inn7D urg- 
 ing, Dan. ii. 15. 
 
 7. The infinitive often occurs without the final K. 
 
 8. In Dan. and Ezra H is often both prefixed and postfixed to infinitives in Aphel 
 and Ithpehal, as in 'nl72'^'rn for to destroy, Dan. vii. 26; T\p'D1T\'p for to bring up, 
 Dan. vi. 23 or 24. 
 
 9. Sometimes the infinitive of Aphel ends in m, as of Kal. Comp. V. 27. 
 
 SECTION VII. 
 
 OF THE CONJUGATION ITHPEHAL. 
 
 1. The conjugation Ithpehal prefixes T\^ to the preter, imperative, and infinitive, DH 
 to the participle, and in the future the formative i< is dropped. 
 
 2. The persons are formed, and the participle declined as in Kal. 
 
 IpB'HH Pret. He was visited. 
 IpBT)'' Put. 
 ipsn^ IMPERAT. 
 Hipann INFINIT. 
 TpDnD Participle, 
 
 3. In Ithpehal the characteristic Jl is generally transposed and placed after the first 
 radical in verbs beginning with U/ and D, as in H^riti'l^ he was found, for niDiiTlK, 
 from "HDVif to find; l^nDK he was shut, for "IDDriK, from ~l!DD to shut. 
 
 4. In the Ithpehal of verbs beginning with T, the Jl is not only transposed, but changed 
 into "7; so in those beginning with 2i into ID ; as in )1D37Dltn (Marg. and; Complut.) 
 from ]nT, Dan. ii. 9; jiPTPir they shall be moved, from PTPT, Targ. Isa. xxviii. 16; 
 PirO^i'' he shall be wetted, from Pl'iJ, Dan. iv. 12. 
 
 5. In the Ithpehal of verbs beginning with D, 10, or 1, the characteristic D is gene- 
 rally dropped. 
 
 6. In Ithpehal D^K is often prefixed instead of Di^, as in nprn"'>i (Walton, &c.) 
 were plucked up, Dan. vii. 8. Comp. $ V. 21. 
 
 7. In Dan. and Ezra the Hebrew DH is more frequently used than DK for the char- 
 acteristic of Ithpehal. 
 
 8. In Dan. and Ezra occur many passive verbs exactly of the same form as the Hebrew 
 Niphal and Huphal. 
 
CHALDEE GRAMMAR. 
 
 Ivii 
 
 9. In Dan. and Ezra there is also another passive verb, formed as it were from the 
 participle passive Pehil^ as follows : 
 
 She 
 
 Thou (fem.) 
 
 Ye (fem.) 
 
 DTpD 
 nTp3 
 
 pDTpB 
 
 TpB 
 
 T^pa 
 
 JT'TpB 
 
 ITpS 
 
 |inTp3 
 
 ^3Tp3 
 
 was visited. 
 
 were visited. 
 
 10. The characteristic of this conjugation is "^ inserted before the last radical. 
 
 11. This "^ is sometimes dropped, as in IDS^ they were bounds Dan. iii. 21. 
 
 12. Besides the above stated conjugations of Chaldee verbs, there are two others 
 used in the Targums, which have been denominated Shaphel and Ishthapal ; the former 
 prefixes t^^, the latter DtJ^K, to the simple verb, as IIPI^;, llI^nti'K, from 1'2^ 
 to serve. 
 
 13. Shaphel is nearly of the same import as the Heb. Hiphil, as l'2^'[i/ he caused to 
 serve ; Ishthapal is its passive T^PDtl'K he was caused to serve. 
 
 1 4. The persons, infinitives and participles in Shaphel and Ishthapal, are formed as in 
 Aphel and Ithpehal ; the formative K in Ishthapal being dropped after another servile. 
 
 SECTION VIII. 
 
 OF DEFECTIVE AND REDUPLICATE VEEBS. 
 
 1. Defective verbs in Chaldee greatly resemble those in Hebrew. 
 
 2. Verbs defective in the first radical are those beginning with % D or K ; hence called, 
 as in Hebrew, defective Pe Yod, Pe Nun, or Pe Aleph. 
 
 3. An example of a verb defective Pe Yod. 
 
 yi^ To know. 
 
 ITHPEHAL. 
 
 APHEL. 
 
 KAL. 
 
 
 P"nn^ 
 
 pirn 
 
 PT 
 
 Preter. 
 
 :!i'\Ts'' 
 
 J^IV 
 
 Pl^ 
 
 Future. 
 
 pnnK 
 
 pnm 
 
 VI 
 
 IMPERATIVE. 
 
 Ki^iiDK 
 
 ^^pim 
 
 ri?D & rT'D 
 
 INFINITIVE. 
 
 i^TinD 
 
 p-nn 
 
 PT^ 
 
 Benoni. 
 
 
 
 TT 
 
 Pehil 
 
 4. Observe, that in this, and likewise in the following examples of defective verbs, 
 the first word only of each mood, tense, &c. is given, whence the other words are 
 formed regularly, as in "Tp5, after the Chaldee manner. 
 
 5. Verbs defective Pe Yod, in Aphel or Hiphil, generally change their '' into \ but 
 not always ; thus in Ezra v. 14, we have I'y^Hl he carried away ; in Ezra vii. 15, 
 H/^Tf? for to carry away. Comp. VI. 5, 8. 
 
 6. The infinitive of these verbs is often formed in m or H, as mi^inb to show, Dan. 
 ii. 26. 
 
 7. Throughout the Ithpehal of these verbs the "^ is generally changed into 1, but not 
 always; thus in Ezra iv. 20, we have HHTlD given; and in Targ. Deut. xxiii. 8, 
 ]T1 /T)"' were born. 
 
 8. An example of a verb defective Pe Nuji. 
 
 3DJ To take. 
 
 ITHPEHAL. 
 
 regular throughout, 
 retaining the 1 
 
 APHEL. 
 
 nD3 Preter. 
 
 ID** Future. 
 
 I'D IMPERATIVE. 
 
 nDD INFINITIVE. 
 
 1D3 Benoni. 
 
 n'^DD Pehil. 
 
Iviii 
 
 A SHORT 
 
 9. In these verbs D is sometimes retained in the future and infinitive of Kal, as in 
 yny^ he shall give, Dan. ii. 16; in Tl^vh for to pour out, Dan. ii. 46 ; and in Aphely as 
 in Ip'^D^n they had brought out, Dan. v. 3,- pDDil he had brought out, Ezra v. 14. 
 
 10. In Ithpehaly the 3 is sometimes dropped, as in Targ. Gen. xxxviii. 25, KTT 
 i^pSriD she (was) brought out, for KpSl^DD. 
 
 11. Verbs with K for the first radical are in Chaldeemuch more frequently defective 
 than in Hebrew. (Comp. Hebrew Grammar, VII. 15.) Here follows, therefore, 
 
 12. An example of a verb defective Pe Aleph. 
 
 T^N To destroy. 
 
 ITHPEHAL. 
 
 APHEL. 
 
 KAL. 
 
 
 
 -rnm 
 
 inK 
 
 Preter. 
 
 regular throughout, 
 retaining the K. 
 
 mm 
 
 
 Future. 
 IMPERATIVE, 
 
 Kinm 
 
 nn^D 
 
 INFINITIVE. 
 
 
 iniD 
 
 TIK 
 
 Benoni. 
 
 
 
 noK 
 
 Pehil. 
 
 13. In the future and infinitive in Kal of these verbs i^ is generally changed into ^ 
 but not always ; thus we have ")73iJ'' he shall speak, or let him speak, Dan. ii. 7 ; "1^K3 
 we tvill speak, Dan. ii. 36 ; "ITDKD? for to speak, Dan. ii. 9. 
 
 14. In Dan. and Ezra H is often used for the formative i* of Aphel, as in milinV 
 for to destroy, Dan. ii. 12. 
 
 15. From the root ]DK to be steady is formed in Hiph. or Aph. I^TDTT. 
 
 16. Verbs of but two radical letters, commonly called defective Oin Vau, and Oin Yod, 
 are thus declined : 
 
 Qp To stand. 
 
 ITHPEHAL. 
 
 Dpn^" 
 
 Dpn'' 
 
 DpnK 
 
 ^73pn^ 
 
 DpnD 
 
 APHEL. 
 
 D''p^ 
 D''p'' 
 
 D'-p^ 
 
 D-'pn 
 
 KAL. 
 
 Dp 
 
 Dip"' or Dp*^ 
 
 Dip or Dp 
 
 DIpD or Dpn 
 
 C2P 
 D"'p 
 
 Preter. 
 
 Future. 
 
 IMPERATIVE. 
 
 INFINITIVE. 
 
 Benoni. 
 Pehil. 
 
 17. The participle .Beno wiin iTa/ of these verbs sometimes inserts i< and sometimes 
 \ as DKp or D^ip, see Dan. ii. 31. iv. 23. 
 
 18. These verbs sometimes take "^ after the formative 73 of the infinitive Kal, as Targ. 
 Gen. viii. 21, tOTTD? for to curse, from 107 to curse. 
 
 19. The verbs called defective Oin Yod, are such as sometimes assume a '' before the 
 second radical, in all forms where the preceding example has a \ 
 
 20. Verbs which have K, 77, and * for the last radical, and are called defective Lamed 
 Aleph, Lamed He, and Lamed Yod, often interchange those letters without at all 
 varying the signification, as K?)!, H/J, and "'VJ to migi-ate. 
 
 21. They are generally declined as in the following 
 
 Example of a verb defective Lamed Aleph. 
 
 HDp To call 
 
 KAL. 
 
 INDICATIVE MOOD. 
 
 Preter or Past Tense. 
 
 She 
 
 Thou (fem.) 
 
 mp 
 
 nnp 
 
 1<-Ip He ) 
 
 l^nnp Thou > called. 
 
 r^^'\ry I \. 
 
CHALDEE GRAMMAR. lix 
 
 Plur. 
 
 inp They ) 
 Ye (fem.) pnnp T[tV'^'p Ye C called. 
 
 ^3np We ) 
 
 FUTURE TENSE. 
 
 Sing. 
 
 She npn i^-ip'' He ) 
 
 Thou (fem.) inpn l^lpD Thou > shall or wiY/ ca//. 
 
 K-|pK I 3 
 
 P/wr. 
 
 They (fem.) Y'l'pn pip'' They ) 
 
 Ye (fem.) inpn pipD Ye V shall ot will call. 
 
 K-1p3 We ) 
 
 IMPERATIVE MOOD. 
 
 Thou (fem.) np np call Thou 
 
 Ye (fem.) K3"1p 1"1p ca// Ye 
 
 INFINITIVE MOOD. 
 
 Participle Active, or Benoni. 
 
 fem. sing-. K'^lp ''Ip mas. sing, caliiritj. 
 
 fem. plur. p")p p'lp mas. plur. 
 
 The participle passive, or Pehit, differs not from Benoni. 
 
 22. The third person sing. fem. preter of these verbs often ends in i?, as i^lp she 
 called, Targ. Gen. xxxviii. 3 ; sometimes in H"', as TS^T]'2 was darkened, Targ. Job xvii. T. 
 So in Ithpehal, JT'IDDK it (fem.) was grieved, Dan. vii. 15. 
 
 23. The second person sing. mas. preter sometimes ends in T\\ as JT'in thou wast, 
 Dan. ii. 31 ; D''^") thou wast grown, Dan. iv. 19. 
 
 24. The first person sing, preter often ends in Tl, as ^JlKli / have created, Targ. 
 Gen. vi. 7 ; TCin 7 zi^a*, Targ. Gen. xxviii. 1 6. 
 
 25. The third person plur. preter sometimes has only 1 postfixed, as 1312/ were changed, 
 Dan. iii. 27 ; and sometimes ends in IX'', as IK''?^, grew old, Targ. Isa. Ixiv. 4 ; 1K'''7n 
 i^ee/ rejoiced. 
 
 26. The third person plur. preter, when construed with a noun fem. sometimes ends 
 in ]K ; as in ]i^tn have seen, (fem.) Deut. iv. 3. 
 
 27. The Pthird person fut. mas. sing, is terminated indifferently in H, H, or ''; and so 
 the participle Benoni. 
 
 28. The infinitive in Kal of these verbs are not only of the form K"lp72, but also of 
 }<~lp, '"IpT^, "'Ip and nK"1p (as H^DK? Targ. Hos. v. 13.), and sometimes they end in 
 n\ as Dan. iii. 19, n^^? to heat; (Qu.) so in Hiph. or Aph. Dan. ii. 10, n'linn? to 
 tell. 
 
 29. APHEL 
 
 np^ Preter. 
 
 np'' Future. 
 
 ^I^^ IMPERATIVE. 
 
 n^npK INFINITIVE. 
 
 npD Benoni. 
 
Ix A SHORT 
 
 30. Ithpehal is declined as Kaly prefixing its characteristic JHK as in HpS, VII. 2. 
 
 31. Verbs doubly defective are such as have ^ 3 or K for their first radical letter, and 
 K, n or "* for their last. 
 
 32. These verbs, as to their first radical, follow the rules of verbs defective Pe Yod, 
 Pe Nun, and Pe Aleph, above given ; and as to their last, those of verbs defective 
 Lamed Aleph, Lamed Hcy and Lamed Yod. Comp. Hebrew Grammar, VII. 25. 
 
 33. Reduplicate verbs, or such as double their second radical, take 1 after their first 
 radical in Kal and Ithpehal, after the manner of the reduplicate Hebrew verbs. Comp. 
 Hebrew Grammar, VII. 30. 
 
 SECTION IX. 
 
 OF THE CHANGES MADE IN VERBS ON ACCOUNT OF THE PRONOUN SUFFIXES. 
 
 1. The persons of verbs ending in p often drop the 1 before the pronoun suffix, as 
 Dan. ii. 9, ''33P'nnn ye shall cause me to know, or tell me, for ""^^IX^nnn, as it is written 
 ver. 5; Dan. iv. 3, ''33I^"Iin"' they might tell me, for ''DiWlin*' ; so ver. 2, '337712''; and 
 ver. 16, n^Vn!!^. Comp. Hebrew Grammar, sect. VI. 28. 
 
 2. Verbs defective Lamed Aleph, Lamed He, and Lamed Yod, generally drop their 
 last letter before a pronoun suffix, as Targ. Gen. xxxii. 2, jIDtH he saw them ; 2 Sam. i. 
 7, ''3Tn he saw vie ; Isa. xlv. 18, n"i;i he created if. 
 
 3. 3 or p are frequently inserted between a verb future and the pronoun suffix, and 
 more rarely between a verb preter and the suffix; as ^ID^UTt!'"'^^ *^^^ deliver you, 
 Dan. iii. 15 ; y^iW he will deliver thee, Dan. vi. 16 or 17, ]"l337Ktl''' he shall ask of 
 you, Ezra vii. 21. 
 
 SECTION X. 
 
 OF SYNTAX, OF THE USE OF THE SERVILES, AND OF FINDING THE ROOT. 
 
 The rules relating to each of these particulars in Chaldee are so nearly the same as 
 in Hebrew, that it seems sufficient to refer the reader, who has carefully perused the 
 preceding part of this grammar, to what is said on these points in the Hebrew Gram- 
 mar, VIII. IX. X. I proceed therefore to remove such remaining difficulties as may 
 be most apt to puzzle the learner, by 
 
 SECTION XL 
 
 A SHORT GRAMMATICAL PRAXIS ON THE CHALDEE OF JEREMIAH AND DANIEL. 
 
 JER. X. 11. 
 
 earth the and heavens the who Aleim the them to say shall ye Thus 
 
 i<p-iKi K-'TDti/ n >^^nbK Din? p-iToi^n nn^ 
 
 .these heavens under from and earth the from perish shall made have not 
 
 Tiyi'D thus, a compound particle from D like, as, and 7731 this. piTDKH, a verb 
 second person mas. plur. fut. from root "ITDK by sect. V. 5, and VIIl. 13. DIH?, 7 a 
 particle to, and Dili a pronoun suffix them, by sect. IV. 3. KTT7>^ a noun mas. plur. 
 emphatic by sect. III. 15, from root nVx. "'1 the pron. relative who. J^'^Dtt' a noun 
 mas. plur. emphatic. Kp"1K the earth, a noun fem. sing, emphatic by sect. III. 14. 
 See Lexicon. IIIK'' shall perish, after the Heb. form. KP"1K72, 72 from, KPIK a 
 noun fem. sing, emphatic. See Lexicon. 
 
 DANIEL, Chap. IL 
 Ver. 4. Then spake the Chaldeans to the king n''73"1K (in) Aramilish or Chaldee. 
 
CHALDEE GRAMMAR. Ixi 
 
 interpretation the and ,servants thy to dream the tell ; live ages for king O 
 
 .shew will we 
 : Kin3 
 
 io'??^ a noun mas. sing, emphatic, the postfixed >* being here used as a sign of the 
 vocative, as H prefixed in Heb. I'^dVp'?, 7 for, |"'727P a noun mas. plur. by sect. III. 
 7, from root D7P. ''"^H a verb second person mas. sing, imperat. in Kal, from root 
 HTF or KTf by sect. VIII. 21. KdVtI a noun mas. sing, emphatic, from root 
 ubn. Kin^ a verb first person mas. plur. fut. in Kal, from root ^\^'^ or KIH, by 
 sect. VIII. 21. 
 
 : none is me from thing the ,Chaldeans the to said and king the Answered 
 ,niade be shall ye pieces ,interpretation its and dream the me tell shall ye not If 
 
 .made be shall confiscate houses your and 
 
 nrp'D a noun fem. emphatic for I^DTO (see sect. III. 14, and comp. ver. 8.) from 
 root 7D to speak, so properly a word, used for a thing, as Heb. "12*7. KlTi^ a verb 
 third person sing, preter by sect. V. 7, from root "TTK, ''^DiPlinD, ''3 a pronoun 
 suffix me by sect. IV. 2. ]1X^"nnn a verb second person mas. plur. fut. in Hiph. 
 or Aph. from root 1^1"' by sect. V. 5. VI. 6. VIII. 3. nt2/"lB, H a pronoun suffix 
 its (mas. for the more usual TV) by sect. IV. 3. ]''72'7n a noun mas. plur. by sect. 
 III. 7. inipnn a verb second person mas. plur. fut. in Ith. from root 111^. 
 p^Tl2, Tl2 a noun mas. plur. in reg. by sect. III. 10. pD a pronoun suffix 
 mas. plur. your by sect. IV. 2. *'7l3 a noun fem. by sect. III. 4. See Lexicon. 
 ]172ti'n'' a verb third person mas. plur. fut. in Ith. from the root Dtt', and observe 
 this is an instance where "^ and D are not transposed, as they usually are according 
 to sect. VII. 3. 
 
 reward a and gifts ,tell shall ye interpretation its and dream the if And 
 
 nnoDi ]ir\'n )innn nti'isi >i727n im 6. 
 
 t 
 
 dream the therefore ,me before from receive shall ye great honour and 
 
 ,me ye tell interpretation its and 
 
 jinnr) a verb second person mas. plur. fut. in Hiph. or Aph. from root XIH or 
 mn by sect. VI. 6. VIII. 21, for ]nnnn, the two Vs coalescing into one, as in 
 "'Dinn at the end of the verse. pD72 a noun fem. plur. from sing. ]D7D by sect. 
 III. 8, of root ]r)l nilT23 a noun fem. after the Heb. form. See note on sect. 
 III. 4, and Lexicon, ''^inn, ''3 a pronoun suffix me ynT\ a verb second person plur. 
 imperat. in Hiph. or Aph. from root "nyn or KIH, for "WH"!!, the two Vs coalescing 
 into one. 
 
 tell will dream the king the ,said and (time) second a answered They 
 
 .tell will we interpretation its and ,servants his to 
 
 ]''n72>^ third person mas. plur. preter, or rather the participle Benoni mas. plur. 
 used for the verb, from root I'Dii, see sect. V. 11, and note. Tniip'?, h to, "TiniP 
 his servants, TIT here denoting both the noun mas. plur. and the pronoun his. 
 
 gaining (are) ye time that I know truth a of ,said and king the Answered 
 
 .the thing me from gone is that see ye as for as much 
 
Ixii A SHORT 
 
 X^T' a participle mas. sing. Benoni in Kal of root pT used for the present tense. 
 See Hebrew Grammar, sect. VI. 7. i^HP a noun fem. jin'tH a verb second person 
 mas. plur. preter in Kal, from root KTH or HTH, by sect. VIII. 21. 
 
 Ver. 9. '^DI^Tinn ye shall tell me, for ""^Dimnn by sect. IX., 1. ni^D rhn a de- 
 ceitful word. See note on sect. III. 4. pn^TDTH ye have prepared, a verb second 
 person mas. plur. preter in Hiph. or Aph.,from root ]7DT. 'V^iily} for to speak, 7 
 for, ir)>^D a verb infinitive in Kal, from root 17:>K by sect. VIII. 13. KDHW' should 
 be changed, a verb third person mas. sing. fut. in Ith. from root 71312/ or l^W, 12/ 
 and n being transposed by sect. VII. 3. I^IDK / shaU know. See Lexicon in 
 PTVII. 
 
 Ver. 10. T)''K is, are, a verb impersonal, hke Hebrew 12^% see Lexicon under T\^ IL 
 Knti/!!^ the dry land, a noun fem. sing, emphatic by sect III. 16. D/TD the word, a 
 noun fem. sing, in reg. after the Hebrew form. 
 
 Ver. 11. niDTO the king, a noun mas. sing, emphatic, for KDTO by sect. HI. 
 14. "^mJT'K it is, from the impersonal verb, rCK and TTI postfixed him, comp. Tl**!* 
 ver. 10. 
 
 Ver. 12. Tll^^rh for to destroy, h a particle /or, mun, a verb infinitive Hiph. 
 or Aph. from root ll^^ by sect. V. 26, and VIII. 14. hdh all, 7 is often expletive in 
 Chaldee, as it is sometimes in Hebrew, or it may be regarded only as the sign of the 
 accusative case. 
 
 Ver. 13. ]"''7lDpn72 slain, a participle mas. plur. Ith. from root 7tDp, for third person 
 plur. preter ivere slain. ribt^pDJlh, b for, H^Dprin to be slain, a verb infinitive Ith. 
 for tobropDi^ by sect. IV. 5, 8. 
 
 Ver. 14. ]^"7>^2 tlien, from ^ in and ]^1K then. ^Tin caused to return, a verb third 
 person sing, preter in Hiph. or Aph. by sect. VIII. 16. VI. 5. 
 
 Ver. 15. n33Jnr77D urging, a participle fem. sing, in Aph. or Hiph. by sect. VI. 6, 
 with n postfixed, after the Hebrew form, for i^, from root *]2Jn. 
 
 Ver. 16. iT'inn?, an infinitive verb by sect. VIII. 28, with 7 used elliptically, see 
 Lexicon under 7 21. 
 
 Ver. 18. ]n2in'', a verb third person mas. plur. fut. in Hiph. or Aph. from root 
 ini^, see sect. VIIL 12. VL 5, 6. 
 
 Ver. 20. i^DTDDn "^T for, or on account of, the wisdom, for this seems the force of 
 'T in this place. 
 
 Ver. 22. i<np''?DP the deep things, a participial noun fem. plur. emphatic by sect. 
 IH. 17. Sol<n-lD72. 
 
 Ver. 23. Tinii^ of my fathers, D'n'2i^ a noun mas. plur. with a fem. Hebrew 
 termination, like the Hebrew miK or n^lK and the radical H retained from root 
 n!l>? to desire. KD'^I^H, a verb first person plur. preter in Kal, from root KP2 or 
 nm by sect. VIIL 21. 
 
 Ver. 25. n/rmnn^, !1 in, TlbnTirill hastening; which word may be considered 
 either as a verb infinitive in Ith. or as a noun fem. sing, from root Vh^ to hasten. 
 bH'^^T? Daniel, with the h redundant, as very usual in Chaldee. Comp. ver. 12, 48, 
 and l<D72i7 ver. 35, and Lexicon under b 22. 
 
 Ver. 26. ''DnpTin? for to tell me, DPTIH a verb infinitive Hiph. or Aph. from root 
 I^T by sect. VI. 5. VIIL 6. 
 
 Ver. 31. p"7 this. See Lexicon in ']1. DKp a participle Benoni mas. sing, in 
 Kal, from root Dp by sect. VIIL 17. 
 
 Ver. 34. ]172n them, by sect. IV. 1. 
 
 Ver. 35. n^nti^n was found, a verb third person mas. sing, preter, in Ith. from 
 root TlDIi^, "^ and D being transposed by sect. VI L 3. 
 
 Ver. 39. nHK IdVd, two fem. nouns sing, by sect. III. 4, 6. 
 
CHALDEE GRAMMAR. Ixiii 
 
 Ver. 41. nri'^Tn a verb second person mas. sing, from root KtH or HTH to see, 
 by sect. VIII. 21, and V. 8. l^njpli*^ the toes, a noun fem. plur. emphatic, from 
 sing. m^JK by sect. III. 17. Kinb/or, to be, t^^Tl a verb infinitive from root I^IH 
 by sect. VIII. 28. 
 
 Ver. 43. ]^nb, 7 for, ) them, and in to be, infinitive, from KIH or Tl^Tl by sect. 
 VIII. 28. IX. 2. Comp. also Lexicon under 7 21. ^1D from D like as and H 
 that. 
 
 Ver, 45. pTTD faithful, a participial noun in the Hiph. or Aph. form, from the root 
 PK to be steady, by sect. VI. 6. VIII. 15. 
 
 END OF THE GRAMMAR. 
 
HEBREW LEXICON. 
 
oir 
 
 HEBREW AND ENGLISH 
 
 LEXICON. 
 
 DN 
 
 3N 
 
 !iK to swell, heave, distend. It occurs not 
 however as a verb in this sense ; but hence, 
 
 I. As a N. fem. pkir. m^K bottles of skin, skin- 
 bottles, so called from being remarkably capable 
 of distension or swelling. Sacculi. occ. Job 
 xxxii. 19; where it seems evident from the 
 context, particularly from the mention of wine, 
 which has no vent, in the former part of the 
 verse, that this is the true sense of the word ; 
 and accordingly one of the Septuagint transla- 
 tions (for, in this place, as in some others, there 
 are two) seems to explain it by uo-ko;, and 
 Montanus renders it utres. cu^nn mSK may 
 perhaps mean bottles of new wines, i. e. bottles 
 with new wines or fermenting liquors in them. 
 See Scott's note. It is too |.well known to be 
 insisted on, that the ancients made use of bot- 
 tles of skin to hold their wine, as is usual in 
 many countries to this day. Thus Homer men- 
 tions wine being brought bciticm ev aiyuM in a goaf s 
 skin, II. iii. lin. 247. Odyss. vi. lin. 78. ix. 
 lin. 196, 212. Herodotus ii. 121, aaKov; 
 ^rX'/jo-avra eivov, having filled skins with wine. 
 And Maundrell*, speaking of the Greek con- 
 vent at Bellmount, near Tripoli in Syria, says, 
 " the same person, whom we saw officiating at 
 the altar in his embroidered sacerdotal robe, 
 brought us, the next day, on his own back, a 
 kid, and a goafs skin of loine, as a present from 
 the convent." Comp. Josh. ix. 4, 13. Mat. 
 ix. 1 7. and Wetstein's note there. 
 
 From Heb. rrix maybe derived the Latin obba, 
 " a bowl with a great belly, a bottle, a jug." 
 Ains worth. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. SX state of swelling, green- 
 ness, viridity ; spoken of a plant while growing 
 and dilating, occ. Job viii. 12. As a N. mas. 
 plur. in regim. "^X fruits when in this ex- 
 panding state, occ. Cant. vi. 10, or 11. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. rrnx seems used Job ix. 26, 
 for the Egyptian Papyrus, a plant remarkable 
 for its vigorous thriving. My days are passed 
 aivay as the ships or vessels of Papyrus. Comp. 
 
 Journey, March 12. 
 
 Isa. xviii. 2, and under xna II. and Schultens 
 and Scott on Job. 
 
 IV. As a N. mas. mx, and fem. plur. mix 
 and nix, are words often used in S. S. when 
 speaking of the heathen conjurations. On an 
 attentive review I think the singular mx must, 
 in the following texts. Lev. xx. 27. Deut. 
 xviii. 11. 1 Sam. xxviii. 7, 8, denote the evil 
 spirit himself, the Tnvfia tv^uvos spirit of divina- 
 tion, as St Luke calls him. Acts xvi. 16 ; and 
 that it may so signify in every other passage 
 where it occurs, namely 2 K. xxi. 6. 1 Chron. 
 x. 13. 2 Chron. xxxiii. 6. Isa. xxix. 4. 
 Bate, Crit. Heb. places these words under 
 rrix tobe willing, and says, " this is a very proper 
 word for a familiar spirit, from the affection he 
 was supposed to have taken to the person he 
 attended." But since the lem. plur. niax or 
 ni:iN in this view always denotes the persons or 
 icomen who had the evil spirit, or who were 
 iix nbl?l mistresses of the mx, as it is expressed 
 1 Sam. xxviii. 7; (see Lev. xix. 31. 1 Sam. 
 xxviii. 3, 9. Isa. xix. 3. ) I apprehend that both 
 mx and niX may better be referred to the 
 swelling or inflation with which the persons who 
 had the mx in them ^^"2. (see Lev. xx. 27.) 
 were affected. Thus six will be literally the 
 inflater, and msx the woman inflated. Virgil 
 has described an inflated prophetess of this 
 kind, Mn. vi. 46, & seqq. 
 
 Beus^ Cui taliafanti 
 
 Ante fores, subito non vultus, non color unus, 
 Non comptoB tnansere coma'. ; sed pectus anhelum, 
 Et rabie fera corda tument, majorque videri. 
 Nee mortale sonans : adflata est numitie guando 
 Jam propiore Dei. 
 
 The Virgin cries. The God, behold the God ! 
 And straight her visage and her colour change, 
 Her hair's dishevell'd, and her heaving breast 
 And laboring heart are swollen with sacred rage j 
 Larger she seems, her voice no mortal sound, 
 As tlie inspiring God near and more near 
 Seizes her soul. 
 
 This shows what the heathen meant when 
 they spoke of their diviners being pleni Deo, 
 full of the God: " And although in those 
 frantic fits of the heathen diviners there 
 might frequently be much affectation and iw." 
 B 
 
m*^ 
 
 nn}< 
 
 posture^ yet no doubt in many such instances, 
 there was a real possession hy an evil^ spirit. 
 This is too plain to be denied in the case of 
 the divining damsel, Acts x\a. 16, 18*." 
 
 miK occurs not as a V. but hence, 
 
 As a N. mas. a'nx new corn still green, corn 
 swollen or dilated to its full size. Exod. ix. 31. 
 Lev. ii. 14. 
 
 n-nxrr inn the month of green corn; LXX, 
 <rm yiuv, of new fruits. Exod. xiii. 4. xxiii. 15. 
 xxxiv. 18. Deut. x\i. I. It answered nearly 
 to our IMarch, O. S. and had this name because 
 in Egypt and Palestine corn, particularly harley\, 
 was in ear at that time. So April among the 
 Romans was called ab aperiendo terram, from 
 opening the earth. The author of the Cere- 
 monies and Religious Customs of all Nations 
 observes, vol. iii. p. 108. that the year among 
 the Hurons, and several other nations of Canada 
 and Mississippi, is composed of twelve syno- 
 dical lunar months, and that all the lunar months 
 have names suitable to them. They give the 
 name of the worm moon to the month of March, 
 because those reptiles begin to discover them- 
 selves at that time ; that of the moon of plants 
 to the month of April ; the moo7i of sivallows 
 to that of May, and so on. The Flemings 
 have the same form of speech in their tongue ; 
 the month of February is by them called \ the 
 month in which they crop or prune the trees ; the 
 month of April, that in which the meadows 
 are fit for mowing\\. The signs of the Zodiac 
 also received their names in much the same 
 manner, as may be seen in Pluche's Hist, du 
 Ciel, vol. i. p. 11, & seq. 
 
 "7!!^ to he lost, perish. 
 
 I. To be lost, as cattle which go astray. 1 Sam. 
 ix. 3, 20. Ps. cxix. 176. Jer. 1. 6. Ezek. 
 xxxiv. 4-, 16 or other things which are missed 
 by the owner. Deut. xxii. 3. As a N. fem. 
 mix, and in regim. miK a thing lost. 
 Exod. xxii. 9. Deut. xxii. 3, & al. 
 
 II. To be lost, undone, nigh to perishing. Exod. 
 x. 7. Num. xxi. 29. Deut. xxvi. 5. Job 
 xxix. 13. 
 
 III. To be lost, be destroyed, perish. Lev. xxvi. 
 38. Num. xvi. 33. Comp. Ps. xxxi. 13. In 
 Kal and Hiph. to cause to perish, to destroy. 
 Deut. xii. 2, 3. 2 K. xxi. 3. Num. xxiv. 19. 
 xxxiii. 52. As a N. pnnx destruction. Job 
 xxviii. 22. xxxi. 12. Ps. Ixxxviii. 12. & al. So 
 mx occ. Num. xxiv. 20, 24. 
 
 The name AjSaS^wv, Rev. ix. 11, is plainly the 
 Hebrew word ]Tinx in Greek letters, only 
 doubling the B for the sake of pronunciation. 
 
 IV. In a moral or spiritual sense, to destroy, 
 corrupt, pervert. Eccles. vii. 7. Also, to be 
 corrupt, projligate. Job xxx. 2, where see 
 Schultens and Scott. 
 
 Greek and English Lexicon to New Testament under 
 MavTJufl/aaw, where see more. 
 
 t Dr Shaw says, that in Egypt larley is usually ripe 
 about the beginning of April (O. S.) and in the ear the 
 beginning of March. Travels p. 406, 407, 2d edit. Comp. 
 under bsx. 
 
 t Snoeiraaand. Grasraaaud. 
 
 II Our Saxon ancestors, in like manner, gave descrip. 
 tire names to the months. See Verstegan's Antiquities, 
 p. 64. 
 
 niK with a radical, (see Exod x. 27. Deut. 
 ii. 30. X. 10.) but mutable or omissible n. 
 
 It denotes, in general, acquiescence, and is opposed 
 to 1XT3 refusing, Isa. i. 19, 20. " nnx to ac- 
 quiesce is one thing, mx to desire is another," 
 says Cocceius. 
 
 I. To acquiesce, be willing, submit. Isa. i. 19. 
 with an infinitive V. following. Job xxxix. 9. 
 In this sense it is generally preceded by the 
 negative particle xb not, and frequently fol- 
 lowed by an infinitive V. with b prefixed. Gen. 
 xxiv. 5, 8. Exod. x. 27. Lev. xxvi. 21, & al. 
 freq. 
 
 II. Transitively, or with b and a N. or Pron. 
 following, to acquiesce with, consent to. Prov. 
 i. 25, 30. Deut. xiii. 8. Ps. Ixxxi. 12. 
 
 III. Ah?,o\\\.te\y, to acquiesce, rest content. Prov. 
 vi. 35. In Prov. i. 10, thirty-six of Dr Ken- 
 nicott's codices for xnn have nnxn, and the 
 LXX and Vulg. appear to have followed the 
 same reading. However, the common reading 
 xnn bn go not, makes a very good sense. 
 
 IV. As a N. mas. sing, nx 
 
 1. A father, from his ffro^yvi or natural affection 
 to his childi-en, in whom he delighteth. See 
 Ps. ciii. 13. Prov. iii. 12. Mai. iii. 17. Mat. 
 vii. 9 11. Hence, 
 
 2. A forefather, progenitor, ancestor. Gen. xxviii. 
 13. xxxi. 42. xlvi. 34, & al. freq. 
 
 3. A first author, origin. Gen, iv. 20, 21. 
 
 4. A father, in honour or dignity, a governor, 
 protector, or the like. 2 K. v. 13. vi. 21, Isa. 
 xxii. 21. 
 
 An instructer, teacher. Jud. xvii. 10. xviii. 19. 
 
 1 K. xiii. 11, 12. 2 K.ii. 12. vi. 21. xiii. 14. Isa. 
 
 xliii. 27, piyxirr "j-nx thy chief father hath 
 
 sinned, i. e. the high-priest, Urijah. See 2 
 
 K. xvi. 1016. 
 A tender and constant benefactor. Job xxix. 16. 
 
 Comp. Job xxxi. 18. 
 
 5. This title is ascribed to God ; 
 
 1st, With respect to men, as being their father 
 by creation, Isa. Ixiv. 8. Mai. i. 6. ii. 10. by 
 redemption and protection, see Deut. xxxii. G. 
 Isa. Ixiii. 16. 
 
 2dly,With respect to the human nature of Christ. 
 See Ps. Ixxxix. 27. 
 
 3dly, It is also ascribed to Christ God-Man, Isa. 
 ix. 6. Comp. John xiv. 6 11. 
 
 To denote that this N. nx a father is derived 
 from the root nsx, it is, when in constniction, 
 always (except in two passages. Gen. xvii. 4, 5.) 
 written -nx (the - being substituted for the n) 
 and to distinguish it from D-nx green fruits, 
 it always forms its plural in m" or n- as 
 mix, or nsx, never in D". 
 
 In 2 Chron. iv. 16, i-nx his father seems hardly 
 intelligible. The LXX render the word by 
 xa.1 ur/iviyKi and brought, so appear to have read 
 X-nn wliich makes a good sense. 
 
 Hence Syr. abba, Eng. abbot, abbess, abbey. 
 
 V. As a N. p-SX acquiescent or submissive 
 from poverty, poor in this sense, Like Lazarus 
 
 in our Lord's parable, Exod. xxiii. 6, 11. 
 Deut. xxiv. 14. Job xxix. 16. xxx. 25, & al. 
 freq. 
 
 VI. As a N. fem. rraT'nx acquiescence, acqui- 
 escent satisfaction, occ. Eccles. xii. 5. And 
 satisfaction shall be abolished. The old man, as 
 
 4 
 
nnK 
 
 -IlK 
 
 in the case of Barzillai, 2 Sam. xix. 35 or 36, 
 has no satisfaction in any thing. Juvenal, Sat. 
 X. lin. 203, 
 
 Non eadem vini atque cibi, torpente palato, 
 Gaudia. 
 
 Nor wine, nor food, his torpid palate please. 
 Comp. Sat. vii. lin. 34. 
 
 The evil days are now come, in which he 
 must say I have no jyleasiire ia them. 
 
 In the two first editions of this work I was pre- 
 vailed on by the authority of the LXX and 
 Vulg. and by the comment of Dr Smith, to ren- 
 der this word the caper-tree or -fruit; and in 
 the second edition, I endeavoured to explain 
 the sentence as well as I could on that inter- 
 pretation ; but I must now confess, that I can- 
 not approve that explanation, and am inclined 
 to say with Cocceius, " What the LXX mean 
 by xa.'^-ffa.^ii let others guess." 
 
 VII. nax an interjection of sorrow or lamen- 
 tation, alas! occ. Prov. xxiii. 29. It seems 
 formed, like many other interjections, and like 
 -IN in the same verse, by an onomatopoeia, and 
 like that is used as a N. A//3/, alas! is almost the 
 same word in Greek letters. 
 
 n^K occurs not as a V. but as a N. fem. in 
 reg. nn^N is used once, Ezek. xxi. 15 or 20, 
 and is variously rendered the point, the ter- 
 ror, or the glittering of the sword. Schultens, 
 in his MS. Orig. Heb. observes that the 
 Arabic V. nm or niiK signifies crepare to 
 make a noise, to rattle, also increpare to chide 
 ivith noise ; whence says he, nin nniK Ezek. 
 xxi. 15, increpatio gladii, includes both the 
 proper and improper signification, as denoting 
 both the noise made by the sword, and also the 
 rebuke which accompanies it. Perhaps the 
 phrase may best be rendered in English, the 
 noise, or noisy rebuke of the sword. The Vulg. 
 translates nnax by conturbationem the distur- 
 bance. 
 
 "^^hf In Hith. to mount up, or, according to 
 others, to be dispersed or dissipated like smoke. 
 Once Isa. ix. 17 or 18; where Bp. Lowth, 
 And they shall mount up in volumes of risitig 
 smoke. 
 
 I. In Kal, to be desolate, waste. Isa. xxiv. 7. 
 Jer. iv. 28, & al. Also, to lay waste, make 
 desolate; so Montanus desolavit, and French 
 translat. il a desole. Lam. ii. 8. 
 
 II. In Kal, to mourn. Hos. x. 5. Joel i. 9. 
 Amos viii. 8. In Hith. to bemoan oneself 
 Ezek. vii. 12, 27. Also, to make or pretend 
 oneself a mourner. See Exod. xxxjii. 4. 2 Sam. 
 xiv. 2. As a N. biN a mournitig. Gen. xxvii. 
 4L 1. 11. 
 
 III. bax a particle of sorrowful, and thence of 
 serious or earnest affirmation. 
 
 1. Alas indeed! oh indeed! Gen. xlii. 21. 2 
 Sam. xiv. 5, where the Vulg. Heu ! Alas ! 
 Comp. 1 K. i. 43. 2 K. iv. 14. 
 
 2. Indeed, in truth. Gen. xvii. 19. Dan. x. 21. 
 .3. But indeed, yet indeed, 2 Chron. i. 4. xix. 3. 
 
 xxxiii. 17. Ezra x. 1.3. Dan. x. 7. 
 
 The above-cited are all the texts where blK oc- 
 curs as a particle ; and thence plainly the 
 Greek particle a/3A alas ! O that ! 
 
 ]iK See under rran 
 
 DIK to stuff, cram, or fill tcith food. Hence 
 as a particip. paoul, Dinx sttiffed, crammed, 
 
 fatted, occ. I K. iv. 23, or v. 3. Prov. xv. 17. 
 
 As a N. DliN a stall, crib ; a place where cattle 
 are fed. Job xxxix. 9. Prov. xiv. 4. Isa. i. 3. 
 
 As a participial N. mas. plur. in reg. ^d^kd, 
 storehouses, magazines of provisions. So LXX, 
 aTohx-a;. But as the richer and more pam- 
 pered Babylonians are in the next verse de- 
 scribed under the image of young bulls, per- 
 haps we may, with Dr Blayney, better render 
 "Dnxa fattening stalls, understanding by that 
 term their sumptuous houses and palaces, which 
 had been scenes of their luxury, occ. Jer. 1. 26. 
 
 Deh. Lat. obesus, whence in %^g. obesity. 
 Boose, a stall, see Junius's Etymol. Anglic. 
 
 I. In Kal and Niph. to collide, wrestle, strug- 
 gle, occ. Gen. xxxii. 24, 25. 
 
 II. As a N. p^K sinall dust or powder, such as 
 is formed by the collision of larger portions of 
 matter. Exod. ix. 9, & al. As a N. fem. rrpnx 
 small dust or powder of aromatics, made by 
 collision or pounding, occ. Cant. iii. 6. 
 
 I. As a N. T-ax strong, stout, mighty. Job 
 xxiv. 22. Jer. xlvi. 15. As a N. mas. plur. 
 Dn'-nx is used for bulls, Isa. xxxiv. 7. Ps. 
 xxii. 13. 1. 13. Ixviii. 31. for horses, Jud. v. 
 22. Jer. viii. 16. xlvii. 3. I. II, from the great 
 strength of those animals. In Jer. xlvi. 15, 
 forty-eight of Dr Kennicott's codices read "j'T'Sn 
 thy strong or mighty one, in the singular. The 
 LXX explain the word by a At/,-, o f/,o(fx,os o 
 ixXixTOi ffov. Apis, thy chosen calf, as if that 
 idol were particularly intended. But we may 
 perhaps better understand it of the mighty king 
 of Egypt. 
 
 nb -*TnK stout-hearted, esprits forts. Ps. 
 Ixxvi. 6. Isa. xlvi. 12. Symmachus in the for- 
 mer text renders it v-ri^tjpavu t^iv Kcx,^iecv, 
 proud or haughty in heart; in the latter, 
 ffxXYi^ox,ee,^ioi, hard-hearted. 
 
 II. The material heavens are called by this name, 
 Ps. Ixxviii. 25 ; for what is in that verse ex- 
 pressed by D-l'-nx Dnb bread of the strong ones, 
 is called in the preceding sentence D-niy pT 
 corn of the heavens. 
 
 It would be an afl^ront to the reader's under- 
 standing, to go about to persuade him that an- 
 gels do not eat manna, any more than any thing 
 else. But that the Phenicians or Canaanites 
 worshipped their god, the heavens, under this 
 name or attribute of D-T'^iN the strong ones, is 
 highly probable from the plain remains of a 
 Phenician temple at Abiry ("T'Sx) in Wiltshire, 
 which still retains the name. For an accurate 
 and ingenious account of which, I refer to the 
 reverend Mr Cooke's Enquiry into the Patriar- 
 chal and Druidical Religion, Temples, &c. 
 though I must, with due deference, dissent 
 from that learned gentleman's supposition, that 
 this temple was erected to Jehovah, the ever- 
 blessed Trinity, as I believe it was dedicated to 
 the material trinity of the heavens, which the 
 Phenicians worshipped. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. nnx, and fem. niix the 
 wing or pinion of a bird, in which their strength 
 consists, Deut. xxxii. 11. Ps. Iv. 7. It is 
 
 B2 
 
i:iK 
 
 4 
 
 11K 
 
 once used as a verb, Job xxxix. 26. to wing, 
 move the ivings. 
 
 13i< occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chal- 
 dee signifies to bind, bind together, collect,- 
 and that this is nearly the idea of the Hebrew 
 word appears from the things to which it is 
 applied, for hence, 
 
 I. As a N. fem. in reg. niax a bunch or 
 bundle of herbs, as of hyssop, occ. Exod. xii. 
 22. So the L XX ^ff-^,y, and Vulg. fascicu- 
 lum. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. mT3X the bunches or 
 knots of a yoke, formed, I suppose, by the 
 cords inserted into the wooden part of it. occ. 
 Isa. Iviii. 6. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. max a close body, ov knot 
 of men, manipulus. occ. 2 Sam. ii. 25. LXX 
 ffvvecvrnffiv, a collected band. 
 
 IV. Asa N. fem. sing, max occ. Amos ix. 6. 
 He who buildeth his lofts in the heavens (see Ps. 
 civ. 3, 13.) mO" J?"IX bv ^nnam and fas for) 
 his troop (Eng. translat.) hath founded it 
 upon the earth. "What can ini3X here mean 
 but, as the Geneva translation renders it, " his 
 globe of elements,'' or the celestial fluid compres- 
 sing itself and the earth onevtryside? Mr Bate 
 queries whether ntax in Amos ix. 6, may not 
 mean the mountains ; but as the word is singu- 
 lar, I think it cannot : let the attentive reader, 
 however, consult hisCritica Hebraea, and judge 
 for himself. 
 
 TDK See under n 
 
 hy^ Seeimderba 
 D:)i< See under D3 
 ]JX See under p 
 tyyi^ See under ^23 
 
 I. To gather, collect, occ. Deut. xxvdii. 39. 
 Fro v. vi. 8. x. 5. 
 
 II. As a N fem. rnax pi. miax an epistle, a 
 letter, " perhaps from its being rolled or folded 
 together.^' Bate. " * The (modem) Arabs roll 
 up their letters, and then flatten them to the 
 breadth of an inch, and paste up the end of 
 them instead of sealing them." The Persians 
 make up their letters inf " a roll about six 
 inches long, and a bit of paper is fastened 
 round it with gum, and sealed with an impres- 
 sion of ink, which resembles our printers' ink, 
 but not so thick." 
 
 Sanballat appears to have sent his letter to Ne- 
 hemiah (ch. vi. 5.) open, i. e. unenclosed, in 
 contempt, as the Tiu-ks do to this day when 
 they write to a mean or common person ; but 
 when they write to their superiors, they enclose 
 their letters in a handsome bag, with a paper 
 tied to it directed and sealed. See Mr Har- 
 mer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 129. To what 
 he has produced I add from Niebuhr, as above, 
 " The Turks send their letters to their equals 
 in long purses of silk." freq. occ. 
 
 III. Chald. As a N. fem. xnax the same. 
 Ezra iv. 8. and in the emphatic form, NfTiax. 
 Ezra iv. 11. v. 6, 
 
 IV. As a N. fem in reg. m'lax a small piece 
 
 * Nielnilir, Description de 1' Arabic, p. 90. 
 Huuway's Travels, ^ol. i. p. 317. 
 
 or coin of silver (so Montanus minuto), pro- 
 bably from the root .Tia, which therefore 
 see. 
 
 Der. Gr. ayit^u, to gather, Lat. agger, a heap, 
 whence Eng. aggerate, to heap up, exaggerate, 
 &c. 
 
 li^ See under rtl" 
 
 !2"IK See under si 
 
 DTK 
 
 I. In Kal, Hiph. and Hith. to be red, reddish, 
 ruddy. Lam. iv. 7. Isa. i. 18. Prov. xxiii. 31. 
 As a N, DIN, fem. rrranx red, reddish, occ. 
 Gen. XXV. 30. Num. xix. 2. 2 K. iii. 22. Isa. 
 Ixiii. 2. Zech. i. 8. vi. 2. Dr Shaw, Travels, 
 p. 140, 2d edit, informs us, that the inhabi- 
 tants of Barbary still make use of lentils, boiled 
 and stewed with oil and garlic, a pottage of a 
 chocolate colour, and adds, " this we find was 
 the red pottage for which Esau, from thence 
 called Edom, sold his birth-right. Gen. xxv. 
 30, 34." As a participial N. dttx ruddy. 
 occ. Cant. v. 10. As a N. -anmx red, ruddy. 
 Gen. xxv. 25. 1 Sam. xvi. 12. 
 
 II. As a N. DTX a ruby, a beautiful gem of a 
 red colour, with an admixture of purple, occ. 
 Exod. xxviii. 17. xxxix. 10. Ezek. xxviii. 
 13. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. rrnTx ground, vegetable 
 mould. Gen. ii. 5, 9. iv. 3, & al. freq. It is 
 thus denominated, say some weakly enough, 
 because the best vegetable mould is of a reddish 
 colour. So Josephus, Ant. lib. i.cap.i. 2.speak- 
 ing of nnTX, which he calls <rt/^/5j yyi;, reddish 
 earth, says, " toiuvrvi ya.^ urnv f) ra.ohvai y*i xai 
 ci\n6m, true virgin earth is of this colour." 
 But is this true ? Or, when man is turned 
 again to his earth, is that red 9 See therefore 
 under n"r. 
 
 IV. DTX man, see under rrm. 
 
 Dnpn*^ (the doubling of the last syllable 
 heightening the idea as usual) very or intensely 
 red. Lev. xiii. 19, 24, 42. 
 
 )1K 
 
 I. As a N. a ruler, a socket. See under p. 
 
 II. Chald. As a particle, ^-nx, from the Heb. 
 TX, (t as usual, being changed into n, and the' 
 syllable t< added) then, at that time. Dan. ii. 
 14, 15, et al. freq. 
 
 With s in or at prefixed, ^s-f^^^ at that time. 
 Dan. iii. 3, 13, et al. freq. 
 
 I. In Niph. to be or become magnificent, pom- 
 pous, illustrious, glorious, occ. Exod. xv. 6, 11. 
 In n-rx3 ver. 6. the final ^ is a poetic addition,* 
 as in ^TDX Gen. xlix. 11. In Hiph. to mag- 
 nify, glorify, occ. Isa. xlii. 21. As a N. *>inx 
 magnificent, pompous, illustrious, goodly, glori- 
 ous. It is spoken of God, I Sam. iv. 8 of 
 
 men, Jud. v. 13 of waters, Exod. xv. 10. 
 
 of cattle, Jer. xxv. 34, 35 of trees or 
 
 plants, Ezek. xvii. 8, 23, freq. occ. 
 
 Hence Gr. a5^a,-_, great, rich, strong ; and Lat. 
 adorea, glory, praise, renown. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. T"tx, and more commonly 
 fem. mix, a magnificent mantle or robe. Jonah 
 
 * See Lowth, Praelect. iii. note p. 34. edit. Oxon. p. 42. 
 .dit. Getting. 
 
nnK 
 
 biii< 
 
 iii. 6. These were frequently then made of, 
 as they are now adorned with, skins, furs, er- 
 mine, &c. See Gen. xxv. 25. The ])rophets 
 used to be clothed with them on a religious ac- 
 count. See 2 K. i. 8. Zech. xiii. 4. Mat. iii. 
 4-. This word is used for Elijah's hairy gar- 
 ment, 1 K. xix. 13, 19, & al. Micah ii. 8, Ye 
 strip TTN the cloak or bunioose frojn njf the 
 hyke. The hurnoose or upper garment (see 
 2 K. ii. 13.) was, I suppose, called tin, from 
 its being more showy than the hyke, as it is 
 among the Moors in Barbary to this day*. 
 
 III. Chald. As a N. mas. plur. inreg. "'nnx 
 thi-ashing-jioors, perhaps so called, by a slight 
 variation from the idea of the Hebrew, from 
 their abounding in corn. So the LXX ocXuvo;, 
 and Vulg. arese. occ. Dan. ii. 35. The Tar- 
 gimtis often use the word in the same sense. 
 Hence the Lat. ador, a kind of corn. 
 
 IV. Chald. As a N. "Ttk Adar, the name, after 
 the Babylonish captivity, of the twelfth month, 
 nearly answering to our February, O. S. and 
 perhaps so called from the richness or exuber- 
 ance of the earth in plants and flowers at that 
 season in the warm eastern countries. Ezra 
 vi. 15. Esth. iii. 7, & al. Comp. 1 Mac. vii. 
 43. 
 
 " As February [N. S,] advances, the fields, 
 which were partly green before, now, by the 
 springing up of the latter grain, become entirely 
 covered with an agreeable verdure j and though 
 the trees continue in their leafless state till the 
 end of this month or the beginning of March, 
 [N. S.] yet the almond, when latest, being in 
 blossom before the middle of February, and 
 quickly succeeded by the apricot, peach, &c. 
 gives the gardens an agreeable appearance. 
 The spring now becomes extremely pleasant/' 
 Thus Dr Russell, Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 
 13. and to the same purpose, p. 30, 31. Comp.' 
 Hasselquist's Travels, p, 27, 28. 
 
 ^HK to love. It denotes the affection of love 
 in general, erri^yuv, uyavuv. See Gen. xxii. 
 2. xxiv. 67. xxv. 28. xxvii.'4<. Lev. xix. 18, 34. 
 As a N. fem. rrnnx love, affection. Prov. x. 
 12. xvii. 9. 
 
 Tini^ an interjection or natural exclamation 
 in fear or grief, Ah ! Jud. vi. 22. Josh. vii. 7, 
 et al. freq. 
 
 I. To pitch or spread a tent. Gen. xiii. 12, 
 18. As for Isa. xiii. 20, which is usually 
 placed under this root, Mr Bate justly re- 
 marks, that " brr" may be regularly from b.'73 
 to drive cattle,^' neither shall the Arabian drive 
 (his cattle) there , and this interpretation is con- 
 firmed by what follows, neither shall the shep- 
 herds cause (their flocks J to lie down there. As 
 a N. brrx a tent. Gen. xviii. 1, 2. It is often 
 applied to the tent or tabernacle consecrated to 
 divine worship, and called -ryirs bnx tabernacle 
 of meeting (see under Ti?" III.) Exod. xx\iii. 
 43. xxix. 4, et al. freq. Fem. rrbrrx the 
 same. Gen. xii. 8. ix. 21, Noah was uncovered 
 or rolled himself vhrm. Tini in the midst of (not 
 his but) the tent, i. e. of the tent or tabernacle 
 
 * See Shaw's Trav. p. 225. and Stewart's Journey to 
 Mequinez, ch. i. 
 
 consecrated to God's worship, whither, after 
 drinking the wine, he had retired in expecta- 
 tion of a prophetic dream, which it ap])ears he 
 had ; and therefore he was not drunk ; for doth 
 God inspire drimkards in their very state of 
 drunkenness? As the Cherubim were insti- 
 tuted at the fall of man, ( Gen. iii. 24. ) so no 
 doubt a sacred tabernacle was then also pre- 
 pared for their reception, and continued in the 
 believing line ; and it is ])lain, from Exod. 
 xxxiii. 7 9, that the Israelites had a sacred 
 tabernacle before that erected by Moses. See 
 note under pa; I. 
 
 * Michaelis observes, that " besides the general 
 and well known signification of bnx, it has 
 another special one, peculiar to Moses, in de- 
 scribing the tabernacle of meeting, and to the 
 Book of Job. Moses in the tabernacle just 
 mentioned distinguishes, 1st, pu?n the dwelling, 
 i. e. the ten inner and more elegant curtains, 
 which were hung over the boards ; and 2dly, 
 brrx the ten other curtains made of goat's hair, 
 which were put over the former. Exod. xxvi. 
 1, 7. (pu^-r^rr by brrxb) 14. xxxvi. 8, 14, 19. 
 xl. 2, 18, 19. In the same manner the mag- 
 nificent tent of the unjust is in Job xxi. 28. 
 called maairn brrx i. e. the covering of the 
 (richer) curtains of the inner tent." 
 
 Hence Gr. uvXn, Lat. aula, Eng. hall. Also 
 Gr. auXaict, Lat. aulaum, a curtain, hang- 
 ings. 
 
 II. Because those ancients who dwelt in tents 
 usually abode a considerable time where they 
 encamped, hence brrx is used for any settled 
 habitation or dwelling place. See Josh. xxii. 
 4, QS. 2 Sam. xviii. 17. xix. 8. 1 K. xii. 
 16. Ps. Hi. 7. xci. 10. cxxxii. 3. Lam. ii. 4. 
 Mai. ii. 12. 
 
 III. In Hiph. It is spoken of the n"iS or lunar 
 light, Job xxv. 5. Behold even to the light of the 
 moon, b-rrK" xbl and he ( God) hath not fixed 
 its tent. It is said of u?niy the solar light, Ps. 
 xix. 5. In them (the heavens) hath he set\i;i2mb 
 for the solar light brrx a tent or tabernacle, 
 
 namely the orb or body of the sun, fixed like a 
 tabernacle in the centre, from whence the light 
 is on all sides perpetually springing forth, en- 
 lightening and enlivening the universe. But 
 as for the lunar light, that has no fixed ta- 
 bernacle, but the orb which reflects itf, re- 
 volves round the sun in company with the 
 earth, and, from this complex motion, is to the 
 inhabitants of the earth sometimes luminous, 
 sometimes partly dark, and sometimes totally 
 so. If then, to return to our passage in Job, 
 the lunar light, that beauteous and even idol- 
 ized object, (see Job xxxi. 26.) thus changeth, 
 and decreaseth in, or upon, her perfection, or 
 rather till it disappears^ (Ecclus xliii. 7.) and 
 the stars be not pure in his sight, how much 
 less shall man be perfect and sinless? Man 
 
 * Sunpleineiita ad Lex. Heb. in biTX. 
 
 4 The reader who desires satisfactory information ron- 
 cerninff the motions of the moon, and their true physical 
 cause, I with great pleasure refer to Mr .Spearman's ex. 
 cellent treatise, entitled, An Ennuiry after Phtlosophy 
 and Theology, Sec. page 210, &c. edit Edinburgh 
 
 i See French Translat. and Arnald's Comment, on the 
 place. 
 
niK 
 
 6 
 
 Vll* 
 
 that is a worm, and the son of man which is a 
 worm 9 
 
 IV. As a N. mas- plur. o-brrK aloe-trees, or 
 lign-aloes, as our translation rightly renders it. 
 " A sort of tree," says Calmet, " which comes 
 from the Indies, of about eight or ten feet high. 
 At the head of it is a large bunch of leaves, 
 which are thick and indented, broad at bottom, 
 but growing nan'ower towards the point, and 
 about four feet in length." It is manifest that 
 a number of these trees growing regularly to- 
 gether, and viewed from an eminence, would 
 look not imlike an encampment ; and to these 
 Balaam compares the tents of Israel, occ. Num. 
 xxiv. 6. 
 
 As a N. mas. plur. D-brrx and fem. mbrrx are 
 mentioned among other aromatics or perfumes. 
 Ps. xlv. 9. Prov. vii. 17. Cant. iv. M. In 
 which last passage the LXX (according to 
 some copies) and Aquila render it aXuyi, as our 
 translation does in aU the three, aloes, plainly 
 meaning the lign-aloes, aloes-wood, or agallo- 
 chum ; the finest sort of which " * is the most 
 resinous of all the woods we are acquainted 
 with Its scent, while in the mass, is very 
 
 fragrant and agreeable. The smell of the com- 
 mon aloe-wood is also very agreeable, but not 
 so strongly perfumed as the former." The 
 texts just cited are aU wherein the word de- 
 notes a species of wood or tree. 
 
 mK See under ax 
 
 UK See under m" 
 
 mK with a radical, but mutable or omissible n. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hith. to desire, covet, lust after, 
 choose. Deut. xii. 20. Num. xi. 4. In Niph. 
 to be desirable, beautiful, comely, exciting affec- 
 tion. Isa. lii. 7. Cant. i. 5, 10. As a partici- 
 pial N. fem. plm-. miO desirable things, Sym- 
 machus u^ttiorvircaM speciositatibus, showy things, 
 
 jewels. Ps. Ixxiv. 20, for the dark or obscure 
 places of the land are filled with Don niiO valu- 
 able plunder. Also pleasant, desirable places, 
 Ps. xxiii. 2. Jer. xxv. 37. Amos i. 2, where 
 Vulg. speciosa, lann mx3 pleasant places or 
 spots of the desert, Ps. Ixv. 13. Jer. ix. 10. 
 xxiii. 10. Joel i. 19, 20. ii. 22. In all which 
 texts, except Jer. xxiii. 10, the Vulg. renders 
 the words speciosa deserti, so LXX in Joel i. 
 19, 20, TO. u^uia rrtt ^>j^ot/, the beautiful places 
 of the ivilderness. And these places are in most 
 of the passages mentioned as proper for pas- 
 turing cattle. This circumstance may be illus- 
 trated from Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 9, note. 
 " By desert, or wilderness, the reader is not 
 always to understand a country altogether bar- 
 ren and unfruitfiU, but such only as is rarely or 
 never sown or cultivated; which, though it 
 yields no crops of com or fruit, yet affords 
 herbage more or less for the grazing of cattle, 
 with fou7itains or rills of water, though more 
 sparingly interspersed than in other places." 
 Comp. lain under ia"T. 
 
 In Ps. Ixxxiii. 13. Jerome renders mxa by pul- 
 chritudinem the beauty; %vhere LXX (MS. 
 Alexand.) explain it by uy^xffr*|^tov, and so 
 Vulg. by sanctuarium, the sanctuary. Comp. 
 
 * New and Complete Dictionary of Artsin Xylo-aloes, 
 where see more. 
 
 under inrr I. As a N. ^x desire, occ. Prov. 
 xxxi. 4. It is not for Tiings to drink wine, nor for 
 rulers Mi. the desire of strong drink ; or else Mi 
 may be here rendered as a particle or. It is not 
 for kings to drink wine, or for rulers ; or (to 
 drink) strong drink. As a N. mas. plur. in 
 reg. '"'Min, or rather as ten of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices read, -1X73, desires, occ. Ps. cxl. 9. 
 As a N. fem. in reg. mx desire, appetite, 
 concupiscence. See Deut. xii. 15, 20. xviii. 6. 
 Jer. ii. 24. As a N. mxn somewhat desired, 
 or desirable, an object of desire. Gen. iii. 6. 
 xlix. 26. Prov. xiii. 12. Also, desire or lust. 
 Num. xi. 4. 
 Hence Latin aveo, to desire; whence avidus, 
 avaritia, and Eng. avidity, avarice, &c. 
 
 II. IX a particle implying choice; as the Lat. 
 vel or, from the verb velle to desire, choose. 
 
 1. Either, or. Lev. xxv. 49. Exod. v. 3. xxii. 1, 
 & al. freq. 
 
 2. Whether, or. Exod. xxi. 31. Lev. v. 1. 
 
 3. Or else, otherwise. 2 Sam. xviii. 13, Other- 
 wise, / should have wrought falsehood against 
 mine own life. Eng. translat. In this verse 
 not only the Keri, but sixteen of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices read -irssa against my own life, so 
 Vulg. contra vitam meam. But if we follow 
 the printed textual reading lU'saa we may with 
 Bate render the words, Nor (supplying the 
 negative from the preceding xbl) would I play 
 
 false with his life, " i. e. he would not destroy 
 him. privately any more than openly." 
 
 4. Interrogative, Lat. an ? Ezek. xxi. 10 or 15. 
 
 III. As particles -ix, and r\''M(. (Ps. cxx. 5.) in- 
 terjections, or natural exclamations in thi'eaten- 
 ing or grief. Oh ! ah ! woe ! ouoci, vee ! Num. 
 xxi. 29. xxiv. 23. 1 Sam. iv. 8. 
 
 IV. As a particle of desiring or asking, "x ha! 
 what! Jer. v. 7. comp. -j-x. 
 
 As particles of place "X, and rT'N where. See 
 under -x. 
 
 V. As an interjection or natural exclamation of 
 grief or concern, with.b following "x. Ah ! alas ! 
 woe! At, occ. Eccles. iv. 10. x. 16. So LXX, 
 ovat and Vulg. vse! Observe that in Eccles. 
 iv. 10, twenty-three of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 read in two words, ib "X. 
 
 VI. As a N. ."Tx a species of unclean bird, re- 
 markable for its sharp sight, occ. Job xxviii. 7. 
 Lev. xi. 14. Deut. xiv. 13. In the first passage 
 the English translation renders it a vulture, in 
 the two latter, a kite. I should rather think it 
 means a vulture, and that this bird was so called 
 either from its ravenousness, or from the cry it 
 makes. 
 
 VII. As a N. mas. plur. D-'-X. According to 
 Bochart, vol. ii. 842, it signifiesyac^afe, in Isa. 
 xiii. 22. xxxiv. 14. Jer. 1. 39 ; but by the sev- 
 eral contexts, particularly the last, it may as 
 well denote a kind of unclean birds, and so be 
 the plural mas. of the preceding word n-x. 
 
 VIII. As a N. "X country. See "x. 
 
 ni^ with a ^ radical, fixed and immutable as 
 in irna, ni?, mr piur.^ 
 
 It occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the learned 
 Albert Schultens in his Comment on Prov. xiv. 
 24, and more distinctly in his Manuscript Ori- 
 gines Hebraicae, from the Arabic use of the 
 root biN (" Incrassuit liquor,"' Castell) proposes 
 
V1>^ 
 
 for the primary notion of the Hebrew, "crassus 
 fuit, spissatus fiiit, cum spissatione quadam 
 eminuit, prominuit, to be gross, thickened, to be 
 extant or prominent with some degree of spissi- 
 tude or thickness;" whence it is applied to thick- 
 ness, grossness, sottishness, stupidity of mind, by 
 a metaphor, says he, taken, after the oriental 
 manner, from transparent or milky liquors, 
 which, when they grow thick and turbid, with 
 their beauty lose also their taste. He remarks 
 that the Greeks have somewhat like this in 
 their use of <r;(^;j gross for stupid, sottish ; and 
 so, it is obvious to add, have the Latins in their 
 similar application of crassus, pinguis. Hence 
 he explains biN Ps. Ixxiii. 4, as referring to the 
 grossness both of body and mind, and translates 
 b-lK Job V. 3, by stultum divitem the foolish 
 rich man; and observes that Lucian, in like 
 manner, unites the two significations of the 
 Greek -x-xx^h when he says, Tovs !ra;^j/f ruv 
 a^e^u'Trai-) aTflxi/^avTcj*, " fleecing the fat fel- 
 lows," meaning those who were both rich and 
 stupid. And hence he excellently interprets a 
 passage which on the common exposition seems 
 merely tautological, namely, Prov. xiv. 24-, 
 nbiK D-b^DD nbiN Dniri? D^rpan niiaj? the 
 crown or diadem of the wise (is) their riches, 
 (but) the opulence of fools (is) gross folly ; since 
 they abuse their affluence, and so appear more 
 and more foolish ; and to make something like 
 a translation, we might render the words but 
 the abundance of fools is abundant folly. I would 
 just add, that as in the latter part of the verse 
 there is an antanaclasis, (as in Jud. xv. 16, & 
 al. ) or the same word nbix is used in different 
 senses, so in the former part there is a parono- 
 masia or turn upon the words r\i)D)3 and w^WS' 
 Comp. under kt- III. 
 
 I. As a N. biN grossness, both of body and 
 mind. occ. Ps. Ixxiii. 4, obix N^-|S, their 
 grossness is plump, i. e. they are very plump, 
 gross, and stupid ^pingues Epicuri de grege 
 porci. Comp. ver. 7., As a N. mas. plur. in 
 regim. -blN is used for the rich and affluent, 
 raxiH' OCC. 2 K. xxiv. 15, where LXX, 
 iff^^iov;, strong, Eng. translat. weighty. But it 
 should be remembered that the Keri and twenty- 
 four of Dr Kennicott's codices have here 'b-K 
 leaders. 
 
 II. As a N. b^nx gross, stupid, sottish, foolish. 
 See Job v. 3. Ps. cvii. 17. Prov. i. 7. x. 21. 
 xi, 29. XV. 21. Isa. xxxv. 8. In several of 
 which passages, as well as in others, it implies 
 the grossness, stupidity, or insensibility induced 
 by vicious habits. Comp. under irsi:. 
 
 Hence Teut. uvel, and Eng. evil. 
 
 As a N. "blK stupid, foolish, occ. Zech. xi. 15. 
 But between sixty and seventy of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's codices here read 'b-IN. Qu. Was not 
 the original reading b-ix ? 
 
 As a N. fern, nbix grossness, stupidity, sottish- 
 ness, foolishness, folly. Prov. v. 23. xiv. 3. xv. 
 21. XIX. 3. xiv. 24, above explained. It is fre- 
 quently joined with b-DD stupid, insensible, 
 which confirms the sense here assigned to it. 
 See Prov. xii. 23. xiii. 16. xiv. 8. xv. 2. In 
 
 )m 
 
 xiv. 1, nbix seems used for a foolish 
 I. So LXX ^ ocip^uv, and Vulg. insipiens. 
 
 * Pspudomant. 6. or Tom. i. p. 863. edit. Bened. Comp. 
 Wetstcin's Note on Mat. xiii. 2b. 
 
 Prov. 
 woman. 
 III. Asa particle denoting an ignorant,\nin- 
 formed, uncertain, dubious state of mind. "blX 
 perhaps, may be. Gen. xvi. 2. xviii. 24. xxiv. 
 5. xxvii. 12. In one passage, Gen. xxiv. 39, 
 the printed copies have this word without the 
 1, "bx ; but the Samaritan Pentateuch and four 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices express it fully -bix, 
 which seems the true reading. Comp. ver. 5, 
 in Heb. 
 TK occurs not as a V. but as a N. and particle 
 denotes a particular point of time. 
 
 I. With \^from prefixed tx ]'ofrom the point of 
 time, from the or that time. occ. Jer. xliv. 18, 
 where Vulg. ex eo tempore, Targ. nir p. So 
 with n prefixed, ^n^o Ps. Ixxvi. 8. "jbh ikq 
 from (or at) the time of thy wrath, where 
 Targum ni??3. See Ruth ii. 7. Exod. iv. 10. 
 Josh. xiv. 10. Ps. xciii. 2. Prov. viii. 22. Isa. 
 xiv. 21. xlviii. 8. From such a time, 2 Sam. 
 XV. 34, French translat. des long-temps, for a 
 long time. 
 
 II. And most generally, as a particle tx at that 
 time, then. Gen. iv. 26. xii. 6, & al. freq. So 
 "ix Ps. cxxiv. 3 5. 
 
 III. At this time, now. Josh. xxii. 31. 
 
 IV. At that point of time, instantly, immediately. 
 Ps. Ixix. 5. 
 
 Km, n'fi^, and nK Chald. to heat, make hot 
 with fire. occ. Dan. iii. 19, 22. Hence Gr. 
 a^u, to dry, dry up ; u^ce, soot. 
 
 llTK See under st 
 
 1TK Chald. to escape, get away, occ. Dan. ii. 
 5, 8. So Theodotion a^tffTyi, and Vulg. recessit. 
 
 7m 
 
 I. To go away, go off, fail. 1 Sam. ix. 7. Job 
 xiv. 11. Prov. XX. 14. In Deut. xxxii. 36, 
 nbtx may either be a participle fem. benoni in 
 Kal. failing ; or, a N. fem. in reg. a failing, 
 
 failure. 
 
 II. Chald. to go away, go, occ. Ezra iv. 23. 
 V. 8, 15. 
 
 )m 
 
 I. To weigh, try the weight of any thing. It oc- 
 curs not as a verb in Heb. simply in this sense, 
 but in Arabic the cognate verbs ^n and ]t< 
 signify to weigh, balance (see Castell) ; and in 
 Heb. as a N. mas. plur. D-atxi: a pair of 
 scales, an instrument of weighing, called likewise 
 in Lat. bilanx (whence Eng. balance), from its 
 two scales or basins. Lev. xix. 36. Jer. xxxii. 
 10. Ezek. V. 1. 
 
 Chald. As a N- mas. plur. emphat. x-aixn the 
 scales or balances, occ. Dan. v. 27. 
 
 II. as a N. ^ix the ear, from its weighing sounds, 
 as it were, or wonderfully accommodating itself 
 to their various impressions, freq. occ. Comp. 
 ^ni. See Job xii. 11. xxxiv. 3; in both which 
 passages, however, it denotes the ear of the 
 mind, i. e. the faculty of understanding, and 
 attentively considering and distinguishing, of 
 which the bodily ear is a very proper and in- 
 structive emblem. Comp. Mat. xi. 15, & al. 
 It seems odd to mention, Amos iii. 12, ]^H bna 
 a piece of an ear, as what a shepherd rescues 
 from a lion ; but Dr Russell, Nat. Hist, of 
 Aleppo, p. 53, informs us, that about that city 
 
 B4 
 
pm 
 
 they have one species of gnat, whose ears are 
 considerable things, being " often a foot long, 
 and broad in proportion." Comp. Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. iv. p. 162. As a V. in 
 Hiph. to hearken, attend to. So perhaps our 
 Eng. to hear, from the N. ear. Gen. iv. 23, & 
 al. freq. The x is dropped, Prov. xvii. 4. Job 
 xxxii. 11. But in Prov. two of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices read ]"<7xr3 and four in Job ]nNX. For 
 ]TN Deut. xxiii. 14, see under riDT. 
 
 III. As a V. in Kal, to weigh mentally, con- 
 sider with attention, ponder. Eccles. xii. 9. 
 
 pT>{ See under pi 
 
 im 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to surround, encompass. 
 Ps. XXX. 12. Isa. 1. 11, mpM -"nxD putting 
 
 flames around. Vitringa on the place, and 
 Schultens (Orig. Heb. lib. i. cap. 2. . 31. 
 whom see) refer these words to the seditions 
 and rebellions of the Jews against the Romans, 
 after they had rejected the true Messiah. 
 
 II. To bind round, to gird. As a N. miN a 
 girdle, 2 K. i. 8, al. freq. 
 
 III. Because from the length and looseness of 
 the ancient garments, it was necessary to bind 
 them close with a girdle, when they wanted to 
 exert strength or acti\dty ; hence, to bind, or 
 gird up the loins, is to prepare oneself for ac- 
 tion. Job xxxviii. 3. xl. 2. Jer. i. 17. Comp. 
 Exod. xii. 11. Ephes. vi. 14. 1 Pet. i. 13. And 
 
 IV. Because this was especially the military 
 habit (see Isa. v. 27. viii. 9. xlv. 5.) girdijig is 
 applied to warlike strength and fortitude. Ps. 
 x\aii. 33, 40, & al. freq. Comp. Greek and 
 JEng. Lexicon, in Ava^wwf/*/ and Uiet^uvwfii, 
 Shaw's Trav. p. 224, 226. 2d edit, and Bp. 
 Lowth's note on Isa. v. 27. 
 
 inK See under -rn- 
 
 ntlK occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chal- 
 dee denotes to join, connect, consociate, and in 
 Arabic the cognate V. -nx signifies to bind, 
 
 fasten by binding, " vinxit, vinciendo nexuit." 
 Schultens. Hence, 
 
 I. As a N. mas. nx and in regim. "nx a per- 
 son connected oi consociated with, us in whatever 
 manner, a brother by nature. Gen. iv. 2. A re- 
 lation, cousin. Gen. xiv. 14. A countryman, 
 Lev. XXV. 46, 47. Num. xxv. 18. One con- 
 sociated by a similarity of condition or manners. 
 Job XXX. 29. One cotinected with us by partak- 
 ing of the same nature, Lev. xix. 17. (comp. 
 Luke X. 29, 30, & seq,) Like, similar, Prov. 
 xviii. 9. Ezek, xviii. 10. Fern, mnx or nnx 
 a sister, &c. Gen. iv. 22. Num. xxv: 18. Fem. 
 plur. in reg. -n-nx sisters. Job i. 4. xlii. 11. 
 1 Chron. ii. 16 ; the radical ,T being supplied 
 by ", as in -nx, -nx in reg. and the i plm*. 
 dropped, which is however retained in all the 
 three texts by many of Dr Kennicott's codices. 
 As a N. fem. mnx brotherhood or connexion, 
 occ. Zech. xi. 14. The LXX have in this 
 passage given the idea of the word, rendering it 
 by xaroca-x^<riv close connexion. 
 
 II. Asa N. masc. nx Eng. translat. a hearth, 
 LXX, (r;^a^a,' Vulg. arula, a little altar, occ. 
 Jer. xxxvi. 22, ^3. In all probability the word 
 means a kind of brasier or portable machine, to 
 keep fuel together for burning, such as are still 
 used in the East to warm their rooms in winter. 
 
 8 tn^ 
 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 215, &c. ; 
 to which I add, that such contrivances were 
 in use among the ancient Greeks, and are called 
 by Homer Xa.fji.-r7n pi?, Odyss. xix. lin. 63, 64 j 
 where he says that Penelope's maids " threw the 
 embers out of the brasiers upon the floor, and 
 then heaped fresh wood on them, to afford both 
 light and tvarmth. 
 
 nyj S' a^o AAMnTHPnN xH'^'; /3Xflv- aXXos h' it* 
 N>}j(rii |uA. noWtt, (jowf ifAiv r^i EPE20AI. 
 
 Comp. Odyss. xviii. lin. 306310, 342. II. ix. 
 lin. 467 469. 
 
 The modern Greeks imitate their ancestors. 
 " There are no chimneys," says Mons. de Guys*, 
 " in the Greek houses. A brasier is placed in 
 the middle of the room, that those who are not 
 sufficiently warmed at a distance may more 
 conveniently draw near it. This is a very an- 
 cient custom all over the East. The Romans 
 had no other, and the Turks adhere to it. This 
 brasier, called ka/Lcrry:^, says Hesychius, quoted 
 by Madame D'Acier, was placed in the middle 
 of the chamber, on which they burnt wood to 
 heat the room, and torches to light it. It stood 
 on a tripod as at present. Lamps were not used 
 till a long time after." 
 
 Mons. Martin's French translation very properly 
 renders nx in Jer. xxxvi. 22, 23, by brasier. 
 
 III. As a N. inx, a species of plant, a fag, 
 sedge, or reed, so called from its fitness for 
 making ropes, or the like, to connect or join 
 things together. Thus the Latin j uncus, a 
 bull-rush, a jungendo, from joining, for the same 
 reason, occ. Gen. xii. 2, 18. Job viii. 11. I 
 suspect nnx to be that sort of reed growing 
 near the Nile, which Hasselquist (Travels, p. 
 97) describes as " having scarce any branches, 
 but numerous leaves, which are narrow, smooth, 
 channelled on the upper surface, and the plant 
 about eleven feet high. The Egyptians (says 
 he) make ropes of the leaves. They lay them 
 in water like hemp, and then make good and 
 strong cables of them." 
 
 IV. A particle or natural exclamation of grief 
 or tlu-eatening, nx ah! hah! occ. Ezek. vi. 11. 
 xxi. 13 or 20. Hence, 
 
 V. As a compound particle bnx from nx ah! 
 alas ! and "b to me, ah me ! oh that ! occ. 2 K. 
 V. 3. Ps. cxix. 3. Hence also, 
 
 VI. As a N. mas. plur. D-nx, Isa. xiii. 21. 
 Bochart (vol. ii. 863) agreeably to the LXX 
 version n^^ov, interprets it the howling or yells 
 of wild beasts ; but by the company they are 
 joined with, the word should rather mean ani- 
 mals or birds, so called from their doleful cry. 
 Eng. translat. doleful creatures, Bp. Lowth, 
 howling monsters. Comp. Hos. xiii. 13, and 
 under XIB I. 
 
 I. To catch, seize, lay hold on. Gen. xxii. 13. 
 Exod. iv. 4. 1 K. vi. 6. 
 
 II. In Niph. to be possessed or seized of (as we 
 say) i. e. to possess, have in possession. Gen. 
 xxxiv. 10. Num. xxxii. 30. Josh. xxii. 9, 19. 
 
 * Sentiviental Journey through Greece, cited in Critical 
 lieciew for Juue 1112, p. 457. 
 
"nn^i 
 
 9 
 
 niDK 
 
 ITli^ It denotes behind, after, either of place or 
 
 time. 
 I. As particles of place, "nnx and -'nnx 
 
 1. Behind. Gen. xviii. 10. xix. 17, 26. xxii. 13. 
 
 2. Jfter. Gen. xxxvii. 17. Exod. xiv. 10, 17. 
 Num. XXV. 8. 
 
 3. As a N. mas. plur. DnHK the hinder or 
 back parts, Exod. xxvi. 12. xxxiii. 23. Ezek. 
 viii. 16. 
 
 II. Asa particle innx 
 
 1. Behind. 1 Chron. xix. 10. Ezekiel's roll, ch. 
 ii. 10, was written linxi D-33 before and be- 
 hind, or on the foreside and the back. This 
 was not usual in the ancient volumes or rolls, 
 which were commonly written only on one side, 
 though sometimes, from the abundance of mat- 
 ter, on both. These latter were called by the 
 Greeks o<ri(rhyo(px (hiP>Xiot,* books written on 
 the back or outer side, and from them by the 
 Romans,f libri opistographi, or as Juvenal, 
 Sat. i. lin. 6, scripti in tergo, books written on 
 the back. Comp. Rev. v. 1. 
 
 2. Backwards. Gen. xlix. 17. Jer. xv. 6. 
 
 3. *nnx according to some as a N. the west. 
 Job xxiii. 8. Isa. ix. 12 ; but in those passages 
 it may perhaps better be rendered backward or 
 behind, as in our translation. But Qu? and 
 comp. Sense V. 
 
 III. As a particle jT'i'nnx backwards. Gen. ix. 
 23. 1 Sam. iv. 18, & al. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. sing, n-inx the Undermost 
 or extreme part. Ps. cxxxix. 9. 
 
 V. As a N. iTinx the hinder or Undermost, 
 i. e. since the earth moves from west to east, 
 the western. Deut. xi. 24. xxxiv. 2. Joel ii. 20. 
 So Dip the foremost (which see) denotes the 
 east. Plur. D-iiriN, after, Undermost. Gen. 
 xxxiii. 2. 
 
 VI. As particles of time, inN and ^^nx, joined 
 wdth a N. after. Gen. ix. 28. xvii. 7, 8. with 
 a V. after, afterward. Exod. v. 1. After that. 
 Gen. V. 4, 7. Lev. xiv. 43, & al. Also, be- 
 sides, Neh. V. 13. 
 
 VII. As a V. to delay, postpone, defer, stay. 
 Gen. xxxii. ^. xxxiv. 19. Jud. v. 28, & al. Hab. 
 ii. 3, -inx" nb it shall not be put off, or postponed, 
 i. e. beyond the appointed time. As 'inx" is a 
 different Hebrew word from that just before 
 translated in our version tarry, it certainly 
 should have been rendered by a different Eng- 
 lish word. 
 
 VIII. As a N. fem. n-inx end, latter time, or 
 state. Num. xxiii. 10. Deut. viii. 16. xi. 12. 
 Eccles. vii. 8. Isa. ii. 2. Futurity. Isa. xlvi. 10. 
 
 IX. As a N. p'nnx latter or last in time. 
 Exod. iv. 8. Deut. xxiv. 3. Isa. xliv. 6, Hence 
 Acheron, the name of one of the infernal rivers, 
 in the Greek and Roman Mythology. 
 
 X. As a N. inx an other, i. e. one, in some 
 respect, after or posterior. (Jen. iv. 25. xxvi. 
 21, 22. xli. 3, & al. freq. 
 
 XI. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. ""inx posterity, 
 posteri. 1 K. xiv. 10. xvi. 3, & al. Comp. Jer. 
 1. 21. So as a N. fem. sing, nnnx posterity. 
 Ps. cix. 13. Dan. xi. 4. 
 
 Der. after, other, Q ? Comp. under nij?. 
 
 lOX with a formative h, from m33 to incline, aS 
 jx from rTD2. 
 
 I. As a N. or particle, in an inclined posture, 
 stooping, occ. 1 K. xxi. 27, and he lay in sack-- 
 cloth, and went \dh stooping, looking down, 
 xxTrKpn;, as persons in grief and shame. So 
 LXX, according to Aldus's edition nutXi/Aivos 
 inclined, and Complut. KiKvipus stooping, Vulg. 
 demisso capite ivith the head bending downwards. 
 Hos. xi. 4, Idreiv them with the cords of a man, 
 with the bands of love, and I was to them as those 
 who lift up the yoke over their jaws or cheeks (as 
 it were to young cattle) ; b-S^x i-bx idxt and 
 gently, or by condescension, / got the better of 
 or prevailed over him (Israel). Thus Mr Bate 
 in Crit. Heb. which see. 
 
 With b prefixed, :2xb condescendingly, gently. 
 occ. 2 Sam. xviii. 5. -oxb, with -, perhaps for 
 the radical n postfixed, gently, with the body 
 stooping as a man going slowly and attending a 
 Hock of sheep. Gen. xxxiii. 14. Isa. viii. 6, 
 waters of Shiloah going uxb gently; if this 
 does not rather belong to the root wxb which 
 see. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. o-iDX rendered charm- 
 ers, occ. Isa. xix. 3. It means some kind of 
 Egyptian conjurers, probably so called " from 
 their creeping, stooping, and prying about, as 
 diviners and soothsayers did." IBate. 
 
 7lO>? occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic 
 signifies to fasten or drive in strongly, " panxit 
 firmius." "Schultens. 
 
 As a N. TtDX a bramble or thorn, with large and 
 strong prickles. So both in Jud. and Ps. the 
 LXX pxf/,vo?, Vulg. rhamnus, and Josephus, 
 Ant. lib. V. cap. 7. 2. pxfivo;, 'H ^t pxfivos 
 
 axav^x fAtv urn /u.iyiffry] kui iov -^%X-<7ecara.rov ^xX- 
 
 Xovaa,. The rhamnus is the largest of thorns, 
 and furnished with the most dreadful darts, 
 says * Theodoret on Ps. Iviii. 10. Dioscorides, 
 as cited by Bochart, vol. i. 752, remarks, that 
 the Africans or Carthaginians called the rham- 
 nus or Chrisfs thorn, Krcchifjc, which is the pliu-al 
 of Tiax. occ. Jud. ix. 14, 15. Ps. Iviii. 10. 
 tOK to shut, close, stop, applied to the lips, 
 Prov. xvii. 28. to the ears, Ps. Iviii. 5. to 
 windows, 1 K. vi. 4. Ezek. xl. 16. 
 ]tDK occurs not as a V. but as a N. piax is 
 usually placed under this root, though it " is 
 regularly formed from m^a to spin, with the 
 formatives x and ]." Bate. So it may denote 
 somewhat spun, thread, occ. Prov. vii. 16. In 
 Chaldee it signifies a rope, Comp. under iun. 
 Hence Gr. o6ovyi and cdoviov, a linen cloth. 
 "ItOK to obstruct, shut, as the aperture or mouth 
 of a pit, occ. Ps. Lxix. 16. la-D-^ T" iiox ob- 
 structed in his right hand, i. e. not able readily 
 to use it. occ. Jud. iii. 15. xx. 16. That this 
 is the true sense of the expression appears, be- 
 cause the person said to be iD^r^" n- liox Jud. 
 iii. 15, made use of his left hand to take the 
 dagger from his right thigh. Comp. ver. 16, 21. 
 The English margin renders the Eng. phrase ^ 
 in Jud. iii. 15, by " shut of his right hand;" 
 the Chaldee Targum in both passages by T-na 
 xa-n""! rrn" contracted or impeded in Us right 
 
 * Luciau. Vit. Auct. 9. 
 
 t Pliny. Ep. iii. 5. 
 
 * Quoted by Michaclis, Supplcm. ad Lex. Heb. in *112X. 
 
'K 
 
 10 
 
 ]D^ 
 
 hand, i. e. having Ids riyht hand contracted or 
 impeded. Le Clerc observes on Jud. xx. 16, 
 that the seven hundred left-handed men there 
 mentioned seem to have been therefore made 
 stingers, because they coidd not use the right 
 hand, which is employed in managing heavier 
 arms. Hence Greek ara,^ but, an^ without. 
 ^>? occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea 
 seems to be to settle, to take up one's habitation, 
 or the like; for hence the Arabs appear to 
 have had their "X or IN to take up one's abode, 
 " mansionem capere," Castell. Hence also the 
 Greek A/a often used in Homer, for a country 
 or region, and hence in Heb. 
 
 I. As a N. * "a, plur. D--X, and Chald. ^-K 
 (Ezek. xx\d. 18.) A settlement, habitation. Job 
 xxii. 30, He (God J shall deliver "pD "X the 
 habitation of the innocent. Isa. xx. 6, where it 
 denotes Judea or Palestine at large ; and our 
 margin translates it country, Isa. xii. 4, where 
 LXX, ihv nations. The versions and lexi- 
 cons usually render this word by an isle or 
 island, but it may be justly doubted whether it 
 ever has strictly this meaning. Even when 
 joined with the sea, it seems more properly 
 to denote such countries or places as bordered 
 on the sea, as Isa. xi. 11. xxiv. 15. Comp. Jer. 
 XXV. 22. Eze. xxvi. 18. Dan. xi. 18. Esth. x. 1. 
 In Ezek. xxvii. 6, 7, o-na '"N at least includes 
 the country of Italy, and nwba. -"'X that of 
 Peloponnesus; (see Bochart, vol. i. 155, 158.) 
 and neither of these are islands. In Isa. xxiii. 
 2, 6, ancient Tyre, which was situated on the 
 continent, is called -x. But in Isa. xlii. 15, 
 we read in our translation, I will make the rivers 
 islands, which is absiu-d ; but a^-X i. e. habit- 
 able places the rivers might be made. 
 
 II. As particles of place, "X with or without an 
 interrogation, where. See Gen. iv. 9. 1 Sam. 
 xxvi. 16. rr''X where 9 with an interrogation. 
 Gen. xix. 5. xxxviii. 21, & al. freq. So tx 
 where? 2 K. xix. 1.3. Je. xxxvii. 19. l^^ "X 
 where. See Esth. vii. 5. 1 Sa. xi. 18. mQ "X 
 
 fiom whence, whence 9 Gen. xvi. 8. Job ii. 2. 
 Comp. 2 Sa. xv. 2. Jon. i. 8. 
 
 III. As a N. iT-x plur. d'-'-x see under mx VI. 
 VII. 
 
 !1''>^ to be an enemy or adversary to, to infest, 
 persecute, infensum vel infestum esse. It is 
 more than xaa? which denotes the -aversion or 
 liatred of the mind, this rather the external acts 
 of enmity, occ. Exod. xxiii. 22. As a parti- 
 ciple or participial N. S''ix, and n"'X, an enemy, 
 a foe. Gen. xxii. 17. xlix. 8, & al. freq. 
 As a N. fem. rri^x enmity, occ. Gen. iii. 15. 
 Num. XXXV. 21, 22. In reg. nii-x Ezek. xxv. 
 15. XXXV. 5. Hence as a participial N. m-x 
 Job, the persecuted one. 
 
 I. "]"x as a particle, compounded of -x a particle 
 of declaring or asking (which see. under mx 
 IV.) and 1 a particle expressing the means or 
 manner. 
 
 1. With or without an interrogation. In what 
 manner, by what means, how. See Gen. 
 xx\d. 9. 2 Sam. i. 5. 1 K. xii. 6. Ruth iii. 18 
 
 ^ On this word see Joh. Dav. Michaolis Spicilegium 
 Geogiaphiae Hebraeorum Exterae. Tars 1. p. J3], &c. 
 
 2. To what a degree, how much 9 2 Sam. i. 25. 
 Prov. V. 12. 
 
 II. rra^X as a particle compounded of "X and 
 riD thus or here. 
 
 1. How, in what manner. Deut. x\dii. 21. 2 K. 
 vi. 15. 
 
 2. 7\) what a degree, how much. Jer. xlviii. 17. 
 Lam. i. 1. ii. 1. 
 
 3. Where. 2 K. vi. 13. Cant. i. 7. 
 
 III. As a particle rrDS-'X, compounded of -x 
 and ,"733 thus, how 9 Cant. v. 3. Esth. viii. 6. 
 
 Vi^ See under bx 
 
 D^K occiu-s not as a V. but 
 
 I. As a N. mas. D-x, fem. rrTa-'X terrible. 
 occ. Hab. i. 7. Cant. vi. 4, 10. As a N. 
 mas. pi. D-n^X terrible ones, namely, idols of 
 the Chaldeans, Jer. 1. 38. See some such de- 
 scribed in Baruch, ch. vi. H, 15. As a N. 
 mas. plur. without the radical s D^nx terrors, 
 Job XX. 25 ; but twenty-seven of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices read D-n-x. Sofor-j^nx Ps. Ixxxviii. 
 16, forty of his codices have ^-r^-x. As Ns. 
 fem. rrn^X in reg. nn-x terror. Deut. xxxii. 
 25. Exod. xxiii. 27- Ps. Iv. 5 ; and, according 
 to the common printed copies, without the 
 " nr2X Job ix. 34; but twenty-nine of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices here read inD\Ni with the 
 ". LXX render it by (pofio? fear, so Vulg. 
 pavor. rrnrs-x nearly the same. Exod. xv. 16. 
 As a N. mas. plur. D-rs-x the name of a 
 people, q. d. terrible ones. Gen. xiv. 5. But 
 the Moabites called them D'<?3X common people, 
 having conquered and driven them out. See 
 Deut.ii. 10, 11. 
 
 Is not D-X formed from D" or on, to tumultuate, 
 by prefixing x, and so is it not expressive of the 
 tumult or confusion both of body and mind oc- 
 casioned by terror 9 
 
 II. Chald. As a N. "annx terrible, occ. Dan. vii. 7. 
 I'^j^ See under ]h 
 
 t2/*i^ See under tuv 
 
 rr^K See under n" 
 
 ]D'^i^ See under px 
 
 HK a particle denoting that th^e speaker is 
 very earnest, much moved, or, as we say, greatly 
 struck, and accordingly it may be regularly de- 
 duced from nD3 to strike, as i:x from moD. 
 It may be rendered 
 
 1. Indeed, surely. Gen. xii v. 28. 
 
 2. At least. Exod. x. 17. 
 
 3. Yet indeed, but yet. 2 K. xxiii. 26. 
 
 4. Indeed only. Gen. vii. 23. ix. 4<. 
 
 I . 7\> cut, eat up, devour, as men or animals do. 
 Ge. ii. 16. xxxvii. 20, 33. xl. 19. Joel i. 4. 
 
 As a N. b3X the devourer, Mai. iii. 11, a de- 
 scriptive name of the locust, to which the verb 
 bax is likewise applied, Joel ii. 25. Amos 
 iv. 9. 
 
 II. To corrode or consume, by separating the 
 parts from each other, as fire. Lev. ix. 24. 2 
 K. i. 10, 12, 14. Nahum iii. 15. as a moth, 
 Job xiii 28. as the sword, 2 Sam. ii. 26. xi. 
 25. As a N. bax food. Gen. xii. 35. Fern. 
 nbsxn large knife or sword. Jud. xix. 29. 
 
 Gen. xxii. 6, 10. 
 
 III. Chald. to accuse. Comp. under y'lp V. 
 ]D4^ See under p 
 
t]DK 
 
 11 
 
 Vk 
 
 ^pK See under 33 
 
 pDK See under rr^D 
 
 7>J This is one of the most difficult roots in 
 the Hebrew language, and various methods 
 have been taken by learned men to account for 
 its several applications. After the most at- 
 tentive consideration I think the notion of 
 interposition, intervention, or the like, bids the 
 fairest for the ideal meaning of it, and best 
 reconciles its different uses. 
 
 I. To interpose, bitervene, mediate, come or he 
 between, for protection, prevention, &c. It oc- 
 curs not simply as a V. in this sense, unless, 
 perhaps, 1 Sam. xiv. 24, be an exception, 
 Dl?rr riK b^-l And he (Saul) interposed with 
 the people, saying, &c. 
 
 II. As a N. bN. It is used as a name or title 
 of the true God. The Interposer, Intervener, 
 or the like, Jehovah under this character. It 
 expresses the omnipresence of God, i. e. the 
 universal extension (I will not presume to say 
 of his substance, but) of his knowledge and 
 power*, according to those awful questions in 
 Jer. xxiii. 23, 24, Am I a God (n'ipTi) at 
 hand, saith Jehovah, and not a Goc^(pmn) afar 
 off? Can any hide himself in secret places, that 
 I shall not see him 9 saith Jehovah : Do not I 
 fill heaven and earth ? saith Jehovah, i. e. with 
 vay divine spiritual presence. Comp. 1 K. viii 
 27. Ps. cxxxix. 712. The idea of this at- 
 tribute, however, is to be taken from the celes- 
 tial fluid, in its three conditions of fire, light, 
 and spiiit, or gross air, intervening between all 
 material substances and their parts, according 
 to the Orphic verses cited from Stobseus in 
 Eschenbachius's edit. p. 246, where the Air 
 (yvho is there called also Aia. or Jupiter) is in- 
 troduced speaking. 
 
 EnTOivB' EV AOvjVOtlS, . T. A. 
 
 Oy fx.yi 'trsiv AHP. 
 
 'DVX, itTTI TOTO; 
 
 Where'er the work of God extends, lam ; 
 a or is there anyplace where Air '* not A 
 
 And as it will appear presently that the 
 heathen worshipped the material bN, we may 
 perceive the propriety with which the distinc- 
 tive epithet )ybv high, or most high, is added to 
 this word, the first time it is mentioned as a 
 name of the true God, Gen. xiv. 18, 19 ; we 
 may also the better understand Job's expres- 
 sion, ch. xxxi. 28, that by showing any religious 
 respect to the light (Heb. IIn), or to the moon, 
 he should have denied or disowned bj?n?3 bxb 
 the God that is above. From what is here said 
 we may farther see how proper it was in Abram 
 to give to the most high bn, the title of possessor 
 rraip of heaven and earth. Gen. xiv. 22 ; and how 
 significantly the prophets oppose God, by this 
 name ba, to man. See Isa. xxxi. 3. Ezek. xxviii. 
 2, 9 ; from which latter texts it appears that the 
 impious prince of Tyre assumed the title of 
 bx; as we know the heathen emperors of 
 
 * So(? Encyclopaed. Britan. in TMETAPHYSICS, No. SOP. 
 ' t Se tlic learned William Jones's Easay on the first 
 principles of Natural Philosophy, p. <J03. 
 
 Rome afterward did those of Dominus, Divus, 
 and Deus, Lord and God |. It were to be 
 wished that all such blasphemous appellations 
 to mortals had ceased with heathenism. But 
 "it is strange," says Jortin, (Remarks on 
 Eccles. Hist. vol. iv. p. 5.) "that Christian 
 emperors of the fomth and fifth centuries 
 woidd suffer themselves to be called, your 
 Divinity, your Godship, Numen." 
 
 HI. The LXXhave in one place, Isa. xiv. 13, 
 rendered bx by ou^xveo the heaven ; (comp. Dan. 
 viii. 10.) audit is plain from Exod. xv. 11, 
 (where not only the Samaritan Pentateuch, 
 but also very many of Dr Kennicott's Heb. 
 codices read D'-bKi) Deut. iii. 24. Ps. xliv. 21. 
 Ixxvii. 14. Isa. xliii. 10. xliv. 10, 15, 17. xiv. 
 20, (comp. Isa. Ivii. 5. ) that the heathen wor- 
 shipped their arch-idol the heavens (comp. D-nu; 
 in DU' XI.) under this attribute bx or plur. 
 D-bK. So II Damascius, in the Life of Isidorus, 
 tells us that the Phenicians and Syrians call 
 Cronos or Saturn, HX Elj and Servius speak- 
 ing of Belus the Phenician, affirms, " AH in 
 those parts (about Phenicia) worship the Sun, 
 who in their language is called Hel ;" and again 
 he says, " God is called Hal in the Punic or 
 Carthaginian tongue." It appears from Josh, 
 xix. 38, that the Canaanites had a bn2D tower 
 or temple to bx. Hence, 
 
 D-bx "an sons of Alim, Ps. xxix. 1. Ixxxix. 7, 
 seems to be those kings who worshipped these 
 material interposers. It is well known how the 
 heathen princes affected to be reckoned the 
 sons of their gods. Thus did Romulus, Alex- 
 ander, and thus did even the polite Augustus ; 
 else his well-bred poet Horace would never 
 have called him Filius Maise, meaning Jupiter's 
 son by Maia, as he doth lib. i. ode 2. lin. 43. 
 No doubt these whims arose from a perversion 
 of the true tradition, that the Son of God 
 should be the universal king and conqueror. 
 
 IV. In Ezek. xxxi. 11, for cn^ bx no fewer 
 than thirty of Dr Kennicott's codices have b-K 
 D'-ia the leader of the nations, meaning Nabu- 
 polassar, King of Babylon, who, in conjunction 
 with Cyaxares, King of Media, took Nineveh, 
 and overturned the Assyrian empire. See 
 Lowth's Notes on Ezek. xxxi. 3, 11, and Pri- 
 deaux, Connex. Book I. An. A. C. 612. And 
 as b-K seems here the true reading; so does 
 b-x, Ezek. xxxii. 21, which is likewise sup- 
 ported by twenty-three codices. Comp. below 
 Sense XVI. 
 
 V. As an article or pron. denoting somewhat 
 interjjosed, bx the or that, sing. 1 Sam. xiv. 32. 
 Isa. xxxviii. 19. Jer. x. 2. Ps. ii. 7. See 
 Bate's Crit. Heb. and comp. Jer. xxv. 9. 
 Also, these, plur. Gen. xix. 8. xxvi. 3, 4. 1 
 Chron. xx. 8. ribx these, plur. Gen. ii. 4, & 
 al. freq. Cocceius observes, that rrbx denotes 
 
 t SeeEachard's Eccles. Hist. vol. ii. p. 407, 6.5(1. Sueton. 
 in Domit. c. 13. Daubuz on Rev, p. 559, and Vitringa on 
 Rev. p. 594, edit. ult. ^, ,. 
 
 " See Vos. de Idol. III. 17. Earthius on Claudian, 3 
 Consul. Honor. Preief. 16. and Le Clerc, Parihasiau. I. 
 331." 
 
 II See Bochart, vol. i. 707, and 736. Vossius, De Orif.'. 
 & Proff. Idol._Lib. ii. cap. 4. Hutchinson's Works, vol. 
 iii. p. 50. 
 
Vk 
 
 12 
 
 bi* 
 
 the nearer, and Drr the more remote, as hi and 
 illi in Latin, these and those in English, nbx 
 and rrbx repeated, some and so?ne, some and 
 others, alii et alii. Dan. xii. 2. Ps. xx. 8. 
 VI. bn as a particle before verbs, it denotes in- 
 terposition or prevention. 
 
 1. And most generdly it imports prohibiting, 
 dissuading, deprecatiiig, or the like, joined with 
 verbs future, not, ne. Gen. xiii. 8. x\\. 1. 
 xxii. 12, & al. freq. Hence bx seems used as 
 it were ti^vikus. Job xxiv. 25, as we sometimes 
 apply an if, or a but in English. Who ivill 
 make me a liar, 'nbTD bxb DU^n owt? reduce my 
 words to a not, or a don't, i. e. show them to be 
 such as ought not to be uttered, or as ought to 
 be interrupted with a don't say so. Comp. 2 K. 
 iii. 13, and see Gusset, Comment. Ling. Heb. 
 p. 41 . bx is sometimes used elliptically, and a 
 verb is to be supplied, as Amos v. 14, seek 
 good, j;i bxT and not evil, i. e. seek not evil. 
 So 1 Sam. ii. 24, -aa bx (do) not (so) my sons. 
 
 2. But rarely, it is negative. Not, no, non. 2 
 K. vi. 27. Prov. xii. 28. Ps. xxxiv. 6. 1. 3. 
 Comp. Ruth i. 13. 2 Sam. xiii. 16. Jer. vii. 6. 
 
 VIL As a particle before nouns bx and in 
 regim. bx (comp. Job xxix. 19. Zech. ii. 4, 
 or 7.) must, agreeably to the genius of the 
 English language, be rendered differently, ac- 
 cording to the context, but still the attentive 
 reader will discern the leading sense throughout. 
 
 1. To, into. Gen. i. 9. Exod. iii. 13. Josh. x. 
 18. Gen. vi. 19. 
 
 2. Among. I Sam. x. 22. Jer. iv. 3. Ezek. ii. 6- 
 
 3. Within. Deut. xvii. 5. 
 
 4. At, near to. Gen. xxiv. 11. Exod. xxix. 12. 
 
 5. Towards. Exod. xxv. 20. Num. xxiv. 1. 
 
 6. Against, in opposition to. Gen. iv. 8. Josh. x. 
 6. Isa. ii. 4. 
 
 7. As to, concerning, quoad, de. Gen. xx. 2. 1 
 Sam. i. 27. w. 35. 2 K. xLx. 32. Jer. xl. 16. 
 
 8. For, because of, on account of. Jud. xxi. 6* 2 
 Sam. xxi. 1. Comp. 1 K. xix. 3. 
 
 VIIL bx has sometimes b prefixed, and n- the 
 hand, power, following, as Gen, xxxi. 29, it is 
 "T" bxb, literally, for, belonging to, the inter- 
 position of my hand, i. e. if / interpose my 
 hand, lean LXX, v t(rx,vu ri x^'^ (""> Vulg. 
 valet manus mea. The phrase occurs also 
 Deut. xxviii. 32. Neh. v. 5. Prov. iii. 27. Mic. 
 ii. 1. And observe, that in the two first of 
 these passages the expression is elliptical; in 
 the former may be supplied, to prevent, help it, 
 or &c. ; in the latter, to redeem them, as in our 
 translation. 
 
 IX. As a N. fern, nbx a species of oak. 2 
 Sam. xviii. 9. Isa. i. 30, & al. freq. plur. mas. 
 D-bx occ. Isa. Ivii. 5. in regim. "bx occ. 
 Ezek. xxxi. 14; if "bx in this last passage be 
 not a particle, signifying by or near, as the 
 LXX understood it. The tree may have this 
 name from its remarkably interposing and pro- 
 tecting men and animals from storms and tem- 
 pests. The LXX have once rendered it de- 
 scriptively by 'hivZ^ou ffvffKtaZ,ovTo; the oversha- 
 dowing tree, Hos. iv. 13. Comp. Ezek. vi. 13. 
 
 X. As a N. pbx another species of oak. So 
 the LXX generally render it by ^*yj. It is 
 mentioned together with the rrbx Isa. vi. 13. 
 Hos. iv. 13; there is therefore some particular 
 
 difference between them, though a general 
 agreement in the idea of interposing, protecting, 
 or &c. 
 
 XI. Chald. as a N. mas. ^b^X, rendered by 
 Theodotion ^sv^^o^, and by the Vulg. arbor, a 
 tree, but considered as a corruption of the 
 Heb. pbx seems rather to denote some species 
 of oak. Dan. iv. 7, 10, & al. 
 
 XII. For bix, bix, b'-ix, nbix, see under root 
 b-ix. 
 
 XIII. As a N. b-X somewhat interposing effec- 
 tually, defence, aid, assistance, occ. Ps. Ixxxviii. 
 5. Thus the LXX render b''X ^-x by a-fiotihs 
 unaided, smd Vulg. by sine adjutorio without 
 help. So fem. i)lm'. mb-X occ. Ps. xxii. 20, 
 where the LXX render the Heb. "mb^xprTmbx 
 by fAVi jU,otK^vvyi; Tr,v (ionhixv f/.ov, do not far 
 remove my help ; and Vulg. ne elongaveris 
 auxilium tuum a me, do not remove thy help yar 
 
 from me. 
 
 XIV. As a N. fem. in regim. nb-'X interposi- 
 tion, occ. Ps. xxii. 1. Comp. under inu'. 
 
 XV. As a N. b^X a horned animal ; an animal 
 furnished with horns for his defence. 
 
 1. A ram, plur. cb-x. Gen. xxii. 13. xxi. 38, 
 & al. freq. 
 
 2. A stag, hart, or deer. Deut. xii. 15. Ps. xiii. 
 2. Isa. XXXV. 6. Fem. nb-X plur. mb'-X a hind 
 or doe. Jer. xiv. 5. 2 Sara. xxii. 34. Ps. xviii. 
 34, & al. The LXX render the word, 
 whether mas. or fem. by iXot(po;, which denotes 
 both a stag and a hind. Dr Shaw ( Travels, p. 
 414, 2d edit.) understands b-x in Deut. xiv. 5, 
 as a name of the genus, including all the species 
 of the deer kind, whether they are distinguished 
 by round horns, as the stag ; or by fat ones, as 
 the fallow deer ; or by the smallness of the 
 branches, as the roe. But Q ? 
 
 XVI. As a N. mas. plur. D-b^X leaders who. 
 go before and conduct the people, as rams an- 
 ciently did the flocks. Exod. xv. 15. (LXX, 
 u^p^ovTis rulers) Ezek. xv\i. 13. (LXX, 
 fiyiftovas leaders, Vulg. arietes rams) Comp. 
 Isa, Ix. 7. Thus Homer speaking of Ulysses 
 marshalling the Greeks, II. iii. lin. 196, &c. 
 
 A^yiia iu.it lyaiyt ii(rx,u 7iv,yiaiiJi.otXKti>, 
 'Oar oiuv fMiyoe, ttohv hii^x,^Toe.t et^yivvuuv. 
 
 Nor yet appear his care and conduct small ; 
 From rank to rank he moves and orders all. 
 The stately ram thus measures o'er the ground, 
 And, master of the flocks, surveys them round. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 Aristotle, H. A.VI. 19, says, Ev Uaa-r*) yet^ 
 ra<^v>} KetTonrxivx^ovtriv 'HrEMONA ruv uopiiuv, oi 
 orotv ovofjLccri x.Xn6n vto rov^rot/u.tvoi, nPOHFEITAI. 
 " In eveiy fiock they prepare a leader of the 
 males, who, when the shepherd calls him by 
 name, goes before them." 
 
 XVII. As a N. b-x, and fem. rrVx some kind 
 of tree, perhaps so called from its wide-spread- 
 ing, overshadowing branches. The LXX ren- 
 der it noifinhs, the turpentine tree. Gen. xiv. 6. 
 It occurs also Isa. i. 29. Ixi. 3. Gen. xlix. 21, 
 which last cited verse may be best rendered, 
 after the LXX, Nephtali is a well-spread or 
 flourishing tree shooting forth goodly branches. 
 
 See Bochart, vol. ii. 96. Bp. Pearson, Pra^fat. 
 Pareenet. in LXX, and Spearman's Letters on 
 
VVk 
 
 13 
 
 hVk 
 
 the Septiiagint, Lett. iii. p. 169, and comp. 
 Ps. xxix. 9. 
 
 XVIII. As a N. b-X, and ba is mentioned as 
 a part of, or appendage to, a building. 1 K. vi. 
 31. Ezek. xl. 29, & al. fieq. Mr Bate seems 
 to have best explained it of the coins of stone, 
 or brick-work, or sinall turrets on each side of the 
 door-frames; and to his Ciit. Ileb. p. 20, I 
 refer the reader for farther satisfaction. 
 
 XIX. -ibx and "bx. See the distinct roots 
 below. 
 
 77K occurs not as a V. but hence, 
 
 I. As Ns. b^bn and b^bii, nought, nothing, vain, 
 nothing-worth, res nihili. occ. Job xiii. 4. Jer, 
 
 , xiv. 14. Zech. xi. 17. This application of 
 these reduplicate words seems to be taken from 
 that of bx VI. above, 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. n-'b-bx and ob-bx is 
 spoken of idols, vain, worthless, things of 
 nought, nullities. Lev. xix. 4. 1 Chron. xvi. 26. 
 Isa. ii. 20, & al. So Montanus renders it by 
 inutilia et vana, Comp. Acts xiv. 15. 1 Cor. 
 viii. 4, and Greek and English Lexicon in 
 
 Ei^ftiXov III. 
 
 III. As an exclamation oi grief ov distress "bbx 
 wo! alas! occ. Job x. 15. Micah vii. 1. "bbx 
 "b wo to me! wo is me! I am or shall come 
 to nought ! heu peril ! 
 
 IV. As a N. bibx Elul. The name of the 
 sixth month, nearly answering to our August, at 
 which season, in Judea and the neighbouring 
 countries, the earth is burnt up and desolate by 
 the summer drought. See Russell's Nat. Hist, 
 of Aleppo, p. 13. occ. Neh. vi. 15. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable rr. 
 
 I. As a V. in Kal, to curse, denounce a curse. 
 occ. Jud. xvii. 2, where LXX Vat. ^s v^xa-u 
 thou cursedst me, Alex. i^M^xitras thou adjuredst. 
 And this is the only undoubted instance I can 
 find where this word occurs as a verb. 
 
 In 1 Sam. xiv. 24. bx" may be translated either 
 Saul was wilful, self-willed, foolish with (from 
 the root bx"), or he denounced a curse on, the 
 people, or laid them under a conditional curse. 
 In the printed editions of the LXX both 
 senses are retained.* 
 
 nbx and mbx Hos. iv. 2. x. 4, may better be 
 construed as nouns than as verbs. 
 
 nnbxnb 1 K. viii. 31. 2 Chron. vi. 22, may, 
 without any difference in the sense, be rendered 
 either verbally in Hiph. to cause him to swear, 
 or nominally, ybr his oath. As for Deut. xxxii. 
 17, see under sense II. 6. 
 
 As a N. nbx a denouncing of a curse, a curse 
 denounced either upon oneself ov others, or both, 
 so an oath taken or given ; for what is an oath 
 but a conditional curse or execration 9 f See 
 inter al. Gen. xxiv. 41, (comp. ver. 9.) Gen. 
 xxvi. 28. Lev. v. 1. Num. v. 21, 27. Deut. 
 xxix. 19 21. And here it must be observed, 
 
 K< S.xovX HrNOHSEN AFNOIAN i^iyocXv.y iv t-, 
 v,[x.^ot. i-yM^tn, < APATAI Ta> Xaoi And Saw^ committed 
 a great folly on that day, and pronounced a curse to the 
 people. 
 
 t Thus Plutarch, Tot? i^xog a; xa.To.^a.v nXivrot, T%i 
 iTio^x.io.i. < Ererii oath terminates in a curse upon per- 
 jury." Quaest. Rom. torn. ii. p. 275. C. Edit. Xylaudr. 
 
 that the ancient manner of adjuring subjects or 
 inferiors to any conditions, was by their supe- 
 riors denouncing a curse on them in case they 
 violated those conditions. For proof of this I 
 refer to Gen. xxiv. 41. Deut. xxvii. 14, & seq. 
 Jer. xi. 2, &c. Lev. v. 1. Num. v. 1921. 
 Josh. vi. 26. Jud. xxi. 18. 1 Sam. xiv. 24. 1 
 K. viii. 31. xxii. 16. Pro v. xxix. 24, where 
 our Translators very properly render rrbx curs- 
 ing. To this manner of swearing our blessed 
 Lord himself submitted. Mat. xxvi. 63, 64, 
 
 And to prevent mistakes, let it be farther re- 
 marked, that when the curse was expressed in 
 general terms, as cursed be he, i. e. whosoever, 
 doth so or so, the superior, who pronounced it, 
 was as much bound by it, as the inferior who 
 heard it ; thus there can be no doubt, but the 
 curses pronounced Deut. xxvii. 14, &c. obliged 
 the Levites, who pronounced them, and those 
 also, Josh. vi. 26, and 1 Sam. xiv. 24, obliged 
 Joshua and Saul, who pronounced them, as 
 much as the other people. They, therefore, 
 by pronouncing these curses, sware or took an 
 oath themselves. Hence, 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. D^rrbx (with the n 
 retained as in mrrQx from ."inx, mn33 from 
 .133, m,-rbn and ON-rbna from rrbs, OMna 
 from rrS3, Isa. v. 15, & al. freq.) the de- 
 nouncers of a conditional curse. 
 
 1. A name usually given in the Hebrew Scrip- 
 tures to the Ever-blessed Trinity, by which 
 they represent themselves as under the obliga- 
 tion of an oath to perform certain conditions, 
 and as having denounced a curse on all, men 
 and devils, who do not conform to them. 
 
 What those terms or conditions were to which 
 the DMbx sivare, seems evident from Ps. ex. 
 namely, that the Man Christ Jesus, in conse- 
 quence of his humiliation and sufferings, (ver. 7. 
 comp. Phil. ii. 6, 10.) should be exalted to the 
 right hand of God till all his enemies were made 
 his footstool, (comp. 1 Cor. xv. 25.) that the 
 rod of his strength (his Gospel) should be sent 
 out of Sion ; and that by this he should rule even 
 in the midst of his enemies; that his people [true 
 Christians] should offer themselves willingly in 
 the ornaments of holiness ; and that those which 
 should be begotten \ by him to a resurrection 
 
 from sin here, and from death hereafter, should 
 be more numerous than the drops of morning- 
 dew. (Comp. Isa. xx\'i. 19.) All this I take to 
 be briefly comprehended or summed up in that 
 oath of Jehovah to Christ, ver. 4. Thou art a 
 Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec, 
 which by interpretation is King of Righteousness, 
 Heb. vii. 2. As a Priest, Christ through the 
 Eternal Spirit offered himself withoxit spot to 
 God, Heb. viii. 3. ix. 14 ; as a Priest for ever, 
 he is able to save them to the uttermost (Marg. 
 evermore) that come unto God by him, seeing he 
 ever liveth to make intercession for them ; as be- 
 ing after the order of Melchisedec, he is King as 
 well as Priest, King of Righteousness, and 
 King of Peace, Heb. vii. 2. 
 
 Hence then we learn, that Jehovah .sware to 
 Adoni or Christ, (see Matt. xxii. 43.) and that 
 this oath had reference to the redemption of man 
 
 \ "jmb'' thy progeny. 
 
hVk 
 
 14 
 
 hVk 
 
 hy him. The psalm itself does not indeed de- 
 termine the time when this oath was pronoimced, 
 but other Scriptiu-es do. For St Paul says, 
 that Christ was made a Priest, i, e. after the 
 order of Melchisedec, by this very oath. Heb. 
 A'ii. 21. But his iiiauguration to the priesthood 
 and kingdom was prior to the creation of the 
 tvorld, Prov. viii. 23, & seq. (for the use of 
 "n2D3 see Ps. ii. 6, and compare John xvii. 24.) 
 Therefore this very oath, * recorded in Ps. ex. 
 was prior to the creation. Accordingly Jehovah 
 is at the beginning of the creation called DNibx 
 Gen. i. 1, which implies, that the divine per- 
 sons had sworn ivhen they created ; it is evident 
 also from Gen. iii. 4, 5, that both the serpent 
 and the woman knew Jehovah by this name, 
 DNTbx before the fall; and, to cite but two pas- 
 sages out of many that might be produced from 
 the New Testament to this purpose, St Peter is 
 express, 1 Ep. i. 18 20, that Christ was /ore- 
 ordained to redeem us -r^o xaralioXni xofffiav, 
 before the foundation of the world; and St Paul 
 affirms, Eph. i. 4, that God, even the Father 
 of our Lord Jesus Christ, hath chosen vs in him, 
 vr^i xxrotfioXt}; xotr/iov, before the foundation of 
 the world. 
 
 By virtue of this antemundane oath, the Man 
 Christ Jesus was enabled to overcome the 
 de^dl and all the enemies of man, and perfect 
 his redemption ; and from this oath it was that 
 the Ever-blessed three were pleased to take 
 that glorious andfearful name, (Deut. xxviii. 58.) 
 DS^bx mrr- Jehovah Aleim; glorious, in as 
 much as the transaction, to M'hich it refers, dis- 
 plays in the most glorious manner the attributes 
 of God to men and angels ; and fearful, in as 
 much as, by one part of the oath, eternal and 
 infinite power, Jehovah himself, is engaged to 
 make the enemies of Christ his footstool, Ps. 
 ex. 1. 
 
 Let those who, in these days of Arian, So- 
 cinian, and Rabbinical blasphemy, have any 
 doubt whether DNlbx, when meaning the true 
 God, Jehovah, is plural or not, consult the fol- 
 lomng passages, where they will find it joined 
 wnth adjectives, pronouns, and verbs plural. 
 Gen. i."26. iii. 22. xi. 7. xx. 13. xxxi. 53. 
 XXXV. 7. Deut. iv. 7. v. 23 or 26. Josh. xxiv. 
 19. 1 Sam. iv. 8. 2 Sam. vii. 2.3. Ps. Mii. 12. 
 Isa. vi. 8. Jer. x. 10. xxiii. 36. So Chald. 
 yrhn Dan. iv. 5, 6, 15. or 8, 9, 18. See also 
 Prov. ix. 10. XXX. 3. Ps. cxlix. 2. Eccles. v. 7. 
 xii. 1. Job V. 8. Isa. vi. 3. liv. 5. Hos. xi. 12. 
 or xii. 1. Mai. i. 6. Dan. vii. 18, 22, 25. f 
 O that the children of Abraham, according to the 
 flesh, woidd attentively consider and compare 
 the texts above cited from their own Scriptures ! 
 
 * As for the expression concerning the oath, Heb. vii. 
 28, 'O Xoyo; tx? o^xaif^oiricis tvh META tv vofj-ov, The 
 word of the oath which was after the law, this plainly 
 relates not to the time when the oath was ?nade, but to 
 that in which it was to take effect, which was to be after 
 the cessation of the law. Comp. ver. 11, 12, 18, of this 
 chapter, " which (reaches J beyond <Ae /air," Doddridge, 
 who adds in a note, " Our translators render f^ir rev 
 tofMv since the late But f^irec. often signifies, beyond. 
 Comp. ch. ix. 3. and naany other places." 
 
 t The reader may find the plurality of C'rr bi< more 
 fully discussed and proved in my pamphlet against JL>r 
 Priestley and Mr Wakefield, p. 39, and p. 148, &c. 
 
 Could they then help owning a plurality of 
 D\"7bN in Jehovah 9 When they read, for in- 
 stance. Gen. i. 26. that the DN-rbx said na^lTD 
 Let MS, or m^e ivill, make man in our image, 
 according to OUR likeness and ver. 27, So the 
 DN'ibN created N^n man, &c. and compared 
 these words with Eccles. xii. 1, j-N'Tin nx 'nDn 
 and remember thy Creator S, could they doubt 
 whether D\"-Tbx, as applied by Moses in the 
 history of the creation, denoted a plurality of 
 agents ? And yet surely, as saith the prophet 
 Isaiah, ch. xliv. 24, Jehovah stretched forth 
 the heavens alone ("inb) and spread abroad the 
 earth by himself, without the aid or concur- 
 rence of any creature, how exalted soever. 
 Comp. ch. xlii. 5. xlv. 12. 
 From this name D-rrbx, of the true God, the 
 Greeks had, by a pen^erted tradition, their Ziv; 
 'O^Kio; Jupiter who presided over oaths. Hence 
 also the corrupt tradition of Jupiter's oa^A which 
 over-ruled even Fate itself, that is, the fatal 
 and necessary motions of the elements o^ this 
 world. This truly did Jehovah Aleim when 
 they interposed by miracles; this will they again 
 do in the most glorious manner at the recalling 
 of our bodies from the grave, when the heavens 
 themselves, which are thus necessarily or me- 
 chanically moved, shall pass away, and the ele- 
 ments melt with fervent heat. 
 
 2. The Messiah seems to be \ once called by the 
 plural name DN'ibx, Ps. xlv. 7, (comp. Heb. i. 
 8. ) as being, in respect of his regal office, which 
 is the subject of the psalm, the representative 
 of the Trinity. So He is in other places styled 
 DSnbx Diy (see under am IX.) See Mat. 
 xxviii. 18. I Cor. xv. 25, and comp. Gen. 
 xlviii. 15, 16. Exod. iii. 2, 4, 6. 
 
 3. The ancient idolaters in general called the 
 material heavens, or their representative, DN'^bx, 
 and accordingly expected from them, protection, 
 victory, happiness. Hence this glorious and 
 
 fearful title is frequently claimed for Jehovah 
 in exclusion of those idols. See inter al. Deut. 
 iv. 35, 39. vii. 9. xxxii. 17. 2 K. xix. 19. Isa. 
 xlv. 14, 21. Jer. ii. 11. Hos. xiii. 4. And 
 although the heavens are eminently distin- 
 guished into fire, light, and spirit, and many 
 actions or operations are immediately performed 
 by one or two of these, yet as the whole celestial 
 fluid acts jointly, or all its three conditions con- 
 cur in every effect ; hence it is that the ancient 
 heathen called not only the whole heavens, 
 but any one of its three conditions, denoted by 
 a name expressive of some eminent operation 
 it performs, DNTbx. For they meant not to 
 deny the joint action of the whole material 
 trinity, but to give it the glory of that particular 
 attribute. See Jud. viii. 33. xi. 24. 1 K. xi. 
 33. 2 K. i. 2. xvii. 29, 33. xix. 37, and Hut- 
 chinson's Trinity of the Gentiles, p. 246, and 
 Moses' Sine P. p. 116. 
 
 4. In Ps. viii. 6. xcvii. 7, D\"7bx has from the 
 LXX translation, and from Pleb. ii. 6. i. 6, 
 been imagined to signify created spiritual an- 
 gels. But see the former text explained under 
 -lOn I. And from the whole tenor of Ps. 
 
 i But comp. Gen. xxxii. 2531. Exod. xxiv. 9 11, and 
 see Greek and English Lexicon, 2d edit, in XjT7f. 
 
hVk 
 
 15 
 
 n^K 
 
 xcvii. and particularly from ver. 9, it is evident 
 that DNTbx bs at ver. 7, means all the Aleim of 
 the heathen, i. e. the heavens in their several 
 conditions and operations, w^hich are indeed the 
 ayyiXoi, agents or ministers of Jehovah. Comp, 
 Ps. xcvi. 4, 3. 
 
 5. DSTbx has been" supposed to signify princes, 
 rulers, or judges. Exod. xxi. 6. xxii. 8, 9,. 28. 
 1 Sam. ii. 25. Ps. Ixxxii. 1, 6. cxxxviii. 1. 
 But Gusset (Comment. Ling. Heb. p. 48, 49.) 
 more justly, I think, rejects this meaning. Let 
 us review the texts. 
 
 Exod. xxi. 6, J'hen his master shall bring him 
 to the Aleim, i. e. to Jehovah Aleim, to the 
 door of the sacred tabernacle; so the LXX, 
 fT^aj ro x^irtj^iov rov Qiov, to the tribunal of God. 
 
 Exod. xxii. 8, Then the master of the house 
 shall be brought to the Aleim, (LXX, ivu-^nov 
 Tou &iov) 9. even to the Aleim (DTrbxrr 11? 
 LXX tvufiov TOU 0iou) shall the affair of them 
 two come; whom the Aleim shall condemn 
 (LXX, akovs hx rov @iou he who is condemned 
 by God) he shall pay double to his neighbour. 
 But the oath in this case was to be brought to 
 the altar of Jehovah Aleim, and Jehovah him- 
 self to hear and judge. See 1 K. viii. 31, 32. 
 
 Exod. xxii. 28, thou shalt not revile the Aleim, 
 nor curse the ruler of thy people. Why should 
 not D^rrbx here retain its usual meaning, and 
 the text be understood as nearly parallel to that 
 of St Peter, 1 Ep. ii. 17. fear God, honour 
 the king ? 
 
 1 Sam. ii. 25, If man sin against man, the Aleim 
 shall judge him , but if a man sin against Je- 
 hovah, who shall entreat for him ? Is not this 
 very good sense, and much to the purpose ? 
 
 Ps. Ixxxii. 1, TTie Aleim stand in the congregation 
 of God, (i. e. in the assembly of Israel, conip. 
 Num. xvi. 3. xx. 4. Josh. xxii. 16.) nipn 
 TDDty DNlbx in the midst (of this congregation 
 namely) the Aleim will judge or judgeth. So 
 Symmachus, o Bie? xariffryi IV <rvvo^M Qsov, (in 
 coetu Dei, Hieron.) sv f^sa-oit] &ios xi>ivuv. Ps. 
 Ixxxii. 6, / have said ye are Aleim. In this 
 last text the word dntSn is indeed applied to 
 earthly magistrates or judges,- but that will 
 never prove (as Gusset justly remarks) that the 
 word itself properly signifies judges or magis- 
 trates ; for thus in Isa. xl. 7, it is said n^Jin 
 Dirrr the people is grass, yet no one would from 
 hence infer that T-yn signifies people. The 
 truth is, both expressions are only comparative 
 or metaphorical. And as the latter denotes no 
 more than that there is some resemblance be- 
 tween the people and grass, so the former im- 
 ports only that there is a resemblance between 
 earthly judges and the supreme Aleim, whose 
 vicegerents they are, and with whose authority 
 they are in some degree intrusted. So that in 
 Ps. Ixxxii. 6, the particle 3 like, as, is to be 
 understood before DNlbN, just as it plainly is 
 before *T'n, Isa. xl. 6; plainly, I say, for 
 though it is omitted in the former member of 
 the sentence, it is expressed in the latter ; all 
 flesh is "n-yn grass, and all the goodliness thereof 
 V-iiD as the flower of the field. 
 
 Ps. cxxxviii. 1, / will praise thee with my whole 
 heart; DNTbx *T33 openly or publicly, (Lat. 
 coram) O Aleim, will I sing unto thee. So a 
 
 Greek version in the Hexapla, rx^pninu, GEE, 
 
 eiffu If 01. 
 
 6. It may be doubted whether rrbx in the sin- 
 gular be ever in the Hebrew (as distinct from 
 the Chaldee) Scriptures used as a name for 
 Jehovah the true God. I can find but two 
 passages, namely. Dent, xxxii. 17, and Dan. xi. 
 38, where it may seem to be thus applied ; and 
 even as to these D-rrbx rrbx Kb in Deut. may 
 be translated, these (were) not Aleim. But 
 twenty-three of Dr Kennicott's codices for rrbx 
 here read mbx ; and in Dan. xi. 38, for nbxb 
 twenty-two read mbxb. nbx in the singular, 
 however, is used for the false god of the Chal- 
 deans, Hab. i. 1 1 ; and (according to the textual 
 reading) of the Sepharvites, 2 K. xvii. 31 ; and 
 in the Chaldee Scriptures we have not only the 
 plural i^rrb a used for the true God, Dan. ii. II. 
 iii. 25. iv. 5, 6, 15, but also the singular rrbx 
 Ezra V. 1. vi. 9, 10. vii. 12, 15. Dan. ii. 28, 
 45, & al. and in the emphatic form (sing.) 
 Kf-rbK Ezra iv. 24. v. 8. vi. 7. Dan. ii. 20. lii. 
 26, & al.* 
 
 III. As a participle, or participial N. passive 
 il^bH (formed like m33 Ps. cxxxviii. 6.) ojie 
 accursed or subject to a curse, tnxaru^aTos : and 
 such, the Redeemer condescended to become 
 for us. For Christ hath redeemed us from the 
 curse of the law, being made a curse, kktuou, for 
 us. For it is written, cursed, inxuraoBiTos, is 
 every one that hangeth on a tree, Gal. iii. 13. 
 This, then, is a title of Christ, God-Man. 
 See Deut. xxxii. 15. Job xvi. 20. xix. 25 27. 
 And it is justly remarked by Mr Bate, that as 
 " the Scriptures frequently challenge the title 
 of Aleim to Jehovah, against the heathen gods, 
 so do they this title of Alue." See Ps. xviii. 
 32. Isa. xliv. 8. 
 
 IV. As a N. fern. sing, in reg. nbKn, a curse. 
 occ. Lam. iii. 65. 
 
 V. As a N. fem. sing, rr-bx the large rump or 
 tail of the eastern sheep. It might be so called 
 from its primitive use in sacrifice, which pro- 
 bably was to be devoted to, and consumed by, 
 the fire, as we find it always was by the Levi- 
 tical law. Mr Bate deduces it from nba to 
 finish, dropping the 3 as usual after a formative 
 or servile k ; for my own part I would rather 
 refer it to mb to join, add, adhere, which 
 therefore see. 
 
 I. A particle, from bN interpose,' and i it, or 
 from DN if (dropping the d), and ^b of nearly 
 the same import. If, supposing, joosito quod, 
 occ. Eccles. vi. 6. Esth. vii. 4. 
 
 II. Chald. the same as Tnx which see, by 
 changing i into b, see, behold, lo. Dan. ii. 31, 
 &al. 
 
 In Arabic signifies, to grow sour and corrupted, 
 as milk does by an acescent fermentation. In 
 Heb. it occurs not as a V. in Kal. but in Niph. 
 To be corrupt in a moral or spiritual sense, to 
 
 * In Capt. Cook's voyage to the Pacific Ocean, vol. i. 
 p. 404, we find that " the supreine god of Hapaee (one of 
 the Friendly Islands) is called Alo, Alo." Could they 
 have got this name from any of the Mahometans? Or 
 must we refer it to a higher and more ancient origin ? 
 
>bi^ 
 
 16 
 
 ^hii 
 
 he tainted or leavened with corruption, occ. Job 
 XV. 16. Ps. xiv. 3. liii. 4. Comp. Exod. xii. 15, 
 &c. 1 Cor. V. 68. Mat. xvi. 6. 
 
 A particle compounded of n. Ah ! hah ! a natu- 
 ral exclamation of grief, and '7 to me, Ah me ! 
 Hence, like -in Prov. xxiii. 29, and si Ezek. 
 ii. 10, it is once used as a N. Joel i. 8. There 
 shall be ah me! (i. e. lamentation) as of a virgin, 
 Szc. See more in Mr Bate's Scripture mean- 
 ing of Aleim and Berith, p. 17, 18. 
 
 Chald. As a pronoun, the same as the Heb. 
 rrbx these, those, Dan. iii. 12, & al. 
 
 I. To compress, constringe, press, or bind close 
 together. Gen. xxxvii. 7 As a N. obx a bun- 
 dle or sheaf of corn. Gen. xxx^ii. 7. Ps. cxxvi. 
 6. Hence liy transposition the Greek a.//.a,xxoe. 
 a bundle, a.fji.aK>.ivu, &c. 
 
 II. Asa N. obK a band of men, manipulus. 
 Comp. rTT3K under tiin III. occ. Ps. Ivi. 1. 
 Iviii. 2. 
 
 " In the rendering of the former passage," says 
 IMr Fenwick, " I am for agi'eeing with those 
 who translate obx nDl" oppressionem manipuli, 
 the oppression of the hajidful ; but would under- 
 stand this handful to mean, somewhat differently, 
 the handful or little flock of true believers dis- 
 persed and distressed among the Gentiles, the 
 -pn*!, those that were afar off, in the language 
 of the apostle ; which agrees with the render- 
 ing of the LXX, the people that were far a-^o 
 Tu* ctyiuv from holy things. For it seems to be 
 this little flock of true believers among the Gen- 
 tiles, which here, under the figiu-e of David, 
 praying for deliverance from the Philistines, 
 according to the latter part of the title, is pray- 
 ing for protection and deliverance from their 
 oppressors." Thoughts on the Hebrew titles of 
 the Psalms, p. 59, 60. In Ps. Iviii. 2, obx is of 
 doubtful signification. The LXX render it 
 as a particle, a^ indeed, so Vulg. utique. 
 Perhaps it is put for D-bx O ye mighty ! 
 
 III. As a N. cbx silent, mute, Exod. iv. 11, 
 & al. As a V. in Niph. to be silent or mute. 
 We have the idea plainly given Ps. xxxi. 19, the 
 lips of falsehood rrsnbxn shall be compressed, i. 
 e. squeezed close together, so as not to utter a 
 word. So Virgil, ^n. vi. lin. 155, 
 
 Pressoqae ohmutuit ore. 
 
 She ceased with mouth compressed. 
 And Horace, lib. i. sat. 4-. 1. 138, 
 Compressis labris. 
 
 IV. As Ns. Dbx, obiN and ob-x, an arch or 
 vault, an arched porch or portico, formed by 
 stones closely bound or compacted together. See 
 1 K. vi. & vii. Ezek. xl. 
 
 V. As a N. fem. plur. msnbx vaulted porticoes 
 or palaces, occ. Isa. xiii. 22. Ezek. xix. 7. 
 
 VI. Db-X a particle expressive of firmness or 
 confidence: yet, notwithstanding, but truly. Gen. 
 xlviii . 19. Job xiii. 3. 
 
 VII. As a N. fem. rrsr^bx widowhood, a widow, 
 quce, amisso jam viro, constricto est utero, whose 
 womb is closedhy the loss of her husband. Gen. 
 
 xxxviii. 11. 2 Sam. xiv. 5. 1 K. xi. ^6. 
 As a N. fem. manbx widowhood. Gen. 
 xxxviii. 14, 19. Isa. liv. 4. As a N. iiDbx 
 the same. occ. Isa. xlvii. 9, ^nbx is once used 
 as a V. speaking of Israel and Judah, consid- 
 ered as having the Aleim for their husband. 
 Jer. 11. 5. for Israel pbx xb is not widowed or 
 left as a widow, nor Judah, of his Aleim. So 
 LXX, t^yjoivfiv, and Vulg. fuit viduatus. 
 Comp. Isaiah liv. 4 6. Ixii. 4, 5. 
 
 VIII. "SQbx, from obx silent, (of the like form 
 as "Dinnx from D^x,) passed over in silence, not 
 expressed. It is used instead of naming the 
 person or thing alluded to, such a one. occ. 
 Ruth iv. 1, (where LXX, x^yip/s O unknown, J 
 1 Sam. xxi. 2 or 3. 2 K. vi. 8. 
 
 Der. The Latin alumen, and Eng. alum, from 
 its eminently astringent quality ; so alum is call- 
 ed in Greek (rrvrm^ia, from ffrv(pa to astringe. 
 
 I. An oak. So under bx, X. 
 
 II. Chald. as a Pron. ibx and T>bx from the 
 Heb. rrbx, these, those. Dan. ii. 44. \i. 6, & al. 
 
 It denotes being chief, principal, leader. 
 
 I. As a N. r)ibx, plur. D-aibx and csbx a chief, 
 a chieftain, a head-man, a leader. It is very 
 frequently used in Gen. xxxvi. for the chiefs or 
 heads of the families of Edom, and is not badly 
 rendered in our version dukes. The LXX 
 generally translate it riyiftuv, and once, Micah 
 vii. 5, iiyouf/.ivoi, which from ^ytojaat to lead, 
 lead the way, give the idea of the Hebrew. See 
 Jer. xiii. 21. Zech. ix. 7. xii. 5, 6. A guide, 
 Prov. ii. 17. Jer. iii. 4. Micah vii. 5. Ps. Iv. 
 14. (comp. 2 Sam xvi. 23.) and so Diodati 
 renders it, Prov. xvi. 28. xvii. 9. by il condut- 
 tore, which in a note he explains by il piu aflidato 
 amico, che serve di consiglio ordinario in ogni 
 difficolta e perplessita, "the most trusty friend 
 who is one's usual counsellor in every difficulty 
 and perplexity," and refers to Ps. Iv. 14. Micah 
 \'ii. 5. 
 
 II. As a N. fibx a chief or principal number, a 
 thousand, freq. occ. So the Greek term 
 Xi^iot seems a derivative from Pleb. nba to com- 
 plete, and Lat. mille from xbn to fill t^bx in 
 Heb. like the correspondent words in other 
 languages, is frequently used for an indefinitely 
 great number. See Exod. xx. 6. xxxiv. 7. 
 Deut. i. 11. Job ix. 3. xxxiii. 2.3. Ps. Ixxxiv. 
 11. xci. 7. Eccles. vii. 29. 1 Chron. xvi. 15. 
 As a participle fem. plur. in Hiph. mH)">bx?3 
 (q. d. milleficantes) bringing forth thousands, 
 occ. Ps. cxliv. 13. 
 
 III. As a N. t)nbx, plur. D-sbx and in regim. 
 "Slbx an ox or beeve, the chief of all cattle, 
 and indeed of all clean beasts. Ps. viii. 8. cxliv. 
 14. Jer. xi. 19, but I was like a lamb for J ?nbx 
 an ox, that is brought to the slaughter. " A 
 proverbial speech," says Mr Lowth, " express- 
 ing a false security or insensibility of danger. 
 See Prov. vii. 22. That phrase. He is brought 
 as a lamb to the slaughter, Isa. liii. ^, is of a 
 different importance" [" meekly submitting to 
 the violence of his persecutors, and not offering 
 to make the least resistance"]. " Bochart sup- 
 poses the word Alluph to be an adjective, and 
 renders the former part of the sentence thus. 
 
yhii 
 
 17 
 
 DK 
 
 / was brought as a tame sheep to the slaughter. 
 But we may very well admit of the common 
 translation, the disjunctive particle being else- 
 where understood, as Ps. Ixix. 21. Isa. xxxviii. 
 14. " Thus far Mr Lowth. I add, that in the 
 lormer editions of this work, I had on the 
 authority of the LXX and Vulg. rendered 
 V]^bn 1^333, like a gentle or tractable lamb. But 
 I now give up this interpretation, because it 
 does not so well agree with the import of the 
 Hebrew cibx as the other. 
 
 "sbx plur. in reg. includes the female as well as 
 the male. Deut. vii. 13. xxviii. 4, & al. In 
 Ps. 1. 10. t)bN seems used as a collective N. 
 r|bx '1*irT3 on the mountains for beeves, i. e. 
 where they feed. 
 
 Hence Greek i\i<pet; an elephant. Thus we are 
 informed both by Pliny and Varro, that the 
 first time the Romans saw elephants, which 
 happened in Lucania, they called them Lucas 
 boves, Lucanian oxen.* 
 
 IV. As a V. to lead, guide, teach, occ. Job xv. 
 5, for thy iniquity guideth thy mouth, i. e. out 
 of the abundance of thy wicked heart thy mouth 
 speaketh. Job xxxiii. 33, be silent and I will 
 teach thee' wisdom. Job xxxv. 11, iDsbn (for 
 12H)bND, the X being dropped, comp. Grammar 
 vii. 15.) Teaching us more than the beasts oj 
 the earth. In a Niph. or passive sense, Prov. 
 xxii. 25, i-mmx fibxn is, lest thou be taught, 
 learn, or, be led into his ways. 
 
 V. For nn-sbn see among the pluriliterals in 
 
 To urge, tease, distress. So LXX, itrnvo^x^u^yitriv. 
 Once Jud. xvi. 16. The word has the same 
 sense in Chaldee and Syriac; and hence the 
 Greek aXyj, trouble, anxiety, uXuaira} to be 
 troubled, anxious, aXva^miu to be grieved; hence 
 also prefixing n, the Latin moles, trouble, diffi- 
 culty ; whence molestus, troublesome, and Eng. 
 molest. 
 
 DK 
 
 To support, sustain, confirm. It occurs not as 
 a V. but we may collect this meaning from the 
 things to which it is applied. 
 
 I. As a N. fem. plur. mnx posts, pillars, sup- 
 porters. Isa. vi. 4-. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. dn a mother, either from sup- 
 porting the child in her womb, or afterwards in 
 her arms. Gen. ii. 24, & al. freq. Hence, 
 
 III. A another, in honour or dignity, a protec- 
 tress, governess, instructress. Jud. v. 7. Comp. 
 Isa. xiix. 23, and under rrnx IV. 4. 
 
 IV. ^ metropolis, or mother-city. 2 Sam. xx. 
 19. Jer. xv. 8. 
 
 V. The mother of a way, the place where a way 
 parts into several. Ezek. xxi. 21. But this 
 I take to be a Chaldee application of the word. 
 
 VI. As a N. fem. rrax, plur. n?3X and mDX, a 
 family, race, or nation, whose members are con- 
 sociated, and mutually support each other, occ. 
 Gen. xxv. 16. Num. xxv. 15. Plur. mas. 
 0"?2X. occ. Ps. cxvii. i. 
 
 Chald. rrrsx the same. Dan. iii. 29. Plur. 
 
 See Greek and Eng. Lexicon under Efit^eivriyos. 
 
 mas. emphat. x^nx. Ezra iv. 10. Dan. iii. 4, 
 & al. 
 
 VII. As a N. fem. rrnx that part of a man's 
 arm which supjwrts him in leaning or lolling, 
 a posture much used by the Eastern nations on 
 their divans or sophas to this day. (Comp. 
 under nD3.) So the Latin cubitus, the lower 
 part of the arm, is derived from cubo, to lie, re- 
 cline. The Heb. nnx in regim. is once used 
 in this view, Deut. iii. 11, ly^x n?3x:2 after the 
 cubit of an (ordinary J man, not of such a giant 
 as Og there mentioned. Comp. Rev. xxi. 17. 
 What was the length of a cubit in this sense, it 
 is of consequence to determine as accurately 
 as may be. Taking therefore the average 
 height of mankind at five feet eight inches 
 (which, in the temperate climates, is, I believe, 
 nearly the truth), I measured a well-made man 
 of that height, and found the lower part of his 
 arm from the tip of his elbow to the end of his 
 middle finger, to be \1^ inches, (which are also 
 very nearly equal to the Roman cubit). Such, 
 therefore, I apprehend to be the length of the 
 Heb. rrnx when used, as it generally is, for the 
 cubit-measure, and this was what a Hebrew cu- 
 bit was usually estimated by learned men, 
 till Bishop Cumberland in 1686 published his 
 Essay on Jewish Measures and Weights. This 
 able and ingenious writer thought he had discov- 
 ered the true quantity of the Hebrew cubit in 
 that of the Egyptian, and he brings strong evi- 
 dence to prove this latter to be very nearly 
 equal to 21 !% inches. Assuming then for the 
 present this hypothesis, let us attend to the 
 consequence ot it. We are informed by the 
 sacred historian, 1 Sam. xvii. 4, and that with- 
 out any variation in the Hebrew codices exam- 
 ined by Dr Kennicott, that the height of Goliath 
 was six cubits and a span. Now a span (n^T) 
 or the distance a middle-sized man can measure 
 with his thumb and little finger expanded is 
 somewhat less than nine inches. Goliath, 
 therefore, on the present supposition, must have 
 been full eleven feet eight inches high. A giant 
 indeed ! and such as it is not easy to believe 
 ever lived upon earth, notwithstanding the 
 marvellous stories which have been propagated 
 of giants stiU much taller ; which stories (such 
 of them I mean as were not mere lies) have 
 chiefly arisen from ignorantly supposing the 
 bones of * elephants, or other large animals, 
 digged up in diflferent countries, to have been 
 those of human beings. I have above intimat- 
 ed that one of the premises from which Bp. 
 Cumberland di'ew his conclusion of the Hebrew 
 cubit being nearly 21 y^ inches was, that this 
 cubit was the same as the Egyptian. But is it 
 not equally reasonable to suppose that the cubit 
 which the Hebrews used, at least among them- 
 selves when residing in the land of Goshen, 
 was different from that of the Egyptians, and the 
 same as they had brought with them from 
 Canaan ? This is not a proper place to enter 
 at large into the controversy ; but I must say 
 that the Bishop's reasons for the contrary opt- 
 
 * See Jones's Physiological Disquisitions, p. 421, &c. 
 and corop. Encyclopsed. Britau. in GIANT, 
 
Qii 
 
 18 
 
 "Vr5^^ 
 
 nion, do not seem to me sufficiently strong to 
 support such a monster as Goliath must have 
 been if measured by a cubit equal to the Egyp- 
 tian. Besides, from a comparison of Exod. 
 xxxvii. 1, 10, with Josephus, Ant. lib. iii. cap. 
 6. 5, 6, it is certain that this Jewish historian, 
 who surely was as likely to understand the 
 length of the Hebrew cubit as any writer of the 
 17th century, it is certain, I say, that Jose- 
 phus reckons the Hebrew or Mosaic cubit to 
 be equal to two 9*1601(101.1 or spans, that is, to 
 somewhat less than eighteen inches. I state it 
 at 17^ inches. And on this last estimation, 
 Goliath was not quite nine feet six inches high. 
 But even this makes him so tall, that I can 
 meet but vnXh very few authentic accounts of 
 men who can be compared to him. 
 
 " The tallest man that hath been seen in our 
 days," says * Pliny, " was one named Gabara 
 [no doubt from Arab. *ia3 strong] who, in the 
 days of Claudius, the late emperor, was brought 
 out of Arabia : he was nine feet nine inches high." 
 
 " Vitellius sent Darius the son of Artabanus a 
 hostage to Rome with divers presents, amongst 
 which there was a man seven cubits, or ten feet 
 two inches high, a Jew bom ; he was named 
 Eleazar, and was called a giant by reason of his 
 greatness."! 
 
 Menila, who succeeded Justus Lipsius, as pro- 
 fessor of history in the University of Leyden:|:, 
 asserts, that in the year 1583, he himself saw 
 in France a Fleming who exceeded nine feet 
 in height. 
 
 " Delrio," says Calmet, " affirms, that in 1572, 
 he saw at Rohan a native of Piedmont above 
 nine feet high." And again, " in the year 
 1719, near Salisbury in England, a human 
 skeleton was found which was nine feet four 
 inches long!" and for this he quotes the (French) 
 Gazette of Oct. 1719, 2lst Sept. art. from 
 London. 
 
 " Becanus|| saw a man 7iear ten feet, and a woman 
 that was full ten feet in height." These are the 
 most remarkable instances of gigantic stature I 
 have been able to collect, and may serve to ren- 
 der that of Goliath, as above-stated, not in- 
 credible. The curious reader will probably 
 be able to add others. 
 
 The Heb. plur. of rrnx is mnx fem. freq. occ. 
 but the Chaldee for cubits (plur.) is i^-oti mas. 
 occ. Ez^ra vi. 3. Dan. iii. 1. 
 
 VIII. As a N. fem. in regim. riDX. 
 
 1. Confirmation, or (as Eng. transl.) establish- 
 ment. 2 Chron. xxxii. 1. Comp. 2 K. xx. 19. 
 
 2. Firmness, stability, certainty, truth. See Gen. 
 xxiv. 27. xlii. 16. Prov. xi. 18. Eccles. xii. 10. 
 Isa. xxxix. 8. (where Vitringa status stabilis, 
 a settled or stable state) Jer. xiv. 13. 
 
 IX. As a particle, DX, denoting the supposition 
 on which the truth of a proposition is sustained, 
 
 * Nat. Hist. lib. vii. c. IG, cited by Wanley in his Won- 
 ders of the little World, p. 44. 
 
 i Josephus, Antiq. lib. xviii. c. 6. (c. 5. 5. Edit Hud- 
 son) cited by Wanley, p 46. 
 
 X Cosmograph. Parte 1. lib. iii. cap. 14, cited by Leigh 
 in his Analecta C'aesarum Roman, p. 265. 
 
 Dictionary, in Giants. 
 
 II Wonders of Nature and Art, vol. ii. p. 268, taken, I 
 believe, from Phil. Trans. No. 260. 
 
 or the truth and firmness of the proposition 
 itself. 
 
 1. If, supposing that. Deut. viii. 19, & al. freq. 
 It precedes an aposiopesis or ellipsis, Exod. 
 xxxii. 32, and now DX if thou wilt forgive their 
 sin ^where we may supply it is well, or do so ; 
 and if not, &c. Comp. Dan. iii. 15. Luke xiii. 
 9, and Greek and Eng. Lexicon in Kv I. 
 
 2. Since. Ezek. xxxv. 6. 
 
 3. Although, though. Deut. xxx. 4. Job xx. 6. 
 Isa. i. 18. Jer. xiv. 7. xv. 1, & al. 
 
 4. Affirmative, in truth, certainly. Hos. xii. 11 
 or 12. Ps. cxxxix. 19. That in truth. Gen. 
 xxxi. 52. 
 
 5. Of interrogation or doubt, whether, if, truly 9 
 Verumne ? Gen. xvii. 17. Cant. vii. 12. 
 When there are two members in the question, 
 the former is preceded by 17, the latter by DX, 
 as Gen. xxWi. 21, & al. 
 
 6. DN in swearing denieth. Thus, 1 Sam. xxx. 
 15, Swear, tiV^Ti/n (see ysur) to me by the Aleim 
 ''3n''73n DX, if thou shalt put me to death, or 
 pledge thy interest in the Aleim's favour, if thou 
 shalt kill me, i. e. swear that thou wilt not. So 
 1 K. i. 51. Comp. Psal. cxxxii. 3, 4. 
 
 DX mrr'' -n Jehovah liveth, if such or such a 
 thing be done, i. e. Jehovah liveth to witness and 
 avenge it or the like, (see Jer. xlii. 5.) if it be 
 done ; or, as sure as Jehovah liveth, it shall not 
 be done. 1 Sam. xiv. 45. xix. 6, & al. freq. 
 Comp. Ezek. xiv. 20. 
 
 7. xb DX if not, in swearing and speaking, affirm- 
 eth. As xb DX mn" DX sx-n I live, saith Je- 
 hovah, if it shall not happen, i. e. as sure as I 
 live, it shall. Num. xiv. 28. Ezek. xvii. 19. 
 Josh. xiv. 9. Num. xiv. 35. Isa. v. 9. 1 K. 
 XX. 23. 
 
 X. This particle DX is joined with Tir, 'la^x and 
 
 "3. 
 DX *7j; until, q. d. until this supposition may 
 
 be made. Gen. xxiv. 19, 33. 
 DX "nsTX nj7 till (the time that). Num. xxxii. 
 
 17. Gen. xxviii. 15. Isa. vi. 11. 
 DX "D 1. for, or because in truth, or certainly. 
 
 Lam. V. 22. Prov. xxiii. 18. 
 
 2. But in truth, but certainly. Gen. xxxii. 27. 1 
 Sam. xxi. 6. 
 
 3. When in truth, when indeed. Exod. xxii. 22 
 or 23. 
 
 Der. Mamma, from DX a mother, Lat. amo, to 
 love, whence amiable, amour, &c. 
 
 n72K 
 
 Occurs not as aV. and the ideal meaning is un- 
 certain ; but as a N. with a radical though muta- 
 ble, n, rr?3X a maid-servant, a female slave, a 
 bond-maid. Gen. xxi. 10. (Comp. Gal. iv. 30.) 
 Lev. XXV. 44, & al. freq. That the n is radical 
 in this word is evident from its being constantly 
 retained in the plural, which is always written 
 mrr?3X, or nrrnx, as Gen. xx. 17. 2 Sam. vi. 
 20, never m?2X or nnx ; and that the rr is 
 mutable, appears, because in the sing, when in 
 regim. it is constantly changed into n, as Gen. 
 xxi. 12. xxx. .3. The Spaniards still retain 
 ama, (I suppose from the Moors) for a maid- 
 servant, a nurse. See Thomassin. Glossar. Heb. 
 
 To languish, be weak or feeble, pine away, 
 
PK 
 
 as for want of proper 6up])lies of support or 
 nourishment occ. Ezek. xvi. 30. But may 
 we not with Houbigant translate, How shall I 
 circumcise thy heart? A Greek version in 
 Montfaucon's Hexapla has nvi Ktt.6a.nca ; xoith 
 what shall I cleanse ? So Vulg. In quo 
 nmndaho 9 
 
 bb?2X to he extremely weak, languishing, ov feeble, 
 to fail. It is spoken of men, Ps. vi. 3. Neh. 
 iv. 2. of a woman, 1 Sam. ii. 5. Jer, xv. 9. 
 of the terraqueous globe, Isa. xxiv. 4. of 
 trees, Isa. xxiv. 7. Joeli. 12 of oil, Joel i. 10. 
 of walls and gates, Jer. xiv. 2. Lam. ii. 8. 
 
 Hence Gr. a.fji.a.Xoi and afji.p>Xv; weak, languid. 
 
 Denotes steadiness, stability, constancy. 
 
 I. To make steady, occ. Exod. xvii. 12, i-l- Si-T 
 naiDX and his hands were steadied, LXX 
 tffTysDiyfji,ivui, Eng. transl. steady; in which pas- 
 sage, as in many others, observe, that Nl" is 
 used impersonally, as it were, with a plural 
 noun like the French, // y a, or II y avoit, 
 and that the sing. naiTSX is joined with the plu- 
 ral N. in a distributive sense, q. d. each of 
 his hands was steadied. Comj). Ps. xix. 8, 9. in 
 Heb. Isa. Ix. 4, thy sons shall be brought from 
 far, and thy daughters rr373Kn TH by shall be 
 supported, carried at the side. Comp. Isa. Ixvi. 
 12. So Sir John Chardin says, that " it is the 
 general custom of the east to carry their chil- 
 dren astride upon the hip with the arm round 
 the body." Bishop Lowth's note. 
 
 Cant. vii. 1, px -n'' hands of steadiness, steady, 
 or perhaps constant, persevering hands. Comp. 
 Sense III. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. pi. minx stays or props in 
 building. LXX sa-rn^iy/zivx, Targ. x-STpD 
 thresholds, which do indeed keep the door-posts 
 steady, and may be the meaning of the Heb. 
 word. occ. 2 K. xviii. 16. 
 
 III. In Niph. to be steady, stable, constant, set- 
 tled, established, confirmed. Spoken of waters 
 constantly flowing, Isa. xxxiii. 16. Jer. xv. 18. 
 of a house or kingdom, 2 Sam. vii. 16. I K. 
 xi. 38. Comp. 2 Chron. xx. 20. Isa. vii. 9 
 of words. Gen. xlii. 20. of a prophet, 1 Sam. 
 iii. 20. of plagues, Deut. xxviii. 59. Asa N. 
 fem. rriinx and in reg. nainx stability, security. 
 Isa. xxxiii. 6. Ps. xxxvii. 3, (where a is un- 
 derstood before rrainx, insecurity; Symmachus, 
 'SiyinKus continually). Also, a set, stated office. 
 I Chron. ix. 22, 26, 31. 2 Chron. xxxi. 15. 
 As a N. fem. rT3?2X a constant, stated allowance. 
 occ. Neh. xi. 23. 
 
 IV. As a N. px steadiness, stability, faithful- 
 ness. Deut. xxxii. 20. Isa. Ixv. 16. As a par- 
 ticle of affirmation or consent. It is true, be it 
 so. Amen. Deut. xxvii. 15. Num. v. 22. 1 
 K. i. 36. As a participial N. p73x steady, 
 
 faithful, occ. Jer. Iii. 15, where it is opposed 
 to deserters. inx3 nearly the same. See Num. 
 xii. 7. Deut. \ii. 9. 1 Sam. ii. 35. xxii. 14. 
 Prov. xi. 13. As Ns. fem. rT3T2X faithfulness, 
 fidelity. 1 Sam. xxvi. 23. 2 K. xii. 15. rrsnnx 
 nearly the same. See Ps. Ixxxix. 25. Isa. lix. 
 4. Jer. V. 1, 3. As particles, rTD?2X (perhaps n 
 being understood) in faith, or truth, truly, occ. 
 Gen. XX. 12. Josh. vii. 20. With a servile o 
 final, (see Grammar, ix. 8,6.) Q':'oh faithfid- 
 
 19 )7^is^ 
 
 iy, truly. Gen. xviii. 13. Num. xxii. 37, & al. 
 n-eq. 
 
 V. It is particularly applied to the constant, 
 stated care or attendance of a nurse, or nursing- 
 father, on a child. To tend, take care of, in this 
 sense, occ. Esth. ii. 7; where px may be 
 considered either as a participle benoni in Kal. 
 or as a N. As a participle paoul mas. plur. 
 D^anx tended, nursed. So LXX nhvovf^ivai, 
 and Vulg. qui nutriebantur. occ. Lam. iv. 5. 
 As a N. ^nx a nursing- ov foster-father, occ. 
 Num. xi. 12. Comp. 2 K. x. 1, 5. Isa. xlix. 
 23. fem. riDDX a nurse, occ. Ruth iv. 16. 2 
 Sam. iv. 4. As a N. fem. T\':'t:iii a nursing or 
 fostering, a being nursed or fostered, occ. Esth. 
 
 ii. 20. As a N. imx a nurse-child, a darling. 
 occ. Prov. viii. 30. Comp. John i. 18. 
 
 VI. It denotes the stability or steady resting of 
 the mind on a person or thing. So as a V. in 
 Hiph. to believe, trust, rely or depend upon. 
 It is generally followed by the particles S or b, 
 but not always, freq. occ. See Gen. xv. 6. xlv. 
 26. Exod. iv. 5. Deut. xxviii. 66. Jud. xi. 20. 
 
 VII. As a N. innx Amun, an Egyptian idol, 
 well known to the Greeks by this name. Thus 
 Herodotus, lib. ii. cap. 42. " Kfjt.fjt.ovv ya^ 
 AiyuTTTtoi KctXitiviri rov Aja, for the Egjrptians 
 call Jupiter, Ammun ;" so Diodorus Sic. lib. 
 
 1. p. 12. " A/a, rov v-ro rtveuv K(X(jt.uva. T^offetyo^ive- 
 
 ftivtiv, Jupiter, by some called Jmmon ,-" and 
 Plutarch (De Isid. et Osir. torn. ii. p. 354. 
 edit. Xylandri) observes, that " many were 
 of opmion, idiov -TCa.^ Aiyvrrtois o\iofji.a rev A/aj itvcti 
 Tov Ay.ovv, 'TTo.^cx.yovris h(Ji.it; A-fiueuva, Xiyefjt.'.v that 
 among the Egyptians the proper name of Jupi- 
 ter was Amun, of which we (Greeks) have 
 made Amnion.'' This idol according to Hero- 
 dotus (as above) was represented with the head 
 or face of a ram, and seems to have denoted the 
 Sun, considered as gaining the northern hemi- 
 sphere, and entering into the sign of Aries or 
 the Ram, and so, to adopt the expressions of the 
 learned Jablonski,* " commencing the gladsome 
 spring, and cherishing that part of the globe, 
 which we inhabit, with new light and new heat.'" 
 (Comp. Lex. under "id II.) pax then consider- 
 ed as of Hebrew origin, though with a dialecti- 
 cal corruption, denotes the cherishing or foster- 
 ing sun, who was particularly worshipped at 
 Thebes the f anciently famed metropolis of 
 Upper Egypt, and who had there a most mag- 
 nificent temple mentioned by Herodotus, 
 Diodorus Sic. (whom see as above) and by 
 Artapanus in Euseb. Prseparat. Evang. lib. ix. 
 cap 27. Of this temple there are remaining 
 to this day prodigious ruins, which extend near 
 half a mile in length, and serve to confirm the 
 wonderful accounts, which the ancient writers, 
 and particularly Diodoiois Sic. give of its gran- 
 deur, as may be seen in Pococke's and Norden's 
 Travels, and in Savary's Lettres sur I'Egypte, 
 tom. ii. lettre 9. Now from Diodorus we 
 
 * " Ver laetissimum auxpicatur, et illam orbis partem 
 quam nos inhabitamus, nova luce novoque.calore recreat," 
 Pantheon jEgypt. lib. 2. cap. 2. 6. 
 
 f See Homer, II. ix. lin. 381, and Mad. D' Acier's and 
 Mr Pope's notes there. Goguet's Origin of Laws, &c 
 vol. ii. p. 138, Eng. edit. Tacitus, Annal. lib. 2. cap. 60, 
 
r^^ 
 
 20 
 
 Y72i^ 
 
 learn that the same city which the Greeks nam- 
 ed Thebes, the Egyptians called the city of Ju- 
 piter, in Greek A/s<r'raX/,- ; and accordingly we 
 find it mentioned, Nahum iii. 8, by its Egyp- 
 tian name, pnx X3, that is, the habitation ofAmun, 
 the Egyptian k3, or according to fourteen of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices k13, being put by a * 
 dialectical variation for the Heb. ma. So 
 LXX, fjti^ihoe, Afjcfjiav the portion or possession of 
 Ammon. It is elsewhere called absolutely i, 
 but wth an implied reference, no doubt, to the 
 great Amun, supposed there to reside in his tem- 
 ple. Thus Jehovah threatening Egypt, Jer. 
 xlvi. 25, says, / am going to visit, i. e. in wrath 
 and desolation, xan y\ni{ Tor according to fif- 
 teen of Dr Kennicott's codices, Ki3n) Amun of 
 No, 1. e. the idol there worshipped, (Comp. 
 Jer. li. 44.) See Ezek. xxx. 14 16, and ob- 
 serve that in these three verses the city n3, or 
 in Dr Kennicott's various readings xi3. No, is 
 thrice mentioned, and that in the 14th and 16th 
 verses the LXX render it by ^itr-roXis the 
 city of Jupiter. As for the word parr Ezek. 
 xxx. 15, I think that it is rightly rendered by 
 the LXX TO tXnSoi, and by the Vulg. multitu- 
 dinem, the multitude, as in our translation, and 
 that it refers to the remarkable populousness of 
 the ancient No, Diospolis or Thebes, to which 
 Homer and Diodonis have borne A^-itness. 
 Der. Amen, Lat. and Eng. omen, from its 
 supposed truth, whence ominous, Lat. amnis a 
 river, which, according to Horace, lib. 2. epist. 
 ii. lin. 43. 
 
 Labitur et labetur in oinne volubilis sevum. 
 Still glides along, and will for ever glide. 
 
 Comp. Isa. xxxiii. 16. Jer. xv. 18. 
 
 I. In Kal, to be strong, vigorous, in body or 
 mind. Gen. xxv. 23. 2 Sam. xxii. 18. Deut. 
 xxxi. 6, 7, 23, & al. Also, to make strong, in- 
 vigorate. Job iv. 4. Ps. Ixxxix. 22. Prov. xxxi. 
 17. Isa. XXXV. 3. It is applied to the active 
 and inconceivable force of the expansion of the 
 heavens, the vivida vis cceli, on which all the 
 operations of nature depend. Prov. >dii. 28, 
 bi?nn D-pnir; T^nxn, when he (Jehovah) invigo- 
 rated the conflicting ethers above, i. e. gave them 
 their expansive and irresistible force. To exert 
 one's strength, Isa.^xliv. 14, lb VDN"'! and he 
 exerteth himself, or his strength, among the trees 
 of the forest, namely, in hewing them down, 
 cutting them out, &c. Comp. Amos ii. 14. 
 Joined ^^^th nnb the heart, it denotes vigorous 
 resolution, or obstinacy. See Deut. ii. 30. xv. 7. 
 2 Chron. xxxvi. 13. In Hith. to exert oneself. 
 1 K. xii. 18. 2 Chron. x. 18. xiii. 7. Also, to 
 be vigorously resolved, " steadfastly minded," 
 Eng. translat. Ruth i. 18. As Ns. yon 
 strength, vigour, occ. Job xvii. 9. So fem. 
 iy?3X. occ. Zech. xii. 5. V">nK strong, vigorous. 
 See 2 Sam. xv. 12. Job ix. 4, 19. Amos ii. 16. 
 As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "jinxo exertions, 
 occ. Job xxxvi. 19. 
 
 II. It seems to denote a strong and lively colour, 
 bright bay, or sorrel approaching to red. occ. 
 
 Ck)mp. Vitringa, Observ. Sac. lib. i. cap. 6. 12. 
 
 Zech. vi. 3, 7. At ver. 1, the prophet in 
 vision sees four chariots come out from between 
 two mountains of brass. The chariots denote 
 the several administrations of God's providence 
 in respect to his church and people, (comp. 2 
 K. vi. 17. Hab. iii. 8.) proceeding from his 
 predeterminate and unalterable counsels. Ver. 2, 
 3, in the first chariot were red horses, and in the 
 second chariot black (or dark, gloomy-coloured) 
 horses, and in the third chariot white horses, and 
 in the fourth chariot omi grisled {and) D-anx 
 bright bay or sorrel horses ; the colours of the 
 horses respectively alluding to the several dis- 
 positions, 1st, of the kingdom of the Babylon- 
 ians, 2dly, of that of the Persians, 3dly, of that 
 of Alexander the Great, and 4thly, of those of 
 the Lagidae and Seleucidse, his successors in 
 Egypt and Syria, with regard to God's people, 
 and consequently denoting the several states or 
 conditions of that people under those different 
 governments. (See Vitringa in Apocal. ch. vi. 
 2, 4, 5.) It is sufficient just to hint how pro- 
 perly the bloody and destroying Babylonians are 
 represented by the red horses ; but as they were 
 now, in the time of Zechariah, passed away, 
 they are no more mentioned in the vision, after 
 the 1st verse. The condition of the Jewish 
 people under the Persian monarchy was rather 
 gloomy and afflicted, than bloody and desolate. 
 These, therefore, are denoted by the dark-col- 
 oured horses. The kind treatment which the 
 Jews met with under the government of Alex- 
 ander the Great, signified by the white horses, 
 may be seen in Prideaux, Connex. part i. book 
 7, towards the end, an. 3.32, and in Guthrie's 
 General Hist. vol. i. p. 441, and in Ancient 
 Universal Hist. vol. iii. p. 26, 2d edit, which 
 kind treatment was in a good degree continued 
 to them by the Ptolemies, Alexander's succes- 
 sors in Egypt, (see Bp. Newton on Proph. 
 vol. i. p. 375, &c. 8vo.) though not without 
 some spots of ill-treatment and persecution, ])ar- 
 ticularly by Ptolemy Philopator (of which see 
 the third book of the Maccabees, and Prideaux, 
 Connex. part ii. book 2, an. 216.) The Ptole- 
 mies, therefore, are properly represented by the 
 grisled or spotted horses ; as the successors of 
 Alexander in Syria are by the bright bay or 
 sorrel ones, i. e. of a colour approaching to red, 
 on account of the persecutions and cruelties ex- 
 ercised against the Jews by some of those 
 Syro- Macedonian kings, especially by Antic - 
 chus Epiphanes and Demetrius Soter (of which 
 see the two first books of the Maccabees, and 
 Prideaux, Connex. partii. book 2, an. 170, &c. 
 and an. 162, &c.) Ver. 6, the black horses, 
 which are m in it, namely, in the second cha- 
 riot, go forth into the north country. The Per- 
 sians go forth towards the countiy of Babylon,, 
 (see Jer. i. 14, 15. iv. 6. vi. 1.) and the white, 
 Alexander and his armies, go forth after them ; 
 and the grisled, Ptolemy Lagus and his adher- 
 ents, go forth towards the south country, i. e. 
 Egypt, (see Dan. ii. 5, 9, 11, 25.) And that 
 the bay or sorrel, i. e. the Syro-Macedonians, ' 
 perfomied their commission of walking to and 
 fro through the land, of Judea namely, may be 
 seen abundantly in their history by Prideaux 
 and others, and in that of the Maccabees. At 
 ver. 8, the angel speaking in the name of God 
 
"IDK 
 
 21 
 
 )^ 
 
 declares, those who go towards the north country, 
 i. e. the black and white horses, or the Per- 
 sians and Macedonians, have quieted my spirit in 
 the north country, namely, by executing the de- 
 signs of God in the country of Babylon. 
 
 I. 7b branch out, spread, or diffuse as into 
 branches. It occurs not as a V. in this sense, 
 but hence as a N. i-dx a branch. Isa. xvii. 6, 
 9. As a N. plur. mas. inregim. n?2N branches. 
 Gen. xlix. 21. See nb^n under bx XVII. 
 
 II. To branch out one or more sentences in 
 words, to conceive or form in words, to say, freq. 
 occ. To speak, Exod. xix. 25. 2 Sam. xiv. 4. 
 Comp. Gen. iv. 8. xxii. 7. In Hiph. to cause 
 to speak, or stipulate, condico. occ. Deut. xxvi. 
 17, 18. In Hith. to speak of oneself, cry up 
 oneself, boast otieself, "se praedicare." Montanus. 
 occ. Psalm xciv. 4<. Comp. Isa. Ixi. 6. 
 
 As a N. ION a word, speech. Deut. xxxii. 1. 
 Ps. Ixxvii. 9. Isa. xli. 26. Fem. mnx nearly 
 the same. Deut. xxxii. 2. 2 Sam. xxii. 31. 
 "1?3X?3 a word, a command, occ. Esth. i. 15. ii. 20. 
 ix. 32. Hence Arab, emir, a commander, a chief. 
 
 III. To branch outaxv opinion, resolution, or the 
 like in the mind, i. e. to conceive, form, and 
 dispose the distinct parts of it, to imagine, think. 
 Exod. ii. 14. 2 Sam. xiii. 32. xxi. 16. 
 
 IV. Chald. as a N. idn plur. innN a lamb, so 
 called perhaps from its horns beginning to shoot 
 out. occ. Ezra vi. 9, 17. vii. 17. The words 
 K"ir2X and rrinx are by the Chaldee paraphrasts 
 used (I suppose from the primaiy idea of 
 spreading forth) for the skirt or fringe of a gar- 
 ment. See Targum on Ps. cxxxiii. 2. 
 
 As a N. or particle, " from ^t2 [.'tu'D] to recede ; 
 time past, lately." Bate. Yesterday or yester- 
 night, occ. Gen. xix. 34. xxxi. 29, 42. 2 K. ix. 
 26. The LXX render it throughout by x^-^ 
 or 1^,3 is yesterday. " It is applied to place. 
 Job XXX. 3, says Mr Bate, WOH forsaken places " 
 but it may in that passage rather refer to time, 
 yesterday, lately, so LXX i^^is. See Mr Scott 
 on the text. 
 
 Denotes labour of body and mind. 
 
 I. As a V. I do not find it applied simply to the 
 body ; but as a N. px labour, pains, activity. 
 Job. xviii. 7. Isa. xl. 29. Hos. xii. 3 or 4. It 
 refers particularly to procreation. Gen. xlix. 3. 
 Deut. xxi. 17. Ps. Ixxviii. 51. cv. 36. 
 
 II. As a N. pK, or ik, the appellation of an 
 object of worship in Egypt. The LXX have 
 rendered it, Gen. xli. 45, 50. xlvi. 20. Ezek. 
 XXX. 17, as the name of a city, by 'HX/aycraXsw?, 
 the city of the Sun, where, according to He- 
 rodotus, lib. ii. cap. 59 and 73, there was an 
 annual assembly in honour of the Sun, and a 
 temple dedicated to him. So Strabo, lin. xvii. 
 
 p. 805, 'HXiovToXi;, 70 itoov i^ovTix. tou yiXiov, 
 
 Heliopolis, which has the\emple of the Sun." 
 Cyril, who was patriarch of Alexandria in 
 Egypt, says, that On among the Egyptians 
 meant the Sun. Ov h. ta-rt xut uvtov; o 'HX/?. 
 Comment, in Hos. And it is probable that 
 this name px referred to the incessant labour, 
 and unwearied activity of the u^niy or solar light. 
 which Homer, II. xviii. lin. 239, 484, calls 
 
 'Hikio* KxciMavrct the unwearied Sun, and which, 
 in the still nobler language of the Psalmist, 
 Ps. xix. 5, 6, rejoiceth as a strong man to run a 
 race, 8fc. It appears, however, highly probable, 
 that in the days of Joseph this title among the 
 Egyptians denoted rather the Sun of righteous- 
 ness, than the material light.- for by the be- 
 haviour of Pharaoh to Joseph and Jacob, and 
 especially by * Joseph's care to preserve the 
 land to the priests. Gen. xlvii. 22, 26, it seems 
 evident that the true religion prevailed in Egypt 
 in his time ; and, it is incredible that Joseph 
 would have married the daughter of the priest 
 of ]"iN, or ]H, had that name among the Egyp- 
 tians then denoted only the material light, which 
 however, no doubt, they, like all the rest of the 
 world, idolized in after times ; and to which we 
 find a n-n, or temple dedicated among the Ca- 
 naanites under this name ]Mi, Josh. vii. 2. 
 Though it should be observed that, long after 
 the time of Joseph, we find the Egyptian 
 midwives fearing the Aleim, and acting and 
 blessed accordingly, Exod. i. 17 21. 
 " The situation of the city of Heliopolis," says 
 f Niebuhr, " has been determined with so much 
 exactness by the geographers ancient and mo- 
 dern, that there is no longer any doubt on this 
 point. The ruins of it are to be seen very near 
 a village named Mattare, on the north-north- 
 east, about two leagues from Kahiro ( Cairo), 
 and three leagues from Fostat, or Masr el atik. 
 But there is left nothing of it but great banks 
 and hillocks, filled with little bits of marble, 
 granite, and potsherds, some remains of a 
 sphinx, and an obelisk w^hich is still standing, 
 and which the new inhabitants perhaps found 
 too heavy to be removed." 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. D-aKH labours, pains, 
 fatigues, occ. Ezek. xxiv. 12, where the Vulg. 
 
 multo labore with great labour. 
 
 IV. As a V. in Kal, to labour, grieve, or be 
 distressed in mind, laborare animo. occ. Isa 
 xix. 8, (where the LXX, ffTtyu^ovan shallgroan) 
 Isa. iii. 26, where it is applied figuratively to 
 the gates of a city. As a participle or partici- 
 pial N. mas. plur, D-aix mourners. Hos. ix. 4. 
 Comp. Deut. xxvi. 14, / have not eaten thereof 
 (i. e. of the third year's tithe) "ixn in my grief 
 or mourning. The Samaritan Pentateuch, and 
 three of Dr Kennicott's codices read '3ixn, 
 Targ. and Syr. have -bnxi, LXX sv >? /uw, 
 and Vulg. in luctu meo, in my griefs and to 
 explain the text see Lev. xxi. 1, 11, and Deut. 
 xii. 7, 12, 18. Hos. ix. 4. As a N. px grief, 
 affliction, distress. Gen. xxxv. 18. Job v. 6. 
 Also, what occasions grief or affliction, namely, 
 wickedness, iniquity, vanity. Num. xxiii. 21. 
 Job iv. 8. xi. 14. Ps. v. 6. vi. 9. Ixvi. 18. 
 Zech. x. 2. Particularly, the wickedness of 
 idolatry, as some understand it, 1 Sam. xv. 23 ; 
 where the Vulg. explains D-s'im ]Mi by quasi 
 scelus idololatrice. Also, an idol itself, Isa. 
 Ixvi. 3. But in both these last cited passages 
 piX may, like 'Bin in the former of them, be 
 
 * See Cooke's Enquiry into the Patriarchal and Druid- 
 ical Religion, p. 21 j and Boyse's Pantheon, p. 172, 2d 
 edit. 
 
 t Voya.i,'e en Arabic, torn. i. p. SO. Comp. Sliaw's Tra- 
 vols, p. S06. 
 
]^K 
 
 n 
 
 nif< 
 
 the specific name of an object of worship, 
 Avc7i or Aun. Comp, Sense II. 
 Prov. xi. 7, OTid (his) lingering hope shall D'-SIX 
 miserahly perish ; D-'Six being used as it were 
 adverbially, doloriticis modis. So d-n^H) for 
 wonderfully, Lam. i. 9. See Schultens. 
 
 V. As a paiticle of place ya, see under rr2K, 
 IV. ]. 
 
 VI. As a particle, used in grief or affliction, 
 rrax oh ! alas ! I pray. 2 K. xx. 3. Isa. xxxviii. 
 3. Jon. i. 14. iv. 2. Ps. cxvi. 4. But observe 
 that in this last text forty-six at least of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices read X3X, so at least forty- 
 seven at ver. 16. 
 
 VII. As a N. fern. n3xn a species of tree, the 
 fig-tree, q. d. the grief-tree, from the roughness 
 or prickliness of the upper side of its leaf; a 
 kind of natural sackcloth, which, after the fall, 
 ( Gen. iii. 7. ) our first parents girded over the 
 obnoxious parts to express their contritioiu 
 Whence sackcloth about the loins, penitential 
 girdles, 8cC. descended to their posterity. Comp. 
 under nan I. and bn III. freq. occ. Irena^us, 
 lib. iii. cap. 37, has long ago remarked that 
 Adam by the act of girding himself with fig- 
 leaves testified his repentance, existentihus et 
 aliisfoliis multis, quce minus corpus ejus vexare 
 pctuissent, when there were many other kinds 
 of leaves which might have been less disagree- 
 able to his body; that "he made himself a 
 clothing suited to his disobedience and that 
 repressing the lascivious motions of the flesh, 
 he put a bridle of continence on himself and 
 his wife acknowledging that he was now 
 worthy of such a covering as afforded no delight, 
 mordet autem et pungit corpus, but fretted and 
 pricked the body." As a N. mas. plur. D">3Nn 
 figs, whether fruit, Jer. xxiv. I, 2. & al or 
 trees, Amos iv. 9. 
 
 ]2i? I. In Hith. It is rendered to complain, 
 murmur, but seems rather from the emphatic 
 use of the reduplicate, ], to denote to be exhausted 
 ov faint ivith labour or grief, occ. Num. xi. 1. 
 Lam. iii. 39. On this last text comp. Prov. 
 iii. 11. Heb. xii. 5. 
 
 II. Chald. As a Pron. mas. plur. yy'in. the 
 same as the Heb. orr, they, those, Dan. ii. 44. 
 As a Pron. fem. plur. i-3x, the same as the 
 Heb. irr tliey, those women. Dan. vii. 17. 
 
 yi^ A negative word, derived from )1N in the 
 sense oi labour, vanity, as bi not, from rrbs to 
 wear away, weary, consume ,- and xb not, from 
 nxb to tire, bring to nought. It may be ren- 
 dered, 
 
 1. Not. Gen. xxxvii. 29. In Ps. ixxiii. 5, 
 fifty-eight of Dr Kennicott's codices for in"3-x 
 read nns-N. 
 
 2. Without. Exod. xxi. 11. 
 
 3. JVone, nothing, nobody. Exod. viii. 10. xxii. 
 10. Isa. xU. 11. Hag. ii. 3. 
 
 4. bs VN not any thing, nothing at all. Num. 
 xi. 6. 
 
 5. With 3 even as prefixed, TXD within a no- 
 thing, all but. Ps. Ixxiii. 2. 
 
 From ^--x may very probably be derived the Islan- 
 dic aan defect, Saxon panian, to be diminished, 
 Eng. wan, wane, want, Lat. vanus, whence 
 vain, vanity, vanish. Gr. ty-n and /vaw to empty. 
 
 Lat. inanis, empty, whence Eng. inane, inan- 
 ity. 
 6. ]XD from whence ? See under rrDX IV. 3. 
 
 I. As a particle. See under n3 
 
 II. Chald. X3X a pronoun of the first person, 
 the same as the Heb. -ax /. occ. Ezra vi. 2. 
 Dan. ii. 8. Max the same. Ezra vii. 21. Dan. 
 ii. 23, & al. 
 
 Chald. from Heb. ms, fruit, occ. Dan. iv. 9, 
 11, 18. 
 
 Denotes the occurrence or presence of an ob- 
 ject. 
 
 I. As a V. with a radical rr, to occur, happen. 
 occ. Ps. xci. 10, evil shall not rr^xn happen 
 (LXX T^ctriXivcriTai come) to thee. Prov. xii. 
 21, no grief, affliction (i. e. which shall, on the 
 whole, be such) nsx"" shall happen to the just. 
 Also in a transitive sense, to cause to happen or 
 come. occ. Exod. xxi. 13, but the Aleim rrDX 
 cause to come (LXX, Toc^ihuxiv, Eng. transl. 
 deliver) to his hand. In Hith. with b following, 
 to put oneself, as it were, in the way of another 
 in a bad sense, to seek a quarrel against him. 
 occ. 2 K. V. 7. As a N. fem. rrsxn an occur- 
 rence, occasion (which, by the bye, from ob, and 
 cado to fall ; so what falls in one's way J particu- 
 larly of quarrel, occ. Jud. xiv. 4. But in Jer. 
 ii. 24, it is used as a decent word for the libidi- 
 nous instinct or impetus of the female drome- 
 dary. As Ns. fem. rr-DX and rr'-ixn occur to- 
 gether, Isa. xxix. 2. Lam. ii- 5, and are usually 
 translated mourning and lamentation, or the like. 
 But as the " in these nouns (substituted for rr) 
 shows they belong to this root !73X, I would 
 rather understand the words (which however I 
 do not pretend accurately to distinguish) of cal- 
 amitous events or occurrences (as we generally 
 use the word accidents), such, namely, as are re- 
 counted in the verses following the above texts. 
 And to strengthen this interpretation, we may 
 observe that the verb is likewise applied only 
 to calamitous occurrences. 
 
 II. As a word which a person applies to himself 
 as present, "SX, a pronoun of the first person, 
 freq. oec the' (as usual in other instances) being 
 substituted for rr, which however again appears 
 in the paragogic or emphatical rr, which is fre- 
 quently postfixed to the first person future of 
 verbs. Plur. 12X we, the final i (from root "n 
 to join together J being plural or collective, as in 
 *ns in-n (Ezek. i. 8.), nn- together. Once, 
 Jer. xlii. 6. From 13X, 13 forms the first per- 
 son plur. pret. of verbs ; and hence the Greek 
 vui, MOO, we two, Lat. nos, Ital. noi, French nous, 
 we. 
 
 HI. As a N. mas. sing, "sx a ship, or Jleet of 
 ships, so called from their fitness to go ox present 
 themselves any where, notwithstanding the se- 
 paration of countries by the sea. 1 K- ix. 26. 
 Isa. xxxiii. 21, & al. freq. Fem. rr'-sx a ship. 
 Prov. XXX. 19. Jon. i. 3, & al. freq. 
 
 IV. As particles of place, and time. 
 
 1. rrsx, and (I Sam. x. 14.) )h whither, where. 
 Gen. xvi. 8. Jos. ii. 5. Ruth ii. 1 9. Isa. x. 3. 
 rrsxi r73X hither and thither, 1 K. ii. 36. 
 
n3>^ 
 
 23 
 
 W^ii 
 
 2. ma m, and (Job viii. 2.) ]hi:j how long? till 
 what time? Exod. xvi. 28. Num. xiv. 11. 
 Also, ivhm, at what time ? Job xviii. 2. 
 
 3. )">{ with rs prefixed, i-xn /row whence 9 Gen. 
 xxix. 4. Num. xi. 13, & al. So inq 2 K. v. 
 25 ; but observe that about thirty of Dr Ken- 
 nicott's codices here read ]-i<n. 
 
 I. It is rendered to sigh, groan, or the like ; but 
 as it does not appear to be used as a V. in any 
 other conjugation than Niphal, see Isaiah 
 xxiv. 7. Lam. i 4. Joel i. 18, & al. I suspect 
 the radical idea to be oppression, or the like. 
 So in Niph. to be oppressed, as the breath of 
 persons in grief, whence proceeds sighing. As 
 a N. fem. nnsx oppression, sighing. Ps. vi. 7. 
 xxxi. 11, &al. The LXX have almost con- 
 stantly rendered it, as a V. by (rnvu, o-rsva^w 
 or its compounds, and as a N. by (rrsvay^^j, 
 which words being derivatives from trnvo;, strait, 
 narroio, confined, come very near the idea of the 
 Heb. here proposed. 
 
 Hence Gr. avia grief, sorrow, and as a V. 
 aviKoj, to grieve, 
 
 II. IDHSK we. It is often used as a pron. pliu*. 
 of the first person, but see among the plurilit- 
 erals. 
 
 I. As a N. with a formative k, a plumb-line, 
 from rT32 to hit, because it tries the perpendi- 
 cularity of a wall or building, by hitting the fidu- 
 cial line, or middle of the board, occ. Amos 
 vii. 7, 8. 
 
 II. "Dax a pron. of the first person, /, from -aK, / 
 (which see under rr3K II.) and -a emphatic in- 
 deed ; q. d. / indeed, ego sane. So the Attic 
 
 Greeks use lyuys, and the Dorics iyavn and 
 lyuvyK, for lyu. freq. occ. 
 
 I. To press, urge, occ. Esth. i. 8. 
 
 II. Chald. to give trouble, occ. Dan. iv. 6. 
 
 I. To breathe, or snuff with the nostrils; so to be 
 very angry ; because in violent anger and rage, 
 animals breathe stronger and quicker, and dis- 
 cover their fury by the snuffing or snorting of 
 their wos^nZs. Comp. Acts. ix. 1. It is used 
 absolutely, Ps. ii. 12, & al. and with a follow- 
 ing, 1 K. viii. 46. Ps. Ixxxv. 6. In Hith. 
 nearly the same, q. d. " to put oneself in a pas- 
 sion." Bate. Deut. i. 37, & al. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. nsSN a species of unclean bird, 
 probably so named from its angry disposition, 
 as the stork, with which it is joined, is called 
 rjl-Dn from its kindness, occ. Lev. xi. 19. 
 Deut. xiv. 18. Bochart, vol. iii. 337, &c. takes 
 n33X for a kind of eagle or hawk ; but if this 
 were the true meaning of the word, I think it 
 would have been reckoned with one or the 
 other of those species in the preceding verses. 
 The LXX render it ^aooih^iov, or according to 
 the Complutensian edition, ^aXa^^iov or ;^;aXav- 
 J^/9v, but these Greek names are quite as obscure 
 as the Hebrew one. Our English translators 
 and some others interpret it the heron; and as 
 that bird is remarkable for its angry disposition, 
 especially when hurt or wounded, but in other 
 respects greatly resembles the stork, together 
 
 with which it is mentioned both in Lev. antl 
 Deut. this seems as probable an explication as 
 any yet proposed. 
 
 III. Chald. P13N, from Heb. v\n,face, countenance. 
 occ. plur. in reg. Dan. ii. 46. iii. 19. 
 
 I. To moan or groan, for pain or sorrow. Jer. 
 Ii. 52. Ezek. xxiv. 17, dt p3i<rT " moan in 
 silence,'' Bate ; (so Vulg. ingemisce tacens) 
 perhaps as opposed to the vociferous wailings 
 usual among the Jews and other Easterns at 
 deaths and funerals, of which see under ]p. 
 Comp. ver. 23, and see Josephus's striking and 
 sublime description of the behaviour of the be- 
 sieged Jews when perishing by famine, De Bel. 
 lib. V. cap 12, 3. Ou$i di B^^yivos sv ruts ffvf- 
 (po^ai;, OUT oXa(pupf^o; m, t. X. But in the 
 midst of their calamities there was no wailing 
 nor lamentation. Bx^ua ^j tv ^oXtv n^m^i 
 aiyyi, k. t. X. A deep silence possessed the 
 city." As a N. fem. rrp3K a crying out. Mai. 
 ii. 13. Ps. xii. 6. 
 
 II. Asa N. fem. rrp3N, " a kind of lizard or 
 newt, so called from its moan or doleful cry.'' 
 Bochart, vol. ii. 1066. occ. Lev. xi. 30. 
 
 J) ER. Anguish, anxious. Q? Comp. under pan. 
 
 To be infirm, ill, bad, which last word will 
 answer most of the applications of the Heb. 
 
 I. To be bad with illness or disease, as a person, 
 occ. 2 Sam. xii. 15, the Lord struck the child 
 ir^ax-l and it was very sick. Eng. translat. 
 
 In 1 Sam. ii. 33, the LXX for the Heb. D-ir^ax, 
 according to the received reading, very remark- 
 ably have EN POM*AI^ a^6^a<^m by the sword 
 of men. 
 
 I I. To be bad, as a disease, hurt, or wound, occ. 
 Job xxxiv. 6. (comp. ch. vi. 4.) Jer. xv. 18. 
 XXX, 12, 15. Mic. i. 9. 
 
 III. T'o be bad, or sick with sorrow or grief, to 
 be violently grieved, occ. Ps. Ixix. 21. As a 
 participial N. c;i3K grievous, woful. occ. Isa. 
 xvii. 11. Jer. xvii. 16. 
 
 IV. As a N. c;3X bad, i. e. infirm, weak, frail, 
 as the heart of man. occ. Jer. xvii. 9. where 
 Eng. translat. desperately wicked seems very 
 improper. I do not find that the word ever 
 denotes wickedness at all. 
 
 V. As a N. mas. plur. D'-tyDX infirmities, occ. 1 
 Sam. xvii. 12, and the man in the days of Saul was 
 old, D-iyiXi xa got into infirmities, " got into 
 the infirmities of nature ; as we say, got weak 
 and infirm. " Thus Mr Bate renders, and hap- 
 pily clears the text. See more in his Crit. 
 Heb. 
 
 VI. As a N. lynax, plur. D"iy3X a man, thus call- 
 ed from the infirm, wretched state into which 
 he fell by sin. This the believing Seth ac- 
 knowledged in the name of the first-bom. Gen. 
 iv. 26. Job ix. 2. xv. 14. Ps. viii. 5. ix. 20, 
 21. Isa. Ii. 7. In Gen. v. 1, 2, we read, in the 
 day that God created man, niDTS in the like- 
 ness of God made he him : male and female 
 created he them, and called their name DIK Adam 
 in the day when they were created. This name 
 importing their being created in the likeness 
 of God, as to holiness, happiness, and immor- 
 tality ; but by sin man became tyn^x a wretch, 
 and this is the name by which the species is 
 
n2K 
 
 24 
 
 1SK 
 
 most commonly called in Scripture. u^i3K sing. 
 is sometimes used as a collective N. See Ps. 
 ix. 21. Ixxiii. 5. ciii. 15. Job vii. 1 ; and "u^ax 
 is expressly applied to women as well as to men, 
 Josh. viii. 25. 
 
 d-:p32'! Dnb Ezek. xxiv. 17, is by some leam- 
 e;l men interpreted bread of mourners, but 
 D^ursH does not signify mourners. These are 
 denoted by a different word d-SIN Hos. ix. 4. 
 The expression in Ezek. seems to mean bread 
 of other men, " Food given by neighbours and 
 friends at such a time" (Clark), as that of a 
 wife's death. Comp. Jer. xsi. 5, 7. Margin 
 and Heb. and see Harmer's Observations, vol. 
 ii. p 138, whence it appears that Sir John 
 Chardin agrees wth Clark in the interpretation 
 of D-'trax Dnb Ezek. xxiv. 17. 
 
 n2K Chald. nnsx 
 
 A pron. of the second person, from Heb. rrnx, 3 
 being inserted as usual in Chaldee words, thou. 
 Dan. ii. 29, 31, 37, 38. Plur. pn3N ye. occ. 
 Dan. ii. 8. 
 
 DDK 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, nor, so far as I 
 can find, in any of the dialectical languages. 
 But as a N. mas. plur. in reg. -ODX barns, 
 magazines, or storehouses. So Targ. and Syr. 
 
 *'^yii<, LXX rocfiiia and rafjuiiu, Aquila a.To6r,- 
 
 KU.I, Symmachus 9?j(ra/^/, and Vulg.^cellaria 
 and honea. occ. Deut. xxviii. 8. Prov. iii. 10. 
 ]DK See undergo 
 
 To gather, gather in, icithdraw, congregare, colli- 
 gere, retrahere. 
 
 I. In Kal, to gather, gather in, assemble. Gen. 
 vi. 21. xxix. 22. Exod. iii. 16. In Niph. to be 
 gathered, collected. Gen. xxix. 3, 7. Comp 
 Gen. xxv. 8, 17. Num. xx. 24. Jud. ii. 10 
 So D-HJDKD Isa. Ivii. 1, is used elliptically for 
 gathered to their fatheis or people, i. e. gone to 
 bnxs; or Hades, the separate state, or general re- 
 ceptacle of the departed. See Vitringa in Isa. 
 As a N. fem. msDN collections. So French 
 translat. des recueils, Eccles. xii. 11. See un- 
 denna^ IX. and comp Harmer's Obser\^ations, 
 vol. iv. p. 70, &c. In Hith. to gather, assem- 
 ble themselves. Deut. xxxiii. 5. 
 
 II. In Kal, to gather in, as the fruits or produce 
 of the land. Exod. xxiii. 10. Lev. xxiii. 39. 
 As Ns. riDK and tTDN a gathering or ingathering 
 of fi-uits. Isa. xxxii. 10. Exod. xxiii. 16. 
 xxxiv. 22. 
 
 III. In Kal, to gather, take or receive to oneself, 
 to tahe in. Deut. xxii. 2. Josh. xx. 4. Jud. 
 xix. 15. 2 Sam. xi. 27. Comp. Ps. xxvii. 10. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to gather in, or vp, to draw back, 
 withdraw, as the feet. Gen. xlix. 33. or hand, 
 1 Sam. xiv. 19. 
 
 V. In Pliph. to gather in, or tip, as the rear does 
 an army, claudere agmen. Num. x. 25. As a 
 participial N. PiDxn the rear or rear-guard. 
 Josh. vi. 9, 1.3. Isa. Iii. 12. 
 
 VI. To withdraw, take away, take off,Gei\. xxx. 
 23. Ps. Ixxxv. 4. Isa. iv. 1. Ix. 20. (where 
 Bp. Lowth " wane,") Joel ii. 10. 
 
 VII. In Kal, to take off, destroy. .Jud. xviii. 25. 
 1 Sam. XV. 6. Jer. viii. 1.3. Ezek. xxxiv. 29. 
 Hos. iv. 3. Zeph. i. 2, 3. 
 
 VIII. In Kal, to recover, q. d. to withdraw a 
 man from the leprosy, occ. 2 K. v. 6, 7, 1 1. 
 
 Schultens in his MS. Orig. Heb. observes 
 " that the right understanding of this passage 
 depends on the custom of expelling lepers and 
 other infectious persons from camps or cities, 
 and reproachfully driving them into solitary 
 places. And that when these persons were 
 cleansed and re-admitted into cities or camps, 
 they were said to be recoWecti, gathered again from 
 their leprosy, and again received into that soci- 
 ety from which they had been cut off." See 
 Num. xii. 14. Comp. Gen. xxx. 23. Isa. vi. 
 1. 
 
 P)D3DH as a N. a multitude collected from va- 
 rious quarters, a colluvies of people, a rabble, 
 LXX i'Tif^acros, mixed people, occ. Num. xi. 
 4. 
 
 Der. Gr. affTis, Lat. aspis, Eng. an asp, re- 
 markable for collecting or coiling itself up. Al- 
 so, a hasp. Q ? 
 
 1DK to confine, restrain. 
 
 I. To confine, restrain, bind, as vnih cords, 
 chains, or the like. Gen. xxxix. 20. Jud. xv. 
 
 10, 1214, & al. In ^^dx Gen. xlix. 11, the 
 final - is a poetical addition, as in mxD, Exod. 
 XV. 6.* Gen. xlvi. 29, rT33"n?3 "IDX to bind a 
 chariot, i. e. to the horses ; so the Latins say, 
 jungere currum, and simply jungere, as "iDX is 
 used, 1 K. xviii. 44. Comp. Exod. xiv. 6. 
 where LXX s^si^li TA 'apmata awrcy. Comp. 
 under nD'n. 
 
 II. To set in array, marshal, as an army, by ap- 
 pointing and restraining every man to his post. 
 1 K. XX. 14. 2 Chron. xiii. 3, where it is equi- 
 valent to "iniT. Comp. 1 Sam. xvii. 2. 
 
 III. To confine, oblige, bind, as by a vow or 
 oath. Num. xxx. 3, 4, 8z seq. 
 
 IV. To restrain, or be restrained, as through 
 fear. Isa. xxii. 3. 
 
 V. " To restrain, bind by laws, orders, or 
 commands ; to lay wider restraints, or oblige to 
 act so or so. Ps. cv. 22." Bate. Hence 
 
 VI. Chald. as a N. ncx and emphat. xnDX an 
 obligatory decree. Dan. vi. 7, 8, & al. 
 
 PK Chald. 
 
 As a N. s?x and xj?x wood, occ. Ezra v. 8. vi. 
 
 4, 11. Dan. v. 4, 23. It is a conniption of the 
 Heb. ys, V being substituted for i: as usual in 
 Chaldee, and x for j?. 
 
 I. To bind close to the body. occ. Exod. xxix. 
 
 5. Lev. \iii. 7. In this latter passage the 
 LXX render it (rvna(pty^iv he bound close. So 
 the Vulg. translates it in Exod. by constringo, 
 and in Lev. by astringo. 
 
 11. As Ns. -nsx and nsx an ephod. It was a 
 kind of short cloak without sleeves, girded over 
 all the other garments ; for the form of the 
 High- Priest's, see Exod. ch. xxviii. xxxix. 
 
 As a N. fem. in reg. max, the girdle of the 
 ephod which bound it close to the body. occ. 
 Exod. xxviii. 8. xxix. 5. Comp. Rev. i. 13. 
 
 See Lowtli, Prpeleot. iii. woU 
 e<l!t. Gutting-. 
 
 p. 31, edit. Oxon, p. 12. 
 
HiJi* 
 
 25 
 
 t]3K 
 
 III. As a N. fern, iu reg. msK, a vestment, or 
 t'cs^, in v.'hich they dressed their idols. So 
 Vulg. vestimentum. occ. Isa. xxx. 22. Comp. 
 Baruch vi. 11, 12, 58. 
 
 IV. Chald, as a N. ]TBK a pavilion, royal or 
 splendid tent. Perhaps it is so called from its 
 "Siem^ fixed by cords. latSX "bfTK the curtains of 
 his pavilion, occ. Dan. xi. 4-5. Bishop New- 
 ton very pertinently remarks, that the word is 
 used in the same sense in Jonathan's Chaldee 
 Targum on Jer. xliii. 10. and he f Nebuchadnez- 
 zar) shall spread r7">D"r3X his pavilion upon them. 
 Dissertations on Prophecies, vol. ii. p. 204, 2d 
 edit. 8vo. 
 
 Der. Gr. ccrru to bind, Lat. apto, whence apt, 
 aptitude, adapt, &c. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. " To heat through, or caress victuals in an oven 
 or on coals," to bake. Gen. xix. 3. Exod. xii. 
 39. Lev. ii. 4. Isa. xliv. 15, 19. irrsm for 
 irrsxm and she baked it. 1 Sam. xxviii. 24, the 
 H being dropped, as in iiam for -nnxm and 
 lie shall say, 2 Sam. xix. 14. But in the for- 
 mer text, nine of Dr Kennicott's codices read 
 irrSKm, and in the latter seven have TiDKm. 
 As a N. nE) plur. d-SX a baker. Gen. xl. 1, 
 2,&Jil. D-sx dressed meats, fiesh (of the sacrifices) 
 dressed by fire. 1 Sam. i. 5. As a N. mas. plur. 
 in reg. -a-sn. Lex. vi. 14, or 21, rendered ia^era 
 pieces, as if from this root, the x being drop- 
 ped ; but see under rT33 X. 
 
 II. As a N. nsx, and more frequently ns-x, 
 an ephah, a measure of capacity equal to about 
 seven gallons and a half, or near a bushel, 
 English ; q. d. the baking measure, so called, 
 " no doubt, " says Gusset," because this quantity 
 was baked in a common oven." The LXX 
 have several times in the xlv and xlvi chapters 
 of Ezekiel rendered it by Ts^w^a a baking. Lev. 
 v. 11. vi. 20. xix. 36, & al. freq. 
 
 III. As a particle, rrs-X where, &c. See among 
 the pluriliterals. 
 
 IV. As a N. viN heat, anger, wrath. Gen. xxvii. 
 45. xlix. 6. Deut. ix. 19. xxix. 23, & al. 
 
 V. As a N. ?-iX the nose, plur. D-BX the nostrils, 
 " whence constantly issues a warm steam, and 
 which in anger is quite hot. " Bate. See Num. 
 xi. 20. Isa. iii. 21. Prov, xi. 22. Job xl. 19, 
 21, or 24, 26. Ps. cxv. 6. Gen. ii. 7. vii. 22. 
 Gen. iii. 19. TfBX nyi:a in the sweat of thy nos- 
 trils, which is strictly right and just. Gen. xxiv. 
 47. rrsx bv upon her nose. Comp. under 
 D13. ."TJinx D'-sx, or n2i'^x T'SX, Gen. xix. 1. 1 
 Sam. XX. 41, & al. freq. may be rendered, with 
 his face, but I think properly denotes with his 
 nose, to the ground, as the French say, le nez en 
 terre. And to illustrate the Heb. phrase of 
 prostrating oneself rr^nx Cisx may be cited 
 fi-om * Stewart's journey to Mequinez, " We 
 marched towards the emperor with our music 
 playing till we came Avithin about eighty yards 
 of him, when the old monarch alighting from 
 his horse, prostrated himself on the earth to 
 pray, and continued some minutes with his face 
 
 In Newbury's Collection, vol. xvii. p. 180. 
 
 so close to the earth, that, when we came up to 
 him, the dust remained npoti his nose." "Bxb 
 before, in the presence of, coram. 1 Sam. xxv. 
 23. 
 
 Some have doubted whether T\ii, when joined 
 with words expressive of heat (as with ^n" was 
 hot, Gen. xxx. 2, & al. freq. ; ]mv^ smokedy 
 Deut. xxix. 20 ; nya- burned, flamed, Psal. ii. 
 12.) strictly denotes the nose or anger. Either 
 way the sense is the same ; since the nose is 
 really heated, and sometimes violently in anger. 
 So Pix nn Exod. xi. 8, and fix yr^n Deut. xiii. 
 18, & al. freq. may be either the heat of the 
 nose, or of anger ; but I should rather prefer 
 the former, because the Hebrew language, 
 which, like a striking picture, generally de- 
 scribes the passions by the effects they have on 
 the body, expi'esses anger, or its absence, by 
 other phrases referring to the nose or nostrils. 
 (Comp. Ezek. xxxviii. 18. Isa. Ixv. 5.) Thus 
 since these are notonlyreally /iea^e(/in anger, (see 
 2 Sam. xxii. 16.) but also contracted in length, 
 or shortened, hence D"'SX 'nyp short of nostrils, 
 Prov. xiv. 17, denotes angry, passionate, i. e. 
 one who is continually shortening his nostrils 
 through anger, and is the opposite to D^SX "^ix 
 lotig of nostrils, which signifies one who restrains 
 his anger, slow to anger, long-suffering, and is in 
 this view applied not only to man, as Prov. xiv. 
 29. XV. 18, xvi. 32, but, in condescension to 
 oiu" capacities, to God likewise, Exod. xxxiv. 
 6. Num. xiv. 18. Neh. ix. 17, & al. In the 
 same sense tix inxn to lengthen the nose, is ap- 
 plied both to man and God. See Prov. xix. 
 11. Isa. xlv. 2, 9. Comp. Jer. xv. 15. For 
 the explanation of the phrases just cited, the 
 reader is indebted to the learned Bate, Crit. 
 Heb. under pix. I add, that both the Greek 
 and Latin poets represent the nose as the seat 
 of anger. Thus Theocritus, Idyll, i. lin. 18. 
 
 And bitter choler in his nose resides. 
 
 All o^yiXo; ktti, he is always passionate, says 
 the Scholiast. And Persius, Sat, v. line 91. 
 
 Ira cadat naso. 
 
 From your nose let anger cease. 
 
 VI. As a particle, denoting the heat and earnest- 
 ness of the speaker, r^x verily, surely, indeed, yea, 
 omnino. Gen. xviii. 13. Lev. xxvi. 16. Num. xvi. 
 14, & al. freq. Hence "D v\n literally means, cer- 
 tainly that, or therefore, and may be rendered, 
 according to the context, either, how much more? 
 or how much less 9 Is it certain that ? as 2 Sam. 
 iv. 11, when one told me Saul is dead I slew 
 him 'D r]N certainly therefore fl shall slay, or 
 how much more, or rather shall I slay 9 J wicked 
 men. I K. viii. 27, the heavens, and the heaven 
 of heavens cannot contain thee. ">D P]X, certain- 
 ly therefore this house (cannot) or, how much 
 less this house ? Gen. iii. 1, "D P|X, Is it certain 
 that God said ? Ay, verily hath God said ? 
 
 3 tix yea, when. Neh. ix. 18. 3 c^xi and even 
 that, yea that. Ezek. xxiii. 40. 
 
 VII. 1SX see under rrs. 
 
 ^5i< to face (or q. d. to nose) on all sides, to 
 
Vsi* 
 
 26 
 
 V2ii< 
 
 mrround, cotnpass. occ. 2 Sam. xxii, 5. Ps. 
 xviii. 5. xl. 13. cxvi. 3. Jon. ii. 6. 
 
 I. To hide, conceal by interposing some opaque 
 matter. It occurs not as a V. but we may col- 
 lect this meaning of the word from Exod. ix. 
 31, 32, and the flax and the barley were smitten, 
 for the barley was in the ear, and the flax was 
 'boiled. But the wheat and the rye were not 
 smitten, for they were nb'-BN hidden, that is, 
 concealed or involved in the hose, or blade. 
 To the same purpose, LXX o-^iua, Vulg. 
 serotina, late, backward. This was about the 
 beginning of the month Abib, which answers 
 nearly to our March, O. S. And agreeably to 
 this Dr Shaw (Trav. p. 406,) speaking of 
 Egypt, says, " Barley and ivheat are usually 
 ripe ; the lirst about the beginning, the latter at 
 the end of April." And again, p. 407, " Now 
 as wheat and rice (as he takes n'OVD to signify) 
 are of a slower growth than flax and barley, it 
 usually falls out in the beginning of March that 
 the barley is in the ear, and the flax is boiled 
 when the wheat and the rice are not as yet 
 grown up, (nb-Bx) or begin only to spindle." 
 In the plague of hail, therefore, the stalks of 
 barley being become pretty hard and stiff re- 
 sisted its violence, and so were broken off; 
 whereas the wheat-stalks being tender and 
 flexible, gently yielded to the stroke of the 
 hail, and so eluding its violence, preserved the 
 wheat in the hose. 
 
 II. As Ns. bsH and fem. rrbsx thick darkness. 
 Job iii. 6. Exod. x. 22, & al. freq. Once 
 used emphatically in the plur. mbsx as the 
 Latins say, tenebrae, Isa. lix. 9. In Job xxviii. 
 3, " The stones of (b3i<) darkness, and the 
 shadow of death must surely mean the metallic 
 ore in the deep and dark parts of the earth," 
 says Scott, bsxn nearly the same Josh. xxiv. 
 7. (comp. Exod. xiv. 20.) Jer. ii. 31, where 
 two of Dr Kennicott's MSS. read rrb-SKD, and 
 a various reading in the printed Hebrew Bible 
 entitled Minchath Shai is n- bSNQ in two 
 words, Jah, a land of darkness? 
 
 Quod lalus mundi nebulae, malusque 
 Jupiter urget. 
 
 ]i3K See under nss. 
 
 I. To fail, cease to be. It is supposed to be 
 used as a V. Gen. xlvii. 15, 16. Ps. 1. xvii. 9. 
 Isa. xvi. 4. xxix. 20 ; but in all those passages 
 we may with Bate render it as a N. a failure, 
 or the like, and with him consider the n in this 
 word as servile, and derive it from ds to fail. 
 As a N. D3N end, extremity, failing, defect, 
 nought, Deut. xxxiii. 17. Prov. xiv. 28. xxvi. 
 20. Isa. v. 8. xli. 29. xiv. 6. None, no one. 
 Amos vi. 10. Isa. xlvi. 9. liv. }5. As a N. 
 mas. plur. D-DBN, Ezek. xlvii. 3, rendered in 
 our translation ancles, so Targ. T-blDip, and 
 Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodotion ko-t^k- 
 yaXuM, and Vulg. usque ad talos. Perhaps 
 however we may, with Cccceius, better inter- 
 pret it the extremities or soles of the feet, and 
 with him explain d-DBK "Ta by waters wetting 
 ike soles of the feet. 
 
 "nj? 'DSNT "aN. This expression occurs Isa. xlvii. 
 8, 10. Zeph. ii. 15, and is not without con- 
 siderable grammatical difliculty, as appears from 
 the various methods learned men have taken to 
 explain it. These may be seen in Vitringa on 
 Isa. xlvii. 8 ; but Tympius (on Noldii partic. 
 in DSN IV. Not n.) has, 1 think, given a better 
 exposition than any of those proposed in 
 Vitringa, namely, ego (scil. ilia ipsa sum) 
 cujus defectus amplius. 1 (am, byway of emi- 
 nence) and of me (such a one as me) there is 
 henceforth a defect or failure. 
 
 II. VQH as a particle, denoting defect or failure, 
 1. Only. Num. xxii. 35. xxiii. 13. Isa. 
 xlvii. 18. 
 
 2. -D DSX only that, nevertheless. Num. xiii. 28. 
 
 3. "3 D3N o?dy because, yet because. 2 Sam. 
 xii. 14. 
 
 2/Bi^ See under rrs?3 
 
 p)i< in general, to put a force upon, constrain. 
 
 I. In Hith. to put a force upon, or restrain, one- 
 self Gen. xliii. 31. xiv. 1. Esth. v. 10, & al. 
 
 II. In Hith. to constrain ov force oneself to act. 
 occ. 1 Sam. xiii. 12. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. D-p'-SX compact, firm, 
 strong. Job xii. 21. In regim. "p-'SK is applied 
 to the bones of the behemoth or hippopotamus. 
 Job xl. 15 or 18, his smaller bones (are) "p-sx 
 compact|bars of brass, corresponding with b-iDD 
 the forged bar of iron in the latter hemistich 
 to the scales of the leviathan or crocodile. Job 
 xli. 7, "p-BKrr "IN3 (for so we may divide the 
 words, comp. under nyin) noble are the com- 
 pact plates of his shields, (each) being shut [as 
 with) a close seal. A crocodile 18| feet long, 
 dissected in Siam, an account of which was 
 sent to the Royal Academy at Paris, " from 
 the shoulders to the extremity of the tail, was 
 covered with large scales of a square form dis- 
 posed like parallel girdles, and fifty-two in 
 number ; but those near the tail were not so 
 thick as the rest. In the middle of each 
 girdle there were four protuberances, which be- 
 came higher as they approached the end of the 
 tail, and composed four rows," * and remind 
 one, I add, of the umbos or bosses of the ancient 
 shields. 
 
 IV. As a N. p-BN a torrent. See under p33. 
 Der. Dropping the x, perhaps obsol. Gr. -^rviyu 
 
 to fix, whence Tyiywu. Latin figo, whence 
 fix, &c. Also perhaps Latin pango, pactum ; 
 whence compinge, compact, &c. 
 ^)K See under ns 
 
 I. In Kal, and Hiph. to press, urge, hasten. 
 Gen. xix. 15. Exod. v. 13. Josh. x. 13. 
 
 II. To press upon, straiten, confine. Josh, 
 xvii. 15. 
 
 Der. Haste, hasten, hasty. Comp, under mm. 
 
 I. To place by or near oneself to set apart, keep, 
 reserve, occ. Gen. xxvii. 36. Num. xi. 17, 25. 
 Eccles. ii. 10. Ezek. xiii. 6. Qu? As a N. 
 fem, rrb''yK' a reserve, something over and above. 
 occ. Ezek. xli. 8, a full reed of six cubits, nb-ax 
 
 * Brookes's Nat. Hist. vol. i. p. 3:J5. 
 
12ii 
 
 27 
 
 -|>< 
 
 a7id (t being understood) a reserve, something 
 besides. What this was Ezek. xl. 5, will in- 
 form us, namely, nsto a hand-breadth. Each 
 of these cubits was a cubit and a hand- breadth 
 besides. Thus Bate, Crit. Heb. in nnx and 
 b)in. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -b-iiX, persons 
 set or kept by or near one, select ones. occ. 
 Exod. xxiv. 11. Isa. xli. 9, where the Eng. 
 translation chief men, the French les plus ex- 
 cellens the most excellent. 
 
 III. As a particle byx, near, hard by, with. 
 Gen. xxxix. 10, 15. xli. 3. Pro v. viii. 30, & 
 al. freq. With q prefixed bVKQ from beside, 
 
 from. 1 K. iii. 20. xx. 36. Ezek. x. 16. 
 
 IV. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "b-yx, and fem. 
 mb'-yx the arm-pits, i. e. the spaces compre- 
 hended between the upper half of the arm and 
 the body, and so called from being retired parts, 
 and frequently used for reserving things to 
 oneself, occ. Jer. xxxviii. 12, put these rotten 
 rags under -['T' mb-^X thy arm-pits, under the 
 cords. Ezek. xiii. 18, upon or to all n"" "b-yx 
 the arm -pits, where observe that "T" may be in 
 construction with the following nmp bs of 
 every woman who riseth up; and compare ver. 
 20, I loill tear them (the mnDs) from off 
 D3"'nj;i"iT your arms. The false prophetesses 
 therefore, as well as the other women, had 
 these mnDD on their arms. The LXX and 
 Symmachus, in Ezek. xiii. 18, render "-t" "b'^yx 
 by a.yKu\a. ;^/^a,- the bend of the arm, and an- 
 other of the Hexaplar versions by ton [i^cc;^to<riv 
 uvTuv their arms. 
 
 From the Heb. rrb-yx, seems to be derived the 
 Lat. axilla, of the same import. 
 
 I. To lay up, to store, or treasure up. 2 K. xx. 
 17. Isa. xxiii. 18, & al. As a N. lyix a 
 treasury, storehouse. Josh. vi. 19. MaL iii. 10, 
 & al. freq. An armoury. Jer. 1. 25. Fem. 
 plur. nTnyiX treasures. 2 K. xxiv. 13. Comp. 
 Dent, xxviii. 12. Job xxxviii, 22. Ps. cxxxv. 
 7. Jer. X. 13. li. 16. Ps. xxxiii. 7. 
 
 II. As a V. from the N. to appoint for a treas- 
 urer or treasurers, occ. Neli. xiii. 13. 
 
 Der. The formative n being prefixed, the Gr. 
 6yiira.voi. Lat. thesaurus, whence French tresor, 
 and Eng. treasure. 
 
 Neither px nor rrpx occur as verbs in Heb. but 
 as a N. ipx a kind of wild-goat, or according to 
 the LXX and Vulg. the tragelaphus or goat- 
 deer, so named, doubtless, in Greek and Latin, 
 from its resemblance to both those species, 
 occ. Deut. xiv. 5. 
 
 Schultens, in his Manuscript Origines Hebraicse 
 observes, that the root ipx (in Castell -px 
 " abhorruit, fastidivit") is extant in Arabic 
 with the sense of loathing, abhorring, and con- 
 jectures that this animal might have its name 
 ob fugacitatem, from its shyness or running 
 away. This conjecture is confirmed by Dr 
 Shaw, who from the LXX and Vulg. transla- 
 tion of ^pn concludes it means some animal 
 resembling both the goat and the deer, and such 
 a one he shows there is in the East, known by 
 the name of the fishtail, and in some parts 
 called lenvee, which, says he, is the most tim- 
 
 orous species of the goat kind, plunging itself 
 whenever it is pursued, down rocks and preci- 
 pices, if there be any in its way. See more in 
 Shaw's Travels, p. 413, 416, and 170. 
 
 I. To flow. This is the idea of the word, 
 though it occurs not as a V. simply in this 
 sense, but as a N. 'ix a river, a flood, occ. 
 Amos viii. 8. So 
 
 II. As Ns. with a formative % "ix" and "iix" a 
 river, stream ox flux of water. Gen. xli. 1, 18. 
 Jer. xlvi. 8. Zech. x. 11, & al. freq. In Exod. 
 vii. ] 9, "nx" means those well known artificial 
 canals, through which the water of the Nile 
 flowed, or was conveyed to the diflferent parts 
 of the country of Egypt. So Isa. xix. 6, >'^x'' 
 *Tiya are those canals which the Egyptian 
 kings had cut from the Nile for the defence of 
 the country. See more in Harmer's Obsei-va- 
 tions, vol. ii. p. 301, &c. 
 
 Hence perhaps Yar or Yare, the name of a 
 river in England, and Jaar, of one in Flanders. 
 
 III. As a participial N. iix, the light, so called 
 from its woriAevixA fluidity ; for it is not only a 
 fluid, but one of the most active and perfect 
 fluids in nature. An ingenious foreign philo- 
 sopher * very remarkably asserts, that " there 
 are in nature but three truly fluid bodies known, 
 and which by their perpetual activity are the 
 principles of all motion ; I mean, says he, light, 
 fire, and air. " Light is indeed one of the con- 
 ditions of the celestial fluid, formed originally 
 by the word or command of God, Gen. i. 3, 
 and now continued to be formed mechanically 
 by the action of the fire, out of the -[u;n dark 
 OY stagnate air. See Gen. i. 4, 18. Isa. xiii. 16. 
 xlv. 7. 
 
 Iix is used for lightning, and so rendered by our 
 translators. Job xxxvii. 3. Comp. ch. xxxvi. 
 
 30, 32 for the sun. Job xxxi. 26 forflre, at 
 
 least such a degree of it as will burn hair, Ezek. 
 V. 2. Comp. Isa. xxxi. 9. Yet it is distin- 
 guished from 1VH Isa. xliv. 16. 
 
 D-SE) Tix the light of the countenance denotes the 
 cheerful agreeable look of persons who are 
 pleased, in opposition to the gloomy forbidding 
 mie7i of those who are displeased. Prov. xvi. 15. 
 Ps. iv. 7. xliv. 4. Job xxix. 24. Comp. Num. 
 vi. 25. Ps. xxxi. 17. Eccles. viii. 1. So we 
 commonly speak of joy or pleasure lighting up 
 the countenance. Hence Gr. uoa, beauty. 
 
 No doubt "iTX Ur, a city of the Chaldeans, 
 whence Abraham was brought. Gen. xv. 7. 
 Neh. ix. 7, had its name from the light or flre 
 there worshipped. Comp. Josh. xxiv. 2. Job 
 xxxi. 26 28. Also the Egyptian idol Orus, 
 
 rev AtoXXuvbc 'EXXjjvsj ovof/,a.Zovffi, whom the 
 
 Greeks name ApoUo, says Herodotus, II. 144. 
 As a N, fem. mix light, occ. Ps. cxxxix. 12. 
 
 as implyingjby, prosperity, (comp. under "irra 
 
 V.) occ. Esth. viii. 16. Josephus relating the 
 
 same part of Esther's history. Ant. lib. xi. cap. 
 
 6. 13, expresses the Heb. .nnix by auTvi^to* 
 
 (piyyos salutary or salutiferous light. 
 As a V. in Kal, with or without the ^, to be 
 
 light, shine, be enlightened. Isa. Ix. 1. 2 Sam. ii. 
 
 * Abbe Plucbe, in Nature Displayed, vol. iv. dial. 12, 
 p. 157, English edit. 12mo. 
 
-iii 
 
 28 
 
 nK 
 
 32, "iK''T and it was light to them in Hebron, i. e. 
 it grew light by the time they got thither, 1 
 Sam. xiv. 29, how my eyes Vix shine, the na- 
 tural effect of the strength and spirits being re- 
 cruited. As a participle *^^N shining. Prov. iv. 
 18. As a participle Niph. ^inj shining, illus- 
 trious, glorious. Ps. Ixxvi. 5. In Hiph. to give 
 light, shine, cause to shine. Gen. i. 17. Ps. 
 lxx\ii. 12. Ezek. xliii. 2. Exod. xiv. 20, and 
 it (the pillar) was cloud and darkness, nx nx">"i 
 rrb-'brT atid it enlightened the night, i. e. the fire 
 appeared in the dark cloud, and gave light. 
 Comp. ver. 24. Num. \\. 25, Jehovah v:b nx" 
 cause his face to shine. So Dan. ix. 17. Comp. 
 above 0-33 "itx. Job xli. 23 or 32, i^n" He 
 causeth a path to shine after him, as a ship does 
 in cutting the waves. 
 
 In Hiph. to kindle or light, as fuel, Isa. xxvii. 1 1. 
 Comp. Ps. xviii. 29. Mai. i. 10. As a N. 
 mas. plur. D-mx lights, that is, streams oy fluxes 
 of light, as is plain from the mention of the 
 solar, lunar, and stellar fluxes in the followng 
 Aerses. Ps. cxxxvi. 7. As a N. nxn a mean of 
 light, *ixnb ]'0\:7 oil for a mean or pabulum of 
 light. Exod. xxv. 6. As a N. IIXQ a mean or 
 pabulum of light considered as in action. Exod. 
 xxvii. 20.' XXXV. 8, Tixnrr ITiara a candlestick for 
 the pabulum of light, i. e. to support the pure 
 oil which gave the light. Exod. xxxv. \^. 
 Num. iv. 9. D-S"!? ITxn what giveth light to the 
 eyes (so Symmachus (pturtiriAOi o(pffa.Xfiu* the il- 
 lumination of the eyes) rejoiceth the heart. Prov. 
 XV. 30. "Tixn is also used for a lumiiiary, an 
 orb, which either/or/s or reflects the light, and 
 so is in either case an instrument of light to us. 
 Gen. i. 16. Comp. ver. 14, and under b*Ti I. 
 Thou hast prepared tmiyi "iixn the luminary or 
 orb, i. e. of the sun, and the stream of light from 
 it, which plainly distinguishes between the two. 
 Ps. Ixxiv. 16, where Aquila excellently (poxrryi^u. 
 *nx -"Tixra b'D all the luminaries, or orbs, of 
 light will I darken over thee. Ezek. xxxii. 8, 
 where observe that the nixra are mentioned 
 distinctly from "533, cniy and ms the stellar, 
 solar, and lunar fluxes of light in the imme- 
 diately preceding verse. As a N. fem. sing, 
 or plur. 1-1*1X73 a frame of orbs capable of giving, 
 (i. e. either of forming or reflecting light) or the 
 orbs themselves. Gen. i. 14, 16. As a N. fem. 
 sing, or plur. JTIIXTS a frame of such orbs, or 
 the orbs, actually giving light, (xen. i. 15. 
 IV. As a N. mas. plur. Dmx. nxi D'^'nixn nx 
 D-Tsnrr Urim and Thummim, lights and perfec- 
 tions, mentioned Exod. xxviii. 30. Lev. viii. 8, 
 as some things that were put into the breast- 
 plate of the high-priest. That these did in 
 some manner or other give prophetical or ora- 
 cular answers from Jehovah is disputed by 
 none, who pretend to believe the authority of 
 the Scriptures, being evidently proved from 
 Num. xxvii. 21. 1 Sam. xxviii. 6, & al. 
 But the two great questions relating to them 
 are, 
 1st. Of what form and substance were these 
 
 Urim and Thummim. 
 I Idly. How or in what manner prophetic an- 
 swers were delivered by them ? 
 Not to trouble the reader with rabbinical 
 dreams, or what seem to me erroneous opinions 
 
 on this subject, I shall endeavour to clear both 
 these points from the Scriptures themselves. 
 1st. As to their form and substance, it seems 
 highly probable that they were no other than 
 the twelve precious stones inserted into the high- 
 priest's breast-plate, (Exod. xxviii. 17, &c.) on 
 which were engraven the names of the twelve 
 tribes of Israel ; for, 
 
 1st. It is written, Exod. xxviii. 29, Aaron shall 
 bear the names of the children of Israel (namely, 
 those engraven on the stones) in the breast-plate 
 of judgment upon his heart, when he goeth into 
 the holy place, for a memorial before the Lord 
 continually. And to enjoin tliis the more 
 strongly, the same thing is expressed, ver. 30, 
 and thou shalt put in the breast-plate of judgment 
 the Urim and the Thummim, and they shall be 
 upon Aaron's heart when he goeth before the 
 Lord: and (or so) Aaron shall bear the judg- 
 ment of the children of Israel upon his heart be- 
 fore the Lord continually. Who that compares 
 these two verses attentively together, but must 
 see that the Urim and Thummim are the sub- 
 stance or matter upon which the names were 
 engraven ? 
 2dly. In the description of the high-priest's 
 breast-plate, given Exod. xxxix. 8, & seq. the 
 Urim and Thummim are not mentioned, but 
 the rows of stones are ; and vice versa in the 
 description. Lev. viii. 8, the Urim and Thum- 
 mim are mentioned by name, and the stones 
 not ; therefore it is probable that the Urim and 
 Thummim and the precious stones are only dif- 
 ferent names for the same thing. 
 3dly. If the Urim and Thummim be not the 
 same with precious stones, then we must say 
 that Moses, who hath so particularly described 
 the most minute things relating to the high- 
 priest's dress, hath given us no description at 
 aU of this most stupendous part of it, which 
 seems highly improbable. 
 
 As to the lid question, how, or in what manner 
 prophetic answers were delivered by Urim and 
 Thummim ? It seems determined, beyond dis- 
 pute, that it was by an audible voice, as at other 
 times; (Num. Aii. 89.) for when David con- 
 sulted Jehovah by the ephod of Abiathar, we 
 read 1 Sam. xxiii. 11, Jehovah "inx said, he 
 will come down. So again ver. 12. Comp. also 
 1 Sam. XXX. 7, 8. 2 Sam. ii. 15, 23, 24. 
 Jud. i. 1, 2. XX. 18. Thus then it was Je- 
 hovah who returned an answer by an audible 
 voice, when the priest presented himself before 
 him w ith the Urim and Thummim. 
 Who can doubt but the typical high-priest's 
 appearing continually before Jehovah with the 
 names of the children of Israel upon his heart 
 prefigiured the appearing of the real High-priest 
 in the presence of God, as intercessor for ever, in 
 behalf of the true Israel, even of all those who 
 come unto God by him ? Who can doubt but that 
 Jehovah's being sometimes (see 1 Sam. xxviii. 
 6.) pleased to answer by Urim and Thummim, 
 was a shadow of that spirit of truth and prophecy 
 which was to be inherent in Jehovah incarnate ? 
 See Deut. xxxiii. 8. 
 There was a remarkable imitation of this sacred 
 ornament among the Egyptians, for we learn 
 from Diodorus, lib. i. p. 68, ed. Rhod. and 
 
IK 
 
 29 
 
 ilK 
 
 from Julian, Var. Hist. lib. xix. cap. 34, that 
 " their chief-priest, who was also their supreme 
 judge in civil matters, wore about his neck, by 
 a * golden chain, an ornament of precious stones 
 called Truth (AXk^ux, the very word by which 
 the LXX render D-nn Exod. xxviii. 33. Ley. 
 viii. 8. ) and that a cause was not opened till 
 the supreme judge had put on this ornament." 
 It seems probable that the Egyptians carried 
 off this, as well as other sacred symbols, from 
 the dispersion at Babel ; for it is by no means 
 credible that they should take it from the Is- 
 raelites after the giving of the law. And the 
 supposed priority of it to that time Avill account 
 for Moses first making mention of it occasion- 
 ally as it were, as of a thing well known. 
 Exod. xxviii. 30. And I would beg the reader 
 to consider whether a more rational account 
 can be given of the use of many ornaments of 
 the like kind, worn by kings and priests among 
 all nations in all ages, than by supposing they 
 were originally of divine institution, perverted 
 afterwards more or less by human imagination. 
 
 V. As a N. fem. sing, in reg. niixn the hole 
 which a serpent makes in the earth, q. d. a 
 light hole. So Lat. specus, from specio to see. 
 occ. Isa. xi. 8. Comp. ninan under -irrD. 
 
 VI. Though fluiditij or flowing be the natural 
 condition and perfection of water and light, yet 
 in other things to he flowing, flux, ov fleeting, is 
 an imperfection and an evil. ( See Job xx. 28, 
 and Bate's Crit. Heb.) Hence as a V. iK, 
 and 'inx to curse, i. e. to pronounce, flux, fleeting, 
 or transitory, or to wish to he so. See Gen. xii. 
 3. Num. xxii. 6, 12. Jud. v. 23. bbp to make 
 light of, treat as light or vile, is a word of simi- 
 lar import. These two verbs occur together, 
 Exod. xxii. 28. bbpn Kb thou shalt not make 
 light of, revile, the Aleim, nor inn purse the 
 ruler of thj people. As a particip. Niph. mas. 
 plur. D-'ixa cursed. Mai. iii. 9. As a N. fem. 
 rr*iNn a curse. Deut. xxviii. 20. Mai. ii. 2, 
 &al. 
 
 Hence G. a^^ a curse, a^ctoficci to curse. 
 
 VII. As a N. mx plur. nimx, n^nx, and 
 n*lK grass, or herhs, from their flux, perishing 
 nature, which is often remarked by the inspired 
 writers, occ. Isa. xviii. 4. xxvi. 19. 2 K. iv. 39. 
 2 Chron. xxxii. 28. m^nxb D-Tiy ''flocks at 
 grass." Bate. 
 
 inx to curse, curse greatly, the doubling of the 
 last radical, as usual, heightening the meaning, 
 occ. Gen. v. 29. As a particip. paoul. "iTix 
 cursed, greatly cursed. Gen. iii. 14, 17, & al. 
 freq. As a particip. Hiph. mas. plur. "TnxD 
 causing or bringing the curse or destruction. 
 Num. V. 18, 19, 22, 24, 27. 
 
 Der. Gr. a-/?^, Lat. aer, Eng. air, aerial. Gr. 
 (u^a, Lat hora, Eng. hour. Also year, and its 
 northern relatives (see Lye's Junius) Lat. 
 aurum, and French or, gold, from its colour, 
 like the light. Lat. aura, in the sense both of 
 a breeze and of splendour, as Virgil, Mn. vi. 
 lin. 204, aura auri, the splendour or glittering 
 of gold. Also Gr. ^, the dawn ; Goth, air. 
 
 Comp. Gen. xli. 42; and see Grotius, De Verit. 
 Relij?. Christ, lib. i. cap. 16, not. Ill; and Le Clerc on 
 Exod. xxviii. 30. 
 
 Saxon cer, the same ; whence Eng. early. Lat. 
 aurora, the davvn, from '^^x, and nj; to raise. 
 
 I. To lie in wait ov ambush. Deut. xix. 11. Ps. 
 X. 9, & al. freq. As Ns. mx a den where 
 wild beasts lie in wait, and whence they rush 
 upon their prey. Job xxxvii. 8. xxxviii. 40. 
 mxn an ambush, either the place, Jud. ix. 35, 
 or persons, 2 Chron. xiii. 13. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. nnnx a place of lying in wait. 
 
 1. In the plur. the flssures, cracks, or chinks, 
 whereby the air on the surface of the earth 
 communicates wdth that within, and where it 
 doth, as it were, lie in wait to supply any de- 
 ficiencies on either side that may happen from 
 rarefaction, or &c. Gen. vii. 11, &al. 2 K.vii. 
 19, if the Lord would make D-nu^n mn'ix win- 
 dows or holes in the heavens. Is not this an 
 infidel sneer at the Mosaic history. Gen. vii. 
 11? Moses never mentions D-na^n mmx win- 
 dows or holes in the heavens, but only na'ix 
 D''?2U'rT fissures or holes of or for the heavens or 
 air. Isa. xxiv. 18, speaking in images taken 
 from the deluge, DTinrs ml'^X the fissures on 
 high are opened, (comp. Gen. vii. 11.) and the 
 foundations of the earth shake. On high here 
 
 being opposed to the foundations of the earth, 
 does not mean in the heavens, but in the higher 
 parts of the earth, as Di*in is used Isa. xxxvii. 
 24. Jer. xUx. 16. Obad. i. 3. Habbak. ii. 9. 
 
 2. Sing, a hole or opening, whence smoke rushes, 
 as from a lurking place. Hosea xiii. 3. 
 
 3. Plur. cracks or holes in walls or rocks, such 
 as pigeons harbour in. occ. Isa. Ix. 8. 
 
 4. Windows, spoken of the holes or openings for 
 the eyes. occ. Eccles. xii. 3. See Solomon's 
 Portraiture of Old Age, by Dr Smith, p. 81, 
 & seq. 2d edit. 
 
 5. Isa. XXV. 11, " and God shall bring down his 
 pride T'l" mmx Dl? with the sudden gripe of his 
 hands." Bp. Lowth. And this translation 
 agrees with the Targum, LXX, and Syriac 
 versions, and especially with the Vulg. cum 
 allisione manuum ejus, and seven of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's codices read na'ix sing. I know not, 
 however, that DJ7 ever signifies, by or with, of 
 the instrument, though very frequently of con- 
 comitancy. The reader therefore will consider 
 for himself whether mn"ix or mix may not be 
 referred to root rrni, and the words rendered, 
 and he shall bring down his (Moab's) pride to- 
 gether with the multitude of his hands, i. e. 
 men, or perhaps trophies. Comp. under rfi" 
 V. 4. 
 
 III. As a N. rrnix a locust. Some place the 
 word under this root, because these insects 
 suddenly and unexpectedly come forth upon 
 countries as from lurking places, plundering 
 and destroying; but since rm-ix is used as a 
 N. mas. and consequently the n is radical, it 
 ought to be referred to root m"i, which see. 
 
 To weave. See Exod. xxviii. 32. Jud. xvi. 13. 
 2 K. xxiii. 7. Isa. lix. 5, nanx* they weave the 
 spider's web. As a N. anx a weaver's shuttle. 
 Job vii. 6. Isa. xxxviii. 12. Comp. under TBp. 
 Perhaps a loom. Jud. xvi. 14. Mr Harmer, in 
 the 4th vol. of his valuable Observations, 
 p. 447, asks, " If shuttles axe not now used in 
 
nnK 
 
 t\ie manufacturing of hykes, can we suppose 
 they were in use in the time of Job ? Yet our 
 translators suppose this;" namely, in Job vii. 6. 
 But there is nothing in this text that limits it 
 to the manufacturing of hykes or blankets ; and 
 though the inhabitants of Barbary do not now 
 use the shuttle in manufacturing these, but con- 
 duct every thread of the woof wdth their fin- 
 gers, according to Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 224. 
 yet the Doctor in the same page informs us, 
 that " at Algiers and Tunis there are looms for 
 velvets, taffitees, and different sorts of wrought 
 silks." And it is certain from Homer, that 
 the shuttle, xioki?, was used in weaving by the 
 ancient Greeks. See H. xxii. lin. 440, 448. 
 Odyss. v. lin. 62. 
 Hence a^a:^v>j, the Greek name for a spider ; 
 and the fable of a Lydian woman named 
 Arachne being metamorphosed into that insect. 
 See Ovid, Metam. lib. vi. fab. 4. From the 
 Greek a^a;^;l'J are plainly derived the Lat. 
 aranea, and French araignee, a spider. 
 nnX with a radical, but mutable, rr. 
 
 I. As a V. to pluck off or crop, as from a tree, 
 occ. Ps. Ixxx. 13. Cant. v. I. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. m-nx stalls for horses or 
 other beasts, where they pluck or crop their 
 food. occ. 2 Chron. ix. 25. m^x the same, 
 occ. 1 K. iv. 26, or v. 6. 2 Chron. xxxii. 28. 
 
 III. As a N. "IN and n-ix plur. D-nx and 
 m'-^X a lion, so called " from plucking or snatch- 
 ing off his prey, Qu?" says Mr Bate, or from 
 his remarkably tearing it to pieces ; a circum- 
 stance particularly noted by the sacred (see 
 Gen. xlix. 9. Deut. xxxiii. 22. Fs. vii. 3. 
 xxii. 14. Hos. xiii. 8- Mic. v. 7 or 8.) and by 
 the heathen writers : 
 
 Thus Virgil, ^n. ix. 339, &c. 
 
 Impastui ceu plena leo per ovilia turbans, 
 (Suadet enim vesanu fames J manditque trahitque 
 MoUe pecus. 
 
 The famish'd lion thus with hunger bold 
 O'erleaps the fences of the nightly fold, 
 And tears the peaceful flocks. Dbtden. 
 
 Comp. Homer, H. xi. lin. 176. 
 
 " When the lion," says BufFon, Hist. Nat. torn, 
 viii. p. 124, " leaps on his prey, he gives a spring 
 of ten or fifteen feet, falls on, seizes it with his 
 fore-paws, la dechire avec ses ongles, tears it 
 with his claws, and afterwards devours it with 
 his teeth." 
 
 nK Chald. see, behold, lo. Dan. vii. 2, & al. It 
 may be either from Heb. "nx the light, or by 
 transposition, from Heb. ixn 2 pers. plur. im- 
 per. of tinr\ to see. 
 
 TK"1 As a N. a cedar. See under rrn. 
 
 niK It denotes " to go in a track, and as a N. 
 a common road, highway, path, constant course, 
 or settled customary way ; a traveller. " Bate. 
 
 I. To go in a track or high road, (as it were) 
 occ. Job xxxiv. 8. Comp. Mat. vii. 13. As a 
 N. mx a traveller. Jud. xix. 17. 2 Sam. xii. 
 4. a way, a track, a path, a road. Gen. xlix. 
 17. Comp. Job xii. 15. Ps. xvi. 11. a way, 
 manner, custom. Gen. xviii. 11. So plur. 
 m^'^x. Jud. v. 6. Job vi. 18, 19, & al. As a 
 N. fem. in reg. nmx plur. mnix a company 
 
 30 )-iJ* 
 
 of travellers, a caravan, occ. Gen. xxxvii. 25. 
 Isa. xxi. 13. 
 
 11. As a N. fem. rrn^ix, in reg. nnnx a cus- 
 tomary settled allowance or meal of victuals, occ. 
 2 K. XXV. 30. Jer. xl. 5. lii. 34. Pro v. xv. 17. 
 See Bate's Crit. Heb. 
 
 "]"1X the idea of the word is length, long. 
 
 I. In Kal, to be or grow long, as boughs. Ezek. 
 xxxi. 5. In Hiph. to draw out in length, as 
 ropes, Isa. liv. 2. as the tongue, in derision, 
 
 Isa. Ivii. 4 as a furrow, Ps. cxxix. 3. 1 K. 
 
 viii. 8, naiX-T and they fthe priests] lengthened 
 out, i. e. drew out some way, but not entirely, 
 the staves (of the Mosaic ark) and the ends of 
 the staves appeared out in the * holy of holies 
 (p-nxn in from the ark, says 2 Chroii. v. 9.) 
 "33 bj7 on the front of the oracle, but did not ap- 
 pear without, namely in the other sanctuary. 
 Dr Prideaux (Connex. vol. i. p. 150, 1st edit. 
 8vo. ) justly observes that this text, which how- 
 ever he does not seem to have clearly under- 
 stood, (comp. Bp. Patrick's note,) plainly 
 proves that the staves were put through the 
 rings made for them, not on the sides of the ark, 
 but on the two ends of it. For had they been 
 on the sides of the ark lengthways, they would, 
 on their being drawn out, have reached to- 
 wards the side-wall, and not have been seen 
 
 from the ark, on the front of the oracle.f As a 
 N. -fnx length or long. See Gen. vi. 15. xiii. 
 17. Ezek. xvii. 3. Job xi. 9. 
 
 II. Of time. In Kal, to be lengthened or pro- 
 longed. Gen. xxvi. 8. Exod. xx. 12. In Hiph. 
 to lengthen, prolong. Deut. iv. 26, 40. xi. 9. 
 & al. Also, to remain or continue a long time. 
 Num. ix. 19, 22. Prov. xxviii. 2. Comp. Dan. 
 iv. 24 or 27. Hence Lat. arceo, to drive off 
 or away. 
 
 III. In Hiph. to advance, proceed, prosper. 
 Thus used as a participle, " Eccles. vii. 15. 
 There is a just man that perishes in his right- 
 eousness, and there is a wicked man f-'iXTD who 
 advances," thrives, continues getting forward in 
 his wickedness. Eccles. viii. 12, Though a sinner 
 do evil a hundred times, nb i-'nXDT and pros- 
 perity be to him." Bate's Crit. Heb. which by 
 aU means see. As a N. fem. rraiix " progress, 
 getting ground, or advancing. 2 Chron. xxi v. 
 13. riDIIX bl?m and progress, advancing, went 
 on to the work.''' So Neh. iv. 1. As a N. 
 fem. rrSIX, in reg. nD'lX, progress, getting for- 
 ward, prosperity, Isa. Iviii. 8. Jer. viii. 22, 
 " why then doth not na'ix the recovery of the 
 daughter of my people go on ?" " So also, ch. 
 XXX. 17. xxxiii. 6, says Bate, it is not health 
 nor plaster, but the progress or getting for- 
 ward." 
 
 IV. Chald. y^H expedient, fitting, occ. Ezra 
 iv. 14. 
 
 As a N. pTS'iX a palace. See under D'l. 
 ]"1>? See under 11. 
 
 * So li'Tp is used for the holy of holies. Lev. xvi. 3, 16, 
 17. 20, 23, & al. 
 
 \ The print therefore which I have given of tlie ark 
 on which the cherubim stood, in this respect, is wrong. 
 But the reader will easily correct it by his imagination. 
 
pnK 
 
 31 
 
 Ift^'K* 
 
 I. Chald. low, inferior, occ. Dan. ii. 39. The 
 word is used in the same senseln the Targums. 
 See Castell. Lex. Heptag. 
 
 II. Chald. As a N. the earth. (Greek ) 
 either on account of its inferior situation, (see 
 Ps. ciii. 11.) or from Heb. y^n the same, y 
 being, as usual, changed into ir. It occurs in 
 the emphatic form xy^N. Dan. ii. 35. Jer. x. 
 11, & al. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. fern. y^H. the 
 earth, the dry land, Gen. i. 10, so called on ac- 
 count of its readily breaking or crumbling to 
 pieces, from y^ to break to pieces, which see. 
 
 p"1>^ Chald. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. fern. i<p-)X the 
 earth. Once, Jer. x. 11. It is perhaps a de- 
 rivative from pi to attenuate, as yiH from y^ to 
 break to pieces. 
 
 To betroth, espouse. Deut. xx. 7, & al. As a N. 
 fem. in reg. nu^'iK espousals, betrothing. Psal. 
 xxi. 3, thou hast not withholden (the execution 
 of) the betrothing of his lips. Christ betrothed 
 the church, and gave himself for it, (see Hos. 
 ii. 19, 20.) Eph. v. 25, & seq. but to enable him 
 to complete his marriage and make the church 
 happy with himself, he was, in his human nature, 
 invested with a kingdom, with everlasting life, 
 and with power to overcome all his enemies, as 
 it follows in the Psalm. 
 
 I. As a N. TViifire, the well-known emblem of 
 ivrath. See inter al. Ezek. xxxvi. 5. Zeph. iii. 
 8, freq. occ. May not this word be a deriva- 
 tive from w being, substance, and so eminently 
 denote the substance or matter of the heavens, 
 i. e. subsisting in atoms, without cohesion or 
 such-like accidents ? 
 
 II. Tva is, according to the printed copies, used 
 for urs is, 2 Sam. xiv. 19. Mic. \i. 10. But 
 in Samuel many of Dr Kennicott's codices read 
 ly-N and four or six u;" j so in Micah many read 
 ^"HiT and one WT[. 
 
 III. As a N. rriva, plm-. n^trx a fire-offering, 
 an offering made bg fire. Exod. xxix. 18. Lev. 
 iv. 35, & al. freq. 
 
 IV. As a N. tyx, fem. rtmH see under rrty". 
 
 V. Chald. As a N. mas. plur. emphat. x-iyx 
 (perhaps from Heb. u;" substance, substantial- 
 ness J foundations, occ. Ezra iv. 12. v. 16, and 
 with a suffix, Ezra vi. 3. And hence 
 
 VI. As a N. fem. plur. in reg. "n-ltt'X, or (ac- 
 cording to more than twenty of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices) ''n^''U7 a, foundations. So Targ. Nrrn''U'X 
 and Syr. rr-DKntt', her foundations, occ. Jer. 1. 
 15, where the prophet, speaking of Babylon, 
 uses the word in the Chaldee sense, Her foun- 
 dations are fallen, her walls are thrown down. 
 But to this interpretation it is objected, that 
 
 foundations cannot fall. I ve^Xy, foundations in 
 general cannot, but those of the walls of Baby- 
 lon might. For Herodotus, who had been 
 himself at that city, informs us, (lib. i. cap. 178, 
 edit. Gale) that it was surrounded first by a 
 deep and wide ditch full of water, -pfXin uhctros, 
 and then by its stupendous walls, fifty royal cu- 
 
 bits broad, and two hundred high ; that the 
 earth thrown out of the ditch was made into 
 bricks, with which they first lined (Herod, 
 built) both sides of the ditch, and then built the 
 wall in the same manner, th.if/.u.v ^(^uroc, fiiv Tns 
 
 ratp^ov rx ^uXioc,' liurc^ce. ^s, kvto to rii^oi, rov 
 
 uvTov T^o-TTov. Supposing then that the scarp or 
 inner wall of the ditch served for a foundation 
 to the wall of the city (which is highly proba- 
 ble, though I do not find that Herodotus di- 
 rectly asserts it) it is very easy to conceive how 
 such a foundation or foundations, being built in 
 a marshy soil (as was that of Babylon) and con- 
 tinually exposed to the undermining power of 
 the water in the ditch, and pressed by such a 
 prodigious weight, might give way, and fall.* 
 "WVJi^ I. As a V. in Hith. to be grieved, angry, 
 or, as it were fired at oneself, occ. Isa. xlvi. 8; 
 where the LXX o-Tsya|aTs be ye distressed, and 
 Vulg. confundamini, be ye confounded; but 
 Bate, " Be ye on fire, as Luke xxiv. 32, this 
 new j^rce, vigour, or burning of the heart, being 
 what the verb expresses." See more in Crit. 
 Heb. So Vitringa " incendimini, be ye inflam- 
 ed, with ardent zeal, namely, for my glory and 
 the true religion." Comp. Jer. xx. 9. Psal. 
 
 XXXLX. 4. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. Tyof'^mn, and plur. mas. in reg. 
 "tt^^iyN. The latter word is in Isa. xvi. 7, ren- 
 dered by our ivdcaslaitovs foundations ; but since 
 the three following verses relate to the vineyards 
 and wine with which the country of Moab 
 abounded, the reader will consider for himself, 
 whether "'W'anK may not be best interpreted with 
 Vitringa, of the earthen jars ox flagons (name- 
 ly, such as had been baked hy fire), in which it 
 is highly probable the ancient Moabites, like 
 the f modem Easterns, kept their wine which 
 they had stored up in the fortified city of Kir 
 Hareseth. So D^nsj; "ly-irx, Hos. iii. 1, seems 
 to mean Jars or flagons of wine, as we render 
 it. And if so, mr-u^x fem. in 2 Sam. vi. 19. 
 1 Chron. xvi. 3. Cant. ii. 5, may not improba- 
 bly denote a smaller jar of the same sort, as 
 Vitringa explains it. 
 
 Der. Lat. asso, to roast, Eng. ashes. Hence 
 also, but immediately from the dialectical xncx 
 the Greeks had their 'EiT-T/a, denoting the fire, 
 and the Romans their Vesta,^ to whom the 
 unextinguished fire, kept up by the Vestal vir- 
 gins, was consecrated, or rather whose emblem 
 or representative the unextinguished fire was ; 
 for it does not appear that among the Romans 
 Vesta had any personal representation ; and 
 Ovid, Fast. lib. vi. 1. 298, expressly affirms she 
 had not, 
 
 Effigiem nullam Vesta nee Ignis habent. 
 
 See more in Spence's Polymetis, p. 81, 82. 
 Further, 'H(pa/<rra,- Hephaistos, the Greek name 
 
 * See Calmet's Plan of the City of Babylon in his Dic- 
 tionary. 
 
 t See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 373. 
 
 X Ovid, Fast. lib. vi. 
 
 Nee tu aliud Vestam nisi vivam intellige Flammam. 
 
 See more in Vossius, De Orig. et Prog. Idol. lib. ii. 
 cap. 65 ; and in Hyde, Relig. Vet. Pers. cap. 7. 
 
l]l/i^ 
 
 UWii 
 
 of Vukan, the god of Jire, may be derived 
 either from nr\mn axn the father of fire, or 
 from mH nxrr the father fire ; for Orpheus in 
 his hymns calls 'Hpanrroi himself axa^arav <ry^ 
 unwearied fire, Kotr/jioio f/-ioos, ffrat^uov ecfit/Lops;, 
 a part of the world, pure element, <pa>s a,f4txvTov, 
 unpolluted light. 
 I'Q/i^ See imder mm 
 
 Occurs as a N, once Lev. xxi. 20, and is con- 
 strued a testicle, but by the context seems rather 
 to mean some sharp hitimj humour, or tetter, 
 from "^a^a to bite ; "iwn mi?3 overspread with a 
 tetter, or the like. Comp. iTnrs, and Bate's 
 Crit. Heb. in -\mH. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. bma an oak, as 
 appears by a comparison of 1 Sam. xxxi. 13, 
 with 1 Chron. x. 12. So Theodotion in Sam. 
 renders it ^^v;. Bate refers it to the root bm^ 
 from the oak's casting its acorns. It occurs 
 also Gen. xxi. 33. 1 Sam. xxii. 6. From this 
 word may be derived the name of the famous 
 asylum opened by Romulus between two 
 groves of oaks * at Rome. And as Abraham, 
 Gen. xxi. 33, agreeably no doubt to the insti- 
 tutes of the patriarchal religion, planted an oak 
 in Beersheba and called on the name of Jehovah 
 the everlasting God (comp. Gen. xiii. 18. xviii. 
 1.) so we find that oaks were sacred among 
 the idolaters also. Ye shall be ashamed of the 
 oaks which ye have chosen, says Isaiah, (ch. i. 
 29.) to the idolatrous Israelites. And in 
 Greece we meet, in very early times, with 
 the famous f oracle of Jupiter at the oaks 
 of Dodona. Among the Greeks and Romans 
 we have, sacra Jovi quercus, the oak sacred to 
 Jupiter, even to a proverb. And in Gaul and 
 Britain we find the highest religious regard paid 
 to the same tree and its misletoe, under the di- 
 rection of the Druids,\ i. e. the OaA-prophets 
 or priests. Few are ignorant that the misletoe, 
 or missoldine,^ is indeed a very extraordinary 
 plant, not to be cultivated in the earth, but always 
 gi-owing upon some other tree, as upon the oak, 
 apple, or &c. " The Druids (says Pliny), |! 
 hold nothing more sacred than the misletoe and 
 the tree on which it is produced, provided it be 
 the oak. They make choice of groves of oak, 
 on their own account, nor do they perform any of 
 their sacred rites without the leaves of those 
 trees, so that one may suppose that they are for 
 this reason called, by a Greek etymology, 
 Druids. And whatever misletoe grows on the 
 oak (enimvero quicquid adnascatur illis) they 
 think is sent from heaven, and is a sign of God 
 
 * So Dionysius Halicarn. lib. ii. cap. 15, 'M.tBo^tov ^uoiv 
 
 \ Of which see Homer Odyss. xiv. lin. 327, 328. Odyss. 
 xix. lin. 296, 297. U. xvi. lin. 2.'i3, 234, and Mr Pope's 
 Notes on lin. 285, and 288, of his translation, and Herodo- 
 tu3, lib. ii. cap. 52 58. 
 
 t So called from the Celtic deru, Greek 5|u?, an oak. 
 
 5 The name is from the German mistel, the same, so 
 called because it is mixed with another tree, and Saxon 
 tan (Danish tiene, Dutch teene), a twig, sprig, or shoot. 
 See Martinius, Lexic. Etymol. in Viscus, and Junius Ety- 
 mol. Anglican, in Misselden. 
 
 n Nat. Hist. lib. xvii. cap. 44. See also universal Histo- 
 ry, vol. xviii. p. 543, 5K) 54a and vol. xix. p. 24, 77. 
 
 himself having chosen that tree. This, how- 
 ever, is very rarely foimd, but when discovered 
 is treated with great ceremony They call it 
 by a name * which in their language signifies 
 the curer of all ills (omnia sanantem), and hav- 
 ing duly prepared their feasts and sacrifices un- 
 der the tree, they bring to it two white bulls, 
 whose horns are then for the first time tied. 
 The priest, dressed in a white robe, ascends 
 the tree, and with a golden pruning-hook cuts off 
 the misletoe, which is received in a white sagum 
 or sheet. f Then they sacrifice the victims, 
 praying that God would bless his own gift to 
 those on whom he has bestowed it." Is it pos- 
 sible for a Christian to read this account with- 
 out thinking of him who was the desire of all 
 nations, of the Man whose name was the 
 BRANCH, who had indeed no father on earth, 
 but came down from heaven ; was given to heal 
 all our ills, and after being cut off through the 
 divine counsel, was wrapped in fine linen, and 
 laid in the sepulchre, for our sakes ? I cannot 
 forbear adding, that the m.isletoe was a sacred 
 emblem to other Celtic nations, as for instance 
 to the ancient inhabitants of Italy. The gol- 
 den branch of which Virgil speaks so largely in 
 the 6th book of the ^neis, and without which he 
 says no one could return from the infernal regions 
 (see lin. 126, &c.) seems an allusion to the 
 misletoe, as he himself plainly intimates, by 
 comparing it to that plant, lin. 205, &c. 
 And was not the Cumcean Sybil a Celtic 
 Druidess ? 
 
 I. 7h be guilty, liable to punishment or pemdty, 
 or actually to undergo it. " It differs from i{'\OT\, 
 which is erring or committing the crime.'' 
 Bate. Lev. iv. 13, 22, 27, & al. freq. In 
 Hiph. to treat as gtdlty, exact the penalty from. 
 Ps. V. 11. This V. has been confounded with 
 rrniy to be desolate. Psal. xxxiv. 22, 23. Isa. 
 xxiv. 6. Ezek. vi. 6. Hos. xiii. 10, or xiv. 1, 
 but in all these passages signifies either to be 
 guilty, or to undergo the penalty of guilt. In 
 Niph. to be treated as guilty, to suffer the penal- 
 ty of guilt. Joel i. 18. Comp. Hos. v. 15. As 
 a participle or participial N. Dirx guilty. Gen. 
 xiii. 21. As a N. Ditn guilt, guiltiness, Gen. 
 xxvi. 10. Psal. Ixviii. 22. Jer. Ii. 5. Also, 
 damage. Num. v. 7, and he shall restore, 
 iniTN ViH his damage, i. e. the damage he hath 
 done, in its full value and he shall give it 
 lb Qt^N *TiCNb fto himj to whom the damage 
 fwas done. J Also, an offering or sacrifice for 
 guilt, a trespass- or guilt-offering (Lev. v. Q, 7, 
 16, & al.) to which the guilt or penalty was 
 typically transferred, as it was really to the great 
 trespass-offering Christ Jesus. Comp. Psal. 
 Ixix. 6. Isa. liii. 10. Rom. viii. 3. 2 Cor. v 
 21. Gal. iii. 13. 1 Pet. ii. 24. As a N. fem. 
 
 * We are told that the Germans to this day call the 
 misletoe of the oak by the old name guthyl, or gutheyl, 
 that is, good heal, and ascribe extraordinary virtues to it. 
 See Universal Hist. vol. xix. p. 24. But compare Mallet's 
 Northern Antiquities, vol. ii. p. 147. 
 
 \ The reader may see this very extraordinary ceremony 
 represented to the eye in a print designed by Hoyman, and 
 entitled The Druids, or the Conversion of the Britons to 
 Christianity, and sold by Knapton and Dodsley. 
 
jti'K 
 
 33 
 
 "it^K 
 
 rrrStt'K guilt, guiltiness. Lev. iv. 3. xxii. 16. 
 Ps. Ixix. 6. pnnu' nnjyx the guilt or sm of Sa- 
 maria, Amos viii. 14<, plainly means the golden 
 ca//" which was set up by Jeroboam, and wor- 
 shipped in Dan. Comp. 1 K. xii. 30. Hos. viii. 
 5. Deut. ix. 21. 
 
 I. As a N. in the Chaldee form, ND'-iyx Ashima, 
 the Aleim of the men of Hamath, mentioned 2 
 K. xvii. 30. The word, if uncompomided, 
 should mean the atoner, expiator. The Rab- 
 bins say the emblem was a goat, or of a form 
 compounded of a man and a goat, as the Roman 
 poets describe the Satyrs and Pan. And in- 
 deed it seems probable that this idol was of a 
 form in which the goat was prevalent, since 
 that lustful animal seems a very proper, and is 
 indeed a scriptui-al, emblem of a vicarious atoner, 
 as bearing the body of the sins of the flesh. See 
 Lev. iv. 23, 24. ix. 15. x. 16. xvi. 7. 
 
 In the Samaritan version irsa'X is used for the 
 Heb. "ipN a kind of goat, Deut. xiv. 5. 
 
 It is known to every one who is acquainted 
 with the mythology of the heathen, how strong- 
 ly and generally they retained the tradition of 
 aa atonement or expiation for sin ; although 
 they expected it from a false object, and by 
 wrong means. We find it expressed in very 
 clear terms among the Romans, even so late as 
 the time of Horace, lib. i. ode 2, lin. 29. 
 
 Cui dabit partes scelus expiandi 
 Jupiter f 
 
 And whom to expiate the horrid guilt 
 Will Jove appoint ? 
 
 The answer in the poet, is, Apollo the second 
 person of the heathen lYinity, 
 
 Occurs not as a V. and for the N. x^w^a. see 
 under na^s 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but in the Lexicons several 
 nouns are placed under this supposed root. 
 
 I. As a N. mas. plur. D-'Sirx, and Chald, rsiyx 
 and emphat. x^Btyx are mentioned as a kind of 
 conjurers or magicians among the Babylonians. 
 They might perhaps be so called from the Heb. 
 tlirra to breathe, on account of the divine afflations 
 or inspirations they laid claim to, and which, 
 perhaps, like the conjuring priests among the 
 North American Indians, they pretended to 
 blow into others. Dan. i. 20. ii. 27. iv. 4, & 
 al. 
 
 II. As a N. fern, rrsu^x a quiver. See under 
 
 III. As a N. msU'X dung, a dunghill. See un- 
 der n3u;. 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, to proceed, go forward. 
 occ. Pro v. iv. 14. ix. 6. to be successful, pros- 
 perous. Ps. xli. 3. So Ps. X. 6. to generation 
 and generation, i. e. to several generations nu'X 
 (for itt?xx) I shall proceed, prosper, or, (taking 
 *iarN for a particle) proceeding, prospering, 
 without adversity. Also transitively, to cause 
 to proceed, to put forward. Prov. xxiii. 19. 
 So Psal. xvii. 11. iDniyx prosper us now, they 
 have compassed me, or (Keri) us. Comp. ver. 
 7 9. to help forward, give success to. occ.Isa. 
 
 i. 17. In Hiph. to lead forwards, occ. Isa. iii. 
 12. ix. 16. As a N. "^WH a step, proceedirig, 
 progress. Job xxiii. 11. xxxi. 7. (where it is 
 fem. comp. Psal. xxxvii. 31.) Psal. xvii. 5, 11. 
 xl. 3. xliv. 19. Prov. xiv. 15. Hence in the 
 form of a N. mas. plur. in reg. "iir^x is used to 
 express the continued progress or success of the 
 person or persons of whom it is predicated. 
 Ps. i. 1. ii. 12, & al. freq. But observe it is 
 construed with pronoun suffixes like a particle, 
 as j^niyx successful or happy thee. Deut. xxxiii. 
 29. Ps. cxxviii. 2; n'D'''^mH successful you. Isa. 
 xxxii. 20; V^ma successful him, Prov. xiv. 21. 
 xvi. 20 ; just as the Hebrew say yinn after 
 thee, &c. and not unlike the Latin compliment 
 we have in Plautus, Stich. v. 4, 27. Bene te, 
 bene vos, &c. itrx, sing, is used in like man- 
 ner. Prov. xxix. 18, but eight of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's codices there read nrmiTK. 
 
 II. In Kal, and Hiph. to esteem, or call prosper- 
 ous or happy, or perhaps to wish success or pros- 
 perity to. Gen. XXX. 13. Job xxix. 11. Psal. 
 Ixxii. 17. Mai. iii. 12, 15. 
 
 III. *ic;x a relative word, referring to somewhat 
 going before, either expressed or understood, 
 and so causing the sentence to proceed or go for- 
 ward without interruption or repetition. 
 
 1. The pron. relative, who, which, whom. Exod. 
 xiv. 13, & al. freq. 
 
 2. The conjunction, that. Eccles. viii. 12. 
 
 3. For the cause that, or because that. Gen. 
 xxxiv. 13. In as much as. Deut. xxx. 16. In 1 
 Sam. XV. 20, "np'Dv; 'iirx may be understood 
 either interrogatively, and '^ii/h rendered that, 
 or because, (have I done evil J, that, or because, 
 / have obeyed the voice of the Lord 9 Or it may 
 be ploanastic, as the Gr. oV/ is often used. 
 
 4. In the manner that, as. Jer. xxxiii. 22. 
 
 5. At the time that, when,. Gen. xxx. 38. Lev. 
 iv. 22. 
 
 6. The place that, where. Exod. xxxii. 34. It 
 is evident that in the four last usages of *iurx 
 some words expressive of the cause, manner, 
 time, or place, must be understood. 
 
 7. Whereas. Exod. xiv. 13. 
 
 8. With 3 prefixed, itt'io as, according as, when, 
 because, as the sense may require. See Gen. 
 vii. 9. Exod. xxxii. 19. Num. xxvii. 14. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. rr'itt'N and n'T'ii'X (2 K. xvii. 
 16. Comp. Deut. vii. 5.) plur. m'na'N and 
 D-lirx. This word after the LXX and Vulg. 
 hath been generally rendered a grove, or groves. 
 But in many of the texts below quoted, it 
 certainly cannot have this meaning, which, 
 however, I apprehend must be admitted in some 
 passages, as Deut, xii. 3, you shall overthrow 
 their altars, and break their pillars, and burn 
 Drr^'lU'X their * groves with fire, and hew down 
 
 * We may observe that Virgil, with his usual accura- 
 cy, represents the Canaanitish Dido as having her sacred 
 grove at Carthage, JEu. i. lin. 445. 450. 
 
 Lucus in urhefmt media, l^tissimus umbra, 
 
 Hie templum Juiioni ingens Sidonia Dido 
 
 Condebat. 
 
 Full in the centre of the town there stood 
 
 " In branchy pride," a venerable wood ; 
 
 Sidonian Dido here with solemn state 
 
 Did Juno's temple build and consecrate, 
 
 Dbyden, altered 
 
 D 
 
KDK 
 
 34 
 
 nni< 
 
 onsibN "*b*DB the graven images of their gods ,- 
 where observe that Dnnu^K is distinguished 
 both from their pillars and from the graven ima- 
 ges of their gods. So likewise Deut. vii. 
 5. Comp. Exod. xxxiv. 13. Again, Deut. 
 xvi. 21. VI? bo mu'H lb ytan xb thou shalt not 
 plant to thi/selfa grove of any trees 7iear to the 
 altar of Jehovah thy Aleim ; for I cannot find 
 that the V. I?ID3 is ever applied to the setting up 
 of an idol, but its proper meaning is to plant a 
 tree, or the like. In Jud. vi. 25 28, likewise 
 I think mu?N may best be interpreted a grove. 
 though the very name itself seems designed as 
 an idolatrous confession to the natural agents 
 worshipped in these groves of their independent 
 powers in causing and promoting vegetation. 
 But in far the greater number of passages where 
 the word oceiu-s, it stands for an idol or idols, 
 as Jud. iii. 7. 1 K. xiv. 23. xv. 13. xvi. 13. 
 x\-iii. 19. 2 K. xvii. 10, 16. xxi. 7. xxiii. 4, 6, 
 7. 2 Chron. xv. 16. xxxiii. 19. Isa. xvii. 8. xx\'ii. 
 9. It seems to mean the hlesser or blessers, the 
 authors of present and temporal, and perhaps of 
 future bliss and happiness. Doubtless this, like 
 the other names of their idols, was an attribute 
 of the material heavens ; but from the feminine 
 name rr^ncN there seems to be a mixture of a 
 perverted tradition of the promise. Gen. iii. 
 15, and from this goddess they had perhaps some 
 confused expectation of a future saviour and 
 deliverer. Comp. nvban under ybs. Hence, 
 the latter heathen had their Venus and her son 
 Cupid. See Lucretius, lib. i. at the beginning, 
 Selden De Diis Syris^ and Hutchinson's Mo- 
 ses Princip. part ii. p. 504-, and Trin. of the 
 Gentiles, p. 288. 
 V. As a N. *Titt^xn some kind of tree so called 
 from its thriving, flourishing, or perpetual viri- 
 dity ; perhaps the box-tree, as the Vulg. renders 
 it in Isaiah, occ. Isa. xli. 19. Ix. 13. Ezek. 
 xxA-ii. 6, thy benches have they made of ivory 
 D-ncxni (read as one word) inlaid in box (see 
 Targum. Jonath.) from the isles of Chittim, 
 Vulg. deinsulis Italiae, /rom the islands of Italy, 
 which were then famous, as they are to this day, 
 for box-trees. See Bochart, vol. i. 158, and 
 Bate's Crit. Heb. On Ezek. xx^'ii. 6, I con- 
 cur with Bochart, Scheuchzer, Lowth, and 
 other learned men, that D-nurxns should be con- 
 sidered as one word, though printed in all the 
 editions I have seen as two, and though in none 
 of Dr Kennicott's it is read as one. Thus 13 nb 
 nns Isa. ii. 20, orr'-nn "ina 2 Chron. xxxiv. 
 
 6. D-ay "3 Lam. iv. 3, -nyj? irab Job xxix. 21, 
 should respectively be read as one word ; and 
 indeed in the four latter instances these readings 
 are favoured by Dr Kennicott's codices. 
 
 As it is veiy usual in modem times to inlay 
 box, and other hard woods that will take a polish, 
 with ivory, so from Virgil, JEJn. x. lin. 135 
 
 7, we learn that this was an ancient practice. 
 
 serve that an Edomite is the speaker. In 
 Aph. -riNT to bring. Dan. iii. 13. v. 13. 
 Comp. imderrrnx VIII. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. To come, come to, \:ome near, approach, come 
 speedily. Deut. xxxiii. 2. Job iii. 25. Prov. i. 
 27. Isa. xli. 25, & al. As a N. fem. plur. 
 mTiX things coming, things to come. occ. Isa. xli. 
 23. xlv. II. As a N. with a formative s pnN" 
 access, entrance, occ. Ezek. xl. 15. 
 
 II. As a N. mx plur. mmx, nmx mnx and 
 nnx a sign or token, in general any thing that 
 shows, or causeth to come into the mind any 
 other thing, whether past, /Num. xvi. 38. xvii. 
 10.) present (Jud. vi. 17.*) or future, (1 Sam. 
 xiv. 10. Isa. XX. 3. Ezek. iv. 3. which might 
 not otherwise appear : even a future thing is 
 sometimes given as a sign of a thing present or 
 future. Exod. iii. 12. I Sam. ii. 34. 2 K. xix. 
 29. Isa. vii. 14. Jer. xliv. 29, 30. It is fre- 
 quently applied to miraculous signs. See inter 
 al. Exod. iv. 8, 9, 17, 28, 30. viii. 23. x. I, 2. 
 
 Gen. iv. 15, should be rendered. And the Lord 
 gave Cain a sign, (i. e. worked some miracle to 
 convince him) that whosoever found him should 
 not kill him. Comp. Exod. x. 2. in Heb. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. plur. nnx ensigns, and it 
 should seem of the smaller or inferior kind, such 
 as fags or the like. occ. Num. ii. 2, where b^T 
 and nnx are different things. Comp. b^T. 
 
 IV. As a N. nx a coulter, which comes before 
 the ploughshare in ploughing. So Pliny, 
 " Culter vocaiur, prcedensam, prius quam pro- 
 scindatur,^errai secans, futurisque sulcis vestigia 
 prsescribens incisuris, quas resupinus in arando 
 mordeat vomer. That is called the coulter 
 which cuts the stiff ground, before it is broken 
 up, thus marking out the future furrows to the 
 slanting ploughshare." Nat. Hist. lib. xviii. 
 cap. 18. I Sam. xiii. 20. Isa. ii. 4. Joel iii. 
 15, & aJ. 
 
 V. "nx a pron. of the first person, denoting, 
 the presence of the person speaking, me. freq. 
 occ. For -nx-'D Isa. xliv. 24, not only the Keri, 
 but twenty of Dr Kennicott's codices have 
 "nXTD, and seventeen "nx -rs in two words, and 
 so it is printed in Walton's Polyglott. Comp. 
 L XX and Vulg. 
 
 VI. nx or nnx, thou, a pronoun of the second 
 person, denoting one near or present, and ad- 
 dressed to him or her, as such. freq. occ. Also, 
 of thee, thine. 1 K. xxi. 12, & al. plur. Dnx 
 ye, freq. occ. 
 
 VII. nx a particle denoting nearness, approach. 
 1. The very substance of a thing, the, the very.f 
 
 Qtmle per artem 
 
 . Inclusura buxo aut Oricia Terebintho 
 Lucet ebur. 
 
 VI. Chald. xaitt'X a wall. See under ^vr. 
 KDK Chald. 
 
 The same as Heb. rrnx, to come. Ezra v. 
 IQ Isa. xxi. 11 : in which latter passage ob- 
 
 * French translat. * un signe pour montrer que c'est 
 toi qui paries avec moi a sign to show that it is thou who 
 speakest with me." Diodati, '*dammi un segno chetu set 
 desso, tu che parli meco give me a sign that thou art that 
 very person, thou who speakest with me." And in a 
 note he explains desso, by " ilgrande ang^elo di Dio, il quale 
 spesso appariva, the great angel of God, who often ap- 
 peared." 
 
 * And thus, I think with many very learned men, it is 
 to be xmder stood, Gen. iv. 1., where Eve, on the birth of 
 her first-born, says, IJmve gotten mrT" nX IT^X a man, 
 the very, or, even Jehovah; referring to the evangelical 
 promise. Gen. iii. 15, of the seed of the woman, who should 
 bruise the serpent's head; which "promise, however, it ia 
 
)nx 
 
 (Comp. nip V.) It is prefixed to nouns. 
 The Lexicons say, that when joined with a 
 verb, it denotes the accusative case, if the verb 
 be active ; see Gen. i. 1, & al. freq. but the no- 
 minative if the verb be passive or neuter. Gen. 
 xxvii. 4-5. Deut. xx. 8. Josh. vii. 15, & al. 
 freq. But in truth it is the sign of no particu- 
 lar case, that distinction being unknown in He- 
 brew. See Josh. xxii. 17. Ezek. xxxv. 10. 
 Num. x. 2. 1 Sam. xvii. 34- 2 Sam. xv. 23. 
 Neh. ix. 12, 34. 2 K. vi. 5. 
 This particle is sometimes, in construction with 
 pronoun suffixes, written with a ^ inserted, mx; 
 as -jmx thee, 1 Kings xxii. 24. Ezek. ii. 6 ; 
 imK?3 from him, 1 Kings xxii. 7, & al. 
 
 2. With to, towards. Exod. i. 1. Deut. vii. 8. 
 
 3. nxn from with, from the, French d'avec. 
 Deut. xviii. 3. Zech. xiv. 17. 
 
 VIII. Chald. nnx and Hna to come. Ezra v. 
 
 3, 16. Infin. Knn Dan. iii. 2, In Hiph. 
 
 changing both the Alephs into Jods, "tinI he 
 
 caused to come, brought. Dan. v. 13. Comp. 
 
 Dan. iii. 13. v. 2, 3. 
 Der. At, with, the, thee, thou. 
 
 Denotes strength, both passive and active. 
 
 I. As a N. ^nx strong, like the hones. Jobxxxiii. 
 19, when, (as i is used, ch. i. 13.) the multitude 
 of his hones (is) strong, i. e. in his full strength. 
 See Scott. 
 
 II. As a N. ]n''N strong, as a fortress. Num. 
 xxix. 21, as the foundations (inner part of the 
 shell) of the earth. Mic. vi. 2. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. pnx, and with pronoun suf- 
 fixes ]nx, plur. msnx and nsnx a she-ass, from 
 her passive strength, which is perhaps greater in 
 proportion to her bulk than that of any other 
 species of quadruped.* Num. xxii. 22, 23, 25, 
 & al. freq. 
 
 IV. As a N. p-x strong, forcible, violent, as a 
 torrent or river, Deut. xxi. 4. Psal. Ixxiv. 15. 
 Amos V. 24. as a warlike nation, Jer. v. 15. 
 as men. Job xii. 19. It is used as a substan- 
 tive, strength, force. Gen. xlix. 24. Exod. xiv. 
 27. Comp. Prov. xiii. 15, where observe the 
 paronomasia. 
 
 V. D-anx rTT" the month Ethanim, the seventh 
 month, nearly answering to Sept. O. S. So 
 
 35 KiniK 
 
 called " from the winds or rough weather usual 
 at the autunmal equinox, which are more violent 
 in warmer climates." Bate. But Qu? See, 
 however, Russell's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, pp. 
 1^, 163, 186. occ. 1 Kings viii. 2. 
 VI. Chald. As a N. pnx, and emphat. iOinx 
 a furnace. This word seems a derivative from 
 lleb. u/Hjire, ly being changed into n, as usual. 
 Dan. iii. 11, 19, & seq. From this oriental 
 word, the celebrated mount ^tna in Sicily ap- 
 pears to have had its name, imposed probably 
 by the Phenician navigators. ( See Bochart's 
 Chanaan, lib. i. cap. 28. ) And how justly it 
 was called N3inx or xanx may appear from any 
 of the descriptions of it ; but from none better 
 than from the noted one of Virgil, ^n. iii. lin. 
 571582. I add, that Virgil, Georg. i. lin. 
 471, applies the very term fomaces, furnaces, 
 to the flaming apertures of this volcanic moun- 
 tain, as Lucretius had before done, lib. vi. lin. 
 681. So likewise Ovid, Metam. lib. xv. lin. 
 340. 
 pDi^ See under pna 
 
 Chald. As a N. a place, perhaps from the Heb. 
 'in. Ezra v. 15. vi. 5, & al. 
 
 plain, from her mistake, she did not perfectly comprehend. 
 Our Eng. translation here seems indefensible, 1st, Be- 
 cause, notwithstanding the passages alleged by Noldius 
 and others, I cannot find any one text where TMt clearly 
 signifies frotn. 2dly, Supposing there were several such 
 texts, nx cannot so signify here ; because it is as certain 
 a rule as any in the Hebrew language, that where tivo 
 nouns with HX between them immediately follow a verb, 
 the latter noun is an apposition with, or relates to, the 
 same subject as'the former, especially if the latter noun 
 be a proper name. See inter al. Gen. iv. 2. vi. 10. xxvi. 
 34. Josh. xxiv. 3. Ezek. iv. l,and comp. Isa. viii. 2. Ezek. 
 xxxiv. 2.3. Jer. xvii. 13. Ps. Ixxxiv. 4. 
 
 And I know not of any exception to the rule'here given, 
 unless in passages where it is impossible to make the 
 sense, as, for example, Gen. xlii. 4. 2 Sam. xix. 16. Isa. 
 xxviii. 1,5 ; and even of such instances there are, I be- 
 lieve, very few. Geddes renders Gen. iv. 1, " 1 have ac- 
 quired a godlike man-child." But surely the incommu- 
 nicable name mn" must not be degraded to the sense of 
 godlike. 
 
 * " L'ane est peut-etre de tous les animaux celui qui, 
 relativement a son volume, pent porter le plus grand 
 poids." Buffon, Hist. Nat. tom. vi. p. 169. 
 
 PLURILITERALS, 
 
 Or Words of more than Three Letters, begin- 
 , ning with x. 
 
 tD32K See under wsn 
 DTTIOli^ See under niaa 
 nipnpnK See under rrpi 
 
 As a N. occ. Gen. xli. 43. The most natural 
 method of interpreting this word seems to be 
 by considering it as a compound of sx father, 
 and "|in blessing. Joseph was very properly 
 honoured with this high title, the father of bless- 
 ing, as having foreseen, and given counsel to 
 prevent, the dreadful consequences of the ap- 
 proaching famine, and as being intrusted with 
 the dispensation of all political blessings by 
 Pharaoh. Comp. ch. xiv. 8. But if any one 
 should in Gen. xli. 43, prefer the interpretation 
 of Aquila and the Vulg. and so render this 
 word how the knee, as oiu" translation does, I 
 would not contend with him. -i-i::x may be 
 only the Heb. Tinrr imperat. Hiph. slightly 
 varied in the pronunciation, as it afterwards was 
 in Chaldee. See Vitringa Observat. Sacr.lib, 
 i. cap. 6. 10. p. 71, 4t8e edit, 
 
 As a N. mas. plur. in rag, chargers, basins to 
 catch the blood of the sacrifices which was to 
 be sprinkled ; from *i3X to collect, and b\2 what 
 
 falls or distils, occ. Ezra i. 9, twice, 
 
 n?:i"nK Chald. 
 
 As a N. mas. plur. emphat. x-'iiainx a name 
 of dignity, nobles, prefects, or the like; from 
 inx magnificent, and ^Ta (Chald.) to decree, occ. 
 Dan. iii. 2, 3. 
 
 K1T-nK Chald. 
 
 (Perhaps from *nx magnificent, and m to swell) 
 
]D-nK 
 
 36 
 
 d^:idV>< 
 
 magnificently, pompously. It is however ren- 
 dered diligently. Once, Ezra vii. 23. 
 
 As a N. a daric. A coin probably striick by 
 Darius the Mede, and impressed with his 
 image. So we sometimes call an old English 
 coin a Jacobus, and a Portuguese one a Jo- 
 hannes, respectively from the image and in- 
 scription of the king they bear. A daric was 
 equal to about twenty-five shillings of our 
 money, and is mentioned as being of gold in 
 the only two texts wherein it occurs, namely, 
 Ezra viii. 27. 1 Chron. xxix. 7 ; and in the 
 latter text we may suppose that Ezra, who 
 probably collected, or at least revised the 
 Chronicles, reduces the money used in David's 
 time, to that which was well known in his 
 own. Comp. under inain, and see Prideaux's 
 Connex. vol. i. p. 128, 129, 1st 8vo. edit. 
 Hutchinson's Xenophon. Cyropsed. not. p. 
 255. 8vo. edit, and Bp. Chandler's Vindication 
 of Defence of Christianity, vol. i. p. 10. 
 
 ibTDITK See under -jbn 
 
 KHDHK Chald. 
 
 As a N. fem. once, Ezra vi. 2. In the 2d edi- 
 tion of this work, induced by the authority of 
 former writers, and particularly by what we 
 read, Jer. xxxii. 14-, I explained the word, from 
 the Heb. nnn, to mean an earthen vessel. But 
 I now think that Michaelis (Supplem. ad Lex. 
 Heb. p. 60.) has given good reasons for reject- 
 ing this sense. 1st, Because all the ancient 
 interpreters take the word for a proper name ; 
 2dly, because royal edicts are not usually kept 
 in a brittle crock, but in a wooden chest ; and 
 lastly, because it was hardly worth relating, 
 that the edict w^as found in a crock at a palace 
 of Media, without giving the name of that pal- 
 ace. The LXX (MS. Alexand.) express the 
 Chald. name by A^a^a, but the Vulg. by 
 Ecbatanis, with which agree the Apocryphal 
 Esdras, 1 Esdr. \i. 22, and Josephus, Ant. 
 lib. xi. cap. 4. 6. It appears then that 
 Knnnx is the same as Ecbatana, the capital of 
 Media, in which was a palace, where it was 
 obiious to search for a royal edict. 
 
 It seems a Chaldee or Persian word denoting 
 viceroys, lieutenants, or chief governors under 
 the king. So the LXX generally render it 
 by attT^a-xtn, and the Vulg. by satrapse. It 
 occurs in the form of a Heb. N. mas. plur. 
 Esth. viii. 9. ix. 3. in reg. Ezra viii. 36. Esth. 
 iii. 12, and as a Chaldee N. mas. plur. emphat. 
 Dan. iii. 2, 3, & al. We have an account of 
 the original appointment of these Persian vice- 
 roys, Dan. vi. 1 or 2, it pleased Darius to set 
 over the kingdom a hundred and twenty 
 K"'331*TiZ'nN which should he over the whole king- 
 dom. Xenophon (Cyropaed. lib. viii. p. 491. 
 edit. Hutchinson, 8vo.) mentions the same fact, 
 only he ascribes the institution of these trx- 
 v^a-rxi, as he calls them, to Cyrus ; and no doubt 
 Cyrus's uncle, Darius (called by Xenophon, 
 Cyaxares), did not appoint them without his 
 nephew's advice and concurrence. The word 
 ear^wra.! itself seems a corrupt abbreviation of 
 the Oriental name ; and this latter may be de- 
 
 rived from the Chaldee or Persian irHK, great 
 or eminent, TT to go about freely, and D-as the 
 presence, and so strictly import a great or emi- 
 nent man, who has free access to the presence, 
 i. e. of the king. Xenophon accordingly (p. 
 493.) tells us, that Cyrus chose the ffxr^aTen 
 out of his (p<xv or friends ; and the Vulg. ren- 
 ders -jbrsn ''3S'TTU;nx Ezra viii. 36, by satrapis 
 qui erant de conspectu regis ; satraps, who were 
 in the king's sight or presence. Comp. Esth. 
 i. 14. 
 
 As a N. mas. plur. a Persian word for mules. 
 Bochart, vol. ii. 236, deduces it from the Per- 
 sian u^nx great, and 'intt'X a mule, as denoting 
 a large mule, such as are produced from mares,* 
 and observes that a mule is still called in Persic 
 asthar. occ. Esth. viii. 10, 14. 
 
 A particle compounded of "K, a particle of ask- 
 ing, and ns (which see) denoting place or 
 aspect. 
 
 1. Where, in what place? Ruth ii. 19. 1 Sam. 
 xix. 22. 
 
 2. Of what aspect or appearance ? occ. Jud. 
 viii. 18. 
 
 KIS'^K See under no 
 ti'^n:i'7i< See under tt^sa 
 
 As a N. mas. plur. By comparing 2 Chron. ix. 
 10, 11, with 1 K. X. 1 1, 12, it seems to be an- 
 other name for the following D-^abx thya, or 
 thyine wood, as the Vulg. render it, 2 Chron. 
 ix. 10, 11. It may be derived from bx not and 
 03 to fill, because it is of so close a texture as 
 not to imbibe water, nor be affected by the 
 wet and weather, occ. 2 Chron. ii. 7. ix. 10, 11. 
 
 As a N. mas. plur. a species of tree or loood, 
 thyon, thya, or thyine wood. So the Vulg. 
 thyina. occ. 1 K. x. 11, 12. 
 
 Theophrastus, Hist. Plant, v. 5, says, that " the 
 thyon or thya tree grows near the temple of 
 Jupiter Ammon, -ra.^ Afji-f^uvi (in Africa) and 
 in the Cyrenaica ; that it resembles the cypress- 
 tree in its boughs, leaves, stalk, and fruit; and 
 that its wood never rots. " The Hebrew name 
 therefore may be very naturally deduced from 
 bx not and an to dissolve. It was in high 
 esteem among the heathen, who frequently 
 made of this wood the doors of their temples 
 and the images of their gods. See Wetstein's 
 Note on Rev. xviii. 12, and Pliny's Nat. Hist, 
 lib. xiii. cap. 16. It must however be ob- 
 served, that Josephus, Ant. lib. viii. cap. 7. 
 1, calls the D-anbK, or o-mabx of Solomon, 
 ^vXuv Tiuxivuv pitch or torch-trees, but cautions 
 us against supposing that the wood of them 
 was like what was known in his time by that 
 name, for it was, says he, " rather like that of 
 the fig-tree, but more white and shining ; and 
 
 * " L'ane avec la jument," says BufFon, " produit les 
 grand midets." Hist. Nat. torn. v. p. 167. And again, 
 torn. xii. p. 229, * II y a deux sortes des mulcts; le pre- 
 mier est le grand mulet, qui provient de la jonction de 
 l'ane a la jument; le second est le petit fnulet, provenant 
 du cheval et de I'anesse-" 
 
pVK 
 
 37 
 
 ninK 
 
 he expressly adds, that he had said thus much, 
 that no one might be ignorant of the difference, 
 nor of the nature of the torch-tree:' * 
 )72Vx See under obn 
 
 Occurs Prov. xxx. 31, nnj? D-ipVx ibm and a 
 king against whom (there is) no rising up, 
 (Eng. transl.) or, let no one rise up. Comp. 
 Prov. xii. 28. 
 
 t Hence perhaps the Phenicians gave the name 
 of Alalcomense to a town in Boeotia, because 
 it was sacred to mpbx rrbx the irresistible 
 Deity, i. e. Miner^'a, and famous for an ancient 
 temple dedicated to her. And therefore as 
 Strabo, lib. ix. p. 413, informs us, though it 
 was small and situated in a plain, yet it always 
 remained inviolate, out of reverence to that 
 goddess. And from this town and temple 
 Minerva herself appears to have had the title 
 of AXaXKoi^Livm, as Juno was called A^ynn from 
 being eminently worshipped at Argos. Thus 
 Homer, H. iv. lin. 8, joins 'Hon r A^yun xui 
 AXaXxfl^sv/V hSmn the Argian Juno, and Alal- 
 comenean Minerva ; and the Scholiast explains 
 AXctXKOfjLivriii by 'H iv AXeiXKOf/.tvKii, -roXu ms 
 
 BoieuTixs, vifjLu/ji.ivYi, who is worshipped at Alal- 
 comenae, a city of Boeotia. 
 
 It frequently occurs as a pron. plur. of the first 
 person, we. I think with Tympius, in his 
 Note on Noldius's Particles, that it may be 
 considered as a compound of rrSN to he present, 
 rrsn to encamp, as soldiers or others, in the 
 same nsnn or company, and the ^ collective, 
 (see 13N under rrax II.) and so denotes several 
 persons present together, and of like condition in 
 respect of what is the subject of the discourse. 
 The radical k is (as in other instances) dropped, 
 and the word written nans Gen. xlii. 11. Exod. 
 xvi. 7, 8. Num. xxxii. 32. 2 Sam. xvii. 12. 
 Lam. iii. 41. 
 
 KnSDK Chald. 
 
 It is rendered speedily, forthwith, or the like, 
 but perhaps means studiously, diligently, exactly, 
 from Heb. nsD to recount, enumerate. So the 
 LXX render it by I'^i/j^iXu?, and the Vulg. by 
 studiose, diligenter, Ezra v. 8, & al.- 
 
 KISI* See under kb 
 
 DnsK 
 
 As a N. a Chaldee or Persic word, denotmg 
 tribute or revenue. Once, Ezra iv. 13. 
 
 VkIK and VkIK See under bx^N 
 
 nnK Seeunderni 
 
 )7D:nK See under nan 
 
 ]:nK Chald. 
 
 As Ns. 1121 K and X5i3ix, the same as the Heb. 
 1?22"1K, purple, occ. Dan. v. 7, 16, 29. 2 Chron. 
 ii. 7, in which last passage Solomon, writing to 
 Hiram, king of Tyre, may be supposed to 
 make use of what was at that time the Tyrian 
 name oi purple, rather than of the pure Hebrew 
 one panx. 
 
 I. As a N. a lion of God, from "'nx a lion, and 
 bx God. occ. 1 Chron. xi. 22. printed bxtx, 
 2 Sam. xxiii. 20 ; but at least twenty-nine of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices read bx^'ix. The 
 Vulg. in Sam. renders it leones, lions ,- but in 
 Chron. hath duos ariel, so LXX rovs 'Suo u^inx, 
 the two ariels. The word seems to be a title 
 given to the Moabitish champions on account 
 of their courage (as Coeur de Lion, lion's hearty 
 to om- K. Richard I. comp. 2 Sam. xxiii. 20.) 
 as well as in honour of their God, the material 
 bx. So, on the other hand, the Jewish cham- 
 pions are styled DbxTX their arals, Isa. xxxiii. 
 7. (where Eng. transl. their valiant ones) in 
 honoiu", I suppose, of the true bx or Lord. 
 The Mahometan Arabians and Persians, in 
 like manner, called their military heroes, lions 
 of God.* 
 
 II. The city of Jerusalem is called by this 
 name bx-'ix lion of God, Isa. xxix. 1, 2, 7. Mr 
 Harmer (Observ. vol. i. p. 221, &c. whom see) 
 conjectures that it was thus denominated on 
 account of the vast quantities of flesh which 
 were there consumed in their sacred feasts (see 
 Deut. xii. 17, 18. xiv. 26.) as well as burnt 
 upon the altar ; and he ingeniously illustrates 
 this thought by remarking that the modem 
 Persians will have it that the city of Schiraz 
 is thus named from schir a lion, because it 
 consumes and devours, like a lion, all that is 
 brought to it. 
 
 III. According to the Keri, more than forty of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices, and the LXX and 
 Vulg. bx'-'ix occurs Ezek. xliii. 15, 16, for 
 b^'X'ix of the common printed editions, and is 
 used for the hearth of the altar of burnt-offer- 
 ings, which might be thus denominated from 
 the vast quantities oi flesh consumed on it. Or 
 if we embrace the common printed reading, 
 then b-XIX may express the interposing lights 
 and so be an emblematic name of the hearth of 
 the altar, as representing the divine interposing 
 light in Christ, which seems farther intimated 
 by the four horns which ascended from it. 
 Comp. under Tip II. 
 
 nnnK 
 
 As a N. the hare; from niX to crop, and S-3 
 the produce of the ground, these animals being 
 very remarkable for destroying the fruits of the 
 earth, occ. Lev. xi. 6. Deut. xiv. 7. Bochart, 
 who gives this interpretation of the word, ex- 
 cellently defends it, by showing from histoiy, 
 that hares have at different times desolated the 
 islands Leros, Astypalaia, and Carpathus. See 
 his Works, vol. ii. 63, and 995. To his ac- 
 count, for the sake of the learned reader, I 
 shall add the following lines concerning these 
 animals from Bargeus, Cynoget. lib. iii. cited 
 by Johnston, Hist. Nat. de Quadruped, p. 110, 
 by which it appears that they are great </e- 
 vourers of almost all kinds of herbs and vege- 
 tables : 
 
 * For this remark from Josephus, I am indebted to 
 Mr Michaelis's excellent Recueil de Questions, Question 
 
 XCI 
 
 \ See Bochart, vol. 
 
 43+, 485, 997. ; 
 
 DECERP TINT laeti turgentia gramina campi, 
 Et ciilmos segelum, etfibras tellure repostas 
 
 * See Bochart, torn. ii. 716, 717; Harmer's Observ. vol. 
 i. p. 212 ; and Bp. Lowth on Isa. xxxiii. 7. 
 
ni^nti'i* 
 
 SB 
 
 ti'Kn 
 
 Herbarwn, et lento morsus in corticefigunt 
 Arboris, atque udos attondent undique libros : 
 Nee parcunt strata pomorum, aut glandis acervo, 
 Aut vicicBy aut milio, aut procera^frondibus ulmi. 
 PrtBcipue graUe sylvestrta eramina menthce, 
 Quceque colunt riguas incuita sysimbria valles, 
 Et vaga serpilla, et pulegi nobile gramen 
 Percipiunt. 
 
 The Arabs likewise call the hare aaix. 
 pnnti'K Seeunden-ru? 
 VlTDDK See under bnn 
 
 H A Particle abridged from na hoUow (as 3 
 from rrD) or from n'-a within, as n from p. 
 
 1. In, of time, place, condition, &c. within, 
 among, freq. occ. 
 
 2. Prefixed to verbs infinitive may be rendered 
 when, as Num. xxxv. 19. ii ir^sa in his light- 
 ing upon him, i. e. when he lighted upon him ,- 
 or because, 2 Chron. xvi. 7. 
 
 3. To. 1 Sam. xvi. a 
 
 4. Against. Num. xxi. 7. 
 
 5. With, together with. Exod. x. 9. Lev. i. 16. 
 
 6. Concerning, of. Lev. vi. 2. 
 
 7. Into. Gen. xxx. 33. 
 
 8. By, by means of. Exod. xiv. 21. 
 
 9. After. Num. xxviii. 26. 
 
 10. For, on account of. Gen. xxix. 18. Exod. x. 
 12. Deut. xix. 21. 
 
 11. According to. Num. xiv. 34. 
 
 12. Upon, above. 1 Sam. viii. 11. 1 Chron. v. 2. 
 
 13. CSf. Gen. ix. 10, 16. Exod. xii. 19. 
 
 I. To come or go, strictly from one place to an- 
 other, as Gen. xix. 1 ; but it is used as exten- 
 sively as come or go in English. In Hiph. to 
 cause to come, to bring. Gen. ii. 22. 
 
 rraxn for rraxna, in thy coming, or, as thou 
 comest. Gen. x. 19, 30. xiii. 10. So ^xna 1 
 Sam. XV. 7. Longinus, De Sublim. sect. xxvi. 
 remarks how interesting (syaywv/oj) such a 
 change of persons is in description, and how it 
 transforms you from a hearer to a spectator and 
 an actor. The style of Herodotus in this re- 
 spect frequently resembles that of the sacred 
 historian. Thus, lib. ii. cap. 29. edit. Gale. 
 Tjjv Inx-rXuiras is rou 'SuXou ro pa^goi 'HBEI2 xai 
 fTura uTofias, recoct rov <roTa/Aev o^oi^a^ttiv nOlH- 
 2EA1 hftt^iut Titrffu^BtKovra. Avris in^ov ^Xoiov 
 ififiecs, Ivuhixa 'hfii^as IIAETSEAI* xai STUra, 
 'I3EAI t; ToXiv fiiyaXtiv, rri evofiet itrn Ms^ov. 
 Sailing through this lake, you will come to the 
 stream of the Nile and then landing, you will 
 travel forty days by the side of the river and 
 afterwards going on board another vessel, you 
 will sail for twelve days, and then you will come 
 to a great city called Meroe. 
 
 irna'rr Kn is applied Gen. xxviii. 11, & al. in a 
 strictly philosophical sense for the solar light's 
 going off, i. e. from one hemisphere to the op- 
 posite ; so Ky- Gen. xix. 23. Isa. xiii. 10, and 
 niT Eccles. i. 5, & al. joined with ir?3u; are 
 used for the solar lighfs coming out or spreading 
 upon that hemisphere, which is turning into 
 the morning. 
 
 Jud. xiv. 18. rtD'^nrr Nn- o^nija should, I appre- 
 hend, be rendered, before it (the place or city) 
 came towards the solar orb, i. e. to the meri- 
 dian ; before mid-day, or noon. 
 
 As Ns. Ninn and xin a going in, entrance. 
 Jud. i. 24, 25. 2 K. xvi. 18. 2 Chron. xxiii. 
 15, & al. Also, joined with iy?3iy the place of 
 the solar light's going in or off, that part of the 
 heavens or earth where it goes off, i. e. the west. 
 Deut. xi. 30. Josh. i. 4. xxiii. 4. Zech. viii. 
 7. Ninn joined with n-an within, signifies with- 
 out. Isa. xxiii. 1, where see Vitringa. 
 
 The final x of this root is often dropped, as 
 Ruth iii. 15. 1 Sam. xxv. 8. 2 Sam. v. 2. 1 
 K. xii. 12. xxi. 21, 29. 2 K. iii. 24. Jer. xix. 
 15. xxxix. 16. Mic. i. 15. But in all these 
 texts, except Ruth iii. 15, and 2 K. iii. 24, a 
 number of Dr Kennicott's codices supply the 
 H, as one does in Ruth ; and in 2 K. iii. 24, 
 twenty -two for na-T read nan. 
 
 II. Of time, to come, advance. Isa. vii. 17. 
 Amos iv. 2. viii. 11, & al. D-D'^i xn literally, 
 come into days, i. e. advanced in age or years. 
 Gen. xviii. 11. xxi v. 1, & al. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. .iNian, revenue, produce, in- 
 crease, income. Num. xviii. 30. Deut. xxxiii. 
 14. Prov. iii. 14. xviii. 20. 
 
 Der. Greek /3a<w and (ienvu to go. Lat. via, Eng. 
 way, French voye, whence voyage, &c. 
 
 I. To open, as we say, open the trenches, open a 
 pit, or the like. It is not used as a V. strictly 
 in this sense, but hence as a N. *iKa plur. 
 nnxn a pit or well opened in the earth. Gen. 
 xiv. 10. xxi. 30. xxvi. 15,* 18, & al. freq. 
 
 II. To engrave deeply in making an inscription 
 on stone. Deut. xxvii. 8. Comp. Hab. ii. 2. 
 
 III. To open, declare, to make evident, apparent 
 or open by speaking. Deut. i. 5. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to stink, as carrion or dead 
 animals in a state of putrefaction, or the like. 
 See Exod. vii. 18, 21. viii. 14. xvi. 20, 24. 
 Ps. xxxviii. 6. Also in Hiph. to make to stink. 
 Eccles. X. 1. 
 
 As a N. TVH^ a stink, stench, occ. Isa. xxxiv. 3. 
 Joel ii. 20. Amos iv. 10. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. D-trxa occ. Isa. v. 2, 4. 
 It is rendered wild grapes, but rather means 
 some stinking fruit. Hasselquist, in his Voy- 
 ages, p. 289, says, " he is inclined to believe 
 that the prophet here means the hoary night- 
 shade (solanum incanum), because it is com- 
 mon in Egypt, Palestine, and the East, and 
 the Arabian name agrees well with it. The 
 Arabs caU it aneb il dib, i. e. wolf-grapes. The 
 prophet," adds he, " could not have found a 
 plant more opposite to the vine than this, for 
 it grows much in the vineyards, and is very 
 pernicious to them, wherefore they root it out ; 
 it likewise resembles a vine by its shrubby 
 stalk, "f Thus my author. Mr Bate, how- 
 
 See Harmer's Observ. vol. iv. p. 246. 
 
 t And no doubt in its fi-uit also, as the Arabic name 
 implies; and so Brookes, Nat. Hist. vol. vi. p. 119, ob- 
 serves, that the fruit of the bella donna, or deadly night- 
 shade, is like a grape^ of a shining black colour, and full 
 of fmoM* juice. 
 
m 
 
 39 
 
 11 
 
 ever, in Ciit. Heb. explains it of grapes that 
 rot upon the vine ; so Montanus, uvas putidas. 
 
 III. As a N. fern, nma^ some stinking weed, 
 opposed to barley, occ. Job xxxi. 40. Is it not 
 the plant of which the preceding o-iyxn^ are the 
 
 fruit? Comp. therefore sense II. Michaelis, 
 however, (Supplem. ad Lex. Heb.) though he 
 takes notice of Hasselquist's opinion concern- 
 ing the D-'U'Ka, yet maintains, after Celsius, 
 that both that word and rrtt'Kn denote the aco7i- 
 ite, a poisonous plant, growing spontaneously 
 and luxuriantly on sunny hills, such as are used 
 for vineyards. He says this interpretation is 
 certain, because, as Celsius has observed, w^ 
 in Arabic denotes the aconite, and he intimate t 
 that it best suits Job xxxi. 40, where it is men- 
 tioned as growing instead of barley. But the 
 reader will judge for himself. 
 
 IV. As a V. in Niph. and Hith. to stink in a 
 figurative sense, to be or become loathsome, 
 abominable. 1 Sam. xiii. 4. xxvii. 12, u^NiH 
 nnjjn U'-J^nn he is become utterly abominable 
 among, or to his people. 2 Sam. x. 6. Prov. 
 xiii. 5. Also in Hiph. to cause thus to stink, 
 make abominable- Gen. xxxi v. 30. Exod. v. 21, 
 rri?*is "3-^1 lann nx Dnttrxnrr ye have made our 
 smell loathsome, in the eyes of Pharaoh. Is 
 not this expression, though at first sight un- 
 philosophical, yet strictly agreeable to nature ? 
 Is it not a figure taken from the remarkable 
 effect which all strong alkaline volatile smells 
 (such, for instance, as that of carrion) have on 
 the eyes? In Isa. xxx. 5, two of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's codices read tt'-arr, and six a?"iirT was 
 ashamed. So Vulg. confusi sunt, were con- 
 founded. However, the common printed read- 
 ing bj^ tt''KirT in the sense of abominating, 
 loathing, being disgusted at, (comp. Dan. vi. 15.) 
 seems a very good one ; especially if it be con- 
 sidered that at the time king Hoshea sent his 
 ambassadors into Egypt, that country was gov- 
 erned by So, called by Manetho, Sevechus, 
 and by Herodotus, Sethon, and described by 
 the latter historian, lib. ii. cap. 141, as a very 
 superstitious prince, and particularly inattentive 
 to military affairs, and disobliging to the sol- 
 diery. In Hith. to make oneself stinking, loath- 
 some, or abominable. 1 Chron. xix. 6. 
 
 V. Chald. in Kal, with bl? following, to abomi- 
 nate, be very much displeased at. occ. Dan. vi. 
 15, where Theo^otion iXvTrrt&rl was grieved, so 
 Vulg. contristatus est. As a N. fem. Nnu'ixn 
 abominable, occ. Ezra iv. 12. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Kal, but, 
 
 I. As a participial N. or participle in Niph. 
 mi3 hollow, made hollow, occ. Exod. xxvii. 8. 
 xxxviii. 7. Jer. lii. 21. 
 
 II. It is applied spiritually, hollow, empty, vain. 
 occ. Job xi. 12. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. in reg. n:in the sight or pupil 
 of the eye, that part of the eye which appears 
 hollow, and admits the light, occ. Zech. ii. 8 or 
 12, where observe that three of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices for nasi have nn:3. 
 
 31 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. 3 a meat, food. 
 occ. Ezek. XXV. 7, and in composition with 
 ns a portion, Dan. i. 5, 8, 13, 15, 16, in all 
 
 which texts many of Dr Kennicott's read in 
 two words, an nS). Hence, probably, the 
 Phrygian /3xaf, 6reac? (Herodot. II. 2.), and 
 the Gr. p>a.yoi,food, which Hesychius explains 
 by xXafffjio. a^Tou n f*a.^*is, a piece or fragment of 
 bread or paste. And as x,\tt.afjL, is from xXa-u, 
 to break off, so the LXX in Ezek. xxv. 7, 
 render an by S;a^Tay>j, and Vulg. by direp- 
 tionem, spoil, plunder, (if in deed they read an, 
 for the Keri, and thirteen of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices have Tnb) ; and to spoil, pluck, break offy 
 or the like, is perhaps the ideal meaning of the 
 Hebrew word. 
 
 I. As a N. nan a covering of cloth, or the like. 
 It is used for 
 
 1. Clothes or coverings in general. Gen. xxiv. 
 53, & al. freq. 
 
 2. An outer garment, a cloak or robe. Gen. 
 xxxix. 12. 1 Sam. xix. 24. 
 
 3. The covering or coverlet of a bed. I Sam. 
 xix. 13. 
 
 4. A cloth-covering for the tabernacle. Num. iv. 
 613. 
 
 II. As a N. Tan a cover or cloak of dissimula- 
 tion, hypocrisy, falsehood, perfidy, treachery. 
 occ. Isa. xxiv. 16. Jer. xii. 1. So fem. plur. 
 mnan. occ. Zeph. iii. 4. Hence 
 
 III. As a V. in Kal, to use a cloak of dissimu- 
 lation, hypocrisy, falsehood, or treachery, to act 
 under such a deceitful cover, to deceive. It is 
 used absolutely, 1 Sam. xiv. 33. Job vi. 15, & 
 al. or with n following, Exod. xxi. 8. Jud. ix. 
 23 ; and once with n, Jer. iii. 20, surely as a 
 woman acteth treacherously against her friend; 
 so Noldius, perfide agit contra. Hab. ii. 5, yea 
 (as) when "nna nann T^-n wine deceiveth a man 
 (comp. Prov. xx. 1.) (so) he (the king of 
 Babylon) is proud (i. e. he is intoxicated with 
 his power and dominion, comp. Dan. iv. 30.) 
 and is not at rest. But on this whole word let 
 the reader consult Mr Bate's learned exposi- 
 tion in Crit. Heb. 
 
 in 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies to separate, disjoin, " sepai'avit, disjunxit." 
 Castell. 
 
 Hence the Arabs roving in the deserts of Asia 
 and Africa, had their appellation Bedaui, or as 
 the Europeans call them, Bedouins or Bedo- 
 weens. 
 
 The LXX have given the idea of the root, 
 Lev. xiii. 46, where they render inn by xt^io- 
 ^la-f^svos, separated, separate, 
 
 I. As a N. in 
 
 1. Separate, alone, occ. Exod. xxx. 34, inn Trn 
 rrM" each shall be separate by itself, q. d. solus 
 in solo erit. The LXX render the words i<ra* 
 icru iffrat, by which I suppose they meant the 
 same as the Vulg. aiqualis ponderis erunt 
 omnia, all (of the spices) shall be of equal weight, 
 and to this purpose owe English, Diodati's 
 Italian, and Martin's French version. But 
 how the Heb. words should have this import, 
 I know not. They seem to signify that each 
 species of spice should be separate from, or free 
 
 from admixture with, any other, till compounded 
 according to the art of the apothecary, as in the 
 next verse ; and to the same art I apprehend it 
 
13 40 
 
 was left to determine the relative quantity, or 
 proportion of each ingredient. 
 
 2. With b prefixed it is used as a particle, TSb 
 apart, either absolutely, see Zech. xii. 12, 13, 
 or ^vith the pronoun suffixes of both numbers 
 and genders, as nnnb he alone, by himself alone. 
 Gen. ii. 18. irrnnb them (fem.) alone, by them- 
 selves. Gen. xxi. 28. freq. occ. 
 
 3. nnb followed with ^n or n, without, besides. 
 Jud. \'iii. 26. Exod. xii. 37. 
 
 4.. The particle n being prefixed to nab, nabn 
 besides, without. Gen. xlvi. 26. 
 
 II. As a N. na /a:r, so called from its growing 
 in separate stalks, without spreading into 
 branches. Hence 
 
 Used for the flax or linen of which the priest's 
 garments were made. Exod. xxviii. 42, & al. 
 freq. The LXX throughout Exod. and Lev. 
 constantly render it by X/vsaj made of linen. 
 Plur. D-na linens, linen garments. Ezek. ix. 2, 
 3, 11, &al. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. D'-Ti branches separat- 
 ing, or shooting off from the stem of a tree. 
 Ezek. xvii. 6. xix. 14 ; from which passages it 
 appears to denote the larger branches. 
 
 IV. Things made of such branches, as staves, 
 poles, or the like. Exod. xxv. 13 15, & al. 
 freq. Applied to the bars of the sepulchre, 
 Job x^di. 16, where, however, Scott explains it 
 of the sepulchral cells branching off from the 
 main subten-aneous grot. 
 
 V. The distended limbs of the IcA-iathan, as the 
 
 crocodile is commonly represented with his legs 
 sprawling. Job xii. 3 or 12. And perhaps 
 applied to those of Moab, considered under 
 the image of a wild beast. Isa. xvi. 6. We have 
 heard of the pride of Moab and of his anger, 
 T'-Ti 12 xb his limbs (strength) are not so ; 
 Symmachus ov^ ovru; ol ^^K^^ieva avrav, not so 
 his arms ; Vulg. plusquam/or^<V/rfo ejus, more 
 than his strength. So Jer. xlviii. 30, / know, 
 saith the Lord, his anger ; but not so i-nn his 
 limbs (strength, Vulg. virtus) nu/j^ p Kb not so 
 (his strength) hath done, i. e. his strength and 
 exertions are not answerable to his pride and 
 anger. See IVIr Lowth on both texts. 
 It does not appear that the word ever signifies 
 liars, lies, or boasting. But 
 
 VI. As a N. mas. plur. d-TS a sort oi conjurers, 
 who might be thus named from their affecting 
 retirement and solitude, as many impostors, to 
 cover and give credit to their lies, both in an- 
 cient and modem times, have done. The D'-TS 
 are mentioned with their other conjurers, occ. 
 Isa. xliv. 25. Jer. 1. 36. Comp. Hos. xi. 6. 
 Hence perhaps Latin vates, a prophet. 
 
 VII. There are several texts in the Lexicons 
 and Concordances, ranged under this root, 
 which seem more properly to belong to root "i ; 
 as Job xviii. 13, The first-born of death shall 
 feed 1-ny ""rn on the sufficiency of his skin, shall 
 
 feed on the sufficiency of himself, i. e. shall eat 
 
 up his skin and himself The skin is sarcasti- 
 cally mentioned, because it was dreadfully af- 
 fected by Job's disease, bax is in like manner 
 construed ^vith the particle a. Job xxi. 25. 
 T-nn in Job xi. 3, may best be rendered, at thy 
 sufficiency or seljf-sufficiency. And I would 
 not be positive tbat'bxiy ns, or according to 
 
 Via 
 
 many of Dr Kennicott's codices blKB> Job 
 
 xvii. 16, does not denote into the depth of 
 
 hades, as the Vulg. renders it, in profundissi- 
 
 mum infemum. 
 Ill to be all alone, quite alone. Hence as a 
 
 participle benoni in Kal, Tiia quite alone. Ps. 
 
 cii. 8, & al. So mab Num. xxiii. 9. Ps. iv.9. 
 
 Mic. vii. 14. 
 Der. Lat. viduus, whence loidow, &c. 
 
 To feign, or devise of himself alone ; for it seems 
 related to na (so N3n to an) as is intimated 
 1 K. xii. 33, which -rabn NTa he devised from 
 himself alone. But the Keri, and at least 
 seventeen of Dr Kennicott's codices, have nnbn 
 from his own heart. It occurs also Neh. vi. 8. 
 In Arabic the V. signifies to begin, to produce 
 or devise something new, " incepit, novum pro- 
 tulit aut excogitavit." Castell. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to divide, separate, distin- 
 guish. Gen. i. 4, and the Aleim bia"* divided 
 between the light and the darkness. How ? By 
 changing the light into darkness, and reform- 
 ing the darkness into light alternately, and that 
 by their own immediate and supernatural power, 
 as the heavenly orbs, and particularly the sun, 
 aftenvards did (Gen. i. 18.) and now do na- 
 turally and mechanically. But how do these 
 latter divide also between the day and the night, 
 as they are ordained to do, ver. 14? Plainly by 
 continuing and regulating the motion of the 
 earth, which began as soon as the Aleim 
 divided between the light and the darkness.* 
 Read and consider ver. 4 and 5, freq. occ. 
 See Exod. xxvi. 33. Lev. i. 17. x. 10. xx. 24. 
 Josh. xvi. 9. In Niph. to be separated. 1 
 Chron. xii. 8. Ezra ix. 1, & al. As a N. btn 
 "a part or piece separated, occ. Amos iii. 12. 
 II. As a N. b''ia tin, a species of metal. Its 
 Heb. name seems to be given it, either because 
 in refining it is separated from gold and silver, 
 which it otherwise spoils ; or because its parts 
 are the most easily separable from each other 
 of any metal, f a heat not much gi-eater than 
 that of boiling water being sufficient to fuse it. 
 So the Latin name stannum, by which the 
 Vulg. renders b'-Ta, seems to be from the 
 Greek o-ra^w to flow. occ. Num. xxxi, 22. Isa. 
 i. 25. Ezek. xxii. 18, 20. xxvii. 12. In Num. 
 xxxi. 22, Moses enumerates all the six species 
 of metals. :j: " Silver, of all the metals, suffers 
 most from an admixture of tin, a very small 
 quantity serving to make that metal as brittle as 
 glass, and what is worse, being very difficultly 
 separated from it again. The very vapour 
 of tin has the same effect as the metal itself, on' 
 silver, gold, and copper, rendering them brittle." 
 
 See tliis farther explained in Hutchinson's Moses' 
 Princip. part ii. p. 221239. Bate's Philosophical Prin- 
 ciples of Moses asserted and defended, p. 26, &c. and in 
 Catcott on the Creation, p. 45, &c. 
 
 + Boerhaave's Chemistry, by Dallowe, vol. i. p. 25. 
 
 X New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, in Tin. 
 
 " But since we have learned from the chemists, that 
 by the admixture of melted copper, the tin may be easily 
 disengaged, and carried off, we may collect the silver 
 pure from the copper with a great deal of ease and little 
 expense." Boerhaave, Chem. vol. i. p. 62. 
 
p-ri 
 
 41 
 
 DHl 
 
 Hence we may see the propriety of Jehovah's 
 denunciation by the prophet Isaiah, ch. i. 25; 
 for having at the 22d verse compared the Jew- 
 ish people to silver, he declares at ver. 25, I 
 will turn viy hand upon thee, and purely purge 
 away thy dross, and remove all "]''b''*73 thy parti- 
 cles of tin; where Aquila, Symmachus, and The- 
 odotion, KxffffiTsgav ffov, and Vulg. stannum tmim, 
 thy tin ; but LXX avfl^ouj wicked ones. This 
 demmciation, however, by a comparison of the 
 preceding and following context, appears to sig- 
 nify that God would, by a process of judgment, 
 purify those among the Jews who were capable of 
 purification, as well as destroy the reprobate and 
 incorrigible. Comp. Jer. vi. 29, 30. ix. 7. Mai. 
 iii. 3. Ezek. xxii. 18, 20. In Ezek. xxvii. 12, 
 Tarshish, i. e. Tartessus in Spain, is mention- 
 ed as furnishing b'-in tin, which that it anciently 
 did, the reader may see proved by Bochart, vol. 
 i. 169, from the testimonies of Stephanus, 
 Diodorus, and Pliny. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. pTi is 
 constantly used for a breach, rupture, fissure, 
 chink, (see 2 K. xii. 5, &c. ) and rendered ac- 
 cordingly, except in 2 Chron. xxxiv. 10, which 
 should likewise be translated the workmen that 
 wrought in the house of the Lord pTnib for (on 
 account of, or at) the breach fad ruptumj and to 
 repair the house. Comp, 2 K. xxii. 5. 
 
 nn Chald. 
 
 From the Heb. "nts, T being, as usual, changed 
 into *T, to scatter, disperse. Once, Dan. iv. 11 
 or 14. So LXX Itaffx.o^mffce.'n, and Vulg. 
 dispergite. 
 
 nn 
 
 Hollow. It occurs not simply in this form, but 
 hence, 
 
 I. As a N. irri hollow, empty, having nothing 
 in it but air, filled only vacuo aere with empty air, 
 as Lucan calls it, lib. v. lin. 94. occ. Gen. i. 2. 
 Jer. iv. 23. Isa. xxxiv. 11, and he shall stretch 
 out upon it the line of "i,'7n and the plummets of 
 im i. e. he shall, as it were, mark out with a 
 line where it shall be thrown into nrrn confused, 
 unconnected ruins, and with a plummet, where 
 instead of its present regular, massy buildings, it 
 shall be nrrS a mere void or desolation. Comp. 
 Zech. i. 16. iv. 9, 10. Lam. ii. 8. 2 Kings xxi. 
 13. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. in reg. na ri? ns the appa- 
 rent hollow, or pupil of the eye. occ. Psal. xvii. 
 8. Lam. ii. 18. Comp. niS under in III. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. nan, and in reg. nan an ark, 
 a hollow vessel, fit for s\vimming in the water. 
 It is used only for the ark of Noah, Gen. vi 
 ix. and for that in which the infant Moses was 
 preserved, Exod. ii. 3, 5. " About the begin- 
 ning of the last century, Peter Jansen, a Dutch 
 merchant, caused a ship to be built for him an- 
 swering in its proportions to those of Noah's ark, 
 the length of it being one hundred and twenty 
 feet, the breadth of it twenty, and the depth of 
 it twelve. At first this was looked upon as no 
 better than a fanatical vision of this Jansen, who 
 was by profession a Mennonist: and while it 
 was building, Jansen and his ship were made 
 all the sport and laughter of the seamen, as 
 much as Noah and his ark could be. But af- 
 
 terwards it was found that ships built in this 
 fashion were, in the time of peace, beyond all 
 others, most commodious for commerce, because 
 they would hold a third part more, without re- 
 quiring any more hands, and were found far bet- 
 ter runners than any made before. According- 
 ly the name of Navts Noachica is given by 
 some to this sort of vessel. " Parker's Biblio- 
 theca Biblica, vol. i. p. 235, 236. 
 IV. For na mas. and n'-a, see under root na. 
 
 As a N. red marble, porphyry, or some kind of 
 beautiful stone. Once, Esth. i. 6. 
 
 I. In Kal and Niph. to hurry, be precipitate, or 
 hasty. 2 Chron. xxxv. 21. Eccles. v. 1. vii. 9. 
 Prov. xxvdii. 22. In Hiph. transitively, to hurry 
 away. 2 Chr. xxvi. 20. In Kal and Hiph. tran- 
 sitively, to hasten, cause to make haste. Esth. ii. 9. 
 As a N. fem. nbna a hasting away. Isa. Ixv. 23. 
 " Neither shall they generate a short-lived race, 
 nbnab infestinationem, what shaU soon hasten 
 away. E/j xura^ecv for a curse, LXX. They 
 seem to have read nbxb, Grotius. But Psal. 
 Ixxviii. 33, both justifies and explains the word 
 here, and he consumed their days in vanity, and 
 their years nbnaa in haste. Bp. Lowth. The 
 Chaldee Targum explains the words in Isa. by 
 i<mr3b paT" xbl, and they shall not nourish, or 
 bring up, (offspring) for death. Chald. As a 
 N. ibNTa haste, hurry, occ. Ezra iv. 23. As a 
 N. fem. nbnan. The same. occ. Dan. ii. 25. 
 vi. 19. 
 
 II. In Niph. to be agitated, as the bones or bo- 
 dy in fear. Ps. vi. 3, 4. 
 
 III. In Kal and Hiph. to put into a hurry of 
 fear, to put into a consternation, to affright. Job 
 xxii. 10. xxiii. 16. Psal. ii. 5. In Niph. to be 
 hurried, terrified. Exod. xv. 15. In Ith. to be 
 affrighted, Dan. v. 9. As a N. fem. nbna 
 terror, consternation. Lev. xxvi. 16. Ps. Ixxviii. 
 33. 
 
 Der. Gr. /SaXXw to cast, Eng. a ball; perhaps 
 Latin pello, to drive, whence impel, dispel, pro- 
 pel, impulse, &c. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as the learned 
 Bochart observes, the word in Ethiopic signi- 
 fies mute, dumb, and in Arabic, as aV. tobedumb, 
 or speak barbarously, inarticulately. So flafifitnivu 
 in Greek is to lisp or stammer. Hence 
 
 I. As a N. nnna a beast or brute, destitute of 
 speech, or of an articulate voice, v<ro^vytev a<pu- 
 vov a dumb beast, 2 Pet. ii. 16. It denotes 
 
 1. Any brute, as opposed to man. Psal. xxxvi. 7. 
 
 2. Any terrestrial quadruped, viviparous and of 
 some size. See Lev. xi. 2-^7, 29, 30. 
 
 3. A tame animal, as opposed to n'-n a wild one. 
 Gen. i. 25. Psal. 1. 10. See Bochart, vol. ii. 
 4, & seq. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. sing, mnna the behemoth, 
 q. d. the beast or brute by way of eminence, the 
 most eminent or remarkable of brutes, occ. Job 
 xl. 10 or 15. Comp. Ps. Ixxiii. 22. Bochart 
 takes the termination m to a masculine N. to be 
 Egyptian, as in @a>0, ^uu6, ^a.fji,ivu6, the names 
 of Egyptian months. But we may observe that 
 mniD is likewise construed as a masculine' N. 
 Job xxxviii. 32, and in the Hebrew Bible, 
 
)n3 
 
 mn-sb, ms3, ri'i'-ni are names of men. The 
 learned writer just mentioned, vol. iii. 754, & 
 seq. contends that mnnn means the hippopota- 
 mus, that is, the sea- or, more properly speak- 
 ing, the river-horse, which the ancient Greek 
 writers, and the Praenestine* pavement, describe 
 as an amphibious quadruped found in the Nile, 
 and which is still sometimes met with in Up- 
 per Egypt. And he has supported his opinion 
 with so much learning and plausibility, that I 
 believe it has been generally embraced and ac- 
 quiesced in by the literati since his time. Schul- 
 tens, however, in his commentary on Job, ar- 
 gues as strenuously, that the elephant was the 
 creatm-e intended. And it must be confessed, 
 that most of the characters given of the behe- 
 moth will correspond also to the elephant. It 
 would far exceed the bounds of a Lexicon to 
 state and discuss the arguments on each side. 
 I must, therefore, content myself with referring 
 to Bochart (as above), to Scheuchzer's Physica 
 Sacra on Job xl. and to Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 
 426, in support of the claims of the hippopota- 
 mus, AwAto Schultens's comment, and Mr Scott's 
 valuable translation and notes on Job, in de- 
 fence of the elephant. I shall, however, inti- 
 mate the principal arguments of both parties, 
 by explaining, in their proper places, the He- 
 brew words on which they are founded ; and 
 would, at present, just beg the reader's atten- 
 tion to Psal. Ixxiii. 22, and I (was J Ijra bru- 
 tish, and knew not : I was mD.in before thee. 
 If mnnn here be understood in the singular 
 number, as in all reason it ought, for what man 
 ever called himself beasts ? this text will af- 
 ford a good argument, that mnm does not sig- 
 nify the elephant, since it would have been di- 
 rectly contrary to the psalmist's purpose to 
 have denominated himself from that sagacious 
 and almost rational animal. See BufFon, Hist. 
 Nat. tom. ix. p. 222, 292, &c. I2mo. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. irrn 
 plur. marra the thumb or great toe. Jud. i. 7. 
 Thus Aquila renders it by ifr^a.x.rv\oi, Exod. 
 xxix. 20; but the LXX always by ax^sv, the 
 top, summit, or extremity. The putting of 
 blood and oil upon the thumb of the right hand 
 and great toe of the right foot. Lev. viii. 23. 
 xiv. 14, 17, & al. was typical of aU their actions 
 and steps being cleansed by the blood of Christ, 
 and sanctified by the anointing of the Holy 
 Spirit. 
 
 prci 
 
 Occiirs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chaldee and 
 Syriac signifies to shine. As a N. prrs is once 
 used for a kind of leprosy or leprous spot on the 
 skin. Lev. xiii. 39, and the priest shall look, and 
 behold the skin of their flesh niSb mi-TD nnn 
 bright spots of an obscure white ; this is iprt^ 
 breaking out on the skin ; he is clean. We are 
 informed in Niebuhr's valuable Description de 
 r Arabic, p. 119, that one of the species of 
 leprosy to which the Arabs are subject, is by 
 them still called Bohak, but that it is neither 
 
 . * Sf e Shaw's Trarels, p. 120, 2ncl edit. 
 
 42 Kn 
 
 contagious nor mortal; and in the note, p. 
 120, 121, Forskal adds, " The Arabs call a 
 sort of leprosy, in which some Utile spots show 
 themselves here and there on the body, Behaq ; 
 and it is without doubt the same as is named 
 prrn Lev. xiii. They believe it to be so far 
 from contagious, that one may lie with the 
 person affected without danger.'' " On the 
 15th of May, 1763, I saw at Mokha, a Jew 
 who had the leprosy Bohak. The spots of it are 
 of unequal sizes ; they do not appear shining, 
 they are but very little raised above the skin, 
 and do not change the colour of the hair, les 
 taches sont d'un blanc obscur tirant sur le 
 rouge, the spots are of an obscure white inclining 
 to red." As to what Forskal says, that the 
 spots do not appear shilling (luisantes), which 
 may seem to contradict Moses' calling them 
 mrrn shining spots, it may be observed, that 
 the Jew might probably have had the Bohak 
 some time, and that Moses himself supposes 
 that by the time the person affected with it 
 could be brought to the priest, the nirra shin- 
 ing spots would be nsnb mrra obscurely white. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies to shine very much or brightly. See 
 Castell. 
 
 I. As a participial N. T-na bright, shining, re- 
 splendent, occ. Job xxxvii. 21, and now men can- 
 not look at that resplendent light f which is J in 
 the ethers, when the wind hath passed and 
 cleansed them. " That is, when the sky is in 
 such a clear, dazzling state as he had described, 
 ver. 18." Scott. This text plainly gives the 
 idea of the word. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. nTia a kind of leprous spot, 
 so called from its shining. Lev. xiii. freq. 
 
 I. To spoil, plunder, strip. Gen. xxxiv. 27. 1 
 Sam. xiv. 36, where observe that the nr in mas 
 is not radical, but paragogic, as in rrbas from bs. 
 Gen. xi. 7 ; and that this is the only instance 
 where the verb occurs Mdth a final n in the 
 sense of spoiling, freq. occ. As Ns. in and 
 fem. ma spoil, plunder, prey. Num. xiv. 3, 31. 
 2 Chron. xiv. 14. 
 
 II. To spoil of honour or credit, to detract from, 
 reproach, upbraid. Prov. vi. 30, men Tna- xb 
 will not upbraid a thief, if he steal to satisfy his 
 appetite when he is hungry. So Prov. xxiii. 9, 
 where LXX fAvxTi^iir*i he sneer, and ver. 22. 
 As a N. Tia a reproach, object of reproach. 
 Gen. xxxviii. 23. Job xii. 21. Ps. xxxi. 19, & 
 al. fem. rma the same. occ. Neh. iii. 36, or iv. 4. 
 
 Tta to plunder repeatedly, or entirely, the redu- 
 plication of the second radical denoting, as 
 usual, the repetition or completeness of the act. 
 Num. xxxi. 9, 32, 53, & al. freq. 
 
 It seems to be nearly related both in sound and 
 sense to the preceding ta to spoil, strip, as x^n 
 to an, NI35: to oy. Thus several of the Hexa- 
 plar versions render it ^m^-rairxy, and Vulg. 
 diripuenmt. occ. Isa. xviii. 2, 7. The first 
 verse of this chapter relates, I think, to Egypt 
 (comp. under c^aa). So Vitringa, who renders 
 IKia by diripiunt, sjyoil, refers the expression. 
 
nr^i 
 
 43 
 
 nnn 
 
 " whose land the rivers spoil," not to the hos- 
 tile invasion of Sennacherib, but to the Cush- 
 ites or Ethiopians who had at this time subdu- 
 ed Egypt, and from whose country likewise 
 came the overwhelming Nile, which is here al- 
 luded to. So Targum Jonath. whose land 
 N-nni? the people have spoiled. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible rr. 
 
 To despise, contemn, slight. See Gen. xxv. 34. 
 Num. XV. 31. 2 Sam. xii. 9. Psal. xxii. 25. 2 
 K. xix. 21. Isa. xxxvii. 22, in which two last 
 passages nti may be the particip. benoni fem. 
 in Kal. Isa. xlix. 7, a;33 rtTlb, " to him whose 
 person is despised." Bp. Lowth. Two of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices in the text, and one in 
 the margin, read m despised, formed like ^mv 
 made. Job xli. 24 or 33. As to the character 
 here given of the Messiah, comp. Isa. liii. 3, 
 where he is expressly said to be mna despised. 
 As a N. p-Ti contempt, occ. Esth. i. 18. 
 
 Asa participle or participial N. of an irregular, 
 mixed form between Niph. and Hiph. mnna 
 contemptible, vile. So LXX rtTifji.eo(Mvov, Theo- 
 dotion i^ovhivojfiivov, Vulg. vile. occ. 1 Sam. xv. 
 9. Dr Kennicott's codices here fimiish no va- 
 rious reading, except that in one is read rrafna 
 by transposition. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Syriac signi- 
 nifies to strow, disperse, break to pieces. As a 
 N. in Heb. pn a flash of lightning ,- so Aquila, 
 affT^tt'Tv, Symmachus, uxrivos airT^acni;, and 
 Vulg. fulguris coruscantis. occ. Ezek. i. 14<. 
 The name of a 2)lace. Jud. i. 4. 1 Sam. xi. 8. 
 
 To disperse, dissipate, occ. Psal. Ixviii. 31. 
 Dan. xi. 24. So LXX hocffxa^TiXuv, Vulg. 
 dissipare. 
 
 To nauseate, retch. So the Chaldee Targum 
 nyp loathed, detested : but the LXX itu^uovto 
 roared, occ. Zech. xi. 8. This root occurs 
 also, according to the textual reading of 
 most printed editions. Pro v. xx. 21, an inheri- 
 tance nbnan detested, scandalous, i. e. gained 
 by scandalous arts, at the beginning ; but the 
 Keri and Complutensian edition have here 
 nbfrnn (which is likewise the reading of twelve 
 or more of Dr Kennicott's codices) hastened, 
 gotten hastily ; and this is confirmed by the 
 Targum and Syriac KSmonn, by the LXX 
 t-rtff'Teovhoe.Xof^ivn, by Symmachus and Theodotion 
 e'7fovia.Z,o(jt.tvri, and by Vulg. ad quam festinatur. 
 
 To try, prove, examine, particularly as metals. 
 Ps. Ixvi. 10. Zech. xiii. 9, & al. freq. We read. 
 Job xii. 11. xxxiv. 3. that inin vba ^X the ear 
 trieth words or articulate sounds ; and with 
 most exact and philosophical truth is this said 
 of the organ of hearing, particularly of the audi- 
 tory nerve and membrane, for * " this mem- 
 brane in the various degrees of tension and re- 
 laxation, adajits itself to the several natures and 
 
 * See New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, &c. in 
 Hearing. 
 
 states of sonorous bodies ; becoming tense for 
 the reception of acute sounds, and relaxed for 
 the admission of grave sounds. In short, it is 
 rendered tense and relaxed in a thousand differ- 
 ent degrees, according to the various degrees of 
 acuteness or gravity in sounds. " 
 
 As a N. ]na and ]^^n a place or building for 
 examining or spying, a watch-tower. Isa. xxxii. 
 14. Jer. vi. 27. It is written I'-ni Isa. xxiii. 
 13. 
 
 Der. Beacon, beckon. 
 
 inn 
 
 In Syriac signifies to view, behold, regard, (see 
 Syriac version of Mat. vii. 3.) ; and in Arabic, 
 to be astonished. Hence 
 
 I. In Hebrew its primary import seems to be, 
 to look at or behold with admiration or approba- 
 tion, which accounts for its being so frequently 
 followed by the particle n at, and once. Job 
 xxxvi. 21, by bj? upon.f So transitively, or 
 with a following, to choose. Gen. vi. 2. Dent. 
 X. 15, & al. freq. As a participial N. T-na a 
 j)erson chosen or elected, and in consequence of 
 such election appointed to an office, an elect. 2 
 Sam. xxi. 6. Isa. xlii. 1, & al. 
 
 II. As a participle or participial N. 'Tini, plur. 
 D-'iinn and D-ina, frequently rendered a young 
 man, or young men, but the word strictly speak- 
 ing has no relation to time or age. It properly 
 denotes a choice man, such as one would choose 
 for his vigour and activity to perform any work. 
 See inter al. 1 Sam. viii. 16. ix. 2. xxiv. 2 
 or 3. xxvi. 2. 2 Sam. vi. i. Prov. xx. 29. As 
 a N. fem. plur. in reg. -nTinn literally elections,- 
 so Montanus, "jTmnn -n-'a in diebus electionum 
 tuarum, in the days of thine elections, or choice, 
 in thy choice days, in those days of thy life 
 which thou woiddst choose, as distinguished 
 from the evil days of old age, of which thou 
 shaltsay, I have no pleasure in them. occ. Eccles. 
 xii. I. 
 
 III. With a following, to look at, or regard, with 
 affection, to love, affect, or have an affection for, 
 diligere. Isa. xiv. 1. xlviii. 10 (where see Vi- 
 tringa). Zech. i. 17. iii. 2. 
 
 IV. In Eccles. ix. 4, the textual reading of 
 most editions is ini" which seems to yield no 
 consistent and satisfactory sense ; but the Keri 
 here is "lan- shall be, or is, joined, and so reads 
 the Complutensian edition, and seven of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices, and thus the LXX, by 
 their translation Kmvuvu communicates, appear to 
 read. And according to this reading the sense 
 is easy and natural. Solomon is complaining, 
 that, as to the outward occurrences of this life, 
 all things happen alike to all, that there is one 
 event to the righteous and to the wicked f and 
 after that (they all alike go) to the dead, and 
 then, as to this world, the scene is finally 
 closed; for, ver. 4, to him that is, (yet) joined 
 to all the living there is hope, &c. 
 
 * See Castell's Lexic. Heptaglott and Michaelis, Sup. 
 plem. ad Lex. Hob. *ina. 
 
 \ 1 consider tlie words in tlie middle of ver. 3, Cyea also 
 the heart of the sons of men is full of evil, and madness is 
 in their heart tvhile they live J as parenthetical. 
 
KtOl 
 
 44 
 
 KDl 
 
 T'o utter or speak rasJdy, foolishly or unadvisedly, 
 effutire. occ. Lev. v. 4. Num. xxx. 7, 9. Ps. 
 cvi. 33. But in all the above passages it is 
 followed by D''n3a;3 with the lips; and I suspect 
 that the LXX, in constantly rendering it (ex- 
 cept only in Num. xxx. 9.) by hatmy^Xv or 
 "^nKTroXv, which denotes the separating or open- 
 ing tcide of the lips, diductionem labiorum, have 
 given the true idea of the word. From this 
 root may perhaps be derived the Greek (aa-TTos, 
 a stutterer ; also the proper name of a person 
 who was a stammerer, (mentioned by Herodo- 
 tus, lib. iv. cap. 155.) and of a silly tautological 
 poet alluded to by Ovid, Metam. lib. ii. lin. 
 703. Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon, under 
 
 'QxTTaXoyiu, 
 
 Occurs only in Prov. xii. 18, and seems nearly 
 of the same import as the preceding xos. 
 
 nron 
 
 I. To hang close, cling. It occurs not in Kal ; 
 but hence in Hiph. ^vith by following, to 
 cause to cling to or hang upon. occ. Ps. xxii. 
 10, hv "n^ioin causing me to cling upon my 
 mother's breasts. 
 
 IL To trust, rely upon, in which sense it is fol- 
 lowed by n, bx, bl7, freq. occ. It is also used 
 absolutely, to trust, be confident, secure, the 
 object of trust or confidence being implied. 
 Job vi. 20. Isa. xii. 2. As a N. nian trust, 
 confidence, Isa. xxxii. 17. Also adverbially, 
 confidently, securely. Gen. xxxiv. 25. Deut. 
 xii. 10. Fem. nnun confidence, occ. Isa. 
 xxxi. 1, 9. pnun hope, confidence, occ. Eccles. 
 ix. 4. 2 K. xviii. 19. Isa. xxxvi. 4. nuan 
 confidence, trust. Prov. xxv. 19, & al. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. o-n^aix fruits or 
 plants of the pepo or melon kind, which by their 
 tendrils cling to whatever they can lay hold on, 
 and so support themselves, occ. Num. xi. 5, 
 where LXX ^i-tovks, and where perhaps the 
 word means the water-melon ; which " the Ara- 
 bians," according to Hasselquist, Voyages, &c- 
 p. 255, " called Batech. It is cultivated," adds 
 he, " on the banks of the Nile, in the rich clayey 
 earth, which subsides during the inundation. 
 This serves the Egyptians for meat, drink, and 
 physic. It is eaten in abundance during the 
 season, even by the richer sort of people ; but 
 the common people, on whom Providence has 
 bestowed nothing but poverty and patience, 
 scarcely eat any thing but these, and account 
 this the best time of the year, as they are 
 obliged to put up with worse fare at other sea- 
 sons. This fruit likewise serves them for 
 drink, the juice refreshing these poor creatures, 
 and they have less occasion for water than if 
 they were to live on more substantial food in 
 this burning climate." This well explains the 
 Israelites' regretting the want of this fruit in 
 the parched thirsty wilderness. 
 
 To cease, leave off. occ. Eccles. xii. 3. And the 
 grinders cease (grinding, namely) because they 
 are few ; they can grind no longer. Chald. 
 In Kal, to cease, occ. Ezra iv. 14. In Kal 
 and Aph. to cause to cease, occ. Ezra iv. 21, 
 23. v. 5. vi. 8. 
 
 Der. a beetle. Qu ? 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but in Chaldee 
 and Syriac denotes to conceive in the belly or 
 womb ; and in Arabic, to hide or be hid. See 
 Castell. 
 
 I. As a N. ]ioi the belly of an animal, male or 
 female. Gen. xxv. 23. Jud, iii. 21. Job xl. 
 16. It is used Jon. ii. 3, for the hollow or 
 capacity of ^MW but with a reference, no 
 doubt, to the fish's belly, in which the prophet 
 was entombed. It often denotes the inmost 
 part or mind of man. See Job xv. 35. xxxii. 
 18, 19. Prov. xviii. 8. xx. 27, 30. xxii. 18. 
 xxvi. 22. Comp. Ezek. iii. 3. Ps. xl. 9, and 
 under a^p V. 
 
 II. The belly or central part of a hollow pillar. 
 1 K. vii. 20. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. D-3ian nuts, or rather, 
 according to Dr Shaw, ( Travels, p. 145, note, 
 2d edit.) Pistachio nuts, so called from their 
 shell shaped like the belly, and containing the 
 kernel. See this interpretation farther proved 
 in Bochart, vol. i. 388, &c. occ. Gen. xliii, 11. 
 
 Der. To batten, make fat, or great-bellied. 
 
 Compounded of the particle a to or on, and me, 
 to me, or on me, i. e. 
 
 1. Attend to me. Gen. xliii. 20. 
 
 2. Have pity on me. Exod. iv. 10, & al. 
 y^. See under p 
 
 n^'2. See under na 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. appears to be 
 the name of some tree or shrub, occ. 2 Sam. 
 V. 23, 24. 1 Chron. xiv. 14, 15. Ps. Ixxxiv. 7. 
 The LXX in Chron. render it w^riuv pear- 
 trees ; so Aquila, in 2 Sam. v. 23, and Vulg. 
 both in Sam. and Chron. pyrorum. Others 
 translate it the mulberry-tree, which to illus- 
 trate the passage in the Psalm, it is pretended, 
 grows best in dry ground ; but I do not find 
 this circumstance to be true,* and should ra- 
 ther think that xaa means a kind of large shrub, 
 which the Arabs still likewise call baca, and 
 which probably was so named from its distilling 
 an odoriferous gum ; for our word xaa seems 
 to be related to the following naa, as Kwa to 
 rrtaa, &c. The valley of xaa, mentioned Ps. 
 Ixxxiv. 7, (to borrow the expressions of Cel- 
 sius. Hierobot.) appears to bef " a rugged 
 valley, embarrassed with bushes and stones, 
 which could not be passed through without la- 
 bour and tears ; such as we may collect from 
 Deut. xxi, 4, were to be found in Judea." 
 And I add, that a valley of this kind was a 
 striking emblem of that vale of thorns and tears 
 through which all believers must pass to the 
 heavenly Jerusalem. Comp. Crit. Heb. It is 
 remarkable that in Ps. Ixxxiv. the LXX ren- 
 der Kaa by xXat/^^^vaj, Aquila by KXavdf^ev of 
 weeping, and Vulg. by lachrymarum of tears , 
 these versions may serve to confirm its relation 
 
 * See Miller's Gardener's Dictionary, under Morus. 
 
 f " Asperam et dumis saxis^ue impeditain vallem, guce 
 sine labore et lachrymis transiri non posset, guales in Ju- 
 daea fuisse coUigitur ex Deut. xxl. 4." 
 
riDn 
 
 45 
 
 "ID! 
 
 to naa, but the word itself most probably de- 
 notes some shrub in the Psalm, as well as in 
 the other texts of Scripture. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible rr to 
 ooze, ooze out as liquor, to distil in small quan- 
 tities, 
 
 I. To weep, shed tears. See Gen. xlv. 14. 
 Exod. ii. 6. Jer. ix. 1. As a N. oa weeping, 
 tears. See Ps. cii. 10. As a N. fem rr^sa, 
 in reg. n-^i a weeping, shedding of tears, occ. 
 Gen. 1. 4. 
 
 II. Transitively, to weep for, bewail. Gen. xxiii. 
 2. Lev. X. 6, & al. 
 
 III. As a N. -31 an oozing, occ. Job xxviii. 
 11, he (man) binds up, or confines the (subter- 
 raneous) streams or rills "3 an from oozing; for 
 this is evidently part of that description of the 
 miner's and metallurgist's business, which be- 
 gins at the first verse of this chapter. Or, if 
 the n in "Dan be taken as formative, then we 
 may render the text he binds up the oozing 
 places of the streams, which comes to the same 
 sense. And for farther satisfaction see Mr 
 Scott's poetical Paraphrase and Notes. 
 
 In general to be forward, precede, to come, or go 
 before. 
 
 I. In Kal, to precede or befrst in birth, to be the 
 firstling or first-born, or consecrated as such. 
 occ. Lev. xxvii. 26. As a particip. fem. in 
 Hiph. m-DDD bringing forth the first-born. So 
 LXX, <^^MToroKouffm. occ. Jer. iv. 31. Comp. 
 ms-bxa. Ps. cxliv. 13, under tibx II. As 
 participial Ns. -naa and nan, applied to men, 
 first-born, reckoning from the father. Gen. x. 
 "15. xlvi. 8, 14. xUx. 3. Deut. xxi. 17. 1 Chron. 
 V. 1 3, & al.freq. reckoning from the mother, 
 Exod. xi. 5, where it refers both to the father 
 and to the mother in the same sentence. 
 Joined with Dn*l *112S3, opening the womb, it re- 
 lates to the mother, Exod. xiii. 2. comp. ver. 
 13, 15. As a N. fem. rrr-aa, first-born, of 
 daughters, primogenita. occ. Gen. xix. 31, 33, 
 34, 37. xxix. 26. 1 Sam. xiv. 49. As a N. fem. 
 rr'^Da, and in reg. n*iDa primogeniture, birth- 
 right. See Gen. xliii. 33. xxv. 31 34. Among 
 the ancient patriarchal believers, the birth-right 
 included not only a double portion of the father's 
 estate, which was peculiarly denoted by the term 
 niaa (see 1 Chron. v. 1, 2, compared with Deut. 
 xxi. 17.) but also pre-eminence or authority 
 over the other brethren, (see Gen. xxvii. 29. 
 xlix. 3, 4, 8.) because with the birth-right in 
 those times was generally connected the pro- 
 genitorship of the Messiah (see Gen. xlix. 8. 
 1 Chron. v. 2. ) : on which last account espe- 
 cially the apostle might weU call Esau a pro- 
 fane person for despising his birth-right, Heb. 
 xii. 16." 
 
 * The reader may remark that in the 3d edit. I have not, 
 as I did in the 2d, said any thing about the priesthood's 
 being annexed to the birth-j-ight. My reason for this 
 omission is, that, on attentive reconsideration, I think 
 the texts which I there quoted for such annexation, 
 (namely, Num. iii. 12. viii. 16. Exod. xix. 22. xxiv. 5.) in- 
 sufficient to prove it ; and whoever will peruse the learned 
 Vitringa's Observationes Sacrse, lib. ii. cap. 2 and 3, will, 
 I believe, be of the same opinion. The English reader 
 
 As a V. from the N. to make the first-born, 
 invest with the rights of primogeniture, occ. 
 Deut. xxi. 16. 
 
 Of beasts, as a N. "naa plur. in reg. "Tiaa, a 
 
 firstling, reckoning from the mother, Deut. xv. 
 19._ Neh. X. 35. As a N. fem. t^^^:i firstling. 
 It is plainly used as a collective N. denoting the 
 
 firstling males, Deut, xii. 6, 17. xiv. 23, (so 
 LXX, TA npfiTOTOKA) and Heb. xi. 28.; 
 for comp. Deut. xv. 19. Exod. xiii. 12. Lev. 
 xxvii. 26. So. nTiDi Gen. iv. 4. 
 
 The first-born in the holy line, reckoning from 
 the father, with their peculiar rights, were evi- 
 dent types of Him, who was to be the first-born 
 among many brethren, (Rom. viii. 29.) and in 
 ALL things to have the pre-eminence. (Col. i. 
 
 And in his sacrificial character, the Messiah 
 was represented by the firstlings of clean beasts, 
 which appear from Gen. iv. 4, to have been 
 consecrated for sacrifice to God from the origi- 
 nal institution of typical Christianity!, and 
 which thus sei-ved as a continual and striking 
 comment on that blessed promise, The seed of 
 the WOMAN shall bruise thy (the serpent's) 
 head; but thou shalt bruise his heel. For since 
 the seed of the woman only is here mentioned, 
 is not this an intimation, at least, that the fu- 
 ture sufifering Redeemer should be born of a 
 virgin? And what in nature could be so 
 proper a standing type of Him in this respect, 
 as the firstling of a female animal agonizing and 
 dying under the knife of the priest, and then 
 consumed by fire. 
 
 It may be farther remarked, that a perversion of 
 the true tradition concerning the redemption of 
 man by the sufi^erings and death of the great 
 First-born was, no doubt, one source of the 
 idolaters sacrificing their own children, parti- 
 cularly their first-born. See 2 K. iii. 27. xvi. 
 3. xxi. 6. xxiii. 10. Jer. vii. 31. xix. 5. Ezek. 
 xxiii. 37. Mic. vi. 7. And in countries and 
 ages far distant from those mentioned in Scrip- 
 ture, we find that " the Peruvians of quality, 
 and those too of mean sort, would sacrifice their 
 first~born to redeem their own life, when the 
 priest pronounced that they were mortally 
 sick,"| and that the inhabitants of Florida 
 j^ sacrificed their first-born, if a male, to the sun. 
 And as the king of Moab, when in distress, 
 took his first-bom (inaanf) son, that should have 
 reigned in his stead, and offered him for a burnt- 
 offering, (2 K, iii. 27.) so " Hacon king of 
 Norway oflfered his son in sacrifice to obtain of 
 Odin the victory over his enemy Harald. 
 Aune king of Sweden devoted to Odin the 
 blood of his nine sons, to prevail on that god to 
 
 may, for his satisfaction, consult Bishop Patrick's Com- 
 ment on the several texts. 
 
 t And thus they continued to be offered in sacrifice by 
 some of the heathen nations, so late as the time of the 
 Trojan war, and probably long after ; for from Homer, 
 II. iv. lin. 102, 120. xxiii. lin. 864, 873, it appears to have 
 been the custom both of the Mysians and Greeks, on ex- 
 traordinary occasions, to vow even a hecatomb APNfiN 
 nPnTOrONfiN of firstling Jambs to Apollo. 
 
 X More's Explanation of Grand Mystery, p. 86. 
 
 I See Picart's Ceremonies and Religious Customs, &c. 
 where this horrid sacrifice is represented to the eye. 
 
n^a 
 
 46 
 
 prolong his life. The ancient history of the 
 north abounds in similar examples."* 
 As the first-horn is called the might of his father, 
 and the beginningor chief of his strength, Gen. 
 xlix. 3, (comp. Deut. xxi. 17. Ps. Ixxviii. 51.) 
 so in Job xviii. 13, Din "113 n the first-born of 
 death figuratively denotes a dreadful and mor- 
 tal disease " Death's eldest born, and fiercest of 
 his brood," as Mr Scott expresses it. And as 
 in Job xviii. 13, the first-born of death is per- 
 sonified, and so is death itself, Jer. ix. 21 ; 
 and as b^X eating is applied to death's first- 
 born, so is rrj?-! feeding, to death, Ps. xlix. 15. 
 The Latin poets frequently make death a 
 person. See Horat. lib. i. ode 4. lin. 13; 
 and lib. iii. ode 2. lin. 14. Propert. lib. iii. 
 el. 17. lin. 26. Boeth. ii. 7. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. Zi'''r\:2'z first-fruits, fruits 
 first ripe, i. e. before others or the same 
 kind. There were two principal kinds of first- 
 fruits; the one of barley (called "-nDS rT'tt'X"! 
 
 the beginning of the first-fruits, Exod. xxiii. 19. 
 xxxiv. 26, and Typ n^irxi the beginning of the 
 harvest, Lev. xxiii. 10. comp. 2 Sara. xxi. 9.) 
 from which the wave-sheaf was taken. Lev. 
 xxiii. 10, 11; the other of wheat, called -Tian 
 D-lJn "I'-yp the first-fruits of wheat harvest, Exod. 
 xxxiv. 22, of which the two wave-loaves were 
 made. Lev. xxiii. 17; the wave-sheaf repre- 
 senting Christ risen from the dead (comp. John 
 xii 24.) as the first-fruits of them that slept (see 
 1 Cor. XV. 20, 23.) ; the wave-loaves prefigur- 
 ing the eifusion of the first-fruits of the Spirit 
 on the day of Pentecost, Acts ii. 1 4. 
 As a V. applied to a tree. To bring forth first 
 (i. e. delicate) /rui^, or, according to Bate, "to 
 forward its fruit, and so bring it to perfection. " 
 occ. Ezek. xlvii. 12 ; where Montanus matur- 
 abit shall hasten or ripen. The correspondent 
 Greek word in Rev. xxii. 2, is avo^ihow yield- 
 ing, bearing. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. nniaa, plur. m"l5a, and 
 Do-n3S, the first ripe fig, the boccore, as it is 
 still called in the Levant, nearly by its Heb. 
 name. Thus Dr Shaw, giving an account of 
 the fruits in Barbary, Trav. p. 144, mentions 
 " the black and white boccdre or early fig (the 
 same we have in England, and which in Spain 
 is called breba, quasi breve, as continuing only 
 a short time) which is produced [i. e. ripe] in 
 June ; though the kermez or kermouse, the fig 
 properly so called, which they preserve and 
 make up into cakes, is rarely ripe before 
 August." Comp. Jer. xxiv. 2. And on Nah. 
 iii. 12, observe from Dr Shaw, as above, that 
 the boccores drop as soon as they are ripe, and 
 according to the beautiful allusion of the pro- 
 phet, yaZ/ into the mouth of the eater upon being 
 shaken. Farther, " it frequently falls out in 
 Barbary, (says Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 342.) 
 and we need not doubt of the like in this hotter 
 climate (of Judea, namely,) that, according to 
 the quality of the preceding season, some of 
 the more forward and vigorous trees will now 
 and then yield a few ripe figs, six weeks or 
 
 * Mallet's Northern Antiquities, vol. i. p. 131. 
 under 1^73 II. and the authors there quoted. 
 
 Comp. 
 
 more before the full season," i. e. before the 
 middle or latter end of June. " Something 
 like this may be alluded to by the prophet 
 Hosea, ch. ix. 10, when he says that he saw 
 their fathers as mn33 the first ripe in the fig- 
 tree at her first time." Such figs were reckoned 
 a great dainty. Comp. Isa. xxviii. 4, and see 
 Mr Lowth's note there. 
 IV. As Ns. *iDn and fem. rr'^aa a dromas or 
 dromedary (which English names, by the way, 
 are derived from the Greek ^^s^s/v to run,) a 
 race of camels (for it does not constitute a dis- 
 tinct species,)* " chiefly remarkable for its 
 prodigious swiftness, (the swift dromedary, as 
 the prophet calls it, Jer. ii. 23.) the Arabs 
 affirming that it will run over as much ground 
 in one day, as one of their best horses will 
 perform in eight or ten." [But this seems an 
 exaggeration.] " It differs from the common 
 camel, in being of a finer and rounder shape, 
 and having upon its back a lesser protuberance." 
 Shaw's Travels, p. 167, where see more. " The 
 dromedary," says Russel,t " by all I could ever 
 discover, is nothing but a high breed of the 
 Arab camel. The only distinction obseiTed is, 
 that it is of a lighter and handsomer make ; 
 and instead of the solemn walk to which the 
 others are accustomed, it paces, and is generally 
 esteemed to go as far in one day as the others do 
 in three." And this is sufficient to show the 
 propriety of its Hebrew one. occ. Isa. Ix. 6. 
 Jer. ii. 23. Comp. Volney, Voyage en Syrie, 
 tom. ii. p. 324. 
 
 I. To mix, mingle, occ. Jud. xix. 21, bisn, or, 
 according to the Keri, and twenty- four of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices, bl''i, and he mingled for 
 the asses, i. e. he mixed some chopped straw 
 and barley together for their provender, as 
 usual in those countries to this day. Comp. 
 b-ba below, and see 1 K. iv. 28, and Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. i. p. 423, &c. Ps. xcii. 11, 
 " -nba / am (not barely anointed, but) mixed 
 with fresh oil. Oil penetrates the very bones ; 
 and the person spoken of was to be full, or 
 filled full with what oil represents. The soften- 
 ing benignity of holiness and love were to be 
 incorporated into his very substance, and his 
 very humanity to become, like God, holiness 
 and love. " Bate's Crit. Heb. 
 
 II. To confound, destroy, as it were, by hetero- 
 geneous, or discordant mixtures, occ. Gen. xi. 
 7, rrbi3T and we will confound there their talk. 
 So ver. 9, Wherefore the name of it was called 
 Babel bn (i. e. in confusion) because there 
 Jehovah bbi confounded the talk of all the earth. 
 Observe that in ver. 7, the pt in rrbna is not 
 radical but paragogic. Hence the French 
 habil, babiller, and Eng. babble. Lat. balbus 
 stammering, balbutio to stammer. 
 
 III. As a N. ba Bel, a name by which the 
 heathen, and particularly the Babylonians, 
 called their arch- idol, the heavens, whose dif- 
 ferent conditions of fire, light, and spirit, (i. e. 
 gross air,) are mechanically mixed with each 
 
 See BuflFon, Hist. Nat. tom. 
 t Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 57. 
 
 l.&c. 12mo. 
 
47 
 
 j^a 
 
 Other, and thereby carry on all the operations 
 of natiu-e. oec. Isa. xlvi. I. Jer. 1. 2. li. 44. 
 This idol is also mentioned Baruch vi. 41 ; 
 and (to say nothing of the apocryphal story of 
 Bel and the Dragon) Herodotus, lib. i. cap. 
 181, expressly calls the Tower of Babel or 
 Babylon, Aios bhaot 'l^ov the Temple of Jupi- 
 ter Belus or Bel ; * and Servius, on the first book 
 of the ^neis, says, that " among the Assy- 
 rians, Saturn and the Sun (i. e. the solar light) 
 are upon some sacred account both called Bel." 
 The reason of this seems evident, ba was a 
 general name for the matter of the heavens or 
 celestial mixture, as what the Greeks called 
 Koovo; (from pp to irradiate), and the Romans 
 Saturn (from inD to hide, which see), likewise 
 was. Thus Orpheus, in his hymn to Cronus 
 or Saturn, 
 
 AlfffMVi X^pVlTOUS OS %<ff (!4t' d^U^tVCt, XlXffjbOV. 
 
 Thou boldest through the wide extended world 
 The t bands ineffable. 
 
 And still more expressly to our present purpose, 
 
 'Of veuiig T srawTot [jli^v; xotrfjt,eto 
 Inhabiting the world's every part 
 The same poet farther addresses Cronus, 
 
 'Of iot!Txvots fjciv ot.retvT xeti eiv^us ifx-^oiXiv avreg. 
 Thou all consuming, all repairing god ! 
 
 And in truth ba or the mixture of the different 
 conditions of the heavenly fluid is what not only 
 continually renews, but also destroys all things. 
 Hence the fable of Cronus or Saturn devour- 
 ing his own children: and hence perhaps one 
 reason of the horrid custom of offering up 
 children to him in sacrifice, which was practised 
 not only by the Carthaginians, but by the old 
 Latins, by the Cretans, and in short wherever 
 this idol was worshipped. See Univ. Hist, 
 vol. xvii. p. 262, & seq. and notes, and below 
 under -jbn II. 
 
 We find by the Palmyrene inscriptions, printed 
 at the end of the Abbe Barthelemy's Reflec- 
 tions, &c. Paris, 1754, that biS b^j? Bel the 
 Calf, (see Exod. xxxii.) and bna "(bn Molech 
 Bel, or Bel the King, were worshipped at 
 Palmyra or Tadmor. 
 
 IV. As a N. bin. See under rrbia. 
 
 V. As a N. mas. blia a food, deluge. LXX, 
 xdTKxXvfffio;. It is applied only to that of 
 Noah, " from its soaking or mixing with the 
 earth quite through the shell of it; which 
 was then soaked fuU of water, and dissolved." 
 
 For a description of this temple, which was no other 
 than the famous Tower of Babel repaired and completed, 
 see Prideaux, Connex. part i. book ii. not far from the 
 beginning, and Calraet's Dictionary in Babel and Bab- 
 ylon. 
 
 j- Whence, by the way, we may see the reason, why 
 Saturn was represented as bound with fette7-s, and why, 
 of wool. For what binds so strongly as the Jieaxjenly 
 fluid? and yet what so soft? " Maxime aiitem corpora 
 inter se juncta permanent, cum guodam quasi vinculo 
 circumdata colligantur: quod facit ea natura quae per 
 omnem mundum, omnia mente et ratione conficiens, et 
 ad medium rapit, et convertitextrema," says Balbus the 
 Stoic, in Cicero, De Nat. Deor. lib. ii. cap. 45. a curious 
 philosophical passage, which I shall leave to the consi- 
 deration of the learned and intelligent reader. 
 
 Bate. This notion of a deluge is clearly ex- 
 pressed by Virgil, ^n. xii. Tin. 204, 205, 
 
 -Si tellurem effundat in undas 
 
 Diluvio miscens- 
 
 Should he the earth in water fused 
 
 Mix with tlie flood 
 
 See Mr Catcott's excellent Treatise on the 
 Deluge, p. 75, 2d edit. 
 
 VI. As a N. ban a mixture or confusion of 
 species by bestiality, Lev. xviii. 23. or of re- 
 lation by incest. Lev. xx. 12. 
 
 VII. As a N. ban the mixed globe of earth and 
 water. 1 Sam. ii, 8. 2 Sam. xxii. 16. 1 Chron. 
 xvi. 30. Prov. viii. 26, 31. Isa. xxxiv. 1. 
 ban the world, is used like oixovju.ivyi in the 
 New Testament (see Greek and Eng. Lexi* 
 con) for the greater, or a considerable, part of 
 the inhabited world, as for the Babylonish em- 
 pire, Isa. xiii. 11. xiv. 17 for the Syrian, 
 Isa. xxiv. 4. See Vitringa on Isa. 
 
 VIII. Chald. as a N. ba, the same as the 
 Heb. ab, the heart. Dan. vi. 15. 
 
 77!l I. To mix very much, to mix together, con- 
 found. Exod. xxix. 2. Gen. xi. 9. Hos. vii. 8, 
 &al. 
 
 II. A N. b'-ba a mixture or mixed provender 
 for cattle, consisting of chopped straw and bar- 
 ley mixed together, " farrago," Virgil, Georgic. 
 iii. lin. 205. occ. Job vi. 5. Isa. xxx. 24. See 
 Harmer's Observations, &c. vol. i. p. 424. 
 Job xxiv. 6, they reap, every one, in a field 
 ^b "ba {which is) not their own ; and thus the 
 Chaldee paraphrast, LXX, and Vulg. read it 
 in two words, and translate it accordingly. 
 See Mr Scott, and comp. under ay'nn. 
 As a N. bban, or, as twenty of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices read, b-ban some disorder or blemish of 
 the eye, " a white speck or spot, thus called be- 
 cause it is mixed with the black of the pupil." 
 M. de Calasio. So one of the Hexaplar ver- 
 sions Xivxu(jt.a,, Vulg. albuginem, but Aquila 
 [tiToxutris] a suffusion, occ. Lev. xxi. 20. 
 Comp. Tobit ii. 10 or 11. iii. 17. 
 
 I. Chald. from Heb. rrba, to wear out, consume. 
 occ. Dan. vii. 25 ; where Theodotion -TraXutaxru 
 shall abolish us with age, Vulg. conteret shall 
 wear to pieces. 
 
 As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "Klba old, worn out, 
 pieces, namely, occ. Jer. xxxviii. 12. If we 
 consider that a Cushite is here the speaker, we 
 shall not be surprised at meeting with a dialec- 
 tical word, instead of the pure Hebrew one 
 "iba, which is twice used by the prophet in the 
 immediately preceding verse. 
 
 II. Chald. as-a N. iba some kind of tribute or 
 tax paid to the king of Persia, occ. Ezra iv. 
 13, 20. vii. 24. " In these passages, says 
 Cocceius, are joined nnan, nba, ibm, which it 
 seems should be thus distinguished: msn a 
 certain portion of goods from the lands, and 
 their produce; iba^ of thhigs consumed by use; 
 "fbrr a toll or custom laid on ways and ports." 
 
 In the modern versions and lexicons it is ren- 
 dered to strengthen, comfort, refresh, or the like. 
 The LXX translate it, inter al. hy xvctTavofioii 
 to take one's rest. Job x. 20 ; by xyu^v^u, to 
 
Tlhy 
 
 48 
 
 n*?! 
 
 take breath, Ps. xxxix. 14, where the Vulg. in 
 like manner refrigerer be refreshed; but in 
 Amos V. 9, the Vulg. has subridet smileth, so 
 Aquila fniiiaiv smiling ; and Symmachus, in Ps. 
 xxxix. 14, / fiuhecffu that I may smile : and 
 this last I am apt to think is nearly the true 
 sense of the root. Let us go through the five 
 only passages wherein it occurs. Job ix. 27, 
 I will leave ox change my countenance, rr3''blNT 
 and laugh, smile, or look cheerful. Ch. x. 20, 
 Lethim remove (his hand) /rom me, rr^-blXT that 
 I may smile a little, before I go (whence) I shall 
 not return, &c. Ps. xxxix. 14, Let me alone 
 n^-bsNT that I may smile. Amos v. 9, a-bnnrr 
 who causeth the waster, or rather devastation, 
 to laugh at strength, and (as it follows) devas- 
 tation shall come against the fortress, Jer. viii. 
 18, as a N. fem. with yny postfixed, where 
 the prophet, addressing himself to Sion, or the 
 people of the Jews, says, '"n-3''bnn (O thou) 
 who laughest or grinnest at me, for pain or 
 sorrow, as thou wast wont to do in derision, 
 and sayest, my heart is sick within me. Thus 
 Schultens (in his Dissertatio Philolog. 2da de 
 Verb, et Sentent. ex Ambig. p. 30, 31.) is of 
 opinion that the word -n^a-bSD ridibunda mea. 
 has a double allusion, both to the laughter of 
 contempt, mth which they used to treat the 
 predictions of the prophet ; and to the laughter 
 of misery, the risus sardonicus, which their 
 calamities should force from them. Comp. 
 Targum on the place. But Dr Blayney ren- 
 ders the verse, " Sorrow is upon me past my 
 remedying, my heart within me is faint." And 
 in the note he says, " I take "n'-a-bsra to be an 
 improper junction of two words, "n-a "b^Ta, 
 which are so distinguished in four MSS. and 
 one edition [meaning of Dr Kennicott's collat- 
 ing.] Another MS. also reads -na "bsra. The 
 first of these words, "ban is a negative particle; 
 and -n-J, or A\Titten at full length "m-a, is a 
 verb of the infinitive mood from rrfia to heal, 
 with the aflSx ". The LXX and Arabic ver- 
 sions favour this emendation." 
 Scott, on Job ix. 27, says, " Schultens in his 
 Origines Hebraeae has proved, that aba signi- 
 fies, in Arabic, to shine out again as the sun 
 after it hath been clouded. It also means in 
 the first conjugation illuxit Aurora, to shine as 
 the morning; and in the 2d, laetitia perfudit, to 
 overspread with joy. Comp. Castell. Lex. 
 Hept." I apprehend, however, that laughing 
 or smiling is the primary idea of the Hebrew, 
 and that thence in Arabic it is transferred to 
 shining after gloominess. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 In general, to wear or waste away. 
 
 I. To v^ear or be worn out, as by use. Applied 
 to clothes, Deut. viii. 4 to shoes, Deut. xxix. 
 5. to sacks. Josh. ix. 4. comp. ver. 5, 13. 
 to the earth, Isa. li. 6. Isa. Ixv. 22, mine elect, 
 iba" shall wear out the work of their hands, i. e. 
 they shall last not only as long as the houses 
 built by them, but longer ; for the prophet is 
 here speaking of the longevity of the elect. 
 
 As a participial N. mas. plur. in reg. "ibi old, 
 worn-out pieces, i. e. of cloth, or the like. occ. 
 Jer. xxxviii. 11, twice. 
 
 II. To wear, or be worn out, as the human body 
 with age, Gen. xviii. 12. with a disease, Job 
 xiii. 28, and this man (meaning himself, see 
 Scott) nb'y shall waste away, as a rotten thing. 
 comp. ch. vii. 5. with aftiiction. Lam. iii. 4. 
 (comp. 2 Sam. xxii. 46.) Ezek. xxiii. 43, 
 D-Bxa rrbab to her who is old in, or rather, 
 worn out with, adulteries. So the Vulg. 
 rightly, quae attrita est in adulteriis. 
 
 III. Of time, to wear out, spend entirely, occ. 
 Job xxi. 13, nba" they spend their days to the 
 last infelicity. 
 
 IV. To wear out, weary or tire by continual 
 opposition, occ. Ezra iv. 4, as a particip. mas. 
 plur. Hiph, D^rrbnn ; for which the Keri, the 
 Complutensian edit, and at least fifteen of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices, have D-bmia terrifying; 
 but the former reading seems to make the bet- 
 ter sense. 
 
 V. Transitively, to wear away, waste, as ene- 
 mies do. occ. 1 Chron. xvii, 9. 
 
 VI. To waste away, consume, as the human 
 body in the grave, occ. Ps. Ixix. 15. As a N. 
 "ba consumption, dissolution, in the same view, 
 occ. Isa. xxxviii. 17. 
 
 VII. As aN. fem. rrrrbia wasting, consumption. 
 occ. Isa. xvii. 14, at evening, then behold rrnba 
 consumption, before morning he is no more, i. e. 
 he begins to waste in the evening, and is gone 
 by morning. This passage shows the proper 
 sense of the noun. plur. mrrba wastings, de- 
 struction, (inter ah) Job xviii. 11, 14. Ps. 
 Ixxiii. 19. Ezek. xxvi. 21. xxvii. 36. xxviii. 19, 
 in which three last passages the LXX have 
 cx,<vu\uoe, destruction, Vulg. in or ad nihilum, or 
 nihil, to nothing. 
 
 VIII. As a N. n-ban dissolution, destruction. 
 occ. Isa. X. 25. 
 
 IX. As a N. bin. 
 
 1. The name of the 8th month, nearly answer- 
 ing October, O. S. so called from the decay of 
 the vegetable world at that season, occ. 1 K. 
 vi. 38. 
 
 2. Provender, q. d. consumption, something to 
 consume, occ. Job xl. 15. 
 
 3. The rotten or perishable stump or stem of a 
 tree, " truncus ficulnus." Horat. occ. Isa. 
 xliv. 19. Hence, a bole. 
 
 X. As a negative particle ba, derived from rrba 
 to wear away, consume, as ^'K not, from px la- 
 bour, vanity ; and vh not, from rrxb to weary, 
 bring to nought. 
 
 1. Not, in no wise, Isa. xxvi. 10. Ps. xlix. 13, 
 & al. freq. 
 
 2. That not, lest Ps. x. 18. xxxii. 9. 
 XL As a negative particle "ba. 
 
 1. With a V. not. Gen. xxxi. 20. 
 
 2. With a N. without. Job viii. 11. 
 
 "ba hath sometimes the particles a, b, ?3, ny and 
 bsr prefixed or preceding. 
 XII. As a particle "nba 
 
 1. Not. Num. xxi. 35. 1 Sam. xx. 26. 
 
 2. Unless. Gen. xliii. 3. 
 
 3. Besides. Num. xi. 6. Hos. xiii. 4. 
 This particle admits b, O, and nj; before it. 
 
 4. Dx -nba before a N. but, except, Jud. vii. 14. 
 Before a V. unless, Amos iii. 3, 4. 
 
 Der. Old Eng. bale, mischief, destruction, (see 
 Junius, Etymol. Anglic.) whence baleful. 
 
Dbn 
 
 49 
 
 n7:)i 
 
 I. As a V. ill Kal, to confine, restrain or hold m, 
 as a horse or mule with a bridle. So LXX 
 uyxu, and Viilg. constriugo. occ. Ps. xxxii. 9. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. rrn-bn or ma's. D-bs (for the 
 rr may be a pron. suffix fem. its) somewhat 
 ivhich binds or restrains, a tether, occ. Job xxvi. 
 7, he hangeth the earth on riD'-bl. What can 
 this mean but the columns of light and spirit 
 between which the earth is suspended, (comp, 
 1 Sam. ii. 8.) and which, like the two reins of 
 a bridle, hold (if I may be allowed the expres- 
 sion) the mighty steed within its circular course? 
 
 Ovid has preserved the traces of this philoso- 
 phical truth in his description of the chaotic 
 state, ]\Ietam. lib. i. ad init. and one would 
 almost think the very expressions of the poet 
 were borrow^ed from the sacred writer ; 
 
 Nee circumfuso pendebat in aere tellus. 
 Nor yet in ambient air the earth was hung. 
 
 See Vossius, De Orig. et Prog, Idol. lib. ii. 
 cap. 54, at the end, where you will find Lucre- 
 tius, Pliny, Lucan, Claudian, and Macrobius, 
 teaching the same doctrine. And, by the way, 
 the very Latin name for the earth, tellus, seems 
 to be derived from rrbn to hang. And when 
 -Ovid, in his description of the suspended earth, 
 adds, ' ponderibus librata suis, balanced by its 
 weights," may he not be thought to intimate 
 the two opposite pressures of the celestial fluid 
 by which it is kept constantly regular in its 
 orbit? 
 
 To scrape, scratch, so LXX kviZ,u)v, and Vulg. 
 veUicans. It occurs only Amos vii. 14, Dbll 
 D^r^piy scraping the sycamore trees oy fruit ; for 
 the sycamore fruit, which grows sticking to the 
 trunk of the tree (see under Dpir), " does not 
 ripen till it is rubbed with iron combs, after 
 which rubbing it ripens in fom* days. " Thus 
 Theophrastus, Hist. lib. iv. cap. 2, Uzmtv ov 
 
 ^u^/urai Kv fjt,'/i i'TTiTCMa^^, akk' tp^^ovn; qvv^ks ffi^n^i^-) 
 i-rixvil^outriv ah' v iTiKvitr^^ Tira^reeix Tirrsrai. 
 So Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xiii. cap. 7, says of 
 this fruit, scalperido tantum ferreis unguibus, 
 aliter non maturescit. And to the same pur- 
 pose Jerome on Amos says, that without this 
 management the figs are excessively bitter, 
 ''- Sycomori agrestes afferunt ficus, quae, si non 
 veliicentur, amarissimas cariculas Jaciunt," 
 These testimonies, together with the authority 
 of the LXX and Vulgate version, seem suffi- 
 cient to settle the meaning of this word. The 
 reader, who wants farther satisfaction, may 
 consult Bochart, vol. ii. 383, 384; and Cal- 
 met's Dictionary, in Sycamore and Fig. But 
 I shall just add that Hasselquist, Travels, p. 
 261, describing the ficus sycomorus, or Scrip- 
 ture sycamore, says, " It buds the latter end of 
 March, and the fruit ripens in the beginning 
 of June ; it is wounded or cut by the inhabitants 
 [of Lower Egypt] at the time it buds, for 
 ivithout this precaution, they say, it will not bear 
 fruit." 
 
 From the Heb. Dba may very probably be de- 
 rived the French blesser to wound. 
 
 I. To swalloiv, swallow up. See Gen. xli. 7. 
 
 Exod. yii. 12. Num. xvi. 30. Job xx. 15. As 
 a participial N. jyba somewhat swallowed. Jer. 
 Ii. 44 ; on which text see Prideaux, Connex. 
 vol. i. p. 242, 1st edit. Svo. Xerxes 7. and 
 Bp. Newton on Proph. vol. i. p. 297, 298. Svo. 
 
 Job vii. 19, Thou dost Mot, let me alone, ^i?bs IV 
 "p*! till I can swallow my spittle, 1. e. for ever 
 so short a time. The Arabs use a very simi- 
 lar expression sps-i >Di;bi3K, let me swallow my 
 spittle, i. e. give me sufficient time or respite so 
 to do. See Schultenson the place, and Cas- 
 tell's Lex. in pba, AR. And in this view 
 Michaelis (Supplem. ad Lexicon Hebr.) thinks 
 the word is used, though elliptically. Num. iv. 
 20, they shall not come in to see J7bl3 for a mo- 
 ment the holy things, lest they die; as if we 
 should say for a twinkling, meaning the twink- 
 ling of an eye. The LXX here have s|aor/va 
 suddenly. And this is the only text wherein 
 the word has been supposed to signify to cover, 
 involve, and been so rendered by the Targ. Syr. 
 Vulg. and from this last, by the western ver- 
 nacular versions. 
 
 II. To swallow up, to remove or destroy as en- 
 tirely as if swallowed up. See 2 Sam. xx. 19, 
 20. Job ii. 3. viii. 18. Ps. xxi. 10. xxxv. 25. 
 Iv. 10. Ixix. 16. Eccles. x. 12. Isa. iii. 12. 
 XXV. 7, 8. Lam. ii. 2, 5, 8. 2 Sam. xvii. 16, ^s 
 ^br3b l?bs^ literally, lest there be a swallowing 
 up to the king, &c. In Hith. to be swallowed 
 up, destroyed, vanished, occ. Ps. cvdi. 27. 
 
 Ps. Iii. 4 or 6, J7bn ''^nT words of destruction, 
 i. e. destructive words. The LXX or rather 
 Theodotion's version is here remarkable, ra 
 pyifzaru x.%roi.'7ta\riir(jt.ov words of drowning . 
 
 Der. Belly, ^ in Celdc bulg, in Welsh bol, bola, 
 boly. Latin bulga, a leathern bag. Latin 
 bellua, a great beast or fish ; so balcena, a whale. 
 Also a bolus, a billow, to bulge, take in w^ater as 
 a ship. S being prefixed, and i changed into 
 w, swallow. 
 
 To ravage, lay waste, occ. Isa. xxiv. 1. (So 
 LXX s^tifiuiTii) Nah. ii. 11. 
 Der. Bleak, blight. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but the idea is evidently, to 
 be high, elevated. 
 
 I. As a N. fem. plur. mtti high places, heights. 
 Spoken of hills or hillocks. Mic. iii. 12. Jer. 
 xxvi. 18 ; so in reg. -mnn, Deut. xxxii. 13. 
 Isa. Iviii. 14. Mic. i. 3. 2 Sam. i. 19, 25. 
 Also in reg. -nnn. Spoken of the high waves 
 of the sea. Job ix. 8. of the cloud in the holy 
 of holies aloft above the mercy-seat. Isa. xiv. 
 14. Comp. Lev. xvi. 2, and see Vitringa on 
 Isaiah. 
 
 II. And most generally, as a N. fem. .ina a 
 high place, or in plur. fem. niDn high places, 
 dedicated to religious worship, whether true or 
 false, 1 Sam. ix. 12 14, 25. x. 5. Num. 
 xxxiii. 52. 1 K. xi. 7. 2 K. xxiii. 15, & al. 
 Comp. under rrlTi I. The LXX, where they 
 do not retain the orighial word /Sa^a, generally 
 render, nraa and mm, when denoting places 
 of worship, hy v-^yiXov a high place, and y\^>;Xa 
 high places. In seven passages they translate 
 m?:ja by jSw^woj or (ia/^oi, a high or lofty altar or 
 altars; and the learned Vitringa on Isa. xvi. 
 
"itan 
 
 50 
 
 nn 
 
 12, gives it as his opinion, that this is almost 
 always the sense of the word, when used for 
 those Jdgh places where the Israelites sacrificed. 
 In such instances, says he, rrna " properly and 
 truly denotes an altar built to some height 
 which cannot be ascended but by steps," and 
 for proof he cites 2 Chron. xxviii. 25. Jer. 
 xxxii. 35, which see ; and comp. 2 K. x^i. 4. 
 And to this sense of lofti/ altars we may refer 
 mraa in those texts, which in the two former 
 editions of this work I quoted, after Mr 
 Hutchinson and Bate, for its signifying, high 
 ones, i. e. the objects of idolatrous worship, the 
 Jieavens or their representatives, namely, 1 K. 
 xii. 31. xiii. 32. 2 Chron. xi. 15, (priests for 
 the high altars, to wit, for the goats, comp. 2 K. 
 xxiii. 8.) Ezek. xvi. 16, though in this last text 
 it seems rather to mean the mn^i -nn the 
 houses or tabernacles erected nigh the high altars 
 for the accommodation of the priests, &c. See 
 1 K. xii. 31. xiii. 32. 2 K. xxiii. 15. xvii. 29. 
 Ezek. XX. 29, and I said to them, what (of what 
 use or benefit) is the high place whither ye go 9 
 Yet the name thereof is called Bamah unto this 
 day. Ye call it by the same respected name, 
 and resort to it accordingly. 
 
 1101 See 173 under rr?3. 
 
 (2 
 
 In general to divide, separate, whence as a parti- 
 cle of division or distinction, ]*i as below II. 
 
 I. In Kal, applied to the mind. To distinguish, 
 discern, understand, dignoscere, dijudicare. See 
 1 Sam. iii. 8. Psal. cxxxix. 2. Jer. xlix. 7. 
 In Niph. to become or be made discerning or 
 discreet. Isa. x. 13. As a participle Niph. or 
 participial N. pn3 discreet. Gen. xii. 33, 39. 
 In Hiph. nearly the same as in Kal. 1 K. iii. 
 9, yib nil: I"!! rnnb that I may discern between 
 good and bad. Eng. translat. This text not 
 only leads us to the genuine and proper sense 
 of the verb, but also shows its relation to the 
 following particle ]''i between. The V. is ap- 
 plied also to making pots feel, namely, the fire. 
 Psal. hdii. 10, and to the discernment of the 
 mental taste. Job vi. 30. Also in Hiph. to 
 cause to discern or understand, to teach. Psal. 
 cxix. 27, .34, & al. In Hiph. with bv follow- 
 ing, to regard, or treat, with distinction, to have 
 a distinguishing regard for, 'htax.^ivofji,xi. occ. Dan. 
 xi. 37, twice. As a N. fem. na-ln discernment, 
 discretion, understanding. Prov. iv.' 1. ix. 6, 10. 
 Isa. xxxiii. 19. As a N. pan discretion, dis- 
 cernment, skill, occ. Hos. xiii. 2. Fem. rraian 
 nearly the same. See Exod. xxxi. 3. xxxv. 
 31. 1 Kings vii. 14. Deut. xxxii. 28. Job xii. 
 12. 
 II. As a particle, denoting division or distinction, 
 
 1 . Between, Gen. i. 7. Exod. xi. 7. It is re- 
 markable that the Latin writers have retained 
 the Hebrew idiom, and sometimes repeat their 
 preposition inter, as the Hebrews do ^-a in the 
 texts just cited. Thus Horace, lib. i. sat. 7. 
 lin. 11, 12. 
 
 Inter 
 
 Hectora Priamiden animosum atqiie inter Achillem 
 Jrafuit cnpitalis. 
 
 And lib. i. epist. 2. lin. 12, 
 
 Nestor componere lites 
 Inter Peleiden festitiat, et inter Atriden. 
 
 See more instances from the Latin prose- 
 writers, in Dr Clarke's note on Homer, H. v. 
 lin. 769. 
 
 2. Between, within, intra, of place, Jobxxiv. 11. 
 of time, Neh. v. 18. 
 
 3. In the midst. Zcch. xiii. 6. 
 
 4. Repeated, it may be rendered, whether or. 
 Lev. xxvii. 12. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. plur. ma^a the parts between 
 the intervals. Ezek. x. 2. Hence a being un- 
 derstood, it is used as a particle, in the inter- 
 vals, between. Gen. xxvi. 28, Ezek. x. 7. 
 
 IV. As a N. mas. plur. D^aa occ. 1 Sam. xWi. 
 4, D-aarr iy*N q. d. vir medietatum, or, as 
 Montanus renders it, intermedins, a middle 
 man, one who comes between two contending 
 parties, as a champion, to determine the dispute 
 by single combat. So the Eng. translat. a 
 champion ; the French, un homme qui se pre- 
 sentoit entre les deux armees. Comp. ver. 3, 
 810. The LXX, according to the Alex- 
 andrian copy, render this expression in 1 Sam. 
 xvii. 23, by av^ o tt.fjt.(ffira,ios, which is an evi- 
 dent corruption for o (jt-iaffoaoi, or h (jLiffaioi as it 
 stands in the Complutensian edition, i. e. the 
 middle man. But D^aa may be from riDa to 
 build, see under riDa I. 
 
 ]3a with the 3 doubled. In Kal, to make to 
 discern, to teach, to instruct. So LXX 
 I'Tui'hivffiv, and Vulg. docuit. occ. Deut. xxxii. 
 10. In Hith. pnaniT to discern or consider 
 with oneself, or diligently. Isa. i. 3, & al. freq. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible rr. 
 
 I. In Kal, to build as a house, a city, an altar, 
 &c. Deut. XX. 5. 1 K. vi. 2. vii. 1. Gen. iv. 
 17. viii. 20, & al. freq. Hence it is applied 
 to God's gradually forming Adam's rib into a 
 woman. Gen. ii. 22. As Ns. i-aa a building, 
 structure. Ezek. xii. 12, twice. Fem. rr-aa the 
 same. occ. Ezek. xii. 13. Fem. f73an a 
 frame or model of a building, occ. Ezek. xl. 2. 
 
 Fem. n^aan a form, pattern, model, properly of 
 a building, and thence applied to other things. 
 See Exod. xxv. 9, 40. Deut. iv. 1618. As 
 a N. mas. plur. o-aa, 1 Sam. xvii. 4, D-Darr u^-x, 
 a man of buildings, i. e. a tall well built man, 
 as mnrs "a'ax men of measures, means large tall 
 men. Num. xiii. 32, and Tnn ir-X a large tall 
 man, 2 Sam. xxi. 20. But compare under p 
 IV. , 
 
 II. To build again, repair. Isaiah Iviii. 12. 
 Hence 
 
 III. To repair, restore to a former or happier 
 state. Job xxii. 23. Jer. xii. 16. xxxi. 4. xiii 
 10. Mai. iii. 15. 
 
 IV. " To fortify ato^vn or city, i.e. to surround 
 it with walls. Josh. vi. 26. 1 K. xvi. 34, com- 
 pared with Jud. iii. VS. 2 Sam. x. 5. See 
 also 1 K. XV. 17. 1 Mac. i. 32." Michaelis 
 in Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 190. Comp. 
 2 Chron. xi. 510. 
 
 V. To build up, or increase a family by procrea- 
 tion of children. Deut. xxv. 9, the man 'nirx 
 
nn 
 
 51 
 
 nn 
 
 rtiH JT'S nx .13^" nS z^^o 2f?z7/ not build up Ats 
 brother's house or family. Comp. Ruth iv. 11. 
 So Gen. xvi. 2. xxx. 3, rr2n?3 Hi^N I shall be 
 built up 6?/ /ier. LXX Ttxvo-roiniro/u.xi I shall 
 obtain children ; so Vulg. habeam filios. 
 VI. As a N. ]3 (and i3n Num. xxiii. 18. xxiv. 
 3, 15; but 1 do not find i3n thus used except 
 by Balaam the Mesopotamian. 
 
 1. A son, who is, as it were, built up by his pa- 
 rents, and builds up or continues his father's 
 house or family. Gen. iv. 17, 25. Comp. 
 Ecelus xl. 19. Plur. D-ai denotes not only 
 S071S, as Gen. v. 4, but children, without respect 
 to sex, as Gen. iii. 16. 
 
 2. A grandson. Gen. xxix. 5. xxxi. 55. Also, 
 a more remote descendant. JExod. i. 7, & al. 
 freq. 
 
 3. The young or offspring of a beast or bird. 
 Lev. i. 5, l4, & al. freq. 
 
 4. Plur. D-s^a youths, young men. Prov. vii. 7. 
 
 5. 03 i ^3/ son, used as a compellation of affec- 
 tion in speaking to a younger or inferior person, 
 Josh. vii. 19. 1 Sam. iii. 6. iv. 16. Comp. 
 nx under nnx IV. 4. 
 
 6. DSlbxrr "3^ sons of the Aleim or God, men be- 
 gotten again or formed by his word and spirit, 
 and resembling their heavenly father in their dis- 
 positions and actions. Gen. vi. 2, 4, where the 
 believing line of Seth are distinguished by this 
 title from the onxrr m3S the daughters of men, 
 i. e. women of the apostate race of Cain. 
 Comp. Deut. xiv. 1. xxxii. 19. Isa. i. 2. Wisd. 
 iv. 7. xviii. 13, and Greek and Eng. Lexicon 
 in v'loi VII. 
 
 DS'ibx "3^ seems also to be used for those angels 
 who kept their first estate, the elect or approv- 
 ed angels, as St Paul calls them, (1 Tim. v. 
 21.) Job xxxviii. 7, where the scene is the cre- 
 ation of the world. Comp. Job i. 6. ii. 1 ; in 
 which two last cited passages the LXX render 
 the Hebrew words by ol ayyiXoi rov @iou the an- 
 gels of God, as in the former by ocyyiXot f^ou my 
 angels. 
 
 7. it refers to time or age ; thus f73ty p the son 
 of a year means a year old. Exod. xii. 5. 
 Comp. Gen. v. 32. 1 Sam. xiii. 1. Jon. iv. 
 10. freq. occ. 
 
 8. To place, DTp "3^ sons or children of the east 
 are men, natives of the east. 1 K. iv. 30. Job i. 
 3, & al. 
 
 9.-^ To temper or disposition, b*"?! p a son, i. e. 
 a man, of courage, 1 Sam. xiv. 52. 2 Chron. 
 xxviii. 6. iib^V "3:1 sons of wickedness. 2 Sam. 
 vii. 10. Comp. 1 Sam. xx. 30. So by-'bn "31 
 sons of Belial denotes lawless, abandoned profli- 
 gates. Deut. xiii. 14. Jud. xix. 22, & al. Comp. 
 under bjr-bn among the pluriliterals. 
 
 10. As nx a father, sometimes denotes an in- 
 structor, teacher, see 2 K. ii. 12; so in this 
 very chapter D''X''n3rr ^31 the sons of the pro- 
 phets are several times used for the disciples or 
 scholars of the prophets, x""'n3 "T-abn, as the 
 Targum explains it, ver. 3, 5, 7, 12. Comp. 
 1 K. xiii. 11 13. Amos vii. 14. 
 
 11. Construed with words denoting punishment, 
 p signifies liable to, or worthy of. mnrr p a 
 son of beating, Deut. xxv. 2, mn p a son of 
 death, 2 Sam. xii. 5, mean persons worthy of 
 stripes or o/" death. 
 
 12. Of inanimate things it denotes what comes, 
 or is produced, from another. Thus an arrow 
 is nu'p p the son of a bow. Job xii. 19, ox of 
 the quiver. Lam. i'ii. 13; sparks of fire are 
 v\v^ ^3n sons of the coal. Job v. 7 ; p3 p the 
 son of the floor is the corn thrashed in it. Isaiah 
 xxi. 10. 
 
 VII. As a N. fem. na (q. nsn, 3 being drop- 
 ped, as in -nu' and D-niy two, from rrDur to iter- 
 ate) plur. m3n. It is applied to females in 
 nearly the same senses as ]n to males. 
 
 1. A daughter. Gen. v. 4. ix. 29, & al. freq. 
 
 2. A granddaughter. Gen. xxiv. 48. Also, a 
 more remote female descendant. Gen. xxvii. 46. 
 xxviii. 1, 6. 
 
 3. The female offspring of a bird. Isaiah xiii. 21. 
 xxxiv. 13. 
 
 4. Plur. m3!i young women. Gen. xxx. 13. 
 Prov. xxxi. 29. So the French filles, which 
 properly denotes daughters, is used also for 
 young women, as in the French translat. of the 
 last cited texts. 
 
 5. "ns my daughter ; a compellation of affection 
 or kindness in speaking to a younger or inferior 
 woman. Ruth iii. 10, 11. 
 
 6. onx.-r m3a daughters of men. Gen. vi. 2, 4, 
 denote the women of the apostate race of 
 Cain. (Comp. under p VI. 6.) And as be- 
 lievers are there called the sons of the, i. e. of 
 the true, Aleim, so an idolatrous woman is 
 styled the daughter of a strange god, Mai. ii. 
 11. Comp. Num. xxi. 29. 
 
 7. Referring to age; thus rT3'^ D-J^trn nn a 
 daughter of ninety years. Gen. xvii. 17, is a 
 woman ninety yiars old. So of a beast. Lev. 
 xiv. 10. 
 
 8. Applied to places, the daughter of Sion, of 
 Jerusalem, of Tyre, is the city, community, or 
 state of Sion, Jerusalem, or Tyre. Isa, xxxvii. 
 22. Ps. xiv. 13. Comp. Ps. cxxxvii. 8, freq. 
 occ. So "ny ns the daughter of my (the pro- 
 phet's) people. Isa. xxii. 4. Lam. ii. 11, is 
 the Jewish people or state. 
 
 9. In a diSerent view, towns or villages belong- 
 ing to a metropolis or mother-city (comp. DX IV.) 
 are called its daughters. Num. xxi. 25, 32. 
 
 Josh. XV. 45. Jud. xi. 26. Jer. xlix. 2, & al. 
 
 10. Of disposition, blT-bi nn a daughter of 
 Belial. 1 Sam. i. 16, is an abandoned wicked 
 woman. Comp. under p VI. 9, above, and 
 see bjJ-bl among the pluriliterals. 
 
 VIII. As a N. fem. with a formative x, px, 
 plur. (fem.) D''3nx. 
 
 1. A stone in general, so called either from be- 
 ing disposed and built up, as it were, in regular 
 strata, within the surface of the earth, or from 
 its being built up atom upon atom, by the action 
 of the expansion on the chaotic mass at the 
 original formation, and at the reformation of 
 the earth after the deluge. Gen. ix. 3. xxxi. 
 46, & al. freq. The stone of darkness and of 
 the shadow of death which man searcheth out. 
 Job xxviii. 3, " must surely mean the metallic 
 ore in the deep and dark parts of the earth." 
 Scott. 
 
 On Hab. ii. 11, compare Juvenal, Sat. ix. 1. 
 103, 104, 
 
 serviut taceant, jumenta loqueniur, 
 
 Et cants, et postes, et raarmora 
 
to:!!! 
 
 should trembling slaves not dare to squeak. 
 
 Beasts, dog-s, and posts and marble ivalls will speak. 
 
 Owen. 
 
 52 
 
 '2. A precious stone. Exod. xxv. 7, & al. freq. 
 U'X -rSK sfo7ies of fire, i. e. precious stones that 
 glitter and sparkle with light, like fire. So 
 Pope in his Temple of Fame, having admirably 
 described the different precious stones that 
 adorned " proud Fame's imperial seat," adds at 
 line 254, 
 
 With various colour'd light the pavem ent shone. 
 And all on fire appear'd the glowing throne. 
 
 occ. Ezek. xxviii. 14, 16. 
 3. A weight, which no doubt was frequently, as 
 
 with us, of stone. Dent. xxv. 13. 2 Sam. xiv. 
 
 26, & al. 
 4^ A stone image, an idol of stone. Jer. ii. 27. 
 
 iii. 9. 
 
 5. Plur. D*3nx vessels made of stone, stone-ves- 
 sels, troughs or cisterns to hold water, Exod. 
 vii. 19. So Exod. i. 16, When ye deliver the 
 Hebrew women, and see them D^2SNn by by the 
 stone-troughs ; in which I suppose the newly- 
 delivered women and their infants were wash- 
 ed, as was anciently the practice, and is com- 
 mon in some hot countries to this day. See 
 Mr Bate's note on the place in his new trans- 
 lation. jVIany of the Versions and Lexicons 
 render it seats or stools, namely such as are 
 used by women in labour ; and Mons. Goguet* 
 says, " there is frequent mention of such seats 
 for fticilitating delivery in physical writers. "f 
 I know not but there may, but surely they 
 were hardly made oi stone, as D-snx expresses. 
 
 6. Stones, " such as potters mould their clay 
 upon." Bate. So LXX scr/ ruv Xt6m. Jer. 
 xviii. 3, where see Dr Blayney's Note. 
 
 7. Applied to haibtoties. Josh. x. 11, where 
 LXX render mb"r3 D^a^x by xJovs rm x'^^'^K^s 
 hail-stones. Comp. Ecclus xlvi. 6. Isa. xxx. 
 30. Job xxx^iii. 22, 23. 
 
 8. bnsrr px a plummet, Eng. Marg. stone of tin. 
 occ. Zech. iv. 10. It seems strictly to mean 
 a piece o^ tin-ore, (comp. Deut. viii. 9.) which 
 is heavier than that of any other metal, and so 
 more proper for a plummet. 
 
 mi 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in the Hebrew Bible, but in 
 Persic the cognate root nas denotes as a N. a 
 BAND, knot, binding, ligature, belt, and as a V. 
 TO BIND, tie, oblige. See Castell, Lexic. Per- 
 sic, in 133. 
 
 As a N. with a formarive x, laanx belt, girdle. 
 So LXX Zu)v/i. Exod. xxviii. 4. Lev. viii. 7, 
 13. Isa. xxii. 21, & al. 
 
 Der. To bind, a band, bandage, bond, bondage, 
 &c. Also, bonnet. 
 
 on Chald. 
 
 To rage with anger. Once, Dan. ii. 12. The 
 Chaidee Targum uses it in the same sense. 
 
 Dl 
 
 To trample upon, tread underfoot. Psal. xliv. 6. 
 
 Origin of Laws, &c. vol. i. p. 200, note, edit. Edin- 
 burgh, 
 t See Suida", in >%a( ^/!?{, toni. ii. p. 461. 
 
 'n:;i 
 
 Zech. X. 5. Isa. xiv. 19, & al. freq. As Ns. 
 
 fem. rrDinn Isa. xxii. 5, and riDinn, 2 Chron. 
 
 xxii. 7, a treading doivn, trampling under foot. 
 DD;1 with the d doubled, denotes, as usual, the 
 
 repetition or violence of the action. See Isaiah 
 
 Ixiii. 18. Jer. xii. 10. Ezek. xvi. 6, 22. 
 Der. French bas, baisser, abaisser ; whence 
 
 Eng. base, abase, &c. 
 
 Occurs not in Heb. as a V. but the idea seems 
 to be, to reject, cast off; for in Chald. and 
 Syriac the verb signifies to despise, contemn, or 
 the like. As a N. (in Heb.) ^Dn an un- 
 ripe grape, which is naturally rejected on account 
 of its sour acerb taste, occ. Job xv. 33. Isaiah 
 xviii. 5. Jer. xxxi. 29, 30. Ezek. xviii. 2. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Syriac and 
 Arabic signifies to remove, be distant, and as a 
 particle in the latter language, behind, after.* 
 Hence as a Hebrew^ particle, nyn always exhi- 
 bits the same notion as the Latin post, after, 
 behind, and imports the back or hinder termina- 
 tion of a thing, but yet distinct from the thing 
 itself, lohat being placed behind or at the back of 
 it (its fore part looking the contrary way), 
 bounds, separates, and defends it, or intercepts 
 the view thereof. 
 
 1. After, behind. Gen. vii. 16. Jud. ix. 51 ; in 
 both which passages the LXX render it 
 t^eu^iv without. Comp. Isa. xxxii. 14. Lam. 
 iii. 7. Jon. ii. 7. Job i. 10. xxii. 13. Prov. vi. 
 26. For (he that goethj *7j?n after a whorish 
 woman (comethj to a piece of bread. 
 
 2. Behind. Gen. xxvi. 8. Comp. 1 Sam. iv. 
 18. Joel ii. 8, nbti^rr -is?i1, and behind the 
 
 javelin they shall rush and not be cut. See 
 Tympii, not. r, in Noldii, partic. lyn 3. 
 
 Joel ii. 9, they shall come D'-ilbnn im behind 
 the tvindows, which is equivalent to our transla- 
 tion, they shall enter in at the tvindows. See 
 Tympii, not. y, in Noldii, partic. "ryn 4. 
 
 3. For q. d. behind for, defence or protection. 
 Gen. XX. 7. 1 Sam. vii. 9. Ezek. xxii. SO. 
 
 4. Behind, without. Josh. ii. 15. and she let 
 them down by a rope Tjrn without the windoio. 
 So 2 K. i. 2, Ahaziah/e// nj?n without the lat- 
 tice, or latticed window in his upper chamber, 
 namely, into the court. 
 
 5. With n prefixed nynn from behind, behind. 
 Eng. translat. within. Cant. iv. 1, 3. vi. 7. 
 
 Der. To bound, limit, Qu ? French bout, end, 
 extremity, Eng. but, butment, abut. 
 
 With a radical, though mutable or omissible, 
 n. 
 To swell, swell tip or out. 
 
 I. In Niph. to be bidged, swelling, or jutting out, 
 applied to a wall. occ. as a particip. Isa. xxx. 
 13 ; w^here Eng. translat. swelling out. But 
 the word may be a N. a swelling, as Bp. Lowth 
 renders it. 
 
 II. In a Hiph. sense, to cause to sivell, or bubble. 
 
 * For the explanation of this difficult word, I am ob. 
 liged to the notes in the Jena edition of Noldius's parti- 
 cles, where the learned reader may find the several ap- 
 plications of it more particularly illnstrated. 
 
roi^n 
 
 53 
 
 Vrn 
 
 as fire does boiling water, occ, Isa. Ixiv. 1 or 
 2. 
 
 III. Chald. rrirm and Kj?n to seek, ask, request. 
 See Dan. ii. 13, 16, 49. vii. 16. As a N. 
 Iirn a request, petition. Dan. vi. 8. Fem. 
 nii?S the same. Dan. vi. 14. Isa. xxi. 12, 
 T-irn ]rv^ri DN, if ye will inquire, inquire ye 
 if ye Edomites, saith the prophet, will inquire 
 concerning the cause of your present calamities, 
 and your duty in consequence of them, inquire 
 ye ; return, or be converted, come. Thus Vi- 
 tringa, whom see. Isaiah, addressing the 
 Edomites, may well be supposed to use rriri in 
 a dialectical sense ; as Obadiah speaking of the 
 same Edomites likewise does, ver. 6, how are 
 (the things of) Esau la^sna searched out, rum- 
 maged ! n-Dsan niria (how) are his hidden things 
 sought up ! 
 
 j?nyn occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate 
 form, but hence as a N. fern. plur. vdih. the 
 formative n, ny2i;i}< tumours, pushes, or pus- 
 tules, like those ^vhich are filled with putrid 
 matter throivn off from the blood in malignant 
 and pestilential fevers. So LXX <pxvxTih; 
 pustules, occ. Exod. ix. 9, 10. In the former 
 verse five, and in the latter four, of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's codices read mi?il?:3K, as the Samaritan 
 Pentateuch likewise does in both. Hence evi- 
 dently the Greek (iov[iuv, and Lat. and Eng. 
 bubo, of the same import as the Heb, 
 
 torn 
 
 I. To kick up, as a pampei'ed wanton heifer, 
 occ. Deut. xxxii. 15. So LXX a^nXccKTiriv, 
 and Vulg. calcitra^dt. The V. is used in the 
 same sense both in Chaldee and Syriac. 
 
 II. With n following, to kick, spurn at. occ. 1 
 Sam. ii. 29, where Vulg. calce abjecistis. 
 
 I. To have, or take possession of, or authority 
 over a thing. 1 Chron. iv. 22. Isa. xxvi. 13. 
 As a participial noun, bj?l o ix^^v, he who hath. 
 Thus 
 
 IV^ bys, 2 K. i. 8, he who hath hair, hairy. 
 
 tlN bj;:i, Prov. xxii. 24, angry. 
 
 mDiD bl?n Prov. xxiv. 8, having cunning or 
 wicked imaginations, a cunning fellow. 
 
 maibn bl?n. Gen. xxxvii. 19, a master of dreams, 
 a dreamer. 
 
 piyb by!!, Eccles. x, 11, having a tongue, a talker, 
 babbler. 
 
 omnN n-'in "bjrn, Gen. xiv. 13, having a cove- 
 nant with Abraham, confederates with him. 
 
 D-yn "byn, Gen. xlix. 23, armed with arrows, 
 archers. 
 
 "iflBtt'Q bi?n, Isa. 1. 8, having a litigious cause, or 
 judicial controversy with me, " Mine adversary,^' 
 Eng. translat. 
 
 bys, says Glassius, (Philol. Sacr. lib. iii. tract. 
 1. Can. XXXV. 4.) denotes one who is in any 
 manner given or addicted (deditum) to a thing, 
 as Prov. xviii. 9, n'TiU'D bl7- is one given to 
 waste. Prov. i. 19, T-byi referring to gain, are 
 persons given or attached to it. Com p. Prov. 
 iii. 27. xvii. 8. 
 
 I I. To marry, take possession of a wife, to have 
 her, as we say; so Greek ix,nv. See Deut. 
 xxiv. 1. xxi. 13. In Niph. to he married, take 
 possession of, as a wife. Isa. Ixii. 4. Comp. 
 ch. liv. 1. 
 
 111. A.S a N. byn Bol, or Baal, i. e. the ruler. 
 By this name the idolaters of several nations 
 worshipped the solar fire, which is the most 
 active, and, as to sense and appearance, the 
 ruling principle in nature. Sauchoniathon (or 
 whoever w^as the author of tlie Phenician The- 
 ology, published in Greek by Pliilo Byblius, 
 and preserved by Eusebius, Prieparat. Evang. 
 lib. i. cap. 10,) speaking of the sz/n (^X/av) says 
 HovTov ^iov ivo/MZ,ov fj(,ovov ov^avov Kv^iov, BEEA- 
 2AMEN xcxXovvne, o iffrt rtx.oa. ^otvi^t KTPI02 
 OTPANOT. This god the Pheiucians thought 
 to be the only Lord of heaven, calling him 
 Beelsamen, which in tlieir language is Lord of 
 heaven." Plautus in the Punic or Carthagini- 
 an language writes it Balsamen, Poenulus, act 
 V. seen. 2. That bj?i as an object of worship 
 meant the solar fire, appears by its being dis- 
 tinguished from lyQJT' the solar light, 2 K. xxiii. 
 5, and by the emblem or idol, which was of the 
 beeve kind, as we are expressly informed in 
 Tobit, ch. i. 5, where we meet with tyi BxaX 
 rt] ^xf<.ciXu the heifer Baal. And in that re- 
 markable contest between Elijah and the 
 prophets of Baal (1 K. xviii); answering 
 by fire, (ver. 24.) was to determine the 
 superiority of Baal or Jehovah. At first, 
 no doubt, the idolaters worshipped Baal in 
 conjunction with Jehovah, but afterwards in 
 exclusion of him, and as the absolute and inde- 
 pendent ruler of the universe, and of all things 
 therein, esteeming with the Phenicians just 
 mentioned the solar fire to be the ONL Y 
 Lord of heaven; not as excluding however the 
 other material agents, (for Baal is called Aleim, 
 see 1 K. xviii. 21, 24, 26, 28.) but as opposed r 
 to- Jehovah. The idol beeve or bull, was in dif- 
 ferent places represented, as indeed * almost 
 all their idols were, with different insignia, or 
 in different manners ; and hence the various 
 denominations of n^i byn, 11^3 bys, &c. and 
 such diversified Baals seem to be what the 
 scripture calls in the pliu-. D''bjr:2 Baalim. See 
 Jud. ii. 11, 13. iii. 7. viii. 33, and Bate's 
 Crit. Heb. And thus the Greeks and Ro- 
 mans had their several Jupiters or Joves, 
 Olympius, Capitolinus, Feretrius, Latiaris, 
 &c. Baal was equivalent to Molech of the 
 Ammonites. Comp. Jer. xix. 5, with chap, 
 xxxii. 35, and see Mr Lowth's note on the- 
 former text. It should seem therefore that the 
 idol w^as represented not as a mere beeve or 
 bull, but of a form compounded of a beeve and 
 a man. Comp. under "jbn II. And as the 
 most absurd fables of heathen antiquity have 
 generally some foundation in truth, I cannot help 
 suspecting that the Cretan Minotaur, a monster 
 partly a bull and partly a man, and said to have 
 heer\ fed with human flesh,f was nearly related to 
 the oriental Baal and Molech, who were treated 
 with human sacrifices.. 
 
 As the Carthaginians were descended from the 
 Phenicians, so Semus on iEn. i. informs us. 
 
 * The reader may be easily convinced of this, by look^ 
 ir.g into Moatfaucon's Antiquite Expliquee. 
 
 t See Plutarch in Theseo. Ovid, Metam.lib. viii. fab. 
 2 : and Epist. Heroid. X. 
 
npi 
 
 54 
 
 h:L:i 
 
 that God was called in the Punic tongue JBal; 
 and this word accordingly enters into the com- 
 position of several names among the Carthagi- 
 nians ; as of Hannibal by a "Dsn Baal be gra- 
 cious to me : Asdrubal bi;n yws Baal heln him ; 
 Maharbal, bv'2. irrn hasten, Baal. This is 
 no more than one might naturally expect ; but 
 it seems not a little remarkable that the nor- 
 thern nations should have retained the Hebrew 
 word nearly in its physical sense. Thus the * 
 Runic or Islandic baal signifies a fire, the Saxon 
 bael, and bael-^r, a burning pile, a pyre, a 
 bonfire. 
 Bel, Bui, or Beal, was the name of the chief 
 deity of the ancient Irish, which according to 
 Col. Valiancy, in the Collectanea de Rebus 
 Hibemicis, vol. ii. p. 263, & al. they derived 
 from the Punic. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to clear off", take clean away. 
 Deut. xiii. 5. xxvi. 13. 1 K. xiv. 10. xvi. 3. 
 xxi. 21. xxii. 46. 2 K. xxxiii. 24, & al. 
 Hence Eng. bare, and barren. 
 
 II. To clear away, consume, waste, bum up, as 
 fu'e. Ps. Ixxxiii. 15, as the fire "npnn consum- 
 eth the wood. Also, to burn, or be burnt, as 
 fire, or inflammable matter. Jer. xx. 9. (Comp. 
 Num. xi. 1, 3. Ps. cvi. 18.) Isa. i. 31. xxx. 
 33. xxxiv. 9. 2 Chron. iv. 20. The expres- 
 sion in Exod. iii. 2, 3, seems remarkable, and 
 he saw and behold the bush u>k3 1V^ burned 
 with Jtre. And Moses said, I will turn aside 
 now and see this great sight, why the bush li^i"- Kb 
 is not burnt or consumed. See LXX. The 
 English phrase we see answers the Hebrew. 
 In Kal and Hiph. spoken to men, to burn, 
 cause to bum, kindle, set on fire. Lev. vi. 12. 
 Jud. XV. 5, 14, 2 Chron. xxviii. 3. Jer. vii. 
 18. Ezek. xxxix. 9. Nah. ii. 14. Hence Eng. 
 bum. 
 
 On such passages as Exod. iii. 2, 3. Deut. iv. 
 11, we may observe how strongly the tradition- 
 ary notion of a miraculous light or fire being 
 the token of a divine presence prevailed among 
 the Greeks in the time of Homer, who, after 
 relating, Odyss. xix. lin. 34, that the goddess 
 IVIinerva attended on Ulysses with her golden 
 lamp, or rather torch, and afforded him a reful- 
 gent light, 
 
 X^ufftev ATXNON ix'^'trx, *A02 DEPIKAAAES 
 
 makes Telemachus cry out to his father in 
 rapture, 
 
 E^T'/ij f/.oi 701X01 fjciyx^aiy, xxXcct n /A6<re5^/, 
 YuXxTiveci T6 'Boxot, fcoct xttvi; i'^oo-' e;^6vt?, 
 *AINONT' 0(pf)xX/ji6i;, iaii HTPOS AI0OMENOIO. 
 H (jLxXx 'TIS 0EO2 ^Sv, el ov^xvev iv^vy ixouffi. 
 
 What miracle thus dazzles with surprise! 
 Distinct in rows the radiant columns rise ! 
 The walls, where'er my wond'ring sight I turn. 
 And roofs amidst a blaze of glory bum! 
 Some visitant of pure ethereal race 
 "With his bright presence deigns the dome to grace. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 * " Isl. haal est incendiiim. A. S. bael et baelfyr est ro- 
 gus, pyra" Lye's Junius Etymol. Angl. iu Bonfire, 
 
 III. Applied to anger or the like, to be kindled 
 or burn. Esth. i. 12. Ps. ii. 12. Ixxix. 5. 
 Ixxxix. 47. Comp. under rrSN V. 
 
 I V. To clear off, as a beast doth in grazing or 
 feeding ; to graze or feed, as a beast ; also, to 
 
 cause to be grazed, as a field. Exod. xxii. 4 or 
 5, When or if a man -|j7:i'< shall cause to be 
 eaten a field or a vineyard, and shall put in 
 nr'T'i;! his beast, ^jjn and it shall feed or graze 
 in another's field, &c. Comp. Isa. iii. 14. 
 Hence as a N. *T<j?n a brute animal, a beast that 
 feeds iVse//" without knowledge or regard to good 
 or evil, or in the language of Sallust, " qua 
 Natura prona et ventri obedientia finxit. " Bell. 
 Catilin. ad In it. Gen. xlv. 17. Exod. xxii. 5, 
 & al. -Hence, perhaps, Eng. a boar, a bear, 
 Gr. fiopa food, properly of brutes, (l^ou and 
 (i^uffxu to feed, whence ^^urovfood, Germ, brot, 
 Dan. brad, and Eng. bread. Also Lat. voro, 
 devoro, &c. whence Eng. voracious, voracity, 
 devour, &c. 
 
 V. As a N. ^]}^ a brutish person, one resembling 
 a brute in stupidity and want of divine knowledge. 
 Ps. xlix. 11. Ixxiii. 22. xciv. 8. Hence as a 
 V. in Niph. to be or become brutish or stupid. 
 It is spoken either of men. occ. Jer. x. 8, 14, 
 21. Ii. 17; or of counsel, occ. Isa. xix. 11. 
 
 Hence Lat. baro a blockhead, Eng. a boor, 
 boorish. 
 
 To disturb, affright. 1 Sam. xvi. 14, 15. 1 
 Chron. xxi. 30, & al. freq. As a N. nni?n 
 terror, trouble. Jer. viii. 15. xiv. 19. As a N. 
 mas. plur. D-mx?! things terrible, ov to be feared. 
 Job vi. 4. Ps. Ixxxviii. 17. LXX (po(ii^itrfAoi. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic the 
 reduplicate ya^ signifies, according to Castell, 
 " Tenui cute etpinguis, seu corpore molli fuit," 
 to be thin-shinned and fat, ov of a soft body, and 
 from the things to which it is applied in Heb. 
 I guess the idea to be softness, smoothness, or 
 the like, in opposition to hardness, ruggedness, 
 &c. For 
 
 I. As a N. i>a, or fem. rryn soft mud or 7nire. 
 occ. Jer. xxxviii. 22. Job viii. 11. xl. 16 or 21. 
 In plur. fem. in reg. once written with h, nxyn, 
 Ezek. xlvii. 11. 
 
 II. As a N. Y^:i, byssus, of which very fine 
 white garments, like linen, were made. Mercer 
 says of it, " In Palcestiyid nascens in folliculis, 
 it grows in Palestine in pods." It is, I appre- 
 hend, the same as what we call cotton, which is 
 well known to be the produce of that and the 
 neighbouring countries, and is the soft downy 
 substance formed in the inside of the pods of 
 the shrub, called Gossipium. 1 Chron. xv. 27, 
 & al. See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 
 358. Goguet's Origin of Laws, &c. vol. i. p. 
 127, 128, edit. Edinburgh. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. D''y'>3 the eggs of birds, 
 and of some other animals, from the remarkable 
 smoothness and softness of their texture, occ. 
 Deut. xxii. 6. Job xxxix. 14. Isa. x. 14. lix. 5. 
 
 K22^ See under y^ I. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies, to peel off the bark of a tree, or coats of 
 an onion, or the like. Comp. bji3. 
 
p^n 
 
 55 
 
 P^ 
 
 As a N. bya an onion, so named from its sev- 
 eral coats or integuments. So LXX Kto/ufcvee. 
 Once in plur. Num. xi. 5. " Allium* Cepa, 
 onion ; by the Arabs called basal. That this 
 was one of the species of onions for which the 
 Israelites longed, we may guess by the quan- 
 tity to this day used in Egypt, and by their 
 goodness there : whoever has tasted onions in 
 Egypt, must allow that none can be had better 
 in any part of the universe; here they are 
 sweet, in other countries they are nauseous 
 and strong ; here they are soft, whereas in the 
 north, and other parts, they are hard, and the 
 coats so compact that they are hard of diges- 
 tion. Hence they cannot in any place be 
 eaten with less prejudice, and more satisfaction, 
 than in Egypt. They eat them roasted, cut 
 into four pieces, with some bits of roasted 
 meat, which the Turks in Egypt called kebah, 
 and with this dish they are so delighted, that I 
 have heard them wish they might enjoy it in par- 
 adise. They likewise make a soup of them in 
 Egypt, cutting the onions in small pieces ; this 
 I think one of the best dishes I ever ate." Has- 
 selquist's Voyages, p. 290. Comp. Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. ii. p. 338. 
 
 I. To break, or cut off. Job vi. 9. Isa. xxxviii. 
 
 12. Joel ii. 8. Comp. Job xxvii. 8. 
 
 II. To finish completely, complete, q. d. to break 
 off from a work after completely finishing. Isa. 
 X. 12. Lam. ii. 17. Zech. iv. 9. 
 
 III. The Lexicons have given this root the 
 sense of covetousness, Prov. xv. 27. Jer. vi. 
 
 13. Ezek. xxii. 27, & al. but in many of the 
 passages where it is supposed to have this 
 sense, it literally signifies the breaking or cut- 
 ting off pieces of metal, as, for instance, of 
 silver ; for in the times of Abraham and Moses, 
 and long after, they used to weigh their silver, 
 (see Gen. xxiii. 16. Exod. xxii. 17. Jer. xxxii. 
 9, 10.) and, no doubt, to cut, or clip o^ pieces 
 of it, to make weight in their dealings with 
 each other, as is practised by some nations, 
 particularly the Chinese, to this day. * 
 
 But to retm-n jryi jr^iin Prov. i. 19. xv. 27, is 
 rendered one that is greedy of gain, but properly 
 denotes one who cuts, or clips off, every scrap of 
 money he possibly can. So Schultens on 
 Prov. i. 19, explains the expression, " Lucri- 
 petam turpem denotat hcec formula a notione 
 primaria secandi, resecandi, quasi qui undique 
 exsecant, derodunt, deradunt, quod crumenam 
 farciat et distendat." Adding " j?jin est Ki^f^a,, 
 a<To rov Kii^itv, unde et Kio/^etTi^iiv eodem usu 
 invaluit, Ki^^taivuv quoque et ki^os ex eodem fonte 
 dimanarunt." In this view, I think i?ys is a 
 covetous man, q.d. a clipper. Ps. x. 3. Hence, 
 
 IV. As a N. iryi is used for gain, advantage. 
 Gen. xxxvii. 26. Isa. xxxiii. 15, and in many 
 of the texts where it is rendered covetousness, 
 as Exod. xviii. 21. 1 Sam. viii. 3. Ps. cxix. 
 36. Prov. xxviii. 16. Jer. xxii. 17. Comp. 
 Isa. Ivii. 17. Mr Green, in his Poetical Parts 
 
 See Goguet's Origin of Laws, vol. i. p. 281, &c. edit. 
 Edinburgh. Modern Univ. Hist. vol. viii. p. 246, 8vo. 
 and under bp^ III. 
 
 of the Old Testament, p. 57, translates Jud. v. 
 19. The kings came and fought for lucre of 
 money which they carried not off so far from it, 
 adds he in the note, that they did not even 
 escape with their lives." And he remarks that 
 the Vulg. gives the words the same turn, et 
 tamen nihil tulere praedantes, and yet they car- 
 ried off no spoil. As a V. to make a gain of, 
 defraud, as a person, occ. Ezek. xxii. 12. 
 Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon to New Tes- 
 tament in Ki^fjca, and Kt^'Sos. 
 
 To be made soft by moistening/. So Pagninus, 
 " Maceratum est ut emollescat." In Arabic 
 it signifies to spit, " spuit, sputavit." Castell. 
 
 I. To be made soft or tender, as the feet by much 
 walking, occ. Deut. viii. 4. Neh. ix. 21. 
 
 II. As a N. pi:i meal moistened with water, paste, 
 or dough unleavened. Exod. xii. 34?, 39, & al. 
 
 I prefer the above interpretation of the root to 
 that which is commonly given, namely, swelling, 
 and thence dough from its swelling ; because I 
 apprehend the swelling of dough is occasioned 
 merely by the leaven ov fermenting matter mixed 
 with it : and the pys mentioned Exod. xii. is ex- 
 pressly said to be unleavened. Comp. Hos. vii. 4. 
 
 I. To restrain, shut up. Gen. xi. 6. Job xlii. 2. 
 Comp. Jer. xxxiii. 3. 
 
 II. To inclose with a wall, or the like, for 
 safety, to fortify. Jer. Ii. 53, & al. freq. As a 
 N. "nyn store or treasure so secured. Job xxii. 
 2'k xxxvi. 19. 
 
 III. To house, gather in, applied to grapes. 
 Lev. XXV. 5. Judg. ix. 27, & al. freq. Comp. 
 Jer. vi. 9. As a N. T-i:! the vintage. It im- 
 plies the housing of grapes, and so the pressing 
 and preparing of them for use. Lev. xxvi. 5, 
 & al. Hence Bassarcus, a title of Bacchus- 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. rfiyi and miyn drought, 
 want of rain, (so the LXX, a)3^o;^/a,) when 
 rain is shut up or restrained from the earth, and 
 consequently the earth also is shut up, and bears 
 no fruit, occ. Jer. xiv. 1. xvii. 8. Comp. Lev. 
 xxvi. 19. Deut. xi. 17. xxviii. 23. 1 K. viii. 35. 
 
 Der. a bazar, a kind of covered market-place 
 among the eastern nations, somewhat like our 
 Exeter 'Change in London, but frequently 
 much more extensive. Lat. or rather Punic, 
 Byrsa, the Burse at Carthage. 
 
 To empty, empty out. 
 
 I. In Kal, to be emptied, emptied out. occ. Nah. 
 ii. 10 or 11. So in Niph. occ. Isa. xxiv. 3; 
 and in Huph. occ. Nah. ii. 10 or 11. 
 
 II. In Kal, to empty, empty out, exhaust, to cause 
 to fail, as counsel, occ. Jer. xix. 7. In Niph. 
 to be emptied out, or exhausted, to fail, as spirit 
 or understanding, occ. Isa. xix. 3. 
 
 pp'z To make entirely empty, occ. Isa. xxiv. 1. 
 Jer. Ii. 2. Nah. ii. 2, or 3. Hos. x. 1, in 
 which last text the LXX render p^p^^2. by 
 iu>tXnu,cx,rovffoi, abounding in shoots or branches, 
 Symmachus by hXofjua.iovixa. abounding in branches, 
 and Vulg. by frondosa/M// of green twigs. And 
 this sense is not only agreeable to Jacob's ori- 
 ginal blessing on Joseph, Gen. xlix. 22. (from 
 whom Ephraim and Manasseh, the principal of 
 the Israelitish tribes, sprung, comp. Deut. 
 
rpi 
 
 56 
 
 npi 
 
 xxxiii. 17.) but may likewise well suit the sub- 
 sequent context. Israel (was] a luxuriant 
 vine, ^b mu;" "'is, his fruit was accordinghj, or 
 he bromiht forth fruit accordingly : according to 
 the m'dtitude of his fruit he hath rmdtiplied the 
 fidclatrousj altars ,- according to the goodness of 
 his land they have made goodly pillars. On 
 looking into Glassius's Philologia Sacra, I 
 find that learned critic nearly concurs in this 
 interpretation (lib. v. tract, i. cap. 11, col. 
 1746, edit. Lips. 4to.) " Quid ratione Antis 
 accipienda sit, Hos. x. 1. discrepantia est inter 
 scripturarum expositores, Simplicissima in- 
 terpretatio videtur esse ilia: pp^:2 t33 vitis 
 evacuans Israel est, hoc est, instar luxuriantis 
 vitis copios^ fert fructum, ac si semel omnem 
 evacuare fructum vellet, cccterum non bonosfert 
 fructus, scd malos Sequitur cnim : fructum 
 ponit sibi ; secundum multitudinem fnictus 
 sui multiplicat altaria, &c. Confer cap. ix. 7, 
 9." Comp. also IMr Lowth's Note on Hos. 
 X. 1, and Michaelis, Supplemen. ad Lex. Heb. 
 p. 212. 
 
 However, since both the simple pa and the re- 
 duplicate 'pp'^, are in every other passage of 
 Scriptiure, where they occur, used in a bad 
 sense for emptying, failing, or the like, I w'ould 
 submit it to the reader's judgment whether 
 Hos. X. 1, should not be rendered, Israel (is) 
 an emptpng or wasting vine (" that casts its 
 fiTiit," Taylor, " which casteth its grapes," 
 Bp. Newcome) nb mir"< "'iB his fruit is accord- 
 ingly, or he bringeth forth fruit accordingly, i. e. 
 he bears no fruit but such as is destined to de- 
 struction. That this interpretation agrees with 
 the preceding context, see chap. ix. 11 17. 
 Comp. Nah. ii. 2 or 3. 
 
 p'2.p'2. As a N. fl! bottle, whence liquors are 
 emptied, occ. 1 K. xiv. 3. Jer. xix. 1, 10. 
 LXX /3/*ov, which word is a plain derivative 
 from the Heb. pa. 
 
 Der. a back or buck, a large vessel, whence 
 bucket. Latin vaco, vacuus, whence vacant, 
 vacancy, vacuum, vacuity, evacuate, &c. Lat. 
 bucca, the holloio inner part of the cheek, 
 whence Fr. bouche the mouth. 
 
 To separate contiguous or adjoining parts, to 
 cleave, split, burst, or the like. 
 
 I. In Kal, transitively, to cleave, as God, by 
 Moses, did the rocks in the Avildeniess. Ps. 
 lxx\'iii. 15. Isa- xlviii. 21. Comp. Hab. iii. 9. 
 Intransitively, to cleave or be cloven asunder, as 
 the ground. Numb. xvi. 31. 
 
 II. Intransitively, to cause to cleave, or break 
 forth, as a miner does waters" in the rocks, Job 
 xxnii. 10. as God did fountains and streams 
 in the wilderness, Ps. Ixxiv. 15. In Niph. to 
 be caused to break or burst forth, as waters. Isa. 
 XXXV. 6. to be burst or broken up, as the depths 
 at the formation, ( Gen. i. 9. ) for the passage 
 of the external w^aters into the central abyss. 
 
 Prov. iii. 20 as the fountains of the great 
 
 deep (i. e. the passages or outlets from the 
 central abyss for springs and fountains) were 
 at the deluge. Gen. vii. 11. to be burst as a 
 cloud. Jobxxvd. 8 as skin-bottles. Jobxxxii. 
 10. Comp. Josh. ix. 4, 13. In Hith. to be 
 cleft out, as valleys, Mic. i. 4. 
 
 III. Transitively, to s/)/iV, c/eaye, as wood. Gen. 
 xxii. 3. 
 
 I V. To divide, as the sea, to separate its waters 
 so as to aiford a passage. Exod. xiv. 16, 21. 
 Ps. Ixxviii. 13. There is a remarkable pas- 
 sage in Diodorus Siculus, lib. iii. p. 174, rela- 
 tive to the dividing of the Red Sea. nga ron 
 xXYitriov xarotxovfftv \^6vo(p%yoii ^x^otdioorai Xoyoj 
 iK T^oyova* ix,^v (pvXccTTOfAtvyiv mv ipyifiyiv, x. r. X. 
 Among the neighbouring Ichthyophagi is a tra- 
 dition constantly derived from their ancestors, 
 that on the happening of a great ebb or reflux 
 of the sea, the whole bed of the bay became 
 dry-, and appeared green, the sea having re- 
 treated from it ; and that after the ground at 
 the bottom had been visible, a great tide came 
 up, and restored the channel to its former 
 state." Compare Artapanus's Account of the 
 Israelites passing through the Red Sea, in 
 Euseb. Prseparat. Evang. lib. ix. cap. 27, 
 ad fin. 
 
 V. To tear in pieces, as a wild beast. 2 Kings 
 ii. 24. 
 
 VI. To rip up, as a pregnant woman. 2 Kings 
 viii. 12. XV. 16. Hos. xiii. 16 or xiv. 1. Amos 
 i. 1 3. The horrid barbarity of ripping up preg- 
 nant women has been practised in Persia, even 
 in our own days. See Hanway's Revolutions 
 of Persia, vol. iv. p. 246, 286. 
 
 VII. To break into, as an enemy's camp, coun- 
 try, or city. 2 Sam. xxiii. 16. 2 Chron. xxi. 
 17. xxxii. 1. 2 K. xxv. 4. 
 
 VIII. To hatch, as eggs, i. e. break them for 
 the exclusion of the young. Isa. xxxiv. 15. 
 lix. 5. 
 
 IX. To break forth, as the light through dark- 
 ness. Isa. Iviii. 8. So LXX payyia-irxt, and 
 Vulg. crumpet. 
 
 X. To burst, or rush forth, as a stormy wind. 
 Ezek. xiii. 11. Also, to cause to rush forth. 
 Ezek. xiii. 13. 
 
 XL As Ns. i?pa a breach in a building, occ. 
 Amos vi. 11. vp^ nearly the same. occ. Isa. 
 xxii. 9. 
 
 XII. As a N. s?pa a shekel broken in two, a half- 
 shekel, occ. Gen. xxiv. 22. Exod. xxxviii. 26, 
 which see, and comp. bpir IV. 
 
 XIII. As a N. fem. rrj^pn a valley, or rather a 
 comb or gill, a break between mountains. Gen. 
 xi. 2. Deut. viii. 7. xi. 11, & al. freq. Comp. 
 Psal. civ. 8. This is a strictly just and philo- 
 sophical name ; for valleys were really formed 
 after the deluge by the waters in their descent 
 to the abyss, tearing andT breaking away the 
 several strata which impeded their course, and 
 which are still constantly found posited in a 
 horizontal situation in the neighboining moun- 
 tains. But for farther satisfaction on this cu- 
 rious and highly interesting subject, I with great 
 pleasure refer to the late learned Mr Catcott's 
 Treatise on the Deluge, p. 159 of the 1st, and 
 p. 247, &c. of the 2d edit, and to the Rev. 
 William Jones's excellent Physiological Dis- 
 quisitions, p. 472. 
 
 The LXX have generally as a V. rendered it 
 by iTttxKiTfTof/.oct to look upon, survey, look accu- 
 rately or diligently, and this seems the ideal 
 meaning of the root. 
 
tt'pl 
 
 5^ 
 
 ni 
 
 I. Jb look, search, examine, occ. Lev. xxvii. 33, 
 yib mtJ r^ "ip^" ^^'^ ^^ ^^*"^^ '*^' ^^^^ ^^ search 
 between good and bad, i. e. whether it be good 
 or bad. Comp. Prov. xx. 25. Chald. the 
 same. Ezra iv. 15, 19, & al. With b follow- 
 ing, to look or search for. occ. Lev. xiii. 36. 
 
 II. To look for, seek. Ezek. xxxiv. 11, and I 
 will inquire for vuj flock D-nipm and seek them. 
 ver. 12, rTUT n"ipSD like a shepherd's seeking 
 his sheep in the day that he is among his sheep 
 that are scattered (comp. ver. 5, 6) ; so 'npnx 
 Nvill I seek my sheep. As a participle benoni 
 in Kal, "ipiS seeking, or rather overseeing, occ. 
 Amos vii. l^. 
 
 III. To seek, inquire, occ. 2 K. xvi. 15. Psal. 
 xxvii. 4. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. nipn an inquiry, or perhaps 
 animadversion, notice taken, so LXX i'^riffKO'^rn. 
 occ. Lev. xix. 20. 
 
 V. As a N. np3 the morning, or morning-light, 
 which springeth forth upon the earth, surveys 
 and searches out all things. Gen. i. 5. xliv. 3. 
 So in Luke i. 78, it is said of the spiritual day- 
 spring, or dawn of the gospeUday, EllESKETA- 
 TO r,[ji.as ANATOAH il v-^'ov;. The day-spring 
 
 from on high hath looked upon us. Virgil, 
 Mn. vii. lin. 148, 
 
 Postera cum prima lustrabat lampade teri-as 
 Orta dies. 
 
 Soon as the following 7norn surveyed the earth. 
 
 Comp. Mn. iv. lin. 6. ^n. viii. lin. 153. So 
 of the sun, ^n. iv. lin. 607, 
 
 Sol qui terrarumflammis opera omnia lustras. 
 Thou sun, who view'st at once the world below. 
 
 Homer, in like manner, long before, II. iii. lin. 
 227, 
 
 'mxios S-', I; ffoiV7 E$0P^2 ! 
 Thou alUurveying Sun ! 
 
 VI. As a N. "npa a beeve, and * collectively 
 beeves, i. e. bulls and cows, or a herd of such, 
 so called, perhaps, from their staring eyes 
 (whence Homer's epithet, (iow^i; ox-eyed, ap- 
 plied to Juno), and their steady look (comp. 
 "nty under '^M!). freq. occ. 
 
 The steady, composed look of the heeve kind is 
 observed by Plato, and by him attributed to 
 Socrates, even when he held in his hand the 
 fatal draught, and was looking at the executioner 
 uffVi^ iiuSii, TATPHAON v^cfsXi-^ai -^^o? rov 
 
 aMC^arov. Phffidon, 66, p. 311, edit. Forster, 
 
 where see the note. 
 Ipi p a son of the herd, a calf. Gen. xviii. 7, & 
 
 al. 
 Der. Perhaps Lat. vacca a cow. 
 
 In general to seek. So the LXX usually ren- 
 der it by Z,yiriu, or its compounds. 
 
 I. To seek, endeavour to find, what is lost or mis- 
 sing. Gen. xxxvii, 15, 16. 1 Sam. x. 2, 14, 
 2L 
 
 II. To seek what was before unknown. 1 Chron. 
 iv. 39. 
 
 III. To seek, require. Gen. xxxi. 39. xliii. 8. 
 To require (lypn) the blood of another at any one's 
 hand is to punish him for liis death. 2 Sam. iv. 
 11. Comp. Ezek. iii. 18. Prov. xxix. 10. 
 
 IV. To seek, endeavour to obtain. Num. xvi. 
 10. As a N. fem. in reg. nu^pn a request. 
 Esth. V. 3, 7. 
 
 V. With b and an infinitive verb following. 
 To seek to do a thing. Gen. xliii. 29. Exod. 
 ii. 15. 
 
 VI. To seek Jehovah, is to apply to him by acts 
 of worship. Exod. xxxiii. 7. Deut. iv. 29. 
 But to seek the face of Jehovah, in 2 Sam. xxi. 
 1. peculiarly denotes to apply to him, by means 
 of the high-priest, for an oracular answer, 
 which was delivered by JehoA^ah from above 
 the mercy-seat, from between the two cheru- 
 bim. So Vulg. in Sam. consuluit oraculum 
 Domini, considted the oracle of the Lord. See 
 Exod. XXV. 22. Num. vii. 89. 
 
 VII. trsa riK U'pn to seek the life, is to endeav- 
 our to kill. Exod. iv. 19. 1 Sam. xxiii. 15, & 
 al. 
 
 It denotes in general, to clear, cleanse, purify, 
 or the like. 
 
 I. To clear, cleanse, as com from the chaff, occ. 
 in Hiph. Jer. iv. 11. Hence as a N. nn corn 
 so cleansed. Jer. xxiii, 28, what has the chaff to 
 do with na,'7 the pure com ? freq. occ. 
 
 Hence Latin, jTar, corn. 
 
 As a N. nn clean. Prov. xiv. 4. So LXX 
 
 In Hith. spoken of arrows, Jer. li. 11. n^iirr 
 clean, or as the Eng. translat. make bright the 
 arroivs. Comp. Isa. xlix. 2. 
 
 As a N. fem. rr*in pure, bright, frrsna as the so- 
 lar flame. Cant. vi. 10. Comp. Psal. xix. 9. 
 As a N. '''ni the pure, clear, bright matter of the 
 heavens, the pure ether. Job xxxvii. 11. Comp. 
 under ^T'^lD. 
 
 From -is compounded with bbrr to shine, per- 
 haps French briller, whence Eng. brilliant, 
 brilliancy. 
 
 II. As a N. '^n the clear, open field, or country, 
 as opposed to the dwellings and cultivation of 
 men. Job xxxix. 4, where it is rendered corn ; 
 but the animals there mentioned do not thrive 
 with corn, but with the few shrubs and hardy 
 plants growing in the open country or desert ; 
 " in agro," Schultens. The N. is used in the 
 same sense in Chald. with the h emphatic post- 
 fixed, ir\^. Dan. ii. 38. iv. 9, 12, 18, 20, 22, 
 29, or 12, 15, 21, 23, 25, 32. That the n is 
 emphatic appears, because in almost aU these 
 texts K"in is joined with the emphatic plur. 
 X'-nty. Comp. Scott on Job xxxix. 4. 
 
 IIL As a N. lin or in plur. fem. mia a pit, 
 whence the earth, &c. is cleared out. Gen. 
 xxxvii. 20, 22, 24. So a well, dungeon, grave, 
 or the like. Lev. xi. 3Q. Deut. vi. 11. 2 
 Chron. xxvi. 10. Exod. xii. 29. Psal. vii. 16. 
 ler. xxxviii. 6, & al. freq. 
 
 Hence a burrow, to bury, and old Eng. bum, a 
 spring. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to purify ceremonially, or with 
 sacred rites. 1 Sam. xvii. 8. *i*in purify /or you 
 a man to fight with me. Does not this exposi- 
 tion heighten the spirit of the challenge ? So 
 
*1n 
 
 58 
 
 "1!1 
 
 in Niph. Isa. lii. 11. "Tiarr be ye pure, ye that 
 hear the vessels of the Lord. 
 
 V. To purify, or he pure, in a spiritual sense. 2 
 Sam. xxii. 27, Tiann ina Dj? zf^iVA the pure thou 
 wait show thyself pure. Comp. Psal. xviii. 27. 
 As a N. in pure, purity. Job xi. 4. xxii. 30. 
 Psal. xxiv. 4). Comp. 2 Sam. xxii. 21. 25, & 
 al. 
 
 VI. As a N. ia "a son or child, an innocent, 
 a term of affection." Bate. occ. Psal. ii. 12, 
 (comp. Actsiv. 27, 30.) Prov. xxxi. 2. So 
 tem. ni^ is applied to a daughter. Cant. vi. 8 
 or 9. in is also used for a son in Chaldee. 
 Ezra V. 1. Dan. iii. 25. vii. 13, & al. So in 
 the New Testament we have J3ar-Jona, Bar- 
 Timeus, ^Bor- Jesus, J5ar-nabas. 
 
 Hence old Eng. a hern or ham, a son, and per- 
 haps a hrat. 
 
 VI. In Kal, to declare, make clear, plain, or 
 manifest. Eccles. iii. 18. ix. 1. 
 
 VIII. As a N. n-'ia a purifier, purification, or 
 purification sacrifice. See Gen. xv. 18. Exod. 
 xxiv. 8. Jer. xxxi v. 18. Ps. 1. 5. Comp. un- 
 der nna V. It is used as a personal title of 
 Christ, the real purifier and antitj-pe to all the 
 sacrificial ones. Isa. xlii. 6. xlix. 8. Zech. ix. 
 1 1. Comp, Greek and Eng. Lexicon to New 
 Test, under Aia^nK*i II. and Ui^ixaSa^fjiei. 
 
 Also, some purifying or cleansing herh or compo- 
 sition, occ Jer. ii. 22. Mai. iii. 2. In Jer. 
 the LXX render it by 'reia.t or x'oav the herh ; 
 Jerome and Vulg. by herbam borith, the 
 herh borith. In Mai. the LXX translate 
 D*D3D?3 JT-m by TaiBi ^Xvvavruv the herh of 
 the washers ; Vulg. by herba fullonum, the 
 herh of the fullers. " With respect to the 
 herb borith, says Mons. Goguet, I imagine 
 it is sal-worth fsali-wortj. This plant is 
 very common in Syria, Judea, Egypt, and 
 Arabia. They burn it, and pour water upon 
 the ashes. This water becomes impregnated 
 with a very strong lixivial salt, proper for taking 
 stains or impurities out of wool or cloth." Origin 
 of Laws, &c. vol. i. p. 132, edit. Edinburgh. 
 Professor Michaelis, however, (Supplem. ad 
 Lex. Heb. p. 230.) thinks n-nn means not the 
 herh or plant kali, but the alkaline or lixivial 
 salt procured from the ashes of that and other 
 plants ; though he owns that in Jer. ii. 22, it 
 may also be rendered soap made of such salt. 
 But in Mai. iii. 2, he understands nna 
 CDnSTS of the alkaline salt itself, such as ful- 
 lers indeed use, but which in this passage he 
 apprehends is mentioned only in respect to its 
 use in liquefying and purifying metals, (ver. 3. ) 
 by causing their impurities to vitrify, and melt 
 down into scoriae, thus leaving the metal pure. 
 And in like manner he interprets. 
 
 IX. As a N. in, or, according to the reading 
 of thirty-three of Dr Kennicott's codices, nn, 
 lixivial or alkaline salt used in purifying metals. 
 Isa. i. 25, / will melt down, as (with) alkaline 
 salt, thy dross, and I will remove all thy base 
 metal. And every one knows that this salt is 
 applied also to purifying other things, comp. 
 therefore Job ix. 30. 
 
 X. nnn bl?S Baal Berith, i. e. Baal the puri- 
 fier, mentioned Jud. viii. 33. ix. 4, and called 
 also ri'ia bN the God, or Lord, Berith 
 
 Jud. ix. 46. The children of Israel are ex- 
 pressly said, Jud. viii. 33, to have made Baal 
 Berith their Aleim , whence we may fairly col- 
 lect, that though the ox or hull, the representa- 
 tive of the fire, (comp. under bps III.) was 
 the prevalent or predominant figure in the idol, 
 yet they did not mean entirely to exclude the 
 other agents of nature in the worship of Baal 
 Berith, any more than Aaron and Jeroboam, 
 in setting up the calf as an emblem of Jehovah, 
 intended absolutely to reject the second and 
 third persons of the uncreated Trinity. Both 
 Aaron and Jeroboam call their respective 
 calves Aleim, and Aaron says. These nbx are 
 thy Aleim, they which have brought (lbj?n 
 plur.) thee out of the land of Egypt. See 
 Exod. xxxii. 4. 1 K. xii. 28. and comp. under 
 b3!7 VII. 
 
 By this name Baal Berith, the idolaters not only 
 denoted the purifying nature oi fire (that jrTa/- 
 ^iiov afi.sf/.<pis unsullied element, (pus a^/avrav un- 
 polluted light, as the Orphic hymn to 'HfKiffTos 
 calls fire), but also expressed their expectation 
 of the great n-li or purifier from sin, to come 
 from this their supreme God. And there 
 seems no reason to doubt but to this Baal, as 
 well as others, they burnt their sons withfirefor 
 burnt-offerings, as they are charged by the pro- 
 phet Jeremiah, ch. xix. 5, (comp. chap, xxxii. 
 35. ) ; thus, through a horrid perversion of the 
 original revelation of a Redeemer, giving their 
 first-horn for their transgression, the fruit of their 
 bodies for the sin of their souls. See Micah vi. 
 7, and comp. under lan I. and -jbo II. Zivg 
 Ka^a^fftog, one of the appellations of Jupiter 
 among the Greeks,* is a literal translation of 
 n*nn byi. 
 
 From this idol the city of Berytus, now Beirut, 
 in Syria, seems to have received its name. 
 
 XI. As a N. m"! a palace or sumptuous build- 
 ing, probably so called from its glorious show. 
 1 Chron. xxix. 1, 19. Also, a metropolis or 
 capital city ; so Montanus, metropoli. Neh. i. 
 
 1. Esth. i. 2, 5. ii. 3, 5, & al. Chald. As a 
 N. fem. i^m-a a palace, occ. Ezra vi. 2. 
 
 As a N. fem. plur. m-JT'S palaces or castles. 
 occ. 2 Chron. xvii. 12. xxvii. 4. 
 
 From ni^n we have the Greek (ia^i; a palace or 
 castle, which is a word often used by the LXX, 
 and in that version answers to the Heb. ni-n, 
 Dan. viii. 2, (and according to some copies, 
 Neh. ii. 8.) and to the Chald. Kni^n Ezra vi. 
 
 2. And by this name Bx^is, Josephus, Ant. 
 XV. cap. 11. 4, informs us, that the castle 
 adjoining to the temple of Jerusalem was an- 
 ciently called by the Asmonean princes who 
 built it, till Herod the Great, by whom it was 
 repaired and strengthened, named it Antonia, 
 in compliment to his friend and patron Mark 
 Antony. Comp. Tacitus, Hist. lib. v. cap. 
 
 Hi As a V. to cleanse, purify, or purge thor- 
 oughly, occ. Dan. xi. 35. Ezek. xx. 38, 
 "mm (1 being substituted for the last letter; 
 foiu" however of Dr Kennicott's codices read 
 "nm) and I will thoroughly purge out of you 
 
 . See Potter's Antiquities, book ii. ch. 6. 
 
Ki:i 
 
 59 
 
 i^ll 
 
 the rebels. In Hith. to shoio oneself pure. occ. 
 Ps. xviii. 27. Also, to be purified, occ. Dan. 
 xii. 10. As a participle or paiticipial N. 
 IM^ pure, clean, cleansed. Spoken of a bright 
 arrow, Isa. xlix. 2. of men purified or sanc- 
 tified for sacred offices, 1 Chron. ix. 22. xvi. 
 41. (comp.Isa.lii.il.) But how the sense of 
 purified is applicable to I Chron. vii. 40, I see 
 not. I shall just hint that the Syriac transla- 
 tor for 0'''nnnn seems to have read Q-iTrn, for 
 he renders the word ]irT'<T7l in their generations. 
 of animals clean for food, Neh. v. 18. of a 
 pure religious profession, Zeph. iii. 9. Used 
 as an adverb, purely or clearly. Job xxxiii. 3. 
 "in'in occ. 1 K. iv. 23 or v. 3, d-disn D'-'nnns. 
 The Chaldee, Syriac, and Vulgate, not to 
 mention the modem vernacular versions, with 
 one consent render these words fatted fjwls. 
 And if this translation be admitted, I shoidd 
 think that as nTTnn clean is applied to sheep, 
 Neh. V. 18, so omii is a general name for 
 clean fowl. But, says Michaelis, (Supplem. 
 ad Lex. Heb. p. 228.) " What? if you should 
 derive 'imn from the Chaldee k"!!, Syriac and 
 Arabic [and he might have added Hebrew] 
 "IS denoting afield, a desert, all that is without 
 (extra, external to) the cities and habitations of 
 men, whence Chald. K'la nTn ivild beasts, 
 Dan. ii. 38, in mn a wild bull. Kin bl33*in the 
 wild cock, &c. &c. so that oni'ii might signi- 
 fy creatures living in the fields, woods, and 
 deserts, which are taken by hunting, as opposed 
 to those that are domesticated. And thus the 
 word might both comprehend fowls, (one of 
 which is called by the Samaritans "in^in q. d. 
 the desert-bird, see Vers. Samar. in Lev. xi. 
 17.) and also wild animals, such as stags and 
 deer. Solomon's table then was furnished 
 with all these, and that not only as nature had 
 offered them to the hunter, but also fatted. 
 This explanation is favoured by the previous 
 mention of stags and deer," and by the word 
 y<j^aS&y at the end of the verse in the Complu- 
 tensian LXX, which term, as Michaelis ob- 
 serves, perhaps means wild animals feeding free- 
 ly in the desert. 
 
 Denotes the production either of substayice or 
 
 form, the creation or accretion of substance or 
 matter. 
 
 I. 3b create, produce into being. Gen. i. 1, In 
 the beginning the Aleim created the heavens and 
 the earth. This cannot relate to form, because, 
 as it follows in the next verse, the earth was 
 nrrn without form, or in loose atoms. So ver. 
 27, the Aleim created man in his own image, 
 refers to the creation of the human soul, as 
 well as to the formation of the body ; for the 
 image of the Aleim eminently consists in righte- 
 ousness and true holiness, seated in the spirit of 
 the mind. See Eph. iv. 24. Col. iii. 10. 
 
 IT. To form by accretion or concretion of matter. 
 Gen. i. 21, so the Aleim formed the great aqua- 
 tic monsters, no doubt of pre-existent mat- 
 ter ; and ver 27, xil formed man, male and 
 female. Comp. ch. ii. 7. v. 2. Isa. xlv. 12. 
 Eccles. xii. 1, ^"'K"nn nx IDT remember thy 
 Creators. " The plural is employed," says 
 Stockius, " to show the plurality of persons in 
 
 the unity of essence, namely the Father, Son, 
 and Holy Ghost. For these three divine per- 
 sons consulted together concerning the creation 
 of man. Gen. i. 26."* Isa. xlv. 7. Forming 
 the light, N"ni concreting the darkness. Amos 
 iv. 13, xms concreting the spirit. Psal. cii. 19, 
 Nina Dj; a people to be produced, or born. 
 Comp. Ezek. xxi. 30. xxviii. 13, 15. Josh, 
 xvii. 15, riK'in and plant, cause to gi'ow, for 
 thyself there ver. 18. For the mountain shall 
 be thine, for that is the Ij;" or wood-country, 
 (mentioned ver. 15.) inxnil and thou shalt 
 plant it, and its utmost extremities shall be thine. 
 Comp. under Sense V. As a N. K-'ni is ren- 
 dered fat, but rather means plump, grown full 
 in flesh or substance. See Gen. xii. 2, 5. 
 Dan. i. 15. As a participle, or participial N. 
 fem. ^r^5*^n, or, according to twenty-six of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices, rrx-m plump, ivellfed. occ. 
 Hab. i. 16. As a V. in Hiph. to make fat, to 
 batten. 1 Sam. ii. 29. Hence Gr. (ioiaa to be 
 robust, strong. 
 
 III. To do or perform somewhat wonderful and 
 extraordinary, to make, as it were, a new crea- 
 tion. Num. xvi. 30, but if Jehovah rrx'^'in 
 K'nn'> create a creation, i. e. work an unprece- 
 dented miracle. So Exod. xxxiv. 10. Jer. 
 xxxi. 22. 
 
 IV. In Niph. to be renewed, in a natural sense. 
 Psal. civ. 30. In Kal, to renew, make anew, 
 in a spiritual sense. Psal. Ii. 12. Comp. Isa. 
 Ixv. 17, 18. 
 
 V. To this V. the learned Cocceius assigns the 
 sense oi preparing, Josh. xvii. 15, 18. Imperat. 
 N^in, Ezek. xxi. 19 or 24, and prepare a hand, 
 i. e. a place, at the head of the way to the city 
 prepare (itj. Infin. Ezek. xxiii. 47, xin 
 ama*inn irrmx, anc? dress or trim (exornabunt, 
 Cocc. ) them with their swords. " It may be an 
 oxymoron," says Cocceius, i. e. " a figure in 
 rhetoric, when that which at first hearing seems 
 ridiculous or contradictious, yet bears very good 
 sense and wit, as yXux.vriK^os a bitter-sweet, 
 "Su^ov u^M^ov, vivum cadaver," &c. Littleton's 
 Dictionary. For examples of this mode of ex- 
 pression in scripture, see Glassius, Phil. Sac. 
 lib. V. tract. 2, cap. 7, who instances in Job 
 xxii. 6. Jer. xxii. 19. Acts v. 41. 2 Cor. viii. 
 2. 1 Tim. V. 6. But to return to Ezek. xxiii. 
 47, it is evident from a comparison of this verse 
 with chap. xvi. 40, that N"in in the one must, 
 some how or other, be equivalent to pnn to cut 
 in pieces in the other text ; and the prophet 
 having in verses 40, 41, of the xxiii. chap, 
 mentioned the adulteresses having dressed and 
 prepared themselves for their paramours, seems 
 to have chosen the word x^n at ver. 47, rather 
 than one more literally expressive of their ene- 
 mies destroying them with their swords. 
 Hence perhaps Lat. paro to prepare. 
 
 VL Chald. As a N. xia the field. See un- 
 der 13 II. 
 
 * I do not however wish to dissemble that very many 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices in Eccles. xii. 1. read ^xmn 
 and many others T^in without the *. But it is very 
 easy and obvious to account for the Jewish transcribers 
 dropping the plural > in their copies ; though very diffi- 
 cult to assign a reason why any of them should insert it, 
 unless they found it in their ori^iuals. 
 
nil 
 
 60 
 
 V^ 
 
 I suspect the radical idea of this word to be con- 
 gelation, or the like ; for in Arabic it is used 
 for being cold, particularly in an intense degree, 
 also ioY firmness, stahiliti/. 
 
 I. As a N. mn hail, congealed rain. Exod. ix. 
 18, & al. freq. Hence once used as a V. to 
 hail. Isa. xxxii. 19. 
 
 II. As a participial N. mas. plur. D-'Tin grisled, 
 marked with white spots like hail upon black or 
 other colour, occ. Gen. xxxi. 10, 12. Zech. vi. 
 3,6. 
 
 nil* 
 
 With a radical, though mutable or omissible, rr. 
 " To feed, eat, or take food." Bate. occ. 2 
 Sam. xii. 17. xiii. 6, 10. In Hiph. to cause to 
 eat. occ. 2 Sam. iii. 35. xiii. 5. As a N. nnn 
 food, victuals, occ. 2 Sam. xiii. 5, 7, 10. Also, 
 ""/eof, i. e. well fed." Bate. occ. Ezek. xxxi v. 
 20, where three of Dr Kennicott's codices read 
 rrx-ia comp. ver. 3. As a N. fem. min/ooc?. 
 occ. Psal. Ixix. 22. Lam. iv. 10. So the 
 LXX render mim in Ps. by s/,- ro (^^ufiu, and 
 in Lam. by us ^ouvn for food. 
 
 nil 
 
 I. To pass from place to place, to fee, flee away. 
 Gen. x-vi. 6. xxvii. 43, & al. freq. In Hiph. 
 to cause to flee, to drive or chase away. 1 Chron. 
 viii. 13. xii. 15. As a N. nni a runaway, a 
 
 fugitive. Isa. xv. 5. xliii. 14 ; wliich latter 
 verse is thus rendered and explained by the 
 learned Vitringa (whom see) : llius saith Jeho- 
 vah, your Redeemer, the Holy One of Israel ; 
 For your sake I have sent to Babylon, (i. e. the 
 Medes and Persians under Cyrus, Comp. ch. 
 xiii. .3.) and have made all the cn-nn fugitives 
 go down, (towards the river Euphrates, or the 
 vessels lying there, comp. ch. xiii. 10.) even the 
 Chaldeans (the most valiant of the Babylonish 
 soldiers, comp. Jer. v. 13.) DHD*) m-axn in 
 their pleasure-boats, or -barges, in order to 
 make their escape from the enemy. 
 
 II. In Kal and Hiph. to pass or shoot along, as 
 a bar through rings, occ. Exod. xxvi. 28. 
 xxx\d. 33. Hence, as a N. n-li a bar, which 
 thus passes or shoots along. Exod. xxvi. 26, 28. 
 Deut. iii. 5. Jud. xvi. 3, & al. freq. Hence, 
 a bar, barrier. 
 
 III. rrin ii^HD the straight serpent, occ. Job xxvi. 
 13. Isa. xxvii. I. In Isa. xxvii. 1, where it is 
 contradistinguished from pnbpj; UTia the tortu- 
 ous, sinuous, or coiling serpent, it seems to de- 
 note the crocodile, whose body is remarkably 
 straight, rigid, and inflexible, so that he cannot 
 readily turn himself in pursuing his prey. In 
 Job xx\d. 13, n*i3 lynD may signify any sea- 
 monster (comp. Amos ix. 3.) of a straight 
 make, which is there represented as slain by 
 the preceding storm. See Schultens and 
 Scott, and on Isa. xxvii. 1, Vitringa and Bp. 
 Lowth. 
 
 To couch, lie down, as a beast on its knees to 
 rest, accumbo, procumbo ; for the LXX and 
 Vulg. appear to have given the ideal meaning 
 of the verb in Hiph. Gen. xxiv. 11, (-["in""! 
 
 Welsh 6a rfl, bread, sustenance. 
 
 D-bo^rr and he caused the camels to couch, or 
 kneel) the former rendering it by sxaif^ias, the 
 latter hyfecisset accumbere, caused to couch. 
 
 I. To couch, rest, as on the knees, to kneel. 2 
 Chron. vi. 13, T31S bj; I'll-T and he kneeled 
 on his knees. So Ps. xcv. 6, and (Chald.) 
 Dan. vi. 10 or 11, where Theodotion xufi'TTMv 
 bending, couching. In Hiph. to cause to couch 
 or kneel. Gen. xxiv. 11, as above. Dr Shaw, 
 Preface to Trav. p. xi. describing the manner 
 of resting at night during his travels in the 
 eastern deserts, says, " Our camels were made 
 to kneel doivn in a circle round about us, with 
 their faces looking from us, and their respective 
 loads or saddles placed behind them. " Plence 
 as a N. -yin, plur. D'^ani, the knee, on which 
 men and other animals couch, and which is 
 plainly formed for this piu-pose. Isa. xlv. 23. 
 Jud. vii. 5, & al. freq. Comp. Sense IV. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. nDIS a reservoir or pool 
 where waters, as it were, couch or lie. 2 Sam. 
 ii. 13. Eccles. ii. 6, & al. freq. So y^l which 
 properly signifies to lie down as a beast, is in 
 like manner applied to the great abyss of waters 
 within the earth. Gen. xlix. 25. Deut. xxxiii. 
 1.3. 
 
 III. In Kal and Hiph. to bless, as God doth 
 man, or a superior his inferior, to give, promise, 
 or ivish him rest, quiet, happiness. Gen . i. 22. 
 ix. 1. xii. 3. xiv. 19. xl\di. 7. So God "jin- 
 blessed the seventh day, Gen. ii. 3, " by sancti- 
 fying it," says Clark, " and appointing it to be 
 a day wherein he would bestow the choicest 
 blessings on his servants in the use of his holy 
 ordinances." In Nipli. to be blessed, occ. Gen. 
 xii. 3. x\dii. 18. In Hith. to bless oneself, or 
 be blessed. Gen. xxii. 18. xxvi. 4. Deut. xxix. 
 19, & al. As a N.'fem. na-in ablessiiig. Gen. 
 xxvii. 12. Deut. xxxiii. 23, & al. Comp* Joel 
 ii. 14. 
 
 IV. To bless, as man doth God, or an inferior 
 his superior, i. e. to bow, as it were, the knee to 
 him, and so ascribe one's present or expected 
 rest and happiness to him. Gen. xxiv. 48. 2 
 Sam. xiv. 22, & al. freq. Comp. Isa. xlv. 23. 
 Phil. ii. 10. As a N. fem. rraiS a blessing, 
 i. e. a token of blessing or of respect, a present. 
 Gen. xxxiii. 11. Jud. i. 15. 1 Sam. xxv. 27. 
 2 K. V. 15, & al. 
 
 V. To salute, wish a blessing to. 1 Sam. xiii. 
 10. 1 K. i. 47. viii. 56. 2 K. iv. 29. x. 15. 
 So the Latin saluto, whence Eng. salute, &c. 
 is from the N. salus, health, prosperity. 
 
 VI. The Lexicons have absurdly, and contrary 
 to the authority of the ancient versions, given 
 to this verb the sense of cursing in the six fol- 
 lowing passages, 1 K. xxi. 10, 13. Jobi. 5, 11. 
 ii. 5, 9. As to the two first the LXX render 
 111 in both by ivXoyiu, and so the Vulg. by 
 benedico, to bless. And though Jezebel was 
 herself an abominable idolatress, yet as the law 
 of Moses still continued in force, she seems to 
 have been wicked enough to have destroyed 
 Naboth upon the false accusation of blessing the 
 heathen Aleim and Molech, which subjected him 
 to death by Deut. xiii. 6. xvii. 2 7. 
 
 Job's fear, ch. i. 5, was, lest liis sons should 
 have blessed the false Aleim ; so Aquila wXe- 
 yntrecy, and Vulg. benedixerint. Ver. II, 
 
Din 
 
 61 
 
 Ifl 
 
 should be translated, And indeed stretch foith 
 . thy hand now, and touch all that he hath, Kb DK 
 surely (com p. 1 K. xx. 23.) he hath blessed 
 (Tin" being used, in a past sense, as xnn ver. 
 7, and rra^jj" ver. 5.) thee to thy face, i. e. hypo- 
 critically. LXX and Theodotion, n f^nv u; 
 v^offwrov tn ivXoywu truly he will bless thee to 
 thy face, Vulg. nisi in faciem henedixerit tibi, 
 imless he hath blessed thee to thy face. Satan 
 brings the same charge of hypocrisy against 
 Job, chap. ii. 5, which the LXX, Theodotion, 
 and Vulg. render in the same manner. And 
 at ver. 9, his wife says to him, Dost thou yet 
 retain thy integrity, thy regard for the true God, 
 n?31 D\nbN -jll blessing the Aleim and dying, 
 or even to death. 
 
 Some learned men have supposed that -j'na sig- 
 nifies to bid farewell to, and thence to renounce, 
 relinquish, and that in several of the above 
 cited passages, as in 1 K. xxi. 10, 13. Job i. 5. 
 ii. 9, it might best be explained in that sense. 
 But there is no proof that -jin ever properly 
 denotes to bid farewell to, much less to renounce. 
 In both Gen. xlvii. 10, and 2 Sam. xix. 39, 
 which are produced as instances of the former 
 signification, there was not a common farewell, 
 but a patriarchal benediction. ( Comp. Heb. vii. 
 7. ) And in all other passages where the verb 
 "I^ii is joined with mrr^ or DNlbx it constantly 
 means to bless. See Gen. xxiv. 48. 1 Chron. 
 xxix. 20. Ps. Ixvi. 8. Ixviii. 27. ciii. 1, 2, 20 
 22. 
 Der. From '^nn the knee, perhaps the Gaulish 
 bracca, a part of dress covering the knees, and 
 Eng. breeches. 
 
 Dnn 
 
 I. Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a partici- 
 pial N. mas. plur. D-nTin rich apparel, Eng. 
 transl. so Montanus vestium pretiosarum, 
 sumptuous vestments. Once, Ezek. xxvii. 24. 
 
 The verb in Arabic signifies to twist or be 
 ttvisted closely together as threads, and thence 
 the Ns. Dnn, and D'lan in that language de- 
 note, a thread formed by twisting several parts 
 together, also a kind of garment made of the same 
 sort of thread, both for warp and woof. It 
 seems probable, therefore, that twisting closely 
 together, or the like, is the idea of the Hebrew 
 word. 
 
 II. Chald. As a particle D'lS but truly, but. 
 Dan. ii. 28. iv. 12 or 15, & al. 
 
 I. To lighten, send forth lightning, occ. Ps. 
 cxliv. 6. As a N. p'ns lightning, a fash. 
 Exod. xix. 16. 2 Sam. xxii. 15, & al. freq. 
 The word has the same sense in Arabic ; 
 whence the miraculous beast, who, according 
 to the Mahometan creed, carried Mahomet in 
 the twinkling of an eye from the neighbourhood 
 of Mecca to Jerusalem, had his name Al 
 Bovak, on account of his moving with the ve- 
 locity of lightning. * 
 
 II. As a N. p*!! a glitter or qlister. Ezek. xxi. 
 10, 15, 28, or 15, 20, 33. Comp. Deut. xxxii. 
 41. So Virgil, ^n. iv. lin. 580, 
 
 * See Pruleanx, J.Mc of Malmmpt, p. 55, 1st. odit. Svo. 
 Modern Universal Hist. vol. i. p. Ttfi. 
 
 Vaginague eripit ensem 
 
 Fuiuiineum. 
 
 Ho draws his lightning sword. 
 
 Comp. Nah. iii. 3. Hab. iii. 11. So Homer, 
 H. X. lin. 153, 154, describing the spears of 
 Diomed and his companions. 
 
 -tyM Se ;t;Xxof 
 
 A.fjup' us ASTEPOHH ^otr^o; Aio; 
 
 far flash'd their brazen points. 
 
 Like Jove's own lightning 
 
 Also, a glittering or bright weapon. Job xx. 25. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. np'nn a kind of precious stone, 
 a carbuncle. " A precious stone, shining like 
 lightning, or a coal of fire." "^ " Carbunculi a 
 similitudine ignium, appellati," says Pliny, Nat. 
 Hist. lib. xxxvii. cap. 7. occ. Exod. xxviii. 17. 
 xxxix. 10. Ezek. xxviii. 13. 
 
 IV. As a N. ip'in a kind of thorn, with very 
 sharp, pointed prickles, occ. Jud. viii. 7, 16. 
 In ver. 7, Aquila hv rcxig r^xyaxuvSai;, Symma- 
 chus v ton T^ifioXsis, Vulg. tribulis. But the 
 LXX, perhaps because they could not recol- 
 lect any Greek word to express it, retain the 
 original name jSa^xjjw^. 
 
 Der. Bright. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. nor do I know the 
 ideal meaning of it, but 
 
 I. As a N. i^Tnn plur. D-U'l'in the fir- or, ac- 
 cording to Celsius, the cedar-tree. 2 Sam. vi. 5. 
 Isa. xli. 19, & al. freq. The LXX render it 
 so variously, as to show they knew not what 
 particular species of tree it meant ; the Vulg. 
 generally by abietem the fir-tree. Comp. px 
 under rrn. 
 
 II. Plur. D-u^Tin some things made of fir or cedar. 
 Spoken of spears, Nahum ii. 4. of musical 
 instruments, 2 Sam. vi. 5. " No kind of wood 
 (says that learned philosopher and musician, 
 the Rev. William Jones, Physiological Dis- 
 quisitions, p. 294.) being more elastic than^r, 
 from its fibrous construction, it is the most 
 proper for musical instruments, and was there- 
 fore applied to that use by the Hebrews from 
 the most remote antiquity. See 2 Sam. vi. 5." 
 
 Der. Brush. Qu? 
 
 As a N. mas. plur. D-rrTni trees of the cypress 
 kind, so LXX Kvra^iffffoi, et Vulg. cupressina. 
 Most probably they are the same as Pliny, 
 Nat. Hist. lib. xii. cap. 17, mentions by the 
 name of bruta, and which he there describes as 
 being like a wide spreading cypress with whit- 
 ish branches, and yielding an agreeable scent in 
 burning. Once, Cant. i. 17. 
 
 To flag, fail, grow flaccid, spiritless, or inactive, 
 be confounded, flaccescere, confundi (as the 
 Vulg. often renders it) whether through fear, 
 2 K. xix. 26. comp. Jud. iii. 25. or disap- 
 pointment. Job vi. 20. Psal. xxii. 6. or mo- 
 desty, 2 K. viii. 11. Ezra viii. 22. or the 
 importunity of others, 2 K. ii. 17. or through 
 a sense of guilt, to be ashamed, Ezra ix. 6. 
 Psal. XXXV. 4, & al. It is once applied figura- 
 
 * Assembly's Annotations. 
 
bttr:i 
 
 62 
 
 iti'n 
 
 tively to the rrnn or solar fire.. Isa. xxiv. 23. 
 In Hiph. urnrr with the ^ after rr, as if from 
 iri", to abash, make ashamed. 2 Sam. xix. 6. 
 But thirty-six of Dr Kennicott's codices here 
 want the ". Also, to act shamefully, rrty-nrr 
 hath done shamefully, according to the reading 
 of nine of Dr Kennicott's codices. Hos. ii. 5 
 or 7. In Huph. u;''mn to he made ashamed, 
 abashed. Jer. x. 14. 11. 17, (with \ as well as 
 , inserted according to many of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices,) & al. freq. either in Kennicott's print- 
 ed text, or in his various readings. As Ns. 
 fem. nu'ia abashment, shame. Ps. Ixxxix. 46. 
 Ezek. vii. 18. ntrn. The same. Job viii. 22, 
 & al. Also, a shameful idol, i. e. Baal, or 
 Baal-Peor. Jer. xi. 13. Hos. ix. 10. So 
 Jerr/ft-baal, (see Jud. vi. 31, 32.) is called 
 Jerj/ft-besheth, 2 Sam. xi. 21. rrair^a shame. 
 occ. Hos. X. 6. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. 
 ""irnn ^^e/>m'?/par/s, pudenda. occDeut. xxv. 11. 
 To this root may also be referred non-'-S, with 
 a slight dialectical variation for nu^i'-B, the 
 name of a city in Egypt, Ezek. xxx. 17, which 
 the LXX render by a word evidently corrupted 
 from the Hebrew or Egyptian name, BovShtttxrov, 
 so the Vulg. Bubasti ; in which city, according 
 to Herodotus, lib. ii. cap. 59, 137, was a fa- 
 mous temple to the Egyptian idol Yiovfhccirrn, 
 who, says he, is in the Greek called A^n/ns. 
 Now the Grecian Aonfus physically denotes 
 the Moon, whose emblem, among the Egyp- 
 tians, was a * cat (perhaps from the remarkable 
 increase and decrease of the pupil of its eye, and 
 its seeing and being most vigilant and active in 
 the night J ; whence, as Herodotus farther re- 
 lates, lib. ii. cap. 67, cats, which in Egypt 
 were sacred, were, when dead, carried to be 
 interred under the sacred roof at Bubastis. A 
 cat, then, or a human figure with a caVs head, 
 (such as may be seen in Montfaucon's Anti- 
 quitee Expliquee, tom. ii. tab. 126.) was most 
 probably the emblem under which they wor- 
 shipped the Moon at this place, which might 
 from this idol be called riDi'-B the countenance 
 of the sky or shame-faced goddess, for cats seem 
 remarkable for being so. 
 
 trarn to flag very much, loiter, delay, occ. Exod. 
 xxxii. 1. Jud. V. 28. In Hith. to flag through 
 shame, he abashed or ashamed of oneself, to be 
 quite confounded. Gen. ii. 25. 
 See Mr Bate's Grit. Heb. on this root. 
 Der. Bashful, abash. 
 
 In general, to concoct, coquere. 
 
 I. To ripen, as com by the solar heat. Joel iii. 
 or iv. 13. In Hiph. to cause to ripen. Gen. 
 xl. 10. 
 
 II. To dress with fire, as by roasting. Deut. xvi. 
 
 7. 2 Chron. xxxv. 13. by boiling, 1 Sam. ii. 
 13, 15, & al. freq or by baking, 2 Sam. xiii. 
 
 8. As a N. fem. plur. mbtritt boiling places, 
 places for dressing victuals, occ. Ezek. xlvi. 23. 
 
 HI. As a particle, bti'l, compounded of n in ty 
 that which, and b for, see under a^ IV. 
 
 * See Plutarch, De Isid. et Osir. tom. ii. p. S76, D. E. 
 edit. Xylandri, where other reasons also are assigned; 
 and Pluche's Hist, du Ciel, tom. i. p. 155. , 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chaldee 
 Dtt'n and DDn, and in Syriac dds signify to be 
 sweet, agreeable, or the like. (See Castell.) 
 Hence as a N. Dtrn pi. D'-Tiiyn a spice or aro- 
 matic, from its sweet agreeable smell. Exod. 
 xxxv. 8, 28, & al. freq. 
 
 Also, an odoriferous plant or flower. Cant. iv. 
 14, 16. V. 13. viii. 14. See Harmer's Out- 
 lines of a Comment on Solomon's Song, p. 
 163, 298. 
 
 Perhaps of the same import as DDn (Isa. Ixiii. 
 18. Jer. xii. 10.) to tread, trample. Once, 
 Amos V. 11, where ten of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices read D3Dirn without the ^. 
 
 I. The general idea of this word seems to be, to 
 spread, spread out, spread abroad. It occurs 
 not, however, simply in this sense as a V. but 
 as a N. applied to the cherubs, Ezek. x. 12, 
 D'nu^n ban, and the whole extent of them; Vulg. 
 et omne corpus eorum, and their whole body. 
 So Eng. transl. 
 
 II. As a V. in Kal and Hiph. to spread, spread 
 ^ abroad, as praises, Isa. Ix. 6. news or tidings, 
 
 whether bad, as 1 Sam. iv. 17, comp.. 2 Sam. 
 i. 20. xviii. 20 ; or more usually good, 1 Sam. 
 xxxi. 9. 2 Sam. iv. 10, & al. freq. In Psal. 
 Ixviii. 12, m'lU'nn " is feminine, and points 
 out the women who with music, and songs, and 
 dancings, celebrated the victories of the Israel- 
 ites over their enemies, according to the custom 
 of those times, Exod. xv. 20. 1 Sam. xviii. 6." 
 Chandler's Life of K. David, vol. ii. p. 65. * 
 It is applied to the glad tidings of the gospel, 
 Isa. xl. 9. Iii. 7. Ixi. 1. The LXX generally 
 render it by ivayytXi^u. In Hith. fut. 'lu^nn" 
 it (somewhat) will he told, or let somewhat he 
 told, i. e. there are tidings, occ. 2 Sam. xviii. 
 31. As a N. fem. rr'na?!! and rr'Tiu'n news, 
 tidings. 2 Sam. xviii. 20, 22, 25, 27, & al. 
 
 III. As a N. 'lU'n flesh, that soft muscular sub- 
 stance which is spread over the bones, blood- 
 vessels, and nerves of the animal body, accord- 
 ing to that of Job X. 11, Thou hast clothed me 
 with skin and flesh. It is variously applied. 
 
 1. Flesh of men or animals, strictly so called, 
 Gen. ii. 21. Jer. xix. 9. Gen. xH. 2 4. of 
 fishes, Lev. xi. 11. So in 1 Cor. xv. 39, o-x^^, 
 flesh, is applied to fishes, as well as to men, 
 beasts, and birds. And in Heb. lm:i is also 
 
 en of reptiles. See Gen. vii. 1416, 21. 
 
 2.' The Heb. N. ic^a, like the Arabic 'lu^n and 
 rritra, appears plainly to denote the skin which 
 is spread over the human body, and is so ren- 
 dered by our translators, Ps. cii. 6. Comp. 
 Job iv. 15. xix. 20, where "nj? seems to mean 
 the cuticle or outer skin, "itr^i the inner. Comp. 
 Job X. 11. Lam. iv. 8, aud see Michaelis, 
 Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 236, and Anonym. 
 Note on Ps. cii. 6, in Merrick's Annotations. 
 
 3. Man considered as infirm or weak. Jer. 
 xvii. 5. 
 
 Comp. Glassii, Philol. Sacr. lib. iii. tract. 1. can. 21. 
 col. 610, edit. Lips. 4to. Michaelis in Lowth Praelect. p. 
 562, edit. Getting. Note. Bp. Lowth's Note on Isa. xl. 9. 
 
nn 
 
 63 
 
 hn:i 
 
 4. It denotes what is soft and pliable. Ezek. xi. 
 
 19. xxxvi. 26. 
 5. Wholly carnal or sensual, given up to fleshly 
 
 appetites and passions. Gen. vi. 3. 
 6 Near relation, consanguinity. Gen. xxix. 14. 
 
 xxxvii. 27. 
 7. The secret parts, Ezek. xvi. 26. xxiii. 20. 
 8. 'iir;! bs all flesh, signifies either all mankind, 
 
 as Gen. vi. 12, 13; or all animals, as Gen. vi. 
 
 17, 19. 
 
 nn* 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but evidently de- 
 notes capacity, power of receiving or containing, 
 room, place. 
 
 I. As a N. ni a hath, the largest measure of 
 capacity next to the homer, of which it was the 
 tenth part. See Ezek. xlv. 11, 14. It was 
 equal to the ephah, i. e. to seven gallons and a 
 half English, and is always in Scripture men- 
 tioned as a measure of liquids. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. DTii receptacles, places 
 to receive staves or bars. Exod. xxv. 27. (where 
 LXX ^riKcci,) xx^d. 29, & al. freq. 
 
 III. In reg. -na boxes to hold perfumes. Isa. 
 iii. 20. Comp. under u/E)3 II. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. plur. jT'ni q. d. capacities. 
 occ. Isa. vii. 19, mnirr 'bns valleys of capaci- 
 ties, capacious valleys; LXX, rais <pa^Ky^i 
 TJjj Ai**^^'' ^^^ valleys of the country. 
 
 V. As a N. mas. n^i, plur. D-nn. 
 
 1. Capacity. 1 K. xviii. 32. rr'ia as great as 
 would contain; LXX, ^u^ovirav holding. 
 
 2. The in- (or receiving) side of a place, as op- 
 posed to the outside. Gen. vi. 14, & al. 
 
 3. A house, q. d. a receptacle, for man. freq. occ. 
 A den or receptacle for wild beasts, Job xxxix. 
 6. A nest for birds, Psal. Ixxxiv. 4. A place 
 in reference to something it contains, Neh. 
 ii. 3. 
 
 4. A household or family. Gen. vii. 1, & al. 
 freq. 
 
 5. A house, household, estate, substance. 1 K. 
 xiii. 8. Comp. Esth. viii. 1, 2. Oikos and oiKtet 
 are used in the same sense in Greek; see 
 Greek and Eng. Lexic. in Oikix III. So 
 LXX in K. eiKov. 
 
 6. A temple, dedicated, whether to the true 
 God, see 1 K. vi. or to a false one, Jud. xvi. 
 26, 27, 29, .30. 1 Sam. v. 2, 5. 1 K. xvi. 32. 
 2 K. V. 18. X. 14, 21, & al. But when in the 
 books of Moses or Joshua we read of the n-S 
 or beth of such or such an idol in the land of 
 Canaan, we must not imagine that the n^a im- 
 plies a house or covered building, because it does 
 not appear that the Canaanites had any such in 
 those early times. Moses, who in Deut. vii. 
 5. xii. 3, is very particular in commanding the 
 Israelites to destroy the other appendages of 
 the Canaanites' idolatry, never mentions their 
 sacred buildings, nor do we ever read of them 
 in the book of Joshua. Their beths seem to 
 have been nothing more than sacred enclosures, 
 like the Grecian t^sv>?. 
 
 7. Mas. plur. cnn hangings to form a receptacle 
 for an idol, canopies, or some things of that 
 kind, French translat. des pavilions, pavilions. 
 
 * Welsh huth, a hut or dwelling. 
 
 2 K. xxiii. 7. Comp. Ezek. xvi. 16, and xbiD 
 IV. 
 8. As a particle n^i in, within (comp. sense II, 
 above.) Ezek. i. 27. Comp. Prov. viii. 2, 
 where LXX avxfiio-ov in the midst, so Vulg. in 
 mediis. 
 
 VI. As a N. ircn a palace, a large and beautiful 
 house, occ. Esth. i. 5. vii. 7, 8. Castell says, 
 some think it a Persic word, because it occurs 
 only in this book. 
 
 VII. As a N. nn the pupil of the eye. See 
 under na II. 
 
 VIII. As a N. fem. nn, a daughter. See 
 under nrsi VII. 
 
 IX. Chald. As a V. to pass the night. Once 
 Dan. vi. 18 or 19. It is often used in the 
 same sense by the Chaldee paraphrasts, and in 
 the Syriac language. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic signi- 
 fies, to separate, sever, " separavit, segregavit," 
 Castell. And as nouns in that language binia 
 and nbini denote the * sucker of a palm-tree 
 now fit to be separated /rom its parent tree, and 
 to bear fruit for itself, and hence a marriageable 
 virgin, who being separated from her mother 
 may now bear fruit of her own.f And in this 
 latter sense the N. is applied in Heb. 
 I. As a N. Jibing a marriageable virgin. 
 " Virgo matura, nubilis, ac Integra adhuc et 
 incorrupta." Castell. Comp. Robertson, 
 Thesaur. Gen. xxiv. 16. Lev. xxi. 14, & al. 
 freq. In Lev. xxi. 14, rrbina is contradis- 
 tinguished from a widow, a divorced woman, 
 one deflowered (nbbn) and a harlot. Comp. 
 Ezek. xliv. 22. In Joel i. 8, it denotes an 
 espoused virgin before consummation. Comp. 
 Deut. xxii. 23. Job xxxi. 1. -ij?3 or rr'ijra is a 
 girl, a young woman, whether married, Deut. 
 xxii. 15, 16, 20, 21 ; or unmarried, Gen. xxiv. 
 16, 28, 55, 57. 2 K. v. 2. Esth. ii. 2, 3 ; 
 flbinn (as above) a marriageable virgin; rrttbj; 
 a maid, a virgin, whether marriageable or not. 
 See Gen. xxiv. 43. Ezod. ii. 8. On Isa. 
 xxxvii. 22. Vitringa observes that societies 
 and states, when in a regular, orderly, flourish- 
 ing, free condition, or enjoying a respectable 
 and lawful government, are continually in 
 scripture on these very accounts compared to 
 virgins. Comp. Lam. i. 15. Jer. xxxi. 21. 
 xlvi. 11. Isa. xlvii. 1. On which last text 
 see more in Vitringa. 
 
 Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 141, speaking of the palm-tree 
 in Barbary, says, ' They are propagated chiefly from 
 young shoots, taken from the roots of full-grown trees : 
 which if well transplanted and taken care of, will yield 
 their fruit in the sixth or seventh year ; whereas those 
 that are raised immediately from kernels will not bear 
 till about their sixteenth." " It is well known," adds the 
 Doctor, " that these trees are male and female, and that 
 the fruit [of the female] will be dry and insipid without 
 a previous communication with the male." p. 142, where 
 see more ; as also in Scheuchzor, Phys. Sacr. on Exod. 
 XV. 21, and on Job xxix. 18 ; and in Hasselquist's Trav. 
 p. 416. The circumstance just mentioned from Dr Shaw 
 shows the remarkable propriety of the oriental applica- 
 tions of the N. ^rb^nn. 
 
 + See Castell's Lex. Heptag. in /HS All. and Profes- 
 sor Robertson's Clavis Peatateuchi, No. 1356, 2476. 
 
pni 
 
 G4 
 
 Vtii 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. D-binn the supis or 
 marks of xnrginity. Deut. xxii. 14, 15, 17. Al- 
 so (D-n" being understood) days or time of vir- 
 ginity, virgin state ,- so it may be rendered vir- 
 ginity. Lev. xxi. 13, & al. 
 
 Little doubt, I presume, will remain in the 
 reader's mind, but the common and obvious in- 
 terpretation of Deut. xxii. 14 17, is the true 
 one, when he considers the following account 
 of the marriages of the Arabs, cited from 
 D' ArvieiLx, by Mr Harmer in his Outlines of a 
 New Commentary on Solomon's Song, p. 11. 
 " D'Arvieux tells us, that the bridegroom and 
 bride being brought in ceremony to the place of 
 marriage, the men and women sit down to ta- 
 ble in different huts, where the marriage feast 
 is celebrated : that in the evening the bride is 
 twice presented to the bridegroom ; that the 
 third time he carries her into the tent where 
 the marriage is to be consummated; and that af- 
 ter the consummation, the bridegroom returns 
 to his relations and friends (whom he had left 
 feasting together) ivith such a proof of the vir- 
 ginity of his bride, as IMoses supposeth the Jews 
 were ivont to preserve with care, that in case the 
 honour of their daughters should afterwards be 
 aspersed, they might be freed from the 
 reproach ; which being shown, the bridegroom 
 is complimented afresh, and passes the rest of 
 the night in rejoicing. " See more on this sub- 
 ject in Niebuhr's Description de I'Ambie, p. 
 31, &c. In the Complete System of Geogra- 
 phy, vol. ii. p. 19, the reader may find a simi- 
 lar custom observed in some towns of Turkey 
 at their marriages, and I have read of the like 
 among the Tartars. Dr Russel, in his Nat. 
 Hist, of Aleppo, p. 113, note, says, " The 
 tokens of virginity are expected by all sects in 
 this country, but more indecently exposed by 
 the Turks than any other." Mons. Savary 
 speaking of the marriages of the Egyptians, says, 
 " Quand c'est une fille, il faut que les signes de 
 virginite paroissent ; autrement, il (le mari) est 
 en droit de la renvoyer a ses parens, et c'est le 
 plus grand deshonneiu" qui peut arriver a une 
 famille." Lettres sur I'Egypte, torn. iii. p. 
 38. 
 
 From this root may be derived the Greek 
 fiaraXoi effeminate, and (ixraXiXof^xi to live effe- 
 minately. 
 
 pni 
 
 To cut in pieces. So Chaldee Targ. j-'aij^Ti'* 
 they shall cut thee in pieces, i. e. alive a dread- 
 fid punishment sometimes inflicted by the 
 Babylonians. Once, Ezek. xvi. 40. Comp. 
 Dan. ii. 5, and see Michaelis, Supplem. ad 
 Lex. p. 239. 
 
 -inn 
 
 I. To divide asunder. Gen. xv. 10. As a N. 
 mas. plur. in reg. nna jmrts so divided, divi- 
 sions, Jer. xxxiv. 18, 19. -inn in Cant. ii. 17, 
 seems rather an appellative than a proper name, 
 and so ini "117 will be mountains of intersec- 
 tion or cragginess, i. e. intersected, craggy 
 mountains, LXX, e^n KoiXufjiaruv mountains 
 ^^ith hollows. 
 
 II. Chald. nns a particle, after. Dan. ii. 39. 
 It is also written inxn Dan. vii. G, 7. 
 
 PLURILITERALS in 1. 
 
 The meaning of this word has been much dis- 
 puted, and various are the senses which ancient 
 and modern interpreters have assigned to it. 
 I embrace that of the learned Bochart, Hiero- 
 zoic. P. II. lib. V. cap. 5, and so render it as 
 a N. pearl. This precious substance, which is 
 naturally hard, smooth, and glossy, is found in 
 many parts of the world, and produced in the 
 shell of the pearl-oyster, with which the Per- 
 sian gidf in particular abounds. Perhaps the 
 Hebrew name is from nn singular and nb 
 smooth, as being the only gem naturally smooth 
 and polished. Or as " all pearls,'' says the New 
 and Complete Dictionary of Arts, &c, " are 
 formed of the matter of the shell, and consist 
 of a number of coats, spread with perfect regu- 
 larity one over another, in the manner of the 
 several coats of an onion, or like the several 
 strata of the stones found in the bladders or 
 stomachs of animals, only much thinner," may 
 not the Hebrew name nbli, according to this 
 account, be a derivative from bm ^o divide, and 
 Kb smooth, a smooth stratum, or the like ? occ. 
 Gen. ii. 12. Num. xi. 7. Comp. Exod. xvi. 
 31 
 
 A particle (from bn not, and -TJ? unto), without, 
 besides, except. Gen. xiv. 24. xli. 44, & al. 
 With n prefixed, -njrbnn tlie same. Num. v. 
 20. 2 Sam. xxii. 32. 
 
 As a N. from bi not, and bj7- profit. See the 
 learned Merrick's Annotation on Ps. xviii. 5. 
 
 I. As an abstract N. Unprofitableness, worth- 
 lessness, wickedness. See Deut. xiii. 14. xv. 
 9. Prov. xix. 28. 1 Sam. i. IG. xxv. 25. 2 
 Sam. xvi. 7. I K. xxi. 13 ; in which tlu-ee last 
 passages observe that rr emphatic is prefixed, 
 q. d. the greatest or viost abandoned wickedness. 
 bybn *^ln, an affair of wickedness, Eng. transl. 
 wicked thing. Psal. ci. 3. xli. 9, a word, or mat- 
 ter, of Belial, i. e. a heinous accusation, is 
 poured out upon him. Vitringa on Isa. xlix. 
 7, explains this expression of the crime of trea- 
 son against the Roman emperor, of which the 
 Jews accused Jesus Christ before Pilate, 
 John xix. 12, 15. 
 
 II. As an adjective, worthless, wicked, good for 
 nothing, ax,^uo;, nequam. Job xxxiv. 18. 
 Comp. Nah. ii. 1. 
 
 III. In a concrete or collective sense, worthless, 
 or wicked, men. 2 Sam. xxii. 5. xxiii. 6. Psal. 
 xviii. 5. Nah. i. 11. . 
 
 bt-in 
 
 As a N. iron, a well-kno\vn metal. The name 
 bTin may be derived from 'in bright, (like the 
 solar fame. Cant. vi. 10.) and bn to fuse, melt 
 with heat, (dropping the 3 as usual). For it 
 has been observed by * chemical writers, not 
 
 * " J}-on ignites long before it fuses, nor melts without 
 a violent tire ; and this the most slowly of all metals." 
 Boerhaave's Chemistry by Shaw, vol. i. p. 93. 
 
 ' /row requires the strongest fire of all the metals to 
 melt it. It grows red-hot long before it melts, and is 
 
iDw:i 
 
 65 
 
 7^:1 
 
 only that iron melts slowly even in the most 
 violent fire, but also that it ignites or becomes 
 red-hot long before it fuses ; and any one may 
 observe the excessive brightness of iron when 
 red- or rather white-hot, bnn therefore, q. d. 
 the bright /user, is a very descriptive name for 
 it. Num. xxxi. 22. Deut. viii. 9, & al. freq. 
 
 Since iron requires the strongest Jire of all 
 metals to fuse it, hence there is a peculiar pro- 
 priety in the expression bnnn TlS a furnace 
 
 for iron, or an iron furnace for violent and sharp 
 afflictions. See Deut. iv. 20. 1 K. viii. 51. 
 
 bna n3"i chariots, (q. d. chariotry) of or with 
 iron, probably means chariots covered or plated 
 with iron, so as not easily to be broken or cut 
 in pieces, occ. Josh. xvii. 16, 18. Jud. i. 19. 
 iv. 3, 13. In Jud. the Vulg. renders the 
 words currus falcatos, chariots armed with 
 scythes. But this does not seem the natural 
 sense of the Heb. neither is there any proof that 
 war-chariots of this kind were so early invented. 
 Cyrus was the first who introduced them 
 among the Persians. See Xenophon, Cyro- 
 paed. lib. vi. p. 324, edit. Hutchinson. 8vo. 
 and note 4<. 
 
 DJti'l See under oa 
 
 1':i'2]U'2 See under "ina 
 
 '^i:h'fl!'2, See under a' 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. To increase, rise, swell, grow higher and higher, 
 as waters, occ. Ezek. xlvii. 5. To grow, as a 
 bull-rush. occ. Job viii. 1 1. To increase, as 
 affliction, occ. Job x. 16. As a N. ]1N3 rising, 
 swelling, as of waters. Job xxxviii. 11. Jer. 
 xii. 5. xlix. 19. 1. 44<. It is plain from a com- 
 parison of 1 Chron. xii. 15, with Josh. iii. 15. 
 iv. 19, that the river Jordan (probably from the 
 melting of the snow^ on mount Libanus) began, 
 in * some years at least, to overflow its banks 
 towards the beginning of the first month, our 
 March O. S. and continued so to do all the 
 time of harvest, i. e. till the end of May or the 
 beginning of June.f Maundrell, in his Jour- 
 ney, at March 30, thus expresseth himself 
 concerning this river : " After having descend- 
 ed the outermost bank, you go about a furlong 
 upon a level strand, before you come to the im- 
 mediate bank of the river. This second bank 
 is so beset with bushes and trees, such as tam- 
 arisks, willows, oleanders, &c. that you can 
 see no water till you have made your way 
 through them. In this thicket anciently 
 
 known to be approaching towards that state by its 
 becoming whiter, and by its sparkling. Iron exposed to 
 the focus of a great burning glass instantly grows red-hot, 
 then turns whitish, sparkles and /owes, and immediately 
 after melts." New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, in 
 Iron. 
 
 * See Harraer's Observations, vol. ii, p. 124. 
 
 t Id. vol. i. p. 41. ^ 
 
 (and the same is reported of it to this day) 
 several sorts of wild beasts were wont to har- 
 bour themselves ; whose being Avashed out of 
 the covert by the overflowings of the river, 
 gave occasion to that allusion, Jer. xlix. 19, 
 and 1. 44-, He shall come up like a lion from the 
 swelling {]'\H:i) of Jordan." Comp. Ecc'lus xxiv. 
 26. Michaelis (Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 
 241.) says, that the signification of the swelling 
 of the Jordan is very unsuitable {ineptissima) 
 to the Heb. ni'-'r P<3 in Jer. xii. 5 ; yet the 
 
 ^ Chaldee paraphrast seems to have given a very 
 natural sense to the end of this verse " How 
 thinkest thou to do with respect to the wild beasts 
 of the field, which (are or appear) on the swell- 
 ing of the Jordan ?" And in this exposition, 
 the Targumist has been followed by Mr Lowth, 
 and other commentators. 
 
 In Zech. xi. 3, the second bank or thicket itself, 
 above mentioned by Maundrell, seems to be 
 called ^iT-n pN3. 
 
 As a N. fem, mxa a rising up, as of smoke, 
 Isa. ix. 18. Also, a swelling, as of the sea, 
 Psal. Ixxxix. 10. 
 
 II. As a N. ^"3 plur. mxa a valley, or more 
 properly, a rising ground, or lawn " rising from 
 the bottom to the adjoining hill. Num. xxi. 
 20, And from Bamoth to ^"3 in the country of 
 Moab to the top of Pisgah, i. e. they encamped 
 on the rising ground to the top of the hill." 
 Bate. freq. occ. "3 (without the a.) is used in 
 the same sense. Deut. xxxiv. 6. Josh. xv. 8, 
 & al. freq. As a N. fem. plur. m-xa the same. 
 Ezek. vii. 16, & al. 
 
 III. As a V. to be exalted in glory or honour. 
 Spoken of Jehovah, occ. Exod. xv. 1, 21. As 
 a N. ]''MO exaltation, excellency, as of God, 
 Exod. XV. 7. Job xxxvii. 4. Mic. v. 3 or 4, & 
 al of the people of Israel, Nah. ii. 2 or 3. 
 of the land of Canaan, Psal. xlvii. 5, mx3 
 nearly the same. Psal. xciii. 1. Isa. xii. 5. 
 
 IV. As a participle, or participial N. ?7K3 
 proud, vainly elated, or lifted up. Job xl. 6, 7. 
 Isa. ii. 12. Na the same, Isa. xvi. 6. As Ns. 
 pX3 and n"iN3 elation, pride, haughtiness. I 
 must say with Mr Bate, " I know not what 
 the difference is between these tM^o nouns." 
 They occiu- together, Isa. xvi. 6. Jer. xlviii. 
 29. As a N. p-xa, (formed as p-nx from n^K) 
 proud, haughty, occ. Psal. cxxiii. 4. So LXX 
 vTiotKpavci;, and Vulg. superbis. As a N. fem. 
 mxa pride, used for a proud person or persons, 
 the abstract for the concrete. Psal. xxxvi. 12 ; 
 as mbT vileness for vile persons, Psal. xii. 9. 
 Comp. ]Mi Jer. 1. 31, 32. 
 
 Der. Greek yaiu to be proud, exult, French 
 and Eng. gay, gaiety. Also, perhaps, Italian 
 gioia, French Joie, Eng. Joy, &c. 
 
 In general, to vindicate, avenge, recover, retrieve, 
 or deliver, vindicare. 
 
 I. To vindicate, recover, or deliver, that to which 
 one has some right, from evil or wrong. So 
 LXX, fvofjLai. Gen. xlviii. 16. Exod. vi. 6. 
 
 II. To vindicate or redeem an inheritance, to re- 
 cover it for a price to its proper owner. ' See 
 Lev. XXV. 24, &c. As a N. bxa a near kins- 
 man, one who by the Mosaic law had a right 
 to redeem an inheritance, and also was permits 
 
 F 
 
i:i 
 
 66 
 
 nj 
 
 ted to * vindicate or avenge the death of his 
 relation, by killing the slayer if he found him 
 out of the cities of refuge, (see Num. xxxv. 
 19, 21, &c.) and so was a type of him who was 
 to redeem man from death and the grave, to 
 recover for him the eternal inheritance, and to 
 avenge him on Satan, his spiritual enemy and 
 miu-derer. See inter al. Job xix. 25. Ps. xix. 
 15. cvii. 2. cxix. 154. Isa. xxxv. 9. xliii. 1. 
 li. 10. lii. 3. lix. 20. Ixiii. 4. Hos. xiii. 14. 
 Hutchinson's Works, vol. vi. p.^ 341, &c. and 
 Bate's Crit. Heb. in bxa. Mas. plur. in reg. 
 "bxa, rendered in our translation kinsfolks, 1 
 K. xvi. 11. In Ruth ii. 20, thirty-one of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices read i3"bN3D, and nine 
 na-'bNiaTa, with the plural -. Comp. Targ. and 
 LXX, and Ruthiii. 12. As a N. fem. mxa 
 redemption, right of redemption. Lev. xxv. 24, 
 26, 29. Also, price of redemption. Lev. xxv. 
 51, 52. Translated, kindred. Ezek. xi. 15. 
 mrr bx3 the avenger oih\ooA,\ie who (as above) 
 had a right to avenge the blood of his relation. 
 Num. xxxv. 19, & al. freq. And because the 
 avenger of blood was often defiled with, the blood 
 of the slayer, or perhaps because the people 
 . were apt to regard him as polluted by it, (see 
 Gusset, Comment. Ling. Heb.) hence in the 
 latter Hebrew writers. 
 
 III. As a V. to pollute, defile. In Niph. 
 ibxaa they were polluted with blood. Lam. iv. 
 14. So Isa. lix. 3. Comp. Zeph. iii. 1. In 
 Kal and Huph. Mai. i. 7, Ye offer bX3n pol- 
 luted bread upon my altar, and ye say, wherein 
 ^^3b^o have w^e polluted thee 9 Comp. ver. 12. 
 Neh. xiii. 29. In Hith. to defile oneself, occ. 
 Dan. i. 8. In Niph. with ^n following, to be 
 put away, or removed from, as polluted, q. d. to 
 be polluted from, occ. Ezra ii. 62. Neh. vii. 
 64. 
 
 IV. To avenge, take vengeance on. occ. Job 
 iii. 5, Let darkness and the shadow of death 
 Trrbxa" take vengeance on it, LXX ix.Xa(hai 
 avrm seize it, alluding, perhaps, to the avenger 
 of blood's seizing the offender. As a N. fem. 
 shig. with a formative x in reg. nbi<3X " ven- 
 geance, occ. Isa. Ixiii. 3, Their blood shall be 
 sprinkled upon my garments, and (on) all my 
 raiment "nbKax my vengeance, i. e. in taking of 
 it should be daubed with the slaughter." Bate. 
 One of Dr Kennicott's MSS. reads irrbxax / 
 have polluted it. See Bp. Lowth's note. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but the idea is evident from 
 the things to which it is applied, namely, gib- 
 bosity, protuberance, prominence, or the like. 
 
 J. As a N. 213 the back of a man considered as 
 raised or hunched up. occ. Ps. cxxix. 3. Comp. 
 Dan. vii. 6. Ezek. x. 12, in which last passage 
 
 * The ancient Greeks " had no public officer charged 
 by the state to look after murderers. The relations of 
 the deceased alone had the right to pursue revenge. 
 Homer shows it clearly (11. ix. lin. 628, &c.) We may 
 add to the testimony of this great poet that of Pausanjas, 
 who speaks in many places of this ancient usage, (lib. v. 
 c. 1. p. 376. lib. viii.'c. 34. p. 6(59.) a usage that appears to 
 liave always subsisted in Greece (See Plat, de Leg. I. ix. 
 p. 930, 931, and 93.S. Demosth. in Aristocrat, p. 736. 
 Pollux, lib. viii. cap. 10. segm. 118)." Goguet's Origin of 
 Laws, &c. pt 2. book 1. art. 8. vol. ii. p. 74, edit. Ediii 
 l)urgli. 
 
 thirty- two, at least, of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 read nrr-aa with the plural \ 
 
 II. The base of an altar, " Dorsum sustinens 
 allare, the back supporting the altar." Cocceius. 
 occ. Ezek. xliii. 13. French translation, ce 
 fsein sera) le dos de tautel, this [bosom shall be J 
 the back of the altar. But does not this seem 
 a forced application of the Hebrew sa, as de- 
 noting a back ? and shall we not rather suppose 
 that in this text Ezekiel uses na in the Chal- 
 dee sense, and adopt the Vulgate translation, 
 hsec quoque erat fossa altaris, this also (i. e. 
 what was formed by the p'-n and the border) 
 was the foss of the altar ? 
 
 III. As a N. ma plur. D'-na, and, in the con- 
 struct used for the absolute form, -ma and "na 
 the locust in its caterpillar state, so called, either 
 from its shape in general, or from its continu- 
 ally hunching out its back, in moving, occ. Isa. 
 xxxiii. 4. Amos vii. 1. Nah. iii. 17. And to 
 explain these passages, I observe, that it is in 
 their caterpillar state that the locusts are the 
 most destructive, marching directly fi)rward, and 
 in their way eating up every thing that is 
 green and juicy ; that in and near the Holy 
 Land they are in this state in the month of 
 April, which corresponds to the beginning of 
 the springing up of the latter growth after the 
 king's feedings, which were in March; and 
 lastly, that in the beginning of June, rT\'p Dl-i 
 in the time of cooling, when the people are re- 
 tired to their cool summer-houses or country- 
 seats, the caterpillar-locusts of the second 
 brood are settled in the fences riTTia, whither 
 the parent -locusts had retired to lay their eggs. 
 But for the farther illustration of these parti- 
 culars, I must request the reader attentively to 
 peruse Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 187, 2d edit, and 
 compare with Harmer's Observations, vol. i. 
 p. 225, &c. and vol. ii. p. 466, &c. 
 
 IV. As a N. mas. plur. D-na vaulted or arched 
 rooms, as of the temple, occ. 1 K. vi. 9, and 
 covered D-ia the arched rooms or arches (vault- 
 beams, Eng. marg.) with cedar. 
 
 V. As a N. sa a vaulted or arched room, such 
 as prostitutes dwelt in. occ. Ezek. xvi. 24, 31, 
 39. So fornix, a vault (whence Eng. fornica- 
 tion), is used in the Latin writers for a bro- 
 thel; and the LXX render na in Ezekiel 
 twice by "tto^vihv, and once by oiKyi[Jt.oi. ^o/ovixav, 
 and the Vulg. lupanar. 
 
 VI. As a N. mas. plur. D-aa, Jer. xiv. 3, 
 arched or vaulted reservoirs of waters, or 
 rather arched or vaulted aqueducts; those, 
 namely, made by king Hezekiah, 2 Chron. 
 xxxii. 30, to bring the water of the fountain of 
 Gihon (which was situated on the western 
 side of the city of David, inclining to the 
 south*) rriDnb under-ground, straight to the 
 city of David. So the author of Ecclus, ch. 
 xlviii. 17 or 19, Ezekias fortified his city, xoci 
 iiff'/iyxytv tt; f/,t(rov oLvrm vhw^, (so Complut. and 
 MS. Alex.) fiPTSE (en) SIAHPS^ AKPOTO- 
 MON, a/ ekix,i^ofJi.7i(n x.^v)va.; u; v^xra and brought 
 in ivater into the midst thereof, he digged the 
 
 * Comp. Maundrell'9 Travels, April 9, with Shaw's 
 Plan of Jerusalem, Trav. p. 277. 
 
n:i 
 
 67 
 
 nn:i 
 
 hard rock with iron, and built fountains for 
 waters. And Tacitus, describing the city of 
 Jerusalem, Hist. lib. v. cap. 12, particularly 
 mentions " Fons perennis aqua, cavati sub 
 terra montes, et piscina cisternceque servandis 
 imhrihus, a never-failing fountain of water, the 
 mountains scooped, or bored through under- 
 ground * [plainly for the passage of the water], 
 ,and pools and cisterns for preserving the rain." 
 
 VII. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "13 the bosses 
 or umbos of shields which project in the middle 
 of them. occ. Job xv. 26. 
 
 VIII. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "53, Ezek. i. 
 18, the felloes or rings of the wheels, which do 
 
 . not appear to have had any naves. And so, 1 
 K. vii. 33, "13 are the felloes or rings of the 
 wheels, and ""lUTT the naves. Comp. below 
 
 .under ^a^n. 
 
 IX. As a N. fem. plur. ni3, felloes or bending 
 rings of wheels, occ. Ezek. i. 18. 
 
 X. As a N. fem. plur. nn3 the arched promi- 
 nent flesh over the eyes, or the eyebrows them- 
 selves. So LXX o(p0vs, and Vulg. supercilia. 
 occ. Lev. xiv. 9. 
 
 XL As a N. mas. plur. D^aa heaps, banks, or 
 ridges of earth, occ. 2 K. iii. 16, " Make this 
 vailej/ D'<na D^aa full of banks, to stop the water 
 from running down the valley." Bate. Virgil, 
 
 . Georg. ii. lin. 236, uses crassa terga, stiff backs 
 (i. e. of earth ploughed up) for ridges. So 
 terga, Georg. i. lin. 97. Job xiii. 12, inn "Sab 
 DS-na " Your swelling heaps (are) swelling 
 heaps of mire. He means their swelling heaps 
 of words ; their high-flown discourses, in par- 
 
 . ticular, on the happy condition of pious and 
 virtuous persons even in the present world." 
 Scott's note. Such heaps of mire required no 
 elForts to destroy them, they would dissolve 
 and fail of themselves. 
 
 XII. Chald. 13 and in the emphatic form xi3, 
 nearly the same as Heb. Kn3, a pit or dungeon, 
 iised as a den of lions. Dan. vi. 7, 12, & al. 
 So LXX kxx>c'>;, and Vulg. lacus. 
 
 XIII. As a N. mas. plur. with a formative s 
 . 0*13" husbandmen, " who turn up the land in 
 
 ridges or backs." Bate. occ. Jer. Hi. 16, and 
 2 K. XXV. 12, according to the Complutensian 
 edit, and at least forty-seven more of Dr Ken- 
 nicott's codices. Also, lands to be so culti- 
 vated, occ. Jer. xxxix. 10. Comp. Sense XI. 
 
 XIV. As a N. with a formative ], p3 gibbous, 
 hump-backed, occ. Lev. xxi. 20. So LXX 
 xv^Tos, and Vulg. gibbus. With the 3 doubled, 
 D"33S3 irr a mountain of gibbosities, i. e. with 
 several protuberances, occ. Ps, Ixviii. 16, 17 ; 
 where LXX e^o; TirvoM^itov a cheese-like \i\A. 
 See the following word. But on Ps. Ixviii. 
 16, 17, I add, agreeably to Mr Merrick's note 
 on this text, that the Chald. ^-13 signifies gib- 
 bous, mD'n3 gibbosity, summit, and i<'T'i3 the 
 eye-brows ,- so Syi*. N3'<n3 the eye-brow, summit 
 (see Castell, Lexic. ) ; that Bochart ( Chanaan, 
 lib. i. cap. 42.) in speaking of the Montes 
 Gebennie or Cebennae (Les Cevennes), which 
 are called by Strabo p^x'^ e^uvn a mountainous 
 
 . * Not as the pompous Mr Gordon erroneously renders 
 it, " The mountains were all scooped into caverns," For 
 what? 
 
 back or ridge, says, Thus to'-is in Syriac is the 
 brow of a hill, Luke iv. 29; and that the same 
 learned writer observes from Camden, that the 
 British word keven signifies the ridge of a 
 mountain. So Mr Richards in his Welsh Dic- 
 tionary, " Cefn, the back of a man or beast, a 
 promontory, or hill lying out, a ridge of a moun- 
 tain. " Hence in all probability the Cevennes 
 in France, Kevin or Che\'in in Yorkshii'e, and 
 doubtless many other such names in England, 
 Scotland, and France, &c. 
 
 XV. As a N. fem. ,1313, or, according to some 
 printed copies, and many of Dr Kennicott's 
 MSS. r73^n3 cheese. So LXX tu^m, and 
 Vulg. caseum. occ. Job x. 10, " Dr Shaw, in 
 his account of the Barbary cheeses, (Travels, 
 p. 168.) tells us, they are small, rarely weigh- 
 ing above two or three pounds, and in shape 
 and size like omr penny-loaves. One would 
 imagine the ancient Jewish (or Eastern) 
 cheeses were of the same shape, since the same 
 word signifies a hill, which in Job x. is trans- 
 lated cheese. . So the LXX translate the high 
 hills, Ps. Lxviii. 15, 16, by a word that signi- 
 fies c/ieese-/<Ae hills." Harmer's Observations, 
 vol. i. p. 285. 
 
 Der. Gibbous, &c. 
 
 As a N. a pit, ditch, or pool. occ. Isa. xxx. 14. 
 Ezek.xlvii.il. Chald. n23. See under aa 
 XIL 
 
 nn:i 
 
 With a radical, fixed and immutable, rr. 
 
 I. In Kal, to be high, elevated, tall, lofty. Job 
 XXXV. 5. 1 Sam. ix. 2. x. 2.3. In Hiph. to 
 exalt, make high. Ezek. xvii. 24. 2 Chron. 
 xxxiii. 14. Also, to mount up. Job xxxix. 27. 
 " The eagle is of all birds that which mounts 
 to the greatest height." Buflfon, Hist. Nat. des 
 Oiseaux, tom. i. p. 115. As a N. n:33 high, 
 height. Gen. vii. 19. Deut. iii. 5. 1 Sam. xvi. 
 7. xvii. 4. Majesty, Job xl. 10. NrTn3 fem. 
 with the formative n instead of n after the 
 Chaldee form. Ezek. xxxi. 5, but ei^ht of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices read i-rnn3. ."713 joined 
 with nb the heart, Prov. xvi. 5, with mi the 
 breath, Prov. xvi. 18. Eccles. vii. 8, with v\i{ 
 the nose, Ps. x. 4, with CS'-J; the eyes, Ps. ci. 
 5. (comp. Ps. xviii. 28.) beautifully describes 
 pride and haughtiness, from the swelling hearts, 
 strong and quick breathing, (see Acts ix. 1.) 
 contemptuous and high looks (comp. Prov. xxx. 
 13.) of such persons. But see Mr Bate on 
 the word. Hence, 
 
 II. To be elated, haughty, proud. Isa. iii. 16. 
 Jer. xiii. 15. Zeph. iii. 11. As a N. nns 
 haughtiness. Jer. xlviii. 29. Fem. itrrns used 
 adverbially, a in, with, being understood, 
 haughtily, proudly. 1 Sam. ii. 3. Comp. Isa. 
 ii. 11, 17. But 
 
 III. As there is a good and commendable, as 
 well as an evil and blamable elation, or elevation 
 of heart, so Tnb m3'> his heart was If ted up, is 
 once used in a good sense, for he took courage, 
 grew confident or bold. 2 Chron. xvii. 6. 
 
 Der. Gibbet. 
 
 As a N. baU before, fore-head bald. So LXX 
 umfaXKyras. OCC. Lev. xiii. 41. Fem. nnaa 
 
Vi3 
 
 68 
 
 inj 
 
 the bald fore-head. So LXX a.veKpa.\avra(ji.u. 
 occ. Lev. xiii. 42, 43, 55. But in the last text 
 it is spoken of cloth or skin, and seems to de- 
 note their^re- and outer, or right-side. 
 
 I. To set up a boundary, to bound, terminate. 
 occ. Deut. xix. 14. Josh, xviii. 20. Zech. ix. 
 2. In Hiph. to bound, set bounds to. occ. Exod. 
 xix. 12, 23. As a N. bina or bna a bound, 
 limit, border. Gen. x. 19. xxiii. 17, & al. freq. 
 As a N. fem. rrbaa, in reg. nbna, plur. mbnna 
 and nbia the same. See Isa. xxviii. 25. Ps. 
 Ixxiv. 17. Num. xxxii. 33. Comp. Exod. xxviii. 
 14, 22. xxxix. 15. 
 
 II. As a N. b^la the mark of a boundary, a land- 
 mark. Deut. xix. 14. xxvii. 17. Prov. xxii. 
 28. Fem. plur. in reg. nbnS3 land-marks. Job 
 xxiv. 2. 
 
 Der. Gabble, a mixed language, such as is spoken 
 on the confines of different countries ; Islandic 
 gabl, a bound, (see Jimius Etymol. Anglic.) 
 and Eng. gabel (end of a house). Welsh 
 gafael, tenure, or lands bounded. 
 
 ]l3 See under aa. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea is evi- 
 dent from the things to which it is applied, 
 namely, conicalness of form, though not in a 
 mathematical, but in a popular sense. 
 
 I. As a N. fem. rrjjna and in reg. nyna a moun- 
 tain or hill, from its conical form ; for as * an 
 excellent writer has well observed, " Moun- 
 tains and hills have generally on all sides a 
 regular descent or inclination from their tops, 
 greater or less, longer or shorter, and when 
 separately considered, and without attending to 
 every little inequality, may be said to be of a 
 conical or pyramidical shape. " Exod. xvii. 9, 
 10. 1 Sam. X. 5. Isa. xxxi. ^, for Mount Sion, 
 and nnjjia its slope; on which the temple 
 stood. 
 
 II. As a N. i?"'n3 a large drinking vessel, a gob- 
 let, shaped, I suppose, as sometimes to this 
 day, like a truncated cone. occ. Gen. xliv. 2, 
 12, 16, 17. Jer. xxxv. 5; from which last text, 
 compared with the former, it appears that j^-aa 
 or yna is a larger vessel out of which the wine 
 was poured into the drinking cups. It answers 
 perhaps to the Greek ft^yimo, as mDD to the 
 xvrikKa, or ^i<ra,ra.. Thus Homer, 11. iii. 247, 
 248, 
 
 <?65S Ss KPHTHPA <fUMOM 
 
 Kj|w| Ibctios, v^i xi"<''^' KTIIEAAA. 
 
 lin. 295, 
 
 Oivov i'tx KPHTHP02 a.(puir(ra.i*noi AEHAESSIN 
 Eag;^6ay 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. D^j^-na, and D^jy^a the 
 bowls of the golden candlestick. These are 
 expressed to be D^npa^n shaved like almonds, 
 i. e. approaching to a conical form. occ. Exod. 
 XXV. 31, 33, 34. xxxvii. 17, 19. 
 
 See Mr. Catcott's Treatise on the Deluge, p. 247 &c 
 2d edit, where the reader may find the evidence for the 
 deluge arising from the form and structure of mountains 
 stated with great precision and force. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. plur. myaan the caps or bon- 
 nets of the Jewish priests, which, when fixed 
 to their heads, had probably the form of a trun- 
 cated cone. occ. Exod. xxviii. 40. xxix. 9. 
 xxxix. 28. Lev. viii. 13. 
 
 I. In Kal, to be strong, powerful, to prevail. 
 Gen. vii. 18, 19, 24, & al. freq. In Hiph. the 
 same. occ. Ps. xii. 5. Also, to make strong, 
 establish, confirm, occ. Dan. ix. 27. In Hith. 
 construed with bj? against, to strengthen oneself, 
 exert one's strength, occ. Isa. xlii. 13. ^with bx 
 to strengthen oneself against, to be stout or inso- 
 lent towards, occ. Job xv. 25. Absolutely, to 
 behave oneself stoutly or insolently, to be insolent. 
 occ. Job xxxvi. 9. As Ns. 'nia and -nna, 
 strong, powerful, mighty. Gen. vi. 4. x. 8, 9, & 
 al. freq. Fem. ,"7"nna strength, might. Eccles. 
 ix. 16. Job xxxix. 19, & al. freq. Also, mas- 
 tery, victory. Exod. xxxii. 18. 
 II As a N. ^S3 a man, as distinguished from a 
 woman or child, on account of his superior 
 strength, Lat. vir, which in like manner from 
 vis, strength. See inter al. Deut. xxii. 5. Jer. 
 xliii. 6. Exod. xii. 37. ina a male child, as dis- 
 tinguished from a female; so LXX u^iriv. Job 
 iii. 3. Comp. Jer. xxxi. 22. It sometimes, 
 like homo in Latin, and man in Eng. denotes 
 the species. See Ps. xxxi v. 9. Job iv. 17. xiv. 
 10, 14. any or every man. Jer. xvii. 5, 7. 
 In Joel ii. 8, ina is applied to locusts, whom the 
 prophet in the verse immediately preceding had 
 compared to D-Tina mighty men. It is equiva- 
 lent to rVH. every one, each, in the 8th verse. 
 This prohibitory law, Deut. xxii. 5, seems di- 
 rected against an idolatrous usage, which from 
 this text appears to be as ancient as Moses, 
 and which later writers inform us was to be 
 found among several nations in after times, 
 and that too attended with the most abominable 
 practices. From Plutarch * we learn that the 
 Egyptians called the moon the mother of the 
 world, and assigned to her <ptj(nv a^o-ivo^tiXw, a 
 nature both male and female ; and Boyse + says 
 of Diana, Luna, or the Moon, that *' the Egyp- 
 tians Avorshipped this deity both as male and 
 female, the men sacrificing to it as Luna, the 
 women as Lunus, and each sex on these occa- 
 sions assuming the dress of the other.'' (But Qu 9) 
 " Indeed this goddess was no other than the 
 Venus Urania or Coelestis of the Assyrians, 
 whose worship and rites the Phenicians brought 
 into Greece." The Assyrian Venus was of 
 both sexes, and accordingly she was worshipped 
 by her votaries, sometimes in the attire of 
 men, sometimes in that of women, the men and 
 women mutually changing dresses with each 
 other. \ Macrobius, after obsei-ving that 
 some persons corrupt that line in Virgil ( JEn. 
 ii. lin. 632.) by reading dea goddess, instead 
 of deo god, meaning Venus, and that Acter- 
 ianus affirms, that in Calvus we should read 
 pollentemque deum Venerem, Venus that 
 
 * De Isid. et Osir. torn. ii. p. 368, edit. Xylandr. 
 t Pantheon, p. 72, 2d edit. 
 
 1 Univ. Hist. vol. iv. p. 358, 8vo. and Guthrie's General 
 Hist. vol. ii. p. 24, 25. 
 Saturnal. lib. iii. cap a 
 
^:i:i 
 
 69 
 
 ly 
 
 powerful god, non deam, not goddess," adds, 
 that " there is an image of her in Cyprus with 
 a beard, but in a female dress with a sceptre, 
 and the stature of a man, and they think that 
 she is both male and female. " * Aristophanes 
 
 calls her A(poo}iTov " Philochorus also in his 
 
 Atthis affirms, that she is the moo?i, and that 
 the men sacrifice to her dressed as women, and 
 the women as men, because she is thought to be 
 both male and female." \ 
 
 It is no difficult matter to guess at the conse- 
 quences of these holy masquerades. Julius 
 Firmicus, however, De Errore profanarum 
 Relig. cap. 4, does not leave us to conjecture ; 
 for, speaking of the Asspians, he says, " The 
 Assyrians and part of the Africans reckon the 
 air the principal of the elements, and this they 
 worship under an artificial image (imaginatd 
 figuratione) and have consecrated it by the name 
 of Juno or the Virgin Venus, &c." And a 
 little after " Whom their company of priests 
 cannot duly serve unless they effeminate their 
 countenances, smooth their skins, and disgrace 
 their male sex by female ornaments. Videre est 
 in ipsis templis cufn publico gemitu, miseranda 
 ludibria, et viros muliebria pati, et hanc impuri 
 et impudici corporis labeni gloriosd ostentatione 
 detegere." Which w^ords, expressive of the 
 most abominable impurities, I hope I may be 
 excused from translating. Comp. under c^np V. 
 
 III. As a N. *Tn3 a lord, master, chief. Gen. 
 xxvii. 29, 37. Fem. rrT-ia a lady, mistress, a 
 title of the queens of Judah. 2 K. x. 13. 2 
 Chron. xv. 16. Jer. xiii. 18. niia a mistress. 
 Gen. xvi. 4, 8. Isa. xlvii. 5, 7. 
 
 Der. Greek x.v(ht^)iau, Latin guberno, French 
 gouverncr, English gubernation, govern, &c. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies to shave off, as hair, " abrasit pilos." 
 Castell. 
 
 I. As a N. u^-na hail from its smoothness, as it 
 occurs in the compound N. ty"<n:ib>5 used for 
 large hailstones, as appears by the several con- 
 texts, occ. Ezek. xiii. 11, 13. xxxviii. 22, in 
 w^hich last text the LXX render it by ;^aXa^>?j 
 hail Comp. Josh. x. 11. Job xxxviii. 22, 23. 
 Ps. xviii. 12. Isa. xxx. 30. Rev. viii. 7. xvi. 
 21. 
 
 U'-aabK seems a plain compound of bx lord, and 
 IT'-Sa hail, q. d. grando dominans, and perhaps 
 
 As the Latin of Macrobius (edit. Hen. Steph. Paris, 
 1585,) is here confused and apparently corrupted, I shall 
 give Servius's Note on Virgil, yEn. ii. lin. 0^2, which is 
 clearer to the same purpose " Est in Cypro simulachrum 
 barbatcB {^Veneris scil.^ corpore et veste muliebri, cum 
 sceptro et natura virili, quod Af^o^irev vacant, cui viri in 
 veste muliebri, mulieres in virili veste sacrificaut. There 
 is in Cyprus an image of a bearded Venus, with the body 
 and dress of a woman, but with a sceptre and the sex of 
 a man, which they call A(p^i>hiTog mas. and to which the 
 men sacrifice in a female dress, the women in a masculine 
 one." 
 
 Arnobius. advers. Gent. lib. iii. derides the heathen for 
 praying to deities, without knowing whether they were 
 f{ods or goddesses. " Consuestis in precibus, si ve tu deus, 
 sive tu dea, dicere." Tertullian, Apolog. cap. 16, 
 '* Lunus et Luna." 
 
 t Philochorus quoque in AttJiide eandem affirmat esse 
 Lunam, et ei sacrificium facere viros cum veste muliebri, 
 mulieres cum virili, quod eadem etmas aestimatur et fce- 
 raiua. Macrob. ut sup. 
 
 refers to some idolatrous notion they enter- 
 tained about hail. It is certain that the latter 
 heathen attributed the sending of hail to their 
 Jupiter, and looked upon any remarkable 
 showers of it as proofs of his anger. So Hor- 
 ace, ode ii. lib. 1^ 
 
 Jam satis terris nivis atque dir<B 
 Grandinis misit Pater, &c. 
 
 Too long, alas I with storms of hail and snow, 
 Jove has chastised the world below. 
 
 Maynwarino. 
 
 Comp. Virgil, ^n. iv. lin. 120, 161. ^n. ix. 
 lin. 669, and Livy, lib. ii. cap. 62, and lib. 
 xxvi. cap. 1 1 J and see Daubuz on Rev. viii. 7. 
 The learned Mr Spence, in his Polymetis, 
 plate 29, fig. 2, gives us a medal, on which 
 Jupiter Pluvius, or the rainy, is represented 
 " seated on the clouds, holding up his right 
 hand ; and pouring a stream of hail and rain 
 from it upon the earth, whilst his fulmen is 
 held down in his left." 
 
 II. As a N. tt'^na a union or large pearl, or per- 
 haps crystal (Greek K^vcTa-Woi ice), probably 
 so called from its smoothness or resemblance to 
 hail. Once Job xxviii. 18. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies to expand. " 1. expandit," Castell. 
 As a N. in Heb. 3a the fat expanded roof of a 
 house or other building, such as are usual in 
 the * East to this day, and which were adapted 
 to the various purposes for which we find them 
 used in Scripture. See inter al. Deut. xxii. 8. 
 Josh. ii. 6. Jud. xvi. 27. 2 K. xxiii. 12. Jer. 
 xix. 13. Zeph. i. 5. Dan. iv. 26 or 29. In 
 Galilee and Judea, as well as at Aleppo, they 
 frequently sleep on the roofs of their houses, 
 and so they appear from 1 Sam. ix. 25, 26, to 
 have done anciently ; for those verses tell us 
 that, after they descended from the high place, 
 Samuel conversed with Saul on the house-top, 
 and that at the spring of the day Samuel called 
 Saul (on) the house-top, saying. Up, that I 
 may send thee away; and Saul arose, i. e. from 
 his bed on the house-top, where he had lodged 
 all night, f Comp. LXX on ver. 25. 
 The fat extended roof ox top of an altar. Exod. 
 xxx. 3. 
 
 To this root may be referred 33^ Agag, which 
 appears to be the common name of the kings 
 of the Amalekites (as Pharaoh of the Egyp- 
 tians, Abimelek of the Philistines) from the 
 comparatively large extent of their dominions. 
 See Num. xxiv. 7, 20. 1 Sam. xv. 79. 
 
 I. In Kal, " To assault, attack, or rush upon." 
 Bate. occ. Gen. xlix. 19. Ps. xciv. 21. Hab. 
 iii. 16. Hence the patriarch Gad had his 
 name. Gen. xlix. 19. xxx. 11, where not only 
 the Keri, but seven of Dr Kennicott's codices, 
 for 13 n read 13 Kn a troop cometh. So Targ. 
 Onkelos -r3 ana. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. mT3 banks of a river, 
 
 See Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 210, 211, 2d edit. Dr Rus- 
 sel's Nat. Hist of Aleppo, p. 2, 12, 90, and Bishop Lowlh 
 on Isa. xxii. 1. 
 
 I- See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 169. 
 
^:i 
 
 which are continually beaten upon by its waters, 
 occ. Josh. iii. 15. iv. 18. 1 Chron. xii. 15. 
 Isa. viii. 7. 
 
 There is a peculiar propriety. Josh. iii. 15. iv. 
 18. 1 Chron. xii. 15, in mentioning all the 
 banks of the Jordan ; for from Maundrell's 
 Journey, March 30, this river appears to have 
 had several. (See under rrxa I.) And the 
 same propriety we may observe in Isa. viii. 7, 
 where there is a manifest allusion to the river 
 Euphrates, which in like manner used to over- 
 flow all its banks in spring and summer, as we 
 learn from the express testimonies of Arrian 
 and Ammianus, cited by Vitringa, on the 
 text. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. sing, -la, plur. D-^Ta, and 
 plur. fem. in reg. -rma, a kid, probably so call- 
 ed from the remarkable manner in which they 
 push or buft at each other. This Virgil has 
 observed, Georgic. 2. lin. 530, 
 
 . Pinguesgue in gratnine Iccto 
 
 luter se adversis luctaiitur cornibus haedi. 
 
 Butting with adverse horns 
 
 The kids sport wantou 
 
 Gen. xxx\'iii. 17. 1 Sam. x. 3. Cant. i. 8. 
 Thou shalt not boil "na a kid in his mother's 
 milk. Exod. xxiii. 19. " This law, say some, 
 was to teach them to abhor cruelty: but 
 I should rather think it was given in opposi- 
 tion to an idolatrous custom mentioned by Dr 
 Cudworth, in his discourse on the Lord's Sup- 
 per, from an old Karaite writer, who says, * It 
 was a custom of the ancient heathen, when 
 they had gathered in all their fruits, to take a 
 kid, and boil it in the dam's milk, and then, in a 
 magical way, to go about, and besprinkle with 
 it all their trees and fields, and gardens and or- 
 chards, thinking by this means they should 
 make them fructify, and bear again more abun- 
 dantly the following year. ' And to confirm this 
 explanation of the law against boiling a kid in 
 its mother's milk, it is obsen^able, that it is both 
 here and in ch. xxxiv. 26, joined with the com- 
 mand of bringing the first fruits into the house 
 of Jehovah their Aleim ; and in Deut. xiv. 21, 
 with that of paying tithe."' Editor's Note on 
 Bate's New and Literal Translation, Exod. 
 xxiii. 19. 
 Hence Lat. hccdus, and Eng. goat and kid. 
 
 IV. As a N. *ia a species of strongly aromatic 
 plant, coriander (so LXX xo^tov, and Vulg. 
 coriandri), from its pungent, inciding qualities, 
 occ. Exod. xvi. 31. Num. xi. 7. 
 
 V. As a N. ^"2 a nerve, tendon, or sinew com- 
 posed of nervous fhres, occ. Gen. xxxii. 
 32. Job X. 11. xl. 12. Isa. xlviii. 4. Ezek. 
 xxxvii. 6, 8. This is a very proper and 
 philosophical name for the nerves, which are 
 continually affected by the impulses of the ner- 
 vous fluid, or animcil spirits, passing through 
 them ; which impulses on the one side, per- 
 petually convey sensations of all kinds from the 
 external organs to the brain, and on the other, 
 by the action of the will or mind on the origin 
 of the nerves at the brain, direct the voluntary 
 motions of the animal. That the nerves are 
 the instruments of sensation and voluntary mo- 
 tion, may be proved by demonslralive experi- 
 
 TO. i:, 
 
 ments, and is, I think, allowed by all ; and th.at 
 they are so, by means of some very subtile fluid 
 derived through them to every part of the body, 
 has been the opinion of some of the greatest 
 names in philosophy and physic. Sir Isaac 
 Newton was, as he himself * declares, of opin- 
 ion, that " all sensation is excited, and the 
 limbs of animals moved at pleasure, by the 
 vibrations of a very subtile fluid, which are pro- 
 pagated through the solid capillaments of the 
 nerves, from the external organs of the senses 
 to the brain, and from the brain into the mus- 
 cles." And the learned Boerhaave, speaking 
 of this fluid, tells us, thatf "it is found to 
 exhale of its own accord in an instant, not to 
 concrete by fire, but entirely to vanish into the 
 air ;" and infers from an induction of particu- 
 lars, " that the particles which compose it are 
 the most solid, s\d)tile, active, simple, and fluid 
 of all the humours of the body." And on the 
 whole, after the best consideration I have been 
 able to give this very difficult and curious sub- 
 ject, it appears to me that the nervous fluid or 
 animal spirits are the finest part of the anirnal 
 STEAM secreted from the blood in the brain, 
 and thence detached through every nerve and 
 nervous fibre of the body ; and that the great 
 and perpetual waste of this most subtile fluid, 
 which is always exhaling through the cutaneous 
 nerves, and perhaps into the various internal 
 cavities of the body, is supplied from the large 
 quantify of blood continually sent up to the 
 brain ibr this most important purpose : but for 
 farther satisfaction I must beg leave to refer 
 the inquisitive and philosophical reader to 
 Boerhaave's account of the Brain and Nerves, 
 in his Medical Institutions, to Haller's Physi- 
 ology, Lect. xii. and to Hutchinson's Human 
 Frame, ch. viii. ix. and x. 
 VL As a N. n3 Gad, " the name of a god 
 among the idolaters." We find a place in 
 Canaan called la bnars the tower or temple of 
 Gad, Josh. xv. 37, and another in the valley of 
 Lebanon na bl?n Baal Gad, Josh. xi. 17. xii. 
 7. xiii. 5. Both the meaning of the idol, and 
 the nature of the service performed to him, 
 maybe explained from Isa. Ixv. 11, 12, Ye 
 are they that prepare a table ^:i,bfor Gad, and 
 thatfurnish a drink-offering "anb to Meni; there- 
 fore ''n''3?2 / will allot you to the sword, and ye 
 shall all bow down nniab to the slaughter ; 
 " where the allotting answers to Meni, and the 
 slaughter to Gad," and therefore Gad, or Baal 
 Gad, denotes the destructive troops (see Job 
 XXV. 3. ) of the heavens in thunder, lightning, 
 storm, tempest, fiery winds, and the like ; and 
 
 *' * Adjicere jam liceret nonnulla de spiritu quodam 
 
 subtilissimo, cvjus vi et actionibus sensatio 
 
 oinnis excitatur, et membra animalium ad voluntatem 
 moventur, vibrationibus scilicet hvjus spiritus;jer solida 
 nervorum capillamenta ab externis seusutn organis ad 
 cerebrum et a cerebro in musculos propagatis." Scholi- 
 um Generale in Principia. See also his 24th Qu. at the 
 end of his Optics. 
 
 t " Sponte qnam citissime exJialare, nee ad ignem con- 
 crescere, sed penitus in auras abire deprehenditur 
 partes hoc fluidum cojnponentes esse solidissimas, tenuis, 
 siinas, mobilissiinas, simplicissimas, fluidissimas omnium 
 humorum noslri corporis." Institut. Mod. 5 ^75, edit, 
 tcrtiae. 
 
i:\ 
 
 11 
 
 hii 
 
 they worshipped the heavens under this attri- 
 bute, for the same reason as the Indians are 
 said to worship the devil, namely, that they 
 might not hurt them. To this purpose Mr 
 Bate, to whose Crit. Heb. I refer for farther 
 satisfaction. And comp. -an under rran IX. 
 
 \^II. Chald. T-T (perhaps from the Hebrew T3, 
 which see) to cut or hew down. occ. Dan. iv. 
 11, 20, or 14, 23, and so the Vulg. in both 
 these passages succidite, and Theodotion in 
 the former ixxoy^an, but in the latter ixTdXan 
 pluck up ; and indeed the Hebrew sense of 
 attacking, or the like, would very well suit 
 these texts. 
 
 TTi I. As a V. in Hith. to assault or attack 
 oneself. Deut. xiv. I, Ye are the children of 
 Jehovah your Aleim 1*TT3nn xb ye shall not cut 
 yourselves (says our translation) ybr the dead; 
 but the word is more general, and includes all 
 assaults on their own persons from immoderate 
 grief, such as heating the breasts, tearing the 
 hair, &c. which were commonly practised by 
 the heathen, who had no hope of a resurrection, 
 (see II. xix. lin. 284, 285. ^n. iv. lin. 673.) 
 particularly by the Egyptians (Herodotus, ii. 
 85. ) which might afford a particular reason for 
 the ]VIosaic prohibition. Comp. 1 Thess. iv. 
 13, 14. So the word is used also Jer. xvi. 6. 
 xli. 5. xlvii. 5. On Deut. xiv. I, we may 
 observe, that among the Romans it was ordain- 
 ed by one "of the laws of the XIII Tables, 
 Mulieres genas ne radunto, neve lessum funeris 
 ergo habento. Cicero, De Leg. ii. 23 ; which 
 proves what the Roman custom was, previ- 
 ously to this law. No doubt the law itself 
 was immediately borrowed from the Athenian 
 (translata de Solonisyere legibus, says Cicero) 
 of which it seems a literal translation. Let not 
 women tear their faces, or make lamentations 
 or dirges at funerals.* Comp. under id^u;. 
 
 In 1 K. xviii. 28, the priests of Baal iT-r^n" as- 
 saulted themselves with knives and lances, 
 which was indeed equivalent to cutting them- 
 selves. Nor was this frantic custom confined 
 to the priests of Baal ; the GaUi and other 
 devotees of the Syrian goddess, ra^vavTa; ti 
 vov; "Ttri^iiti X.OH rciffi va)~otTt t^os uXXviXovi rv-ff- 
 TovrKi cut their arms, and scourge each other's 
 backs, according to Lucian, De Syria Dea, 
 vol. ii. p. 910. edit. Bened. " Baal's priests," 
 says Dr Leland,f " were wont to cut and 
 slash themselves with knives and lances, 1 K. 
 xviii. 28. The same thing \ was practised in 
 the worship of Isis, according to Herodotus, 
 and of Bellona, as Lampridius informs us, to 
 which also Lucan refers, Pharsal. lib. i. ver. 
 5Q5, 567 Many authors take notice of the 
 solemnities of Cybele, the mother of the gods. 
 
 * Potter's Antiq. book i. p. 164, 1st edit. 
 
 + Advantage and Necessity of the Christian Revela- 
 tion, part i. ch. 7. p. I'O, 8vo edit. 
 
 X Not quite the same thing. The words of Herodotus, 
 lib. ii. cap. 40, are " Kocio^ivuv S? twv i^ojv, tv^ttoiitki 
 rroivTis' i^ixv Se ct-roTv^mrxt, iociTCt fr^ortOivTMi ret 
 tXiTovro tm ii^uv. While the sacrifices are burning, thei/ 
 all beat themselves; and after they have done beatiiig, 
 the remains of the sacrifices are set on for a banquet." 
 
 la Commodo, cap. 9. 
 
 whose priests not only emasculated themselves, 
 but in their sacred processions made hideous 
 noises and bowlings, cutting themselves till the 
 blood gushed out, as they went along. " Comp. 
 under nD3 III. and see Le Clerc's note on 1 
 K. xviii. 28. As a N. fem. plur. rma 
 wounds, cuts. occ. Jer. xlviii. 37. 
 
 II. As a N. Tna * a party of invading soldiers^ 
 or of such as make inroads. See 2 K. v. 2. xxiv. 
 2. Also, " an invasion or inroad. 2 Sam. iii. 
 22, Joab came iy^':ir} in from (making) an in- 
 road." Bate. 2 Chron. xxvi. 11. Uzziah 
 had an army (of men) mab KSJi "Kyi- wJu) 
 went to war for invasion, or to make inroads, 
 for Ti-ra here may be a verb infinitive. Asa 
 V. in Hith. from the sense of the N. m-ra to 
 gather or assemble themselves in troops, as in- 
 vaders. Mic. iv. 14orv. 1. Comp. Jer. v. 
 7, where Chaldee Targ. rs?^nDD gathering 
 themselves together, from V. JJ^D. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. ^mna appears to 
 denote the particles of light, or of the celestial 
 fluid, moving and acting regularly, but powerful- 
 ly, occ. Job XXV. 3. 
 
 IV. As a N. -T-na seems also used for << the 
 surface of the ground, which is continually ha- 
 rassed or invaded by the plough, spade," &c. 
 Bate ; according to that of Ovid, 
 
 Tot adunci vulnera aratri 
 Rastrorumque^/'O, totogue exerccor anno. 
 
 OCC. Ps. Ixv. 11, rraaaian D-n^nia miTa (us 
 for) its surface, thou dissolvest it with showers. 
 
 " It denotes any kind of greatness or augmenta- 
 tion in quantity, quality, time, age, dignity, 
 riches, or the like, as the use of it in scripture 
 shows." Marius de Calasio. In short, it is 
 used in as extensive a sense, and applied to as 
 various subjects, as the word great and its rela- 
 tives are in English. 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, to increase, grow, be- 
 come great. See Gen. xxi. 8. xxvi. 13. xli. 
 40. in Kal and Hiph. transitively, to make 
 great, cause to grow, bring up, Isa. xli v. 14, 
 He planteth an ash, and the rain bta" causes it 
 to grow. Isa. i. 2, nbTa I hav.e brought up 
 children. So Symmachus and Theodotion 
 ilJoi-^K, and Vulg. enutrivi. Comp. Isa. xlix. 
 21. Hos. ix. 12, and Isa. ix. 2 or 3, which 
 may be rendered, thou hast multiplied (or " ex- 
 alted," Bate) a nation (which) nbian xb thou 
 didst not bring up ; (so Symmachus iTy.vtfwag 
 TO iSvo?, ovK 1/u.iyaXv^ct;) they rejoice with joy 
 before thee. Or if, with the Keri, and at least 
 ten of Dr Kennicott's codices, we read ^b, we 
 may with bishop Lowth translate, thou hast 
 multiplied the nation, thou hast increased their 
 joy ; they rejoice before thee. As a N. bna and 
 bnna great. Gen. i. 16. xii. 2, & al. freq. On 
 Cant. V. 1.3, see under barr IV. 
 As a N. mas. plur. D^bna cones or conical clus- 
 ters growing bigger and bigger from the apex or 
 point, like" the powers of our horse-chesnut. 
 It is spoken of the conical flowers which the 
 
 Welsh cad, an army. 
 
[ri^ 
 
 72 
 
 na 
 
 Jews were commanded to wear on the four 
 quarters of their garments. Deut. xxii. 12, 
 and which are expressed by nii-y flowers, 
 or flower-like fringe, Num. xv. 38. " These 
 flowers were a very proper and striking em- 
 blem of the eradiation or emission of light, 
 (see under yii)- What therefore could the com- 
 mand to the Jews for wearing them mean, but 
 that they were to consider themselves as clothed 
 with the sun or light of righteousness, (see Isa. 
 Ixi. 10. Mai. iv. 2. Rev. iii. 18. xii. 1.) as 
 having put on Christ the divine light, (see Rom. 
 xiii. 14. Gal. iii. 27.) and that therefore they 
 should walk as children of light, Eph. v. 8 ;"* 
 or, as it is expressed, Num. xv. 39, that ye may 
 look upon it (the flower-like fringe) and re- 
 member all the commandments of Jehovah, and 
 do them? 
 2dly, D-bna is applied, 1 Kings vii. 17, to the 
 cones or clusters of pomegranates (comp. 2 
 Chron. iii. 16. Jer. Hi. 23.) which hung in 
 seven unequal clusters from the inside of the 
 net-work covering the top of the crowns or 
 chapiters placed on each of the brazen pillars 
 which stood before Solomon's temple. No 
 doubt these hundred pomegranates in clusters, 
 together with the hundred placed in the meshes 
 of the net-work, all of which hung with their 
 eyes or flowers facing the opening of the crown, 
 were to represent the fixed stars confined in 
 their stations by the circximferential density of 
 the universal system. See Job ix. 7, and pn'^ 
 under rrDl. 
 
 III. As a N. bnan plur. D-bnan and mb-ran 
 tower or turret growing wider from the top 
 to the bottom. See 2 Chron. xiv. 7. Cant, 
 iv. 4. vii. 4. viii. 10, and Mr Bate on the 
 word. 
 
 Also, a kindof pulpit (LXX /3>7^aTj)> so called 
 from its form resembling a tower or turret. 
 Neh. viii. 4. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to magnify, make great, illustrious, 
 or considerable. Gen. xii. 2. Josh. iii. 7. iv. 
 14. Also, to esteem greatly, set much by. 1 
 Sam. xxvi. 24. In Hiph. to grow great or proud, 
 to swell, triumph, or the like. Psal. xxxviii. 17. 
 Iv. 13. Ezek. xxxv. 13 ; in all which passages 
 the LXX render it by fAiyake^pufionu to speak 
 great things, and Eng. translat. in the last by 
 boasted. 
 
 To break, cut, or cast down or ofl^, to demolish. 
 See Deut. vii. 5. Jud. xxi. 6. 1 Sam. ii. 31. 
 Isa. xiv. 12. 
 
 In Kal and Hiph. to reproach, revile, blaspheme, 
 defy. Num. xv. SO. 2 Kings xix. 6. Ps. xliv. 
 17, & al. As a N. fem. nsTia a reproach. 
 occ. Ezek. V. 15. Isa. li. 7. plur. mas. D-sna 
 reproaches, occ. Isa. xliii. 28. Zeph. ii. 8. 
 
 To make a fence, fence in, enclose with a fence, 
 i. e. with a wall. As Ns. "rra and fem. mia 
 fence of stones, a wall. See Ezek. xiii. 5. 
 xxii. .30. 1. Sam. xxi v. 4. On Isa. v. 5, Vi- 
 
 * Comp. Greek and English Loxiron in Kxe-friii>y. 
 
 tringa observes, that the difference in significa- 
 tion between rf^^^vn and -ina is, that naiirn, 
 denotes the outer thorny fence, or hedge of the 
 vineyard, Tra the wall of stones surrounding it 
 (in Lat. maceria, as that word is often applied 
 by the writers on country business) ; and that 
 the chief use of the rrDic'n was to keep off men, 
 of the Tra, beasts. This remark is confirmed 
 from Prov. xv. 19. xxiv. 31. Comp. Har- 
 mer's Observations, vol. i. p. 452 458, and 
 vol. iv. p. 8.3, &c. The V. ma and the nouns 
 "ina and rrma seem indeed always to refer to a 
 wall of stones. See Num. xxii. 24, 25. 
 Eccles. X. 8. Isa. Iviii. 12. Lam. iii. 9. Hos. 
 ii. 6 ; which explains Ezek. xiii. 5. xxii. 30. 
 Comp. Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. 
 p. 270. As a N. fem. plur. m*Tia, and mna, 
 joined with ]ii)i, walled folds or cotes for sheep. 
 Num. xxxii. 16, 24, 36. 1 Sam. xxiv. 4. LXX 
 in Num. i-ravXus folds. As a N. mas. plur. 
 C'Tia masons, wall-makers. 2 Kings xii. 12. 
 So the LXX rii^ia-rai;. 
 From this root the Phenicians called any enclos- 
 ed place Gaddir, and particularly gave this 
 name to their settlement on the south-western 
 coast of Spain, which the Greeks from them 
 called Tahiiox, the Romans Gades, and we 
 Cadiz. See Bochart, vol. i. 628, 734. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in the Hebrew Bible, but 
 the idea is evidently to heap, heap up, as 
 appears not only from the rabbinical applica- 
 tion of it, and from Targum Jonath. applying 
 the N. xmiz^na to heaping up the measure or 
 bushel with corn. Lev. xix. 35, but also from 
 the biblical use of the following Hebrew N. 
 
 I. As a N. ly-ta a heap of corn in the straw; 
 not a stack, for the easterns used not anciently 
 to stack their com in the straw, to remain for 
 a considerable time, as we do, but to carry it 
 together in heaps, and then presently thrash it 
 in the field ; and they observe the same prac- 
 tice to this day. occ. Exod. xxii. 6. Jud. xv. 
 5. Job V. 26, as a heap of com comes up (on 
 the thrashing floor, namely) in its season, i. e. 
 when fully ripe. Comp. under tm and a"i7a. 
 And if the reader wishes to form a clear and 
 strong conception of what is meant, Exod. 
 xxii. 6. Jud. XV. 5, let him consult Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. iv. p. 145, &c. 
 
 II. ^ heap of stones or earth raised over a body 
 interred. So Aquila and Theodotion ^ij/u.uvic, 
 and another Hexaplar version creo^iv. occ. Job 
 xxi. 32, where we may render it by the Latin 
 tumulus, or Eng. a tomb. 
 
 n:i 
 
 The idea of the word seems to be, to repair, re- 
 store to its former state, sanare. occ. Ezek. xlvii. 
 13, where the Chaldee Paraphrast and the 
 LXX, either not understanding, or mistaking 
 it for m this, have been followed by the Vul- 
 gate and modem translations. Six of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices likewise now read m, as 
 four more did originally ; the transcribers, I 
 apprehend, substituting the easier word m, 
 which also occurs again ver. 15, for the more 
 difficult one rra which they did not undeistand. 
 I think that na is a verb in the imperative 
 
in:! 
 
 73 
 
 ):i 
 
 mood, and that b"in3 rra should be rendered, 
 repair the limit or boundary, i. e. restore it to its 
 former state. For hence, as a participial N. 
 may be deduced ma in the sense of restoration, 
 Job xxii. 29. Also 
 nrra to heal entirely, restore entirely to its for- 
 mer state, to make a complete cure. occ. Hos. 
 V. 13, from which passage it seems to be more 
 than NBI. The LXX render it ^la-ruuiryt shall 
 cease. As a N. fem. rr.ia a curative medicine. 
 occ. Prov. xvii. 22, rrrra n^W" will make a good 
 medicine, (comp. Prov. xxx. 29. Hos. x. 1.) 
 LXX, iviKTiiv font, causeth to be well, French 
 translation, vaut une medecine is as good as a 
 medicine. For "n-a in Ti-a-bian Jer. viii. 18, 
 see imder aba. 
 
 To stoop, bend downwards. So LXX ntv^^iv, 
 lnxa.fji.-l>iv, ffwiKUf^-^^iv, and Vulg. incurvavit se. 
 occ. 1 K. xviii. 42. 2 K. iv. 34, 35. The 
 posture of Elijah, 1 Kings xviii. 42, was, no 
 doubt, devotional, comp. James v. 18, and 
 Macknight there ; and so was that of Elisha, 
 2 Kings iv. .34, 35. comp. 1 Kings xvii. 21 ; 
 and a similar posture is sometimes used by the 
 people of the Levant in their devotions to this 
 day. See Shaw's Travels, p. 23.3, and Har- 
 mer's ObserA^ations, vol. ii. p. 506. 
 Hence the Gr. yv^o;, curved, round, (so yupo; 
 tnv ufjboiffi'j he was ro/n^-shouldered, Odyss. xix. 
 lin. 240.) Lat. gyrus, whence Eng. gyration, 
 Sfc. 
 
 m:i 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but the idea seems to be, to 
 form into a mass or body. 
 
 I. As Ns. la and ma a body. Prov. x. 13. Isa. 
 li. 23. Job XX. 25. 
 
 II. As a N. ia a society or a body of men asso- 
 ciated. Job XXX. 5. 
 
 III. As a N. "na a multitude or congregation of 
 men associated together, or formed into one body, 
 a nation, a people, freq. occ. See espe- 
 cially Josh. V. 6. Also in plur. D'"'a with a " 
 as usual for a ^. Nations, peoples, occ. Gen. 
 XXV. 23. Psal. Ixxix. 10. But in both passa- 
 ges many of Dr Kennicott's codices have 
 Dna. 
 
 As the prophet Joel, ch. i. 6, applies the term 
 "la a nation to the locusts, and Solomon calls 
 the ants Djr a people. Prov. xxx. 26, so Homer, 
 II. ii. lin. 87, has E0NEA f^iXiiTffxuv a'Sivciuv the 
 nations of swarming bees, and lin. 469, Mvixm 
 uhvauv E0NEA -zrokXa. the numerous nations of 
 swarming Jiies (comp. lin. 458, 459) ; and 
 Orpheus, De Lapid. in Corall. lin. 94, ex- 
 pressly mentions AKPIA02 a-rXirev E0NO2, an 
 innumerable nation of locusts. See more in 
 Bochart, torn. iii. 467, 468, and in Scheuchzer's 
 Physica Sacra on Joel i. 6. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. n-ia an animal body, alive or 
 dead. Gen. xlvii. 18. Jud. xiv. 8. 1 Sam. 
 xxxi. 10, & al. freq. 
 
 V. Spoken of the mind. As a N. ma firmness, 
 sturdiness, obstinacy, occ. Job xxxiii. 17. Jer. 
 xiii. 17. See Bate's Critica Heb. 
 
 VI. Chald. ia, ma the body or midst of a 
 thing. Ezra v. 7. vi. 2. Dan. iii. 6. iv. 7, 
 &al. 
 
 With a radical, fixed and immutable, as in wittf. 
 r{^r^, &c. 
 
 I. To labour or pant for breath, to breathe with 
 pain and difficulty, as a person in great affliction 
 and distress, occ. Psal, Ixxxviii. 16; where 
 LXX v xoTai; in labours, troubles, so Vulg. in 
 laboribus. Eng. translat. ready to die. 
 
 II. 7o expire, breathe out one's breath' with pain 
 anddifficidty. Gen. vi. 17. vii. 21. xxv. 8, 17. 
 XXXV. 29, & al. freq. It doth not so strictly 
 express as imply death, from the obstruction of 
 breathing that accompanies it. So in the 
 three last cited passages it precedes nn dying, 
 as being something distinct from, and previous 
 to, it. 
 
 I. In Kal, to take off or azoay. Num. xi. 31. 
 Psal. Ixxi. 6. So Targ. ^p^:^. Comp. Psal. 
 xc. 10. 
 
 II. As a N. Ta occ. Psal. Ixxii. 6. It is ren- 
 dered mown grass ; but as * it is not usual in 
 the eastern countries to mow grass, but to eat 
 it down, it seems rather to mean grass that has 
 been eaten down. The Targum here is remark- 
 able, -xma p T'Ta-r nsdi; grass eaten down by 
 the locusts. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. ^^-y feed- 
 ings, grazings. occ. Amos vii. 1. There is 
 reason to think that the king' s feedings were in 
 the month of March, which is the only time of 
 the year that the Arabs to this day feed their 
 horses wth grass. See Harmer's Observations, 
 vol. ii. p. 466. 
 
 III. In Kal, to cut off or away ; so to shear as 
 sheep, 'occ. Gen. xxxviii. 13. Deut. xv. 19. 
 As a N. Ta and ma wool shorn off, a fleece. 
 See Deut. xviii. 4. Job xxxi. 20. Jud. vi. 38. 
 
 IV. To clip short, or poll, as the hair of the head. 
 So LXX xii^nv vulg. tondere. Job i. 20. 
 Jer. vii. 29. Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. 
 Heb. p. 288, remarks that this was done in to- 
 ken of great grief ; and cites Curtius, lib. x. 
 c. 14, (cap. 5, edit. Varior.) in proof that the 
 Persians did the same on the death of Alex- 
 ander the Great according to their custom in 
 mourni?ig (comis suo more detonsis), and refers 
 to Lucian (De Sacrific.) that thus likewise 
 the Egyptians lamented the funeral of their 
 Apis, and (De Dea Syr.) the Syrians, the 
 death of Adonis. 
 
 V. As a N. n-ia stojie that hath been chipped^ 
 hewn or polished stone. Exod. xx. 25. 1 Kings 
 v. 17, & al. freq. See Bochart, vol. ii. 480, & 
 seq. 
 
 VI. As a N. with a formative x, nax a lopping 
 or pruning, " putatio coUucatio," Castell, 
 whom see. occ. Cant. vi. 11. The LXX and 
 Vulg. render it nuts. But nax naa seems 
 rather to mean a garden kept in order by lop- 
 ping or pruning, " hortos putatos," Tremel- 
 lius. 
 
 Tia to shear ; the ^ being doubled to express the 
 repetition of the same action in shearing. Gen. 
 xxxi. 19, & al. freq. 
 
 Der. Gash. Qu? 
 
 * See Shaw's Travels, p. 'i38, 2d edit. 
 
hu 
 
 74 
 
 m 
 
 I. To take away by violence, to plunder, ravage. 
 Gen. xxi. 25. xxxi. 31, & al. freq. Comp. Job 
 xxiv. 2, 19, where see Scott. 
 
 II. As a N. b"n3 the young of pigeons, occ. Gen. 
 XV. 9. of eagles, occ. Deut. xxxii. 11, because 
 exposed to rapine, say Leigh and Marius ; but 
 as I see not how this can be affirmed of eaglets, 
 and as the word is in the active form, it rather 
 seems that they are both denominated from 
 this root, because both are remarkably raven- 
 ous. Bochart (voh iii. 178.) shows from A\- 
 bertus and the ancients, that eagles, though 
 they lay several eggs, can rarely breed up more 
 than one young one. * Pigeons, in like manner, 
 generally bring up no more than two. The 
 word bnj therefore is with great propriety used 
 in scripture for the young of these two kinds 
 of birds. 
 
 Der. Guzzle. Qu? 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Syriac 
 signifies, to cut short, in Ethiopic, to cut dow7i, 
 and in Arabic, to amputate, cut off. As a N. 
 DT3 a kind of locust, (says Bochart, vol. iii. 443.) 
 which are furnished with very sharp teeth, and 
 gnaio off not only grass and com, and the 
 leaves of trees, but even their bark, and more 
 tender branches. But Professor Michaelis, f 
 agreeing with the LXX translation K^fivn, 
 and Vulg. eruca, thinks it means the caterpillar, 
 \Ahich from the sharp sickle with which its 
 mouth is armed, and mth which it cuts the 
 leaves of trees to pieces, might well have its 
 name from this root, and which, according to 
 Joel i. 4, begins it ravages long before the lo- 
 cust, as caterpillars in fact do. occ. Amos iv. 
 9. Joel i. 4. ii. 25. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic 
 signifies, to cut, cut off. As a N. jjn a stump 
 or stock of a tree that hath been cut down. occ. 
 Job xiy. 8. Isa. xi. 1. xl. 24. So in Greek 
 rof/.n, from ts^kw to cut, is used for the stem or 
 trunk of a tree in Homer, B. i. lin. 235. 
 
 "in 
 
 I. To divide, cut off, or in two. 1 K. iii. 25, 26. 
 Ps. cxxxvi. 13. In Niph. to he cut off'. Ps. 
 Ixxxviii. 6. Isa. liii. 8. As a N. fem. plur. 
 rm73?D instruments for cutting, axes, or the like, 
 occ. 2 Sam. xii. 31. rrin yiH a land of cutting 
 off, where their iniquiries should, by the atone- 
 ment, be entirely cut off from them. Lev. xvi. 
 22. See Bate's Grit. Heb. 
 
 II. To cut, or chew eagerly, with the teeth, as 
 persons almost famished, occ. Isa. ix. 19 or 20, 
 where see Vitringa, and Michaelis, Supplem. 
 ad Lex. Heb. p. 292. 
 
 HI. In Arabic it sometimes signifies, to slaugh- 
 ter, and seems thus used in Heb. Hab. iii. 17, 
 Though one (meaning the invading enemy) 
 
 * So Buffon, " La femelle ne pond que detir on troin 
 (ceiifs) mais dans ces ceufs il s'en trouve souvent d'iiifo- 
 conds, et il est rare de troiiver trois aiprlons dans un nid : 
 ordinairement, il n'y en a qu'un ou deux." Hist. Nat. 
 des Oiseaux, torn. i. p. IIG. 
 
 t Supplement, ad Lex. Heb. p. 290, compared witli 
 Recueil do Questions, p. 63. 
 
 slaughter the flock from the fold. Thus Mi- 
 chaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 292. 
 
 IV. To cut, polish, as a precious stone. It 
 occurs not as a V. in this sense, but as a N. 
 fem. in reg. mia a polish, polishing, occ. Lam. 
 iv. 7. 
 
 V. To decree, decide, i. e. cut short a contro- 
 versy, or the like, as we say. Esth. ii. 1. Job 
 xxii. 28. Chald. As a N. fern, in reg. n'na a 
 decree. Dan. iv. 14, 21. 
 
 VI. Ghald. As a N. mas. plur. ^-ita and em- 
 phnt. N''1T3 soothsayers, who pretended to fore- 
 tell future events, by cutting up animals and 
 inspecting their entrails. To this purpose 
 Symmachus, in Dan. ii. 27, renders it ^vrag 
 sacrificcrs, and the Vulg. excellently through- 
 out, aruspices, which is a compound of the old 
 word aruga or haruga (from Heb. rr^Tin slain) 
 a sacrifice, victim, and specio to behold: and 
 that this method of divination was practised by 
 the Babylonians (as well as by the Greeks and 
 Romans) is certain from Ezek. xxi. 21, ITie 
 king of Babylon considted with teraphim, he 
 looked in the liver. Comp. under nnD IV. 
 occ. Dan. ii. 27. iv. 4. v. 7, 11. 
 
 nj 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to break, burst, or thrust 
 forth, erumpere, exerere. It is applied to the 
 \Aaters bursting forth from the great deep at the 
 deluge. Job xxxviii. 8. (comp. Mic. iv. 10, and 
 under onn II.) Job xl. 18 or 23, He {the behe- 
 moth) will be secure though Jordan irr-S bK nca" 
 rush against his mouth. This circumstance is 
 applicable both to the elephant and to the hip- 
 popotamus, but rather more properly to the 
 latter ; for if the former * " will with great 
 composure M'alk through deep and rapid rivei's, 
 provided he can but carry liis trunk, through 
 which he draws fresh air, above water, and if, 
 notwithstanding his unwieldy bulk, he will, 
 where there is depth enough, swim as well as 
 any other creature; it is said [but Qu?] that 
 the hippopotamus canf remain several hours 
 under water without coming up to breathe. \ 
 It is also applied to an ambush rushing forth. 
 Jud. XX. 33. (Chald. Aph.) to winds rushing 
 forth on the sea, Theodotion, Tt^ocif^a.'Aov, Dan. 
 vii. 2, as Virgil, Mn. i. lin. 89, 
 
 Una Eurusque Notusque ruunt, creberque procelLis 
 Africus. 
 
 to the king of Egypt, under the notion of a 
 crocodile thrusting up himself, or rising above 
 water. Ezek. xxxii. 2, Thou didst emerge in 
 thy rivers. Transitively as a particip. bcnoni 
 
 * Scott's Note in liis Poetical Translation of Job. 
 
 t See Kolben's Nat. Hist, of the Cape, p. 31, Brookes's 
 Nat. Hist. vol. i. p 91, and Biidiart, vol. iii. 765, ike. 
 
 i " The hippopotamus goes to the bottom in three fa- 
 thoms water; for I have observed him myself, and have 
 known him stny there 7?iore than hu/f an // our (plusd'une 
 demuheure) without coming- up ag^ain." Capt. Covent ia 
 Buffon's Hist. Nat. torn. x. p. 212, note (s). Comp. under 
 pU'l? I. 
 
 And farther to illustrate Job xl. IS or 23, it may not be 
 amiss to add from Maundrell's Travels, p. 82, 2d edit, that 
 when he visited the river Jordan, March :sO, " the water 
 was very turbid, and too rapid to be sicum against. For 
 its breadth it might be about twenty yards over, and in 
 depth it far exceeded my tieight.'l 
 
Vn:i 
 
 75 
 
 V^ 
 
 ill Kal, to bring forth a cliild out of the womb. 
 Ps. xxii. 10, where LXX Kr-^rxtrx;, Vulg. ex- 
 traxisti, thou has drawn forth to thrusting 
 forth, or labouring to bring forth, as a woman in 
 travail, Mic. iv. 10. 
 II. As a N. pn^, and ^na, the belly and breast, 
 i. e. the under part of the body of such reptiles 
 as have no feet, as of the serpent, earth-worm, 
 &c. but move along by thrusting first the hin- 
 der, and then the fore part, of their bellies 
 against the ground, occ. Gen. iii. H. Lev. xi. 
 42. Comp. root ]n3. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but from the ap- 
 plication of the N. bna in scripture, and from 
 the plain traces of this root in the Northern 
 languages, the idea seems to be to glow, shine, 
 or the like ; for from the Heb. bna appear to 
 be derived the Islandic gloa, Saxon gloioan, 
 Danish gloe, and Eng. glow ; as also the Welsh 
 glo a coal, goleu light, bright, goleuo to give 
 light, &c. in Armoric, to dart lightning. From 
 this same Heb. root may also be deduced the 
 Greek x^iutvu to be hot, and x,^toc^oi hot. 
 
 I. As a N. mas. b>n3 a live coal. Lev. xvi. 12. 
 Isa. xliv. 19, & al. 
 
 II. In plur. fery meteors, flashes of fire, light- 
 ning, occ. 2 Sam. xxii. 9, 13. Ps. xviii. 9, 13. 
 Comp. Job xli. 12. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. nbn3 a live coal. occ. Isa. 
 xlvii. 14. Also figuratively, an only son, who 
 alone could prevent the family from being ex- 
 tinguished, occ. 2 Sam. xiv. 7. Comp. 1 K. 
 XV. 4. 
 
 Der. a coal. Qu ? 
 
 )n:i 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chaldee sig- 
 nifies, to bow down, fall down, flat ov prostrate, 
 " inclinavit, incurvavitse; procidit, procubuit," 
 Castell. And to this Heb. root is generally 
 referred the N. pn;) or ]n3 the ujider part of 
 the body of prone or prostrate reptiles, occ. 
 Gen. iii. 14. Lev. xi. 42. Comp. under n3 II. 
 
 The verb ^rra (with the n softened into rr) is 
 often used in the Syriac versions of the Old 
 and New Testament in the same sense as the 
 Chaldee ^na- See Michaelis, Supj)lem. ad 
 Lex. Heb. p. 294. 
 
 "';i and ^^^'J See under rrxa IL and n"i3 III. 
 
 fl''^ See under ci33 IV. 
 
 Vj 
 
 Denotes reciprocation or circularity of motion, 
 any rotundity of motion ovfonn. 
 
 I. Transitively, to roll, as a stone, by turning it 
 round. Gen. xxix. 10. Josh. x. 18. 1 Sam. 
 xiv. 33. In Hith. to roll oneself. Gen. ix. 21, 
 ban-l and he rolled himself, volutabat se, in the 
 midst of the tent The translators after the 
 LXX iyvf/.)iu6'/i, and Vulg. est nudatus, have 
 generally rendered it, he uncovered himself, or 
 was uncovered, as if the word were from nba, 
 but that particular is, I apprehend, rather im- 
 plied in the circumstances of the narration than 
 expressed by this verb ; and it is observable 
 that the Greek translation published by Am- 
 mon in 1790, from the Venetian MS. has 
 izvXKrfyi rolled himself. 
 
 II. Intransitively, to roll, as the earth by its di- 
 
 urnal and annual motion. 1 Chron. xvi. 3L 
 Ps. xcvi. 11, in which two passages, as the bJ 
 of the earth is joined with other physical effects, 
 I see not why it may not be understood in a 
 proper sense, though in other texts, as Ps. 
 xcvii. I. Isa. xlix. 13, the figurative one may 
 be preferable. Hence Greek kvXiu, KuXur^atf 
 xukn'Spos, and Eng. cylinder. 
 
 III. 7 roll up, roll together, as a scroll. Isa. 
 xxxiv. 4. As a N. p-ba rendered in our trans- 
 lation a roll. Isa. viii. 1, where Aquila trans- 
 lates it by x2<paXi^, Symmachus by 'riv^,''!', 
 LXX by rofiov, Theodotion by ^t(phouf/.a., and 
 Vulg. by librum ; all which words denote or 
 imply a roll of a book. But see under rrba V. 
 As a N. fem. rrbaD a roll or volume of a book. 
 Ps. xl. 8. Jer. xxxvi. 2, et seq. It is well 
 known that the ancient Jewish books did not 
 like ours consist of distinct leaves bound to- 
 gether, but were, as the copies of the Penta- 
 teuch used in the Jewish Synagogues still are, 
 long scrolls of parchment, roZ/ecZ upon two sticks, 
 with the writing distinguished into columns. 
 
 Hence Gr. kvkXos, and Eng. cycle. 
 
 IV. To roll, as waters. Amos v. 24. So Silius 
 Ital. lib. xvii. lin. 18. Amnis praceps volvitur, 
 headlong the river rolls. As a N. mas. plur. 
 in reg. "ba waves, billows, q. d. rollers. Job 
 xxxviii. IL Ps. Ixxxix. 10. Isa. xlviii. 18, et 
 al. freq. Ovid Trist. i. el. 2. lin. 19, 
 
 Me miseruin ! quanti monies volvuntur aguanim ! 
 Ah me! what watery mountains roll! 
 
 As a N. ba a spring of water. Cant. iv. 12. 
 Comp. Job viii. 17. Plur. fem. mba springs, 
 
 fountains. Josh. xv. 19. Jud. i. 15. Hence 
 Eng. a well. 
 
 V" As a N. fem. nba <Ae feoM?/ of the candlestick 
 from its roundish form, and springing with oil. 
 Zech. iv. 2, 3. Hence nrrTii nba the golden 
 bowl. Eccles. xii. 6, according to the learned 
 Dr Smith (in his King Solomon's Portraiture 
 of Old Age, p. 191, &c.) means particularly 
 and eminently that part of the brain in which 
 the nervous fluid or animal spirits are formed 
 (comp. T-a under t^ V. ) and which he says is 
 that exquisite membrane immediately and closely 
 investing the brain, called by anatomists pia 
 mater, and denominated by Solomon golden, on 
 account of its yellowish colour, not unlike that 
 of gold, but chiefly from its excellency and uni- 
 versal use in preparing the nervous fluid. 
 
 VI. As a N. b-a seems to denote revolution, 
 and so continuance of time. occ. Dan. i. 10, 
 DDb^aS according to, or of, your revolution or 
 continuance, i. e. under the care of the chief 
 eunuch, or perhaps, of your age , as Theodotion 
 ffwr.kiKK, Vidg. cosevis. Hence, perhaps, Eng. 
 while. 
 
 VII. In Kal and Hiph. to exult, leap, or jump 
 up and down, turn this way and that for joy. It 
 is a word of gesture, and denotes the outward 
 expression of joy by the motions of the body. 
 So the LXX generally render it by ayaXXiaffdai, 
 which is nearly of the same import as the He- 
 brew word, and seems a derivative from it. 
 Prov. xxiii. 24. Isa. Ixv. 19. Ps. ix. 15. xiii. 
 5, & al. freq. It is spoken of the joyous mo- 
 tion of the heart, Ps. xiii. 6. of the livei', Ps. 
 
hi 
 
 76 
 
 bi 
 
 xvi. 9 of the bones, Ps. li. 10. As Ns. bl3 
 
 exultation, leaping forjoij, Prov. xxiii. 24. b-a 
 and fem. rrb-a the same, Hos. ix. 1. Joeli. 16. 
 Isa. Ixv. 18. Hence Eng. glee. 
 
 VIII. With the particles bv upon, or bx to, 
 following, it imports reliance, trust, dependance 
 upon. Ps. xxx\'ii. 5. -jDm mrr- bl? bl3 devolve 
 thy way upon Jehovah, i. e. commit ovltrust it 
 to him ; Montanus excellently, devolve. So 
 Prov. xvi. 3. (Comp. 1 Pet. v. 7.) Ps. xxii. 
 9, m,-r'< bx b3 he trusted to or on Jehovah, 
 LXX riX-riasv iTi he hoped on. Comp. Mat. 
 xxvii. 43, ^i'roihv ivi he trusted on. 
 
 IX. As a N. ba a roundish heap of stones, or 
 the like, rolled or tumbled together. (Comp. 
 Sense I.) Gen. xxxi. 46, 52. 2 K. xLx. 25. 
 Hosea xii. 11, '' As common a.sheaj)S of stones. 
 See Isa. v. 2. Palestine was a stony country. " 
 Bishop Newcome. 
 
 X. As a N. fem. plur. mba and nba the roiind 
 or hemispherical tops, convex without, and con- 
 cave within, of the chapiters or crowns placed 
 on the two brazen pillars before Solomon's 
 temple. These mba resembled the top or 
 cross-ring part of a royal crown, namely, that 
 which covers the top of the head, in contradis- 
 tinction from the diadem or hoop part w^hich 
 surrounds it. Comp. n^iriD under "ina. occ. 1 
 K. vii. 41, 42. 2 Chron. iv. 12, 13. 
 
 XL As a N. bax a globular drop of dew, occ. 
 
 Job xxxviii. 28. 
 
 XII. As a N. baa a sickle, from its circular 
 form and motion in using, occ. Jer. 1. 16. Joel 
 
 iii. 18 or 13. 
 bba with the last radical doubled expresses the 
 
 doubling or repetition of the action. 
 
 I. In Kal, to roll over and over. Gen. xxix. 3, 8. 
 Prov. xxvi. 27. As a participle Huph. rolled 
 over and over. Isa. ix. 4 or 5. In Hith. to roll 
 oneself over and over again, to ivelter, wallow. 
 2 Sam. XX. 12. Also with the participle bj; 
 upon following, to roll oneself upon, as it were, 
 to rush upon, and so crush or oppress. Gen. 
 xliii. 17. Comp. Job xxx. 14, As a desolation 
 ibabanrr they rolled themselves upon me, Eng. 
 transl. so Vulg. devoluti sunt. As a partici- 
 pial N. mas. plur. D^b'^b:) folding, or rather turn- 
 ing backwards and forwards on the same post or 
 centre, occ. 1 K. vi. 34. Comp. Ezek. xli. 23, 
 24, and see Bate's Crit. Heb. p. 114. col. 1. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. D^b-ba some things of a 
 circular form, rings, or according to Mr Bate, 
 rotters or pullies. occ. Esth. i. 6. Also, brace- 
 lets, occ. Cant. v. 14. His hand nm ^b^ba 
 bracelets of gold. Mr Bate justly remarks, 
 " there is no comparison betwixt rings and 
 hands." And Mr Harmer in his Outlines of 
 a New Commentary on Solomon's Song, as he 
 judiciously refers Cant. vii. 1, 3, 5, to the dress 
 of the spouse; so (p. 118.) he takes ch. v, 14, 
 15, to relate to the dress of the bridegroom, 
 and consequently makes his hands are gold 
 rings set with the benjl equivalent to, bracelets 
 are on his wrists, set withjeweh. " So D'Her- 
 belot, adds he, enumerating marks of roy- 
 alty, mentions bracelets, and the Amalekite, 
 who said he slew Saul, brought unto David his 
 crown and his bracelet. 2 Sam. i. 10." 
 
 III. As a_N. fem. nb^ba n border, limit, from 
 
 its turning or winding, occ. Ezek. xlvii. 8. plur 
 mb^ba circuits, borders, confines, limits. Josh, 
 xiii. 2. xxii. 10, 11. Thus the Lexicons in 
 general interpret the word ; but should it not 
 rather be rendered, especially in the two last 
 cited passages, windings, meanders 9 
 
 IV. bba with n prefixed, bban is used as a par- 
 tide, because of, by means of one, q. d. by his 
 bringing it about. It is applied both to persons 
 and things, Gen. xii. 13. Deut. xviii. 12, & al. 
 
 V. As a N. bba dung, ordure. Thefoeces seem 
 to be so called fi'om their roundish form. occ. 
 1 K. xiv. 10. Job XX. 7. Ezek. iv. 12, \5. 
 Zeph. i. 17. The text in Ezek. iv. 12, does 
 by no means intend that the prophet was to eat 
 bread mixed with human ordure, but such as 
 was dressed or baked vvdth that abominable kind 
 oi fuel, insteadi oi cow dung, (comp. ver. 15.) 
 which latter is * usually applied to this purpose 
 in the East, as indeed it is commonly used for 
 fuel by the pooi; in some parts of England. 
 In Sandys's Travels, p. 85, I meet with a pas- 
 sage which may serve to illustrate Ezek. iv. 12 ; 
 for speaking of the country-people of Egypt, 
 he says, " A people breathes not more savage 
 and nasty, crusted with dirt, and stinking of 
 smoke by reason of the/Me/ (stercus hominum, 
 human dung) and their houses which have no 
 chimneys." Hence, 
 
 VL As a N. mas. plur. n^blba and D^bba, 
 spoken in contempt of idols, dungy gods. Mr 
 Bate justly observes, that " this is a name of 
 the idols only, and in the mouth of those who 
 thought and spoke qf them, as filth and dung, 
 accompanying it with other names of abhor- 
 rence." See Lev. xxvi. 30. Deut. xxix. 17. 
 So in after times the Jews changed the name 
 of the idol Basl-zebub, the lord, the causer of 
 fluidity, to Baa\-zebul, the lord of dung. See 
 Gr. and Eng. Lexicon, under BEEAZEBOYA. 
 
 A farther and more particular reason of this ap- 
 pellation D-'blba might be taken from the bestial 
 and obscene form of their idols. Ezek. viii. 10, 
 So I went in, and saw, and beheld, every form 
 of creeping things and abominable beasts, ayid 
 att the "blba of the house of Israel, pourtrayed 
 upon the wall round about. Comp. Ezek. xvi. 
 36. 
 
 VII. Chald. bba px, Eng. marg. stones o/ roll- 
 ing, i. e. great stones, occ. Ezra v. 8. vi. 4. 
 
 baba with both radicals doubled to denote the 
 continued repetition of the action. 
 
 I. In Kal, to roll over and over again, occ. Jer. 
 li. 25. In Hith. to roll oneself thus. occ. Job 
 xxx. 14. 
 
 II. As a N. baba the matter of the heavens in 
 continual circulation, or rather the whirlwind, 
 turbo, which accompanied the storm. Ps. Ixxvii. 
 19. 
 
 III. Any light thing rolled over and over again, 
 or whirled by the wind. Ps. Ixxxiii. 14. Isa. 
 xvii. 13, in which latter passage our translation 
 renders it a rolling thing, or thistle-down, marg. 
 
 IV. ^ wheel which is formed for rolling or turn- 
 
 * See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 259, &c. and 
 Lettres de quelquos Juifs a M. de Voi.TAiRn, p. .'jaS. Or, 
 Letters, of certain Jews to M. de Voltaire, vol. i. p. 433, 
 
vj 
 
 TTf 
 
 V:i 
 
 ing round. Isa. v. 28. xxviii. 28. Jer. xlvii. 3. 
 It is also thus rendered, Ezek. x. 2, 6. But 
 in these latter texts it seems rather to mean 
 the celestial Jiuid in circulation (see Sense 11.) 
 with which the cherubim were surrounded; 1st, 
 because there is a different word to express the 
 wheels, namely, D-SSTN (see ver. 6, 9, 10.); 
 and 2dly, because this interpretation best agrees 
 with the context, with which compare Gen. iii. 
 24. Ezek. i. 4. 2 Sam. xxii. 9, 13. Ps. xviii. 
 9, 13, 14. 
 
 " Ezek. X. 13, As for D-SBIX the wheels it was 
 cried to them in my hearing babarr revolution 
 intimating that those, whom the cherubs re- 
 presented, having each a wheel was going to 
 exert his power to bring to pass the great scene 
 here represented : each (cherub) had a wheel, 
 revolution, administration, a share in turning 
 things about, which was saying they would soon 
 or certainly perform the vision." Bate. 
 
 Eccles. xii. 6, Or 13 the pitcher be broken at the 
 
 fountain, or babarr the wheel he broken at the 
 ^^'2, pit. These words contain an allusion to 
 the circulation of the blood, and its cessation at 
 death. In order to understand them, it will 
 be necessary briefly to remark, that all the 
 blood returned from the extremities of the hu- 
 man body by the veins, is conveyed through 
 the two trunks of the vena cava, to the right 
 auricle of the heart, thence to its right ventricle, 
 from which it is distributed by the pulmonary 
 artery and its branches throughout the lungs, 
 whence it is brought by the four pulmonary 
 veins (uniting in the left sinus venosus) to the 
 left auricle of the heart, and thence to its left 
 ventricle, whence it is thrown into the aorta, 
 or great artery, by whose ramifications it is 
 distributed to every part of the body, to be 
 again received by the veins, at their * inoscula- 
 tions or insertions into the arteries, and through 
 the smaller veins to be reconveyed to the larger 
 venal branches, and so through the vena cava 
 back again to the right auricle of the heart. 
 See Haller's Physiolog. lect. iv. 68, 70. vol. 
 i. p. 60, 61, edit. Mihles. 
 
 Now this being tolerably understood, what 
 seems the most probable meaning of the pit- 
 cher s being broken at the fountain, on the 
 approach of death ? Is it not f the collapsion 
 of the arteries, particularly of the aorta, where- 
 by it becomes incapable of any longer convey- 
 ing the blood from the left ventricle of the 
 
 * However, as that great and accurate anatomist, Dr 
 Frank NichoUs, with whose acquaintance and friendship 
 I was for many years honoured, used to state this matter 
 somewhat difterently, I cannot do better than present 
 the reader with a passage on this subject from Nicholsii 
 Vita, by the learned Dr Thomas Lawrence, the intimate 
 friend of Dr Nicholls, pag. 20 : " Ex arteriis minimis 
 sanguinem deferentibus iter continuum eidem progres- 
 suro in venarum ramos exilissimos esse dicunt recentiores 
 anatomic! nullo parenchymate interposito. Quod paulo 
 ecM esse Nicholsius demonstravit -, quando quidem ar. 
 teriae, quae in tunicas venarum sanguinem important, in 
 ipsas majores venas, quibus nutriendis inserviverant, 
 sanguinem suum, functo officio, continuo infundunt" 
 
 t From this collapsion -of the arteries, and the stoppage 
 of the circulation of the blood through the lungs (see the 
 following col. in the Text) it is, that as Haller observes. 
 
 Physiology, lect. iv. % 57, " after death, the veins are 
 found fuller of blood than the arteries, and that the ar- 
 teries of a dead body commonly contain only a small 
 quantity of blood." 
 
 heart, from which, as from o. fountain or spring. 
 it used to be distributed to the whole body, the 
 whole earthly house of this tabernacle ? And if 
 this be admitted, let us consider what is meant 
 by the wheels being broken at the pit. A wheel 
 was used by the ancients,* as it still is in many 
 countries, to draw water out of wells or pits, 
 and we may observe in the words of a f learned 
 anatomist and physician, that in every inspira- 
 tion of the lungs " the bronchia or branches of 
 the windpipe are every way increased both in 
 length and diameter; at the same time the pul- 
 monary blood-vessels, which are wrapped up 
 together with the bronchia in a covering of the 
 cellular substance, are likewise with them ex- 
 tended in length, and spread out from smaller 
 into larger angles, by which means the circula- 
 tion is rendered easier through them. While 
 this is performing, the vesicular substance or 
 flesh of the lungs themselves filled out with air, 
 increases those spaces tln-ough which the capil- 
 lary blood-vessels of the lungs make their pro- 
 gress, whereby the pressure of the vesicles 
 upon each other, and upon those vessels adja- 
 cent is lessened : thus, therefore, the blood 
 will flow with greater ease and celerity into 
 and through the larger and smaller vessels of 
 the lungs ;" and thus the lungs at every inspira- 
 tion receiving blood from the right ventricle of 
 the heart, are like a wheel drawing water out of 
 a pit.\^ On the other hand, the eflfects of 
 expiration are a compressure of the blood- 
 vessels in the lungs, a reduction of the bronchia 
 or branches of the windpipe into more acute 
 angles, a pressure of the reticular small vessels 
 by the weight and contact of the adjacent larg- 
 er vessels ; by which means part of the blood, 
 hesitating in the capillary arteries, is urged for- 
 ward through the veins to the left side of the 
 heart, while at the same time that part of the 
 blood is resisted, which flows in by the artery 
 from the right ventricle. In this manner a 
 fresh necessity follows for repeating the respira- 
 tion, because the collapsed vessels of the lungs 
 resist the blood repeatedly expelled from the 
 right ventricle of the heart. " But on the near 
 approach of death, respiration becomes more 
 and more difficult ; the distensive power of the 
 lungs diminishes ; and the blood being impeded 
 in its passage through them, concretes or 
 becomes grumous ; till after the last expiration 
 the wheel is broken at the pit, the lungs become 
 incapable of another inspiration, and so can 
 receive no more blood from the right ventricle 
 of the heart, and consequently the circulation 
 ceases, and the man dies. 
 y. As a N. fem. nbaba the human skull, from 
 its round or spherical shape. Jud. ix. 53. 2 K. 
 ix. 35. 1 Chron. x. 10. The word is some- 
 times applied to reckoning men by the head or 
 poll, as we speak. Exod. xvi. 16, An omer 
 
 * See Shaw's Travels, p. 408, and plate in p, 291 ; and 
 Niebuhr, Voyage en Arable, torn. i. p. 120. 
 
 + Haller, in his Physiology, lect. x. 292, edit. Mihles. 
 
 i It must however be observed, that the pulsations ot 
 the heart and arteries are much more frequently repeated 
 than the inspirations and expirations of the lunges. See 
 Haller, I 310. 
 
 i Ibid. 5 297, 298. 
 
kV:i 
 
 78 
 
 nVj 
 
 nSabab a head according to the number of your 
 persons; so Exod. xxxviii. 26. Num. i. 2, 
 Tahe ye the sum of all the congregation every 
 male onbabab by tbeir poll ; so ver. 18. From 
 this word we have in the New Testament the 
 name of Golgotha, which is, say the evangelists, 
 the place of a skull : In this word the second b 
 is dropped for the sake of easier pronunciation, 
 as usual. See Greek and English Lexicon 
 roAro0A. 
 
 >iV:i Chald. 
 
 From the Heb. rrba to discover, reveal, occ 
 Dan. ii. 22, 29, 47. 
 
 As a N. a barber or shaver. Once in plur. 
 
 Ezek. V. 1. 
 Der. Glib, Greek yXv^pu to scrape, &c. Latin 
 
 glaber, smooth, bald, without hair, whence 
 
 glabrity, smoothness, baldness. 
 
 -hi 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but in Chaldee 
 signifies, to congeal, condense, crust over, and as 
 a N. in that language, t/ie bark of a tree, a 
 crust, concretion, ice, the skin, &c. So in Ara- 
 bic ice, a skin or hide, to be affected with the hoar- 
 frost or ice. See Castell. Hence as a N. 
 nba a skin or hide. Once Job xvi. 15. 
 Der. The Latin gelidus (cold), whence Eng. 
 gdid, gelidness, gelidity. Welsh caled, hard. 
 Eng. cold, gold, ( Qu ?) from its density and 
 tenacity, clod, cloud, clad, ( Qu ?) 
 
 With a radical, though mutable or omissible, 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, to remove or be removed. 
 1 Sam. iv. 21. 22, miD ,-rba the glory is removed 
 or departed from Israel. Here, as -niD is 
 masculine, the n in rrba must be radical. Isa. 
 xxiv. 11, arizrn The mirth of the land rrba is 
 gone, or departed. 2 Sam. xvi. 19. And do 
 thou also rrba (mas. ) remove to thy place. 
 
 In Kal and Hiph. transitively, to remove, carry 
 away. 2 Kings xvii. 6, 11, as did the heathen 
 whom Jehovah nbarr removed/rom before them. 
 ver. 26, The nations whom n^b^n thou hast 
 removed a7id placed in the cities of Samaria 
 ver. 33, They feared Jehovah, and served their 
 own Aleim, according to the custom of the na- 
 tions Qty?a Dnx ibarr lirx whence they had 
 removed them. Job xii. 22. mpnj; rTba?3 re- 
 moving, or turning up the lower parts or hemi- 
 sphere (of the earth, namely) out of darkness, 
 and bringing out to the light the shadow of death. 
 
 Chald. in Aph. the same. Ezra iv. 10. v. 12. 
 
 In Niph. to be removed. Isa. xxxviii. 12. In 
 Huph. Esth. ii. 6. 
 
 As a N. fem. rrbia a transmigration, transplan- 
 tation, or removal from one country to another, 
 /u-tToiKiiria. Jer. xxix. 16. xlviii. 7, 11. xlix. 3. 
 Comp. Ezek. xii. 11. Also a number of per- 
 
 _ sons or things so removed. 2 K. xxiv 14, \5. 
 Jer. xxviii. 6. xxix. 1, 4, & al. freq. As a N. 
 fem. mba the same. See Ezek. xxxiii. 21. 2 
 K. xxv. 27. . Isa. xlv. 13, & al. Chald. xmba 
 the same. Dan. ii. 25. v. 13, & al. The trans- 
 planting of people or nations has been practised 
 by more modem conquerors. Thus in the 
 
 year 796, " Charlemagne transplanted the 
 Saxons from their own country, to oblige them 
 to remain faithful to him, into different parts 
 of his kingdom, either Flanders, or the country 
 of the Helvetians, &c. Their own country 
 was repeopled by the Adrites, a Sclavonian 
 nation."* So in much later times, " It was 
 the policy of Abbas I. (who ascended the 
 throne of Persia in 1585) to transplant the 
 inhabitants of conquered places from one 
 country to another, with a view not only of 
 preventing any danger from their disaffection, 
 but likewise of depopulating the countries 
 exposed to an enemy, "f 
 
 II. It is particularly applied to removing or 
 turning back garments or coverings. Deut. xxii. 
 30. A man shall not take his father' s wife, nor 
 nba'' remove his father's shirt, i. e. " lie with 
 his father's wife. For this is a modest phrase 
 borrowed from the ancient custom in those 
 countries ; where the bridegi'oom, when he 
 brought his bride into the chuppa [rrsn] as 
 they called it, or bridal chamber, spread the 
 skirt of his robe over her, to signify his right to 
 her and power over her, and that he alone 
 might lawfully enjoy her. Ruth iii. 9. Ezek. 
 xvi. 8." Note in Parker's Bibliotheca Biblica. 
 So Deut. xxvii. 20. Jer. xiii. 22. For the 
 greatness of thine iniquity "j-bltt' lb33 are thy skirts 
 removed. (Comp. ver. 26.) Nah. iii. 5, 
 'yh^m -n-bai and I will remove or turn back 
 thy skirts upon thy face, and I will show the 
 nations thy nakedness. Comp. Isa. xxii. 8. 
 And the word for covering or garment being 
 understood, Ruth iii. 4. TTiba'in rr-bai and 
 thou shalt remove or turn back (his garment 
 namely) from his feet. Hence 
 
 HI. It is applied to the thing to be uncovered, 
 either by understanding the particle 73 from 
 (which must often be supplied in Hebrew), or 
 rather by a transition from the covering to the 
 thing covered ; and so may be rendered, to un- 
 cover. See Lev. xviii. 6, & seq. xx. 11, & 
 seq. i"tK nx mba, or simply px, to uncover the 
 ear, is to make a person thoroughly acquainted 
 with a thing, all impediments to his hearing and 
 understanding it being removed. Ruth iv. 4. 1 
 Sam. ix. 15. xx. 2. xxii. 8. Job xxxiii. 16. 
 xxxvi. 1 0. So D-a-j? mba is to uncover or open 
 the eyes, either of body or mind. See Num. 
 xxii. 31. xxiv. 4. Psal. cxix. 18. 
 
 In Niph. to be uncovered. 2 Sam. vi. 20 ; not 
 that David was here absolutely naked, but 
 stripped of his royal robes, and girded with a 
 linen ephod, ver. 14. This Michal's pride 
 could not bear. 
 
 In Kal, transitively, to discover, reveal. See Prov. 
 xi. 13. xxv. 9. Isa. xvi. 3. Also, intransitively, 
 to appear. Prov. xxvii. 25. In Niph. to be re- 
 vealed, discovered, appear. Gen. xxxv. 7, 
 Because there D-'nbxrr l-bx ibaa the Aleim 
 WERE revealed, or appeared to him. 1 Sam. 
 ii. 27. Psal. xviii. 16. In Hith. to discover 
 oneself. Prov. xviii. 2. 
 
 Renault, Abrege Chronol. de I'Histoire de France 
 torn. J. p. 65. ' 
 
 + Hanway's Revolutions of Persia, vol. iii. p. 161. 
 
nV:! 
 
 79 
 
 x^V^ 
 
 V. As a N. p-Va a mirror. Isa. viii. 1 ; which 
 Bishop Lowtli translates, take unto thee a large 
 mirror, and write on it with a workman's grav- 
 ing tool and in his note he remarks, that " the 
 word p'Va is not regularly formed from bba to 
 roll, but from rrb^ ; as p-ns from rr-rs, ll-bs, from 
 nba, ll^p3 from |-rp3, p^bir, from rrbir, &c. the 
 " supplying the place of the radical rr. rrb.") sig- 
 nifies to show, to reveal. " Thus far the learned 
 author. And without adopting Schroederus's 
 interpretation of nba, namely, to render bright, 
 polish, I think that ]T<b3 may, according to the 
 analogy of the Hebrew language, rather signify 
 a mirror, than a roll or volume a mirror, such 
 as we know from Exod. xxviii. 8, (where see 
 Le Clerc's note, 2d edit, and Calmet's Dic- 
 tionary in Looking-glasses) were anciently 
 made oi polished brass. But it is evident that 
 the mirrors there mentioned were small ones ; 
 whereas the prophet is commanded to take a 
 large mirror " large enough for him to engrave 
 upon it, in deep and lasting characters, uina 
 ir'ISX with a workman's graving tool, the pro- 
 phecy which he was to deliver. " Comp. under 
 
 win. 
 
 VI. As a N. mas. plur. D-i-ba, or according to 
 the reading of the Complutensian edition, and 
 of nine of Dr Kennicott's MSS. D'-aT-ba with 
 the T inserted, as in the preceding ]vb:i, Isa. 
 iii. 23, where the Targum accordingly renders 
 it xnnna and Vulg. specula, mirrors. But 
 the LXX explain it by^/aipav*? Axxuvixot, gar- 
 ments that one might see through, of the Lacedce- 
 monian kind. And we are informed by ancient 
 writers, that those worn by the Lacedae- 
 monian * maidens were so made as to be high- 
 ly indecent, and not to answer a principal end 
 of clothing. It is possible that some of the 
 JeAvish ladies, in Isaiah's time, might wear 
 dresses of a similar fashion ; but if I appre- 
 hended that D-a-'ba or D'-DT'ba signified any sort 
 of garments, I should rather think that they 
 meant vestments of the cobweb kind, a sort of 
 no-coverings, which would not hinder the 
 wearers from appearing almost naked; such asf 
 Menander calls 'hnKpxvn ^iruviov a transparent 
 vest, and mentions as the dress of a courtesan ; 
 and such as Varro styles vitreas vestes glassy 
 vestments ; and Horace from the island of Coos, 
 where the stuff" was made, denominates Coan, 
 lib. i. sat. 2, lin. 91, 
 
 Ut nudam.- 
 
 Cois tibipane videre est 
 
 Through the Coan vest 
 
 You almost see her naked. 
 
 This Coan stuff" was probably a kind of very 
 thin silk or gauze. So Lady M. W. Montague 
 describing her Turkish dress, says, her smock 
 
 * Euripides, cited by Plutarch in Numa, torn. i. p. 76, 
 edit. Xylandri, describes these girls as being 
 
 Tai yg 6T< (saj's Plutarch) too frx^Owxeu ;)^/Tej 
 ci'i fTti^wya ova r,(recv a)/i^ptx.f/.ivott xetraiSiv, XX >6- 
 
 + Fragment, p. 284, lin. 719, edit. Cleric. 
 
 was of fine white silk gauze, closed at the neck 
 with a diamond button, but the shape and 
 colour of the bosom was very well to be distin- 
 guished through it. Letter 29, vol. ii. p. 12, 
 13. * But I have said that the Chaldee Tar- 
 gum and Vulgate render D-a'-ba or D-an-ba 
 mirrors : and Dr Shaw informs us, (Travels, 
 p. 24.1.) that " in the Levant these are still a 
 part of female dress ; for that the Moorish 
 women in Barbary are so fond of their orna- 
 ments, and particidarly of their looking-glasses^ 
 which they hang upon their breasts, that they 
 will not lay them aside, even when, after the 
 drudgery of the day, they are obliged to go two 
 or three miles, with a pitcher or a goat's skin, to 
 fetch water." And it is certain from Exodus 
 xxxviii. 8, that the Israelitish women used to 
 carry their mirrors with them, even to their 
 most solemn place of worship, but it is by no 
 means equally certain that they ever wore 
 transparent garments. 
 Der. Ultimately from this root no doubt it 
 was that f the interpreters of prodigies among 
 the Sicilians were called galei, or galeotce. 
 
 To shave, as the hair of the head, beard, &c. 
 Lev. xiv. 8, 9. xxi. 5. Num. vi. 9, & al. 
 Comp. Isa. \\\. 20. Also, to be shaved. Jud. 
 xvi. 17, 22. Comp. Gen. xli. 14. In Hith. 
 to shave oneself, or be shaved. Lev. xiii. 33. 
 Num. vi. 19. 
 
 I. To wrap or roll up together, as a cloak or 
 burnoose. So Targ. Itnx, LXX uXmt, 
 Vulg. involvit. occ. 2 Kings ii. 8. As a par- 
 ticipial N. mas. plur. in reg. "Qlba wrappers, 
 cloaks ; so Aquila iiXvi!a,fjta(ft, and Vulg. invo- 
 lucris. occ. Ezek. xxvii. 24. 
 
 II. As a N. oba an embryo, the unformed mass, 
 which is, as it were, wrapt up together, before 
 it gradually unfolds into the lineaments of a 
 man. occ. Psal. cxxxix. 16. 
 
 Der. Latin glomus, a ball of thread or yarn 
 wound round, whence glomero, conglomero, 
 and Eng. glomerate, conglomerate. Perhaps, 
 gloom, glum. Also (m being changed into b) 
 Lat. globus, whence Eng, globe, globular, &c. 
 
 The modem Lexicons, probably from its resem- 
 blance in sound to ba, render it to involve, nnx, 
 meddle, intermeddle, or the like ; but from the 
 ancient versions, its meaning seems to be, to 
 deride, scorn, taunt, contend with derision, scorn, 
 or taunts. It occurs also in Hith. and that in 
 the three following texts of Proverbs, ch. xvii. 
 14*, The letting out of water (is) the beginning 
 of contention, therefore before the dispute ybanrr 
 becomes contumelious, degenerates into deri- 
 
 See more to the same purpose in Bishop Lowtli's 
 Note, of whom it is remarkable, that though he contends 
 for p-ba in Isa. viii. 1, signifying a mirror, an interpre- 
 tation not favoured by any of the;ancient versions, yetm 
 his Note on Isa. iii. 23, he does not even mention the 
 Targum's and Vulgate's explaining Ca^ba or "aT'ba 
 to the same sense. See also Savory, Lettre xiv. p. J/Jl 
 
 t Interpretes portentorum, ywt Galleotse m Siciha 
 ytomimthautur. Cicero, De Divm. i. 20. 
 
wb:^ 
 
 go 
 
 ktd:! 
 
 sion and contumely, dismiss it; Targ. H>lp 
 grows hot, rages ; Vulg. patiatur contumeliam, 
 suffers contumely, but refers these words to the 
 person. Ch. xviii. 1, The recluse seeks his own 
 pleasure, or inclination, jjban'' he laughs at, or 
 derides every thing solid or wise ; so Targ. 
 "-TVDyn K3Db?3 bam, and derides all counsel ; 
 Syr. p-QQ deriding. Ch. xx. 3, (It is J glory to 
 a man to cease from strife, hut every fool ybarc 
 \\\\\ taunt ; Targ. "iDyri derides ; Syr. p'-QQ 
 deriding, mocking. Aquila, ilv^^nrho'iTui will 
 be treated contumeliously ; Vulg. miscentur 
 eontumeliis, mix with contumelies. Comp. 
 Castell, and Schultens, De Defect. Ling. Heb. 
 47, & seq. 
 From i;b3 in the sense here given may be deriv- 
 ed the Greek ysXau to laugh. 
 
 " To shine, glister, glisten, (Germ.) blincken. 
 Cant. iv. 1, LXX aTix.a.Xv(pSyi(ra.v. Cant. vi. 5, 
 LXX, a.)ii<pet)iyiaav. Which glisten fnitentj 
 
 from mount Gilead. Chald. w^b^ bald. What 
 is bald shines, or glistens. " Thus Cocceius in 
 his Lexicon. And this interpretation on the 
 whole appears the best. For observe that the 
 bride's hair is compared not merely to the long 
 curled hair (see Scheuchzer) of the eastern 
 goats, but to a fock of goats glistening from 
 mount Gilead; in allusion not only to its glos- 
 siness, but also to the numerous ringlets or 
 tresses into which it was broken, and which 
 adorned the /ieac?of the bride, as the glistening 
 goats did the sides and precipices of the moun- 
 tain. Comp. Cant. \ai. 5 or 6, and under 
 iiTvp III. The root occm's only in Cant. iv. 
 1. vi. 5. 
 
 Df.r. Gloss, glossy, glisten, glister. Also, glass. 
 Lat. glisco to wax fat, and glisten. Perhaps 
 Lat. glacies, ice, whence glacial, glaciation. 
 
 d:i 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but the idea 
 appears to be, full, copious, abundant, or the 
 like, particularly as water, whence the Arabic 
 has a root D3 which signifies to abound, be copi- 
 ous, flow together, as water, " multus fuit vel 
 evasit, peculiariter aqua in puteo, confluxit." 
 Castell. Lexic. Heptag. Hence likewise the 
 Syriac ona to be full, and the Greek ys^w, 
 yifAi^eo to be fuU. Comp. also D-mabx among 
 the pluriliterals in k. 
 
 I. As a particle, D3 denoting abundance, 
 increase or emphasis. It may be rendered 
 
 1. Over and above, moreover, also, even. freq. 
 occ. 
 
 2. Repeated several times it answers to the 
 Latin ciim tum ; tarn, quam ; and may be ren- 
 dered into English by the words both and ; 
 or as well as. See Gen. xxiv. 25. Jud. viii. 
 22. As so. Isa. Ixvi. 4. Joined with a 
 negative particle, neither nor. Num. xxiii. 
 25. 
 
 3. D3tt'n a compound of a in, w for ^trx that, and 
 D3 even, inasmuch as even, since even, in eo 
 quod etiam, Montanus. occ. Gen. vi. 3. 
 
 II. As a N. D3X a pond, a pool, an abundance 
 or conflux of water. Exod. vii. 19. Psal. cvii. 
 35, & al. u?33 ^naK, ponds for live fish, vivaria. 
 Isa. xix. 10. 
 
 III. A kind of plant growing about pools, and 
 itself abounding in moisture, a reed or bulrush. 
 occ. Jer. li. 32; but the LXX render it by 
 ffvffrYifAKToi. collections, of water namely, and the 
 Vulg. by stagnant pools. 
 
 IV. As a N. iQaN 
 
 1. A caldron, or great kettle, holding a large 
 quantity of water, occ. Job xli. 12 or 20. 
 
 2. A large kind of rush, a bulrush, occ. Isa. ix. 
 14. xix. 15. Iviii. 5. Also, a rope made of 
 such I'ushes. Thus the Greek ffx,oivo;, which 
 properly signifies a bulrush, is also used for a 
 rope. And Hasselquist (Voyages, p. 97.) 
 observes, that of the leaves of one sort of reeds 
 which grow near the Kile, the (modern) 
 Egyptians make ropes. " They lay them in 
 water," says he, " Hke hemp, and then make 
 good and strong cables of them, which, with 
 the bark (integumentum) of the date tree, are 
 almost the only cable used in the Nile." occ. 
 Job xl. 25, or xli. 2. Wilt, or canst thou put 
 tn3K a rope in his nose, i. e. in a hole bored 
 through his nose, in order to lead him about 
 and manage him ? Comp. under nn HI. 
 
 V. As a N. nnan see under n3D 
 
 I. To sup up, swallow, occ. in Hiph. Gen. 
 xxiv. 17, ''3''K"'n2r7 let me sup, give me a sup ; 
 LXX -roriffot fts, let me drink. In Kal, 
 spoken of the Arabian war-horse, occ. Job 
 xxxix. 24, With shaking and quivering Ntt^" 
 VI X he swalloweth ?Ae ground, and believeth not 
 that it is the sound of the trumpet. Shall we in 
 this passage prefer the proper or the figurative 
 sense of swallowing? It is not improbable 
 that a high-spirited horse might from eagerness 
 gnaw, and so swallow the ground. But is 
 not the metaphorical sense more noble, and 
 better suited to the context? Namely, that 
 while the horse stands shaking and quivering, 
 he is in fancy swallowing the space between 
 himself and the enemy's troops ; and when the 
 trumpet sounds, he can scarcely believe it for 
 
 joy. 
 
 " The ground he swallows in his furious heat, ' 
 His eager hoofs the distant champaign beat." 
 
 Scott. 
 
 Bochart, Hieroz. Part i. p. 144, to iUustrate 
 the Heb, expression produces this Arabic one, 
 ViNbK ly^iEibN DrrnbN the horse devoured the 
 ground, i. e. ran swiftly over it. Comp. Cas- 
 tell, Lex. in orrb AR. And though it must 
 be owned that Job xxxix. 24, in this view con- 
 tains a very bold figure, yet even an English 
 poet of eminence has applied the same to 
 hunters . 
 
 And o'er the lawn, 
 
 In fancy swallowi?ig tip tiie space between, 
 
 Pour all your speed " 
 
 Thomson's Autumn, lin. 485. 
 
 II. As a N. N?32 the Egyptian reed or papyrus, 
 so called irom its remarkably supping up the 
 water in which it grows, according to that of 
 Job viii. 11, Will the n?33 papyrus ^roi^ without 
 mud? occ. Exod. ii. 3. Job viii. 11, (in both 
 which passages the LXX render it vutv^os 
 papyrus). Isa. xviii. 2. xxxv. 7. " Of the 
 many travellers into Egypt, Alpinus," says 
 
io:i 
 
 81 
 
 Vtm 
 
 Abbe Winckelman, ( Critical Account of Her- 
 eulaneum, page 82. ) " is the only one who has 
 given us an exact description of this plant. It 
 grows on the banks of the Nile, and in marshy 
 grounds. The stalk rises to the height of six 
 or seven cubits (besides about tM'o under wa- 
 ter). This stalk is triangidar, and terminates 
 in a crown of small filaments, resembling hair, 
 which the ancients used to compare to a thyr- 
 sus. This reed, commonly called the Egyp- 
 tian reed, was of the greatest use to the inhabi- 
 tants of the country where it grew ; the pith 
 contained in the stalk serving them for food, 
 and the woody part to build vessels with, which 
 vessels are to be seen on the engraven stones 
 and other monuments of Egyptian antiquity. 
 For this pm-pose they made it up, like rushes, 
 into bundles, and by tying these bundles 
 together, gave their vessels the necessary shape 
 and solidity." " The vessels of bulrushes or 
 papyrus that are mentioned both in sacred 
 (Isa. xviii. 2.) and profane history (says Dr 
 Shaw, Travels, p. 437.) were no other than 
 large fabrics of the same kind with that of Mo- 
 ses, (Exod. ii. 3.) which, from the late intro- 
 duction of plank, and stronger materials, are 
 now laid aside. Thus Pliny (lib. vi. cap. 16.) 
 takes notice of the naves papyraceas, arma- 
 mentaque Nili, ships made of papyrus, and the 
 equipments of the Nile ; and (lib. xiii. cap. 11.) 
 he observes. Ex ipsa quidem papyro navigia 
 texunt, of the papyrus itself they construct sailing- 
 vessels. Herodotus and Diodorus have record- 
 ed the same fact ; and among the poets, Lucan, 
 (lib. iv. lin. 136.) Conseritur bibula Memphi- 
 tis cymba papyro," the Memphian or Egyptian 
 boat is made of the thirsty papyrus ; where the 
 epithet bibula drinking, soaking, thirsty, is par- 
 ticularly remarkable, as corresponding with 
 great exactness to the nature of the plant, and 
 to its Hebrew name n?33. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in the rabbini- 
 cal Chaldee signifies, to be contracted, and in 
 this sense the participle pehil T^na appears to 
 be used in the Chaldee Targum on Jud. iii. 15. 
 XX. 16. 
 
 I. nna occ. Jud. iii. 16, where it is generally 
 supposed to denote some measure of length, but 
 what, is uncertain. Some say it is the shorter 
 cubit, which they make equal to fifteen inches, 
 or the length of the arm from the elbow to the 
 beginning of the fingers. But where else is 
 this cubit mentioned? The LXX and The- 
 odotion render it by g'x^Safji.r,? a span, which is 
 equal to nine inches. But if the sacred histo- 
 rian meant to express a span, why not employ 
 the term rrrr used elsewhere in this sense ? 
 But " what," says Michaelis, (Supplem. ad 
 Lex. Heb. p. 325.) " if td^ be no measure at 
 all, and if the words ought to be translated its 
 length contracted, meaning that the sword was 
 shorter than usual ?" 
 
 II. Asa N. mas. plur. D-nna Eng. tran. Gamma- 
 dims, Theodotion Va,fjt.f*.(thufA., Ezek. xxvii. 11. 
 Probably these were the inhabitants of the 
 country about Tripoli in Syria, formerly called 
 the Ayxft/v or Elbow of Phenicia, from its pro- 
 
 jecting into the sea in that contracted form. 
 See Pole's Synops. in loc. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but in Arabic 
 the cognate xna signifies to appear, and as a N. 
 the extant or conspicuous part of a thing. * As 
 a N. fem. in reg. nnan. Once, Hab. i. 9, 
 where the Targum renders on "33 nnan by 
 prr^BX bnpn the opposition, or opposed look of 
 their faces ; Syr. by prr-BN-r Nlin the look of 
 
 their faces ; LXX by avha-rtiKoras -r^offwreii 
 
 uvrm, opposing with their faces ; Symmachus, 
 by h ^^otro-^ii r&iv -TT^offu^ajv avruv, the aspect or 
 direction of their faces ; Montanus, hy opposi- 
 tio facierum eorum, the opposition of their 
 faces; so Eng. margin. It should seem 
 therefore that the idea of the word is the being 
 opposed or looking opposite to. And this makes 
 a very good and true sense, for thus the M'hole 
 verse may be rendered. It (the nation of the 
 Chaldeans, ver. 6.) shall f all come for rapine, 
 the opposition of their faces towards the east, 
 (Eng. marg.) or with their faces looking 
 towards the east, and shall gather the captivity as 
 sand. And accordingly, in the \ fifth year 
 after the taking and destruction of Jerusalem, 
 whilst Nebuchadnezzar was engaged in the 
 siege of Tyre, some of the Chaldeans, proba- 
 bly under Nebuzaradan, turned eastward, fell 
 upon the Ammonites, Moabites, Edomites, 
 and Arabians, executed the predictions of the 
 prophets Amos, Jeremiah, Zephaniah, and 
 Ezekiel upon them, and carried many of them 
 into captivity. See Amos i. 14, 15. Jer. ch. 
 xxvii. xxviii. xlviii. xlix. Zeph. ch. ii. Ezek. 
 ch. XXV. Userii, Annales, anno ante seram 
 Christ. 585, and Prideaux's Connex. vol. i. p. 
 89, 1st edit. 8vo. anno 584. 
 
 Denotes retribution or return. 
 
 I. In Kal, to yield or return their flowers or 
 fruits to the earth, as vegetables do. Isa. xviii. 
 5, For before the harvest, when the bud is perfect, 
 and the sour grape nya rTN"!" br22 shall 6e return- 
 ing (six of Dr Kennicott's read fvdly bma) the 
 flower or blossom, namely, to the ground. The 
 
 LXX have here excellently rendered it by 
 |av^r) av^os shall shed its blossom. In like 
 manner br33 is used. Num. xvii. 8, for Aaron's 
 rod miraculously yielding almonds, and expresses 
 that this fact was as really performed by the 
 immediate power of God, as if the fruit had 
 been produced from the earth by the natural 
 process of vegetation, and then returned back 
 to it. 
 
 II. To wean a child. When used as a V. ac- 
 tive in this sense, it is always applied either 
 to the mother, as 1 Sam. i. 23, 24. Hos. i. 8, 
 or to the woman who suckles the child, as 1 K. 
 xi. 20, who then drop it from their breast (as 
 it were), and return it to the father. There 
 is in this instance a very evident and striking 
 
 See Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 331. 
 f Two of Dr Kenuicott's codices here read 173, as 
 three more did originally. But comp. m73 ver. 15, 
 X See Josephus, Ant. lib. x. cap. 9, i 7. 
 G 
 
te:i 8 
 
 resemblance between the vegetable and animal 
 Avorld. In Niph. to be weaned^ as a child. 
 Gen. xxi. 8. 1 Sam. i. 22. 
 III. To return, requite, recompense, in whatever 
 manner, whether evil for evil, good for evil, 
 evil for good, or good for good. See Gen. 1. 
 15, 17. (comp. ch. xxxvii. 2.) 1 Sam. xxiv. 
 18. 2 Sam. xix. 36. 2 Chron. xx. 11. Joel 
 iii. or iv. 9. 
 
 As a N. bina, and bna retribution, recompense, 
 requital, whether in a good or bad sense. Prov. 
 xix. 17, And he will repay ^b'!:i'y his recompense 
 to him. Psal. xxviii. 4<. Isa. Ixvi. 6. Joel iii. 
 or iv. 4, & al. Fem. nbina the same. 2 Sam. 
 xix. 36, & al. Stockius interprets this root in 
 some passages, simply to do or confer good or 
 evil ; and Bate says, " the word is to yield 
 fruit good or bad, the doing good or hurt to 
 others, which is the fruit of our actions ; and 
 to make a return or retaliate is rather the con- 
 sequence than the sense of the word." Let 
 us therefore consider the principal passages, 
 besides those above cited, which are produced 
 for this supposed simple or absolute sense. 
 1st, Of the verb, Ps. xiii. 6, I will sing unto Je- 
 hovah "bT bna O because he hath recompensed 
 or rewarded me. Observe the Messiah is the 
 speaker, and comp. Psal. xviii. 21. So Psal. 
 cxvi. 7. 
 
 Prov. xxxi. 12, nrrnbna She will requite him 
 good and not evil, i. e. in return for his love 
 and confidence in her, ver. 1 1. 
 Isa. Ixiii. 7, According to all that Jehovah hath 
 requited or rewarded iis, and the great goodness 
 towards the house of Israel ivhich he hath requited 
 to them ver. 8, for he said, surely they are my 
 people, children that will not lie ; so he was their 
 Saviour. 
 Ps. \'ii. 5, If I have rewarded evil to him that 
 was at peace with me, i. e. in return for his 
 peaceableness. 
 
 Prov. iii. 30, Strive not with a man without 
 cause, np'n lb?33 xb QK surely (i. e. if thou dost) 
 he retumeth the evil. LXX ^t/ fft i^yaa-nrat 
 Kaxov lest he work thee evil 
 Isa. iii. 9, For they ibna have rewarded evil to 
 themselves, they have procured their own pun- 
 ishment. Comp. ver. 11. 
 2dly, Of the N. Jud. ix. 16, And have done to 
 him T<T' bmaa as the reward of his hands, i. e. 
 as his doings deserved. Comp. Isa. iii. 1 1 . 
 2 Chron. xxxii. 25, I3ut Hezekiah rendered not 
 again i-by b"in3D according to the recompense 
 to him. Hezekiah's former piety had been re- 
 warded by God (see ver. 24. 2 K. xx. 5. xviii. 
 5 7. 2 Chron. xxxi. 21.) but he made not a 
 suitable return for those benefits. 
 Ps. ciii. 2, JBless the Lord, O my soul, and for- 
 get not all i-birsa his recompenses, i. e. how he 
 hath rewarded thee ; Christ is here the speaker. 
 See above, Ps. xiii. 6, &c. So Ps. cxvi. 12, 
 in an irregular ( Chaldaic) form, \-nbnnan his 
 recompenses. 
 
 IV. As a N. bn2 a camel, from the revengeful 
 temper of that animal, which Bochart shows to 
 be so remarkable as even to become a proverb 
 among those nations who are best acquainted 
 ^^^lth its nature. Among other passages from 
 ancient writers, he cites from Basil (who was 
 
 himself a native of Cappadocia, who travelled 
 into Syria, Egypt, and Libya, and was after- 
 wards bishop of Caesarea in Palestine), " To St 
 Tuv xotf/,fiXeuv /jtvixriKKxev, xect ^k^vjutivi, xeci hcc^xis 
 vrpos o^ynv, ri av f^tfirxrutr^at ruv ^aXaTTieov dvvxiro ; 
 
 but what marine animal can emulate the cameVs 
 resentment of injuries, and his steady and unre- 
 lenting anger ?" The reader will be well en- 
 tertained by consulting the excellent and learned 
 Bochart himself on this animal, vol. ii. 75, &c. 
 Gen. xxiv. 11, & al. freq. 
 
 V. It is probable that the heathen Moabites 
 Avorshipped their arch-idol, the heavens, under 
 this attribute of causing a return of the fruit of 
 animals and vegetables. For bnn3 n-n the tem- 
 ple of retribution is mentioned Jer. xlviii. 23, 
 as a place in their territories. 
 
 Der. The Heb. name of a camel has passed not 
 only into all the eastern, but into the western 
 languages. It was long ago rightly observed 
 by Varro, (De Ling. Lat. lib. iv.) " Camelus 
 suo nomine Syriaco in Latium venit. The camel 
 came into Latium with his Syriac name." 
 Hence also camlet, a stuff formerly made with 
 camels hair. 
 
 Occurs not in the Hebrew Scriptures as a V- 
 but in the Chaldee and Syriac signifies, to dig, 
 to dig up, &c. Hence, as a N. yma a pit. So 
 the LXX /Sa^gaj. Once, Eccles. x. 8. 
 
 Denotes finishing, making an end of, failing, and 
 has the same senses both in Chaldee and Syriac. 
 
 I. In a good sense, to perform, finish, perfect, 
 complete, occ. Ps. Ivii. 3.i.cxxxviii. 8. Chald. 
 As a N. T'Da consummate, perfect, complete. 
 occ Ezra vii. 12, where it may be best referred 
 to "nsD a scribe, so Vulg. scribse doctissimo, a 
 most learned scribe. 
 
 II. In a bad sense, intransitively, to fail, come 
 to an end. occ. Ps. xii. 2. (So LXX ixXiXoi- 
 ^tv, and Vulg. defecit.) Ixxvii. 9. And thus 
 it may be understood also, Ps. vii. 10, Let the 
 wickedness of the wicked come to an end ; or 
 else in a transitive sense, let evil or mischief 
 consume, or put an end to, the wicked. The 
 Targ. LXX, and Vulg. take it in the former 
 view. 
 
 P 
 
 I. As a V. in Kal, followed by the particles bjr 
 or njjn to protect, defend. Isa. xxxi. 5. Zech. 
 ix. 15. xii. 8, where LXX vTSQa.(rTiZ,'j/ to shield. 
 
 II. As a N. p a garden enclosed with a fence, 
 an enclosed garden. So no doubt the Eng, 
 * garden is related to the verb guard, freq. occ. 
 Fem. ,133 and in reg. n33 the same, Esth. i. 5. 
 Cant. vi. 11, & al. freq. 
 
 Gen. ii. 8, And Jehovah Aleim planted p a gar- 
 den eastward in Eden ; surely not for the pur- 
 poses of a mere Mahometan paradise, but as a 
 school of religious instruction to our first pa- 
 rents. Many arguments might be adduced in 
 confirmation of this truth. Such a method of 
 teaching, by the emblems of paradise, was 
 suited to the nature of man, who is capable of 
 
 * See Junius, Etymol. Anglican, in Gahp, Garden 
 and ORCHARn. 
 
p 
 
 83 
 
 P 
 
 information concerning spiritual things, by ana- 
 logy, from outward and sensible objects. It 
 was also agreeable to the ensuing dispensations 
 of God, who in that religion which commenced 
 on the fall, and was in substance reinstituted 
 by Moses, did instnict his people in spiritual 
 truths, or the good things to come, by sensible 
 and visible objects, rites, and ceremonies ; by 
 the cherubim, Gen. iii. 24 ; by sacrifices, Gen. 
 iv. 4 ; (comp. Heb. xi. 4.) by the distinction 
 of clean and unclean animals, Gen. vii. 2 ; by 
 abstinence from blood. Gen. ix. 4; by the in- 
 stitution of priests, altars, burnt-offerings, 
 drink-offerings, holy washings, &c. Gen. xiv. 
 18. (comp. Exod. xxiv. 5.) Gen. viii. 20. xxii. 
 13. XXXV. 2, 14. And even under the Chris- 
 tian state, much of our religious know^ledge is 
 communicated to us partly by the Scriptures 
 referring us for ideas of spiritual and heavenly 
 things to the visible works of God's creation, 
 to the emblems of paradise, and to the types of 
 the patriarchal and Mosaic dispensations ; 
 partly by the ordinance of the Sabbath-day ; 
 and partly by the two sacraments of Baptism 
 and the Lord's Supper, which are outward and 
 visible signs of inward and spiritual benefits. 
 It is farther manifest, that two of the trees of 
 paradise, that of life, and that of the knowledge 
 of good and evil, were of a typical or emblematic 
 nature ; the one, the sacrament of life. Gen. ii. 
 9. iii. 22 ; the other, of death. Gen. ii. 17. iii. 
 17 19. And so after the fall, the rough 
 leaves of the fig-tree were used by our first 
 parents as a symbol of contrition, Gen. iii. 7. 
 And since in that sacred garden ((xen. ii. 9.) 
 was also every tree that was pleasant to the sight 
 or good for food, surely of the soul of man as 
 well as of his body, it may safely be inferred, 
 that the whole * garden was so contrived by 
 infinite ^\dsdom, as to represent and inculcate 
 on the minds of our first parents a plan or sys- 
 tem of religious truths revealed to them by 
 their Creator ; especially since the paradisiacal 
 emblems of trees, (see Lev. xxiii. 10. Neh. 
 viii. 15.) plants, waters, and the like, are fre- 
 quently applied by the succeeding inspired 
 writers to represent spiritual objects, and con- 
 vey spiritual lessons ; and that with a simplicity 
 and beauty not to be paralleled from any human 
 writer. (See inter al. Isa. xli. 18 20. Iviii. 
 11. Jer. xvii. 7, 8.) To all which may be 
 added that the garden of Eden itself is by the 
 prophets alluded to as a place of spinYMa^ know- 
 ledge, joy, and happiness, (see Isa. Ii. 3. Ezek. 
 
 " Know," says Rabbi Simon Bar Abraham, cited by 
 Mr Hutchinson, Heb. Writings, p. 21, from Buxtorf's 
 Arc. Feed. 8:?, " Know that in the trees, fountains, and 
 other things of the garden of Eden, were the figures of 
 the most curious things by which the first Adam saw and 
 awAerstooA spiritual things; even as God hath given to 
 us the forms or figures of the tabernacle, of the sanctuary, 
 and of all its furniture, the candlestick, the table, and the 
 altars, for types of intellectual things, and that we might 
 from them understand heavenly truths (veritates coelestes). 
 But no doubt those particulars were more plain and clear 
 to Adam in the garden of Eden wherein he dwelt ; as he 
 also was more holy, being a creature formed by the hand 
 of God himself, and an angel of God. In the trees like- 
 wise, and fountains or rivers of the garden, he prefigured 
 admirable mysteries (praefiguravit secreta admiranda)." 
 Comp. Vitringa, Obs. Sacr. lib. iv. cap. 13. 6. 
 
 xxviii. 13. xxxvi. 35.); and in the New Tes- 
 tament the name Uot^xhuiro; Paradise, (which 
 the LXX almost constantly use for p when 
 relating to the garden of Eden,) is applied to 
 the intermediate state of happy spirits betrveen 
 death and the resurrection, and even to the eter- 
 nal joys of heaven. See Luke xxiii. 43. 2 Cor. 
 xii. 4. Rev. ii. 7. Comp. Rev. xxii. 1 3. 
 
 From the garden of Eden we have the true ori- 
 gin of sacred gardens among the idolaters. 
 Thus God, in Isa. Ixv. 3, calleth the apostate 
 Jews' a people that provoketh me continually to 
 anger to my face, that sacrificeth m33i in gar- 
 dens ; and ch. i. 29, the prophet had threatened 
 them. They shall he ashamed of the oaks which 
 ye have desired, and ye shall he confounded 
 m23iTn for the gardens which ye have chosen; 
 and in Isa. Ixvi. 17, are mentioned not only 
 these idolatrous gardens, but we even find an 
 allusion to the tree of life, or rather of know- 
 ledge ; both of which were placed in the midst 
 of the garden of Eden, (see Gen. ii. 9. iii. 3. ) 
 They that sanctify themselves, and purify them- 
 selves m32rr bn in the gardens behind one (tree) 
 in the midst, eating swine's flesh, and the ahomi- 
 nation and the mouse, shall be consumed together, 
 saith the Lord. 
 
 The gardens of the Hesperides (""is yj?), of 
 Adonis, of Flora, were famous among the 
 Greeks and Romans. Mr Spence, in his 
 Polymetis, p. 251 , speaking of the last, says, 
 " This garden of Flora I take to have been 
 the paradise in the Roman mythology ;" and 
 in a note upon the place, " These traditions 
 and traces of paradise among the ancients must 
 be expected to have grown fainter and fainter, 
 in every transfusion from one people to another. 
 The Romans probably derived their notions of 
 it from the Greeks, among whom this idea 
 seems to have been shadowed out under the 
 stories of the gardens of Alcinous. In Africa 
 they had the gardens of the Hesperides, and in 
 the East those of Adonis ; or the horti Adon- 
 ides, as Pliny calls them. The term horti 
 Adonides was used by the ancients to signify 
 gardens of pleasure ,- which answers strangely to 
 the very name of paradise, or the garden of 
 Eden, as horti Adonis does to the garden of 
 the Lord. " See also Mr Spearman's judicious 
 remarks on this passage, in his Letters on the 
 Septuagint, p. 127. 
 
 Cant. iv. 12, bnj?3 p a garden enclosed or locked 
 up is my sister, my bride. These words express 
 the satisfaction of the bridegroom on finding 
 his bride a virgin, as those, ch. v. 1, / have 
 come into my garden, my sister, my spouse, de- 
 notes the consummation of the marriage. Thus 
 the ingenious author of The Outlines of a New 
 Commentary on Solomon's Song, p. 13 17, 
 who shows, that in the East they still use, even 
 in their courts of justice, very remote images to 
 express the commerce of the sexes. He does 
 not, however, produce the very same as are 
 here found in the Canticles. But these may 
 be supplied from * A Miscellany of Eastern 
 Learning, vol. i. p. 12, where Feirouz, a vizier, 
 
 Printed for Wilkie and Law, London, 
 
p 
 
 84 
 
 Vp:) 
 
 having divorced his wife Chemsennissa, on sus- 
 picion of criminal conversation with the sultan, 
 the brothers of Chemsennissa applying for re- 
 dress to their judge, " My Lord," said they, 
 " we had rented to Feirouz a most delightful 
 garden, a terrestrial paradise ; he took posses- 
 sion of it encompassed ivith high walls, and 
 planted with the most beautiful trees that bloomed 
 with Jlowers and fruit : (Comp. Cant. iv. 12 
 14.) He has broken down the walls, plucked 
 the tender flowers, devom'ed the finest fruit, 
 (comp. Cant. v. 1 . ) and would now restore to 
 us this garden, robbed of every thing that con- 
 tributed to render it delicious, when we gave 
 him admission to it." Feirouz, in his defence, 
 and the sultan in his attestation to Chemsen- 
 nissa's innocence, still carry on the same alle- 
 gory of the garden, as may be seen in my au- 
 thor. I had another passage from Mandelslo's 
 Travels, p. 32. fol. " About a league and a 
 half from the city [of Amadabat in the East 
 Indies] we were shown a sepulchre which they 
 call Betti Chuit, that is to say, thy daughter's 
 shame discovered. There lies interred in it a 
 rich merchant, a Moor, named Hajam Majom, 
 who, falling in love with his own daughter, and 
 desirous to show some pretence for his incest, 
 went to an ecclesiastical judge, and told him in 
 general terms ; that he had in his youth taken 
 the pleasure to platit a garden, and to dress 
 and order it with great care, so that it now 
 brought forth excellent fruits ; that his neighbours 
 were extremely desirous thereof, so that he was 
 every day importuned to communicate imto 
 them ; but that he could not be persuaded to 
 part therewith, and that it was his design to 
 make use of them himself, if the judge would 
 grant him in WTiting a license to do it. The 
 Kasi, who was not able to dive into the wick- 
 ed intentions of this unfortunate man, made 
 answer that there was no difficulty in all this, 
 and so immediately declared as much in writing. 
 Hajom showed it to his daughter, and finding, 
 nevertheless, that neither his own authority, 
 nor the general permission of the judge, would 
 make her consent to his brutal enjoyments, he 
 ravished her. She complained to her mother, 
 who made so much noise about it, that the 
 King Mahomet Begeran coming to hear there- 
 of, ordered him to lose his head." 
 
 III. As a N. p'Q* an instrument of protection, a 
 shield. Jud. v. 8. 2 Sam. i. 21, & al. freq. 
 Also, a person protecting, a protector, defender. 
 Psal. xlvii. 10. Hos. iv. 18. In the former 
 passage the LXX render it el x^xreciai the 
 powerful or mighty, so Vulg. fortes, and in the 
 latter the Vulg. protectores, the protectors. 
 
 IV. nb nsan a covering, i. e. hardness, of the 
 heart. It seems to answer to -ru^uffis rrts 
 xaehas the callosity of the heart in the New 
 Testament. LXX, vTn^xffTiff'/u.ov, Vulg. scu- 
 tum, Montanus, tegumentum, occ. Lam. iii. 
 65. 
 
 V. As a N. with a formative h, px plur. m33N 
 a vessel either surrounded with an edge or bor- 
 der (circumseptus corona, Forster) or furnished 
 
 Welsli, fneigeni. 
 
 with a cover, a basin, goblet, or the like. occ. 
 Exod. xxiv. 6. Cant. vii. 2. Isa. xxii. 24-. 
 pa with the last radical doubled, to express the 
 intenseness or completeness of the action, to pro- 
 tect entirely, or completely. Isa. xxxi. 5. 
 
 I. In Kal, to steal or be stolen. Gen. xxxi. 19. 
 xl. 15, & al. freq. Comp. Job xxi. 18. xxvii. 
 20. As a participial N. asa a person stealing, 
 a thief. Exod. xxii. 2, 8. As a participial N. 
 fern, rraaa somewhat stolen. Exod. xxii. 4. 
 "nnaa what was stolen from me, 73 from being 
 understood ; or is not "naaa rather a N. fem. 
 plur. in reg. the stolen of, or in, the day, and 
 the stolen in the night ? Gen. xxxi. 39. 
 
 II. In Hith. to steal away, withdraw oneself pri- 
 vately, " abscondere furto fugam," Virgil, jEn. 
 iv. lin. 337, 338. 2 Sam. xix. 3. 
 
 III. nb nx naa to steal the heart. As the heart 
 in Heb. denotes both the affections and the 
 understanding, so this expression imports both 
 to inveigle the affections, and to ensnare the un- 
 derstanding, by flattery and deceit. In 2 Sam. 
 XV. 6, it seems chiefly to relate to the affections ; 
 in Gen. xxxi. 20, 27, to the understanding. So 
 ver. 27, -riN aaam and didst catch, me, didst as 
 it were steal me from myself? Homer uses an 
 expression very similar to the Heb. nb nx 233, 
 II. xiv. lin. 217, 
 
 nije|^<r<j, VI t' EKAETE NOON trvxet, tri^ (p^oviovTuv. 
 Alluriug speech, that steals the wisest minds. 
 
 IV. In Niph. joined with bx, to be spoken se- 
 cretly, or, as it were, by stealth, occ. Job iv. 12. 
 
 Der. Teutonic knappen, to take vmexpectedly, 
 Swedish nappa, to seize, Eng. to knap, or nab, 
 and perhaps a knave. See Junius, Etymol. 
 Anglican. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in the Hebrew Bible, but 
 in Chaldee signifies, to treasure or lay up. As 
 a N. mas. plur. in reg. "laa repositories, trea- 
 sure-houses, treasuries, occ. Esth. iii. 9. iv. 7. 
 chests, Ezek. xxvii. 24. 
 
 Chald. As a N. mas. plur. emphat. x^taa the 
 treasures, occ. Ezra v. 17. vi. 1. In reg. -taa 
 the same. occ. Ezra vii. 20. The word occurs 
 only in the above passages of the books of Ezra, 
 Esther, and Ezekiel, and therefore is perhaps 
 rather a Chaldee than a Plebrew word. 
 
 Der. Latin * gaza, whence Eng. magazine. 
 Comp. "TiTa. 
 
 I^J See under j?ia, and m;a. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 To low or bellow, as a bull or cow. occ. Job vi. 
 5. 1 Sam. vi. 12. This word, as well as the 
 similar Greek one yoaa to moan, seems formed 
 from the sound. 
 
 Der. a cow. 
 
 bra 
 
 I. To cast away. Thus it is applied in Niph. 
 
 ' Gaxa is a Persian word, and signifies riches," says 
 Servius, in Mn.i. lin. 119. Curtius says, that the Per- 
 sians gave this name to the royal treasure, " Pecuniara 
 regiara, qiuim gazam Persae vocant," Lib. iii. cap. 13. 
 edit. Var. 
 
^r:i 
 
 85 
 
 n3 
 
 to a shield, 2 Sam. i. 21 ; where LXX, 
 vr^Qtruxixrh was dashed against the ground, 
 Vulg. abjectus est was cast away (as Horace, 
 parmuld non bene relicta) in Kal, to a cow 
 not casting out the male seed. Job xxi. 10. 
 Thus Montanus, and Bochart, vol. ii. 291, 
 His cow conceives, and does not bj?^'' cast out or 
 reject (the seed J ; or else, since both the verbs 
 *inir and bl?:)" are masculine, the text may per- 
 haps be better rendered, his bull passeth (the 
 seed) and doth not loathe (to gender). See the 
 following sense and Stockius, and comp. Ezek. 
 xvi. 45. 
 
 II. To reject with abhorrence or loathing, to loathe. 
 Lev. xxvi. 11. Ezek. xvi. 45. As a N. bi?3 
 what is loathsome, filth, Ezek. xvi. 5, bl731 
 ytt'33 " in thy natural filth. " Bate's Crit. Heb. 
 
 Der. a goal, to start from, Gr. ^oXvi, and Eng. 
 gall, from its nauseousness. Also, immediately 
 from the Greek, choler, choleric. 
 
 "^^^ . 
 
 I. With n following, to restrain, repress, lay a 
 restraint on. It is applied to God's restraining 
 the locusts, Mai. iii, 11 to his restraining 
 the Red sea from flowing in its channel, Psai. 
 cvi. 9. Comp. Exod. xiv. 21. Transitively, 
 to God's restraining the corn from growing, 
 Mai. ii. 3. Comp. Psal. ix. 6. Ixviii. 31. 
 cxix. 21. 
 
 II. With n following, to rebuke, check, by 
 words. Gen. xxxvii. 10. Ruthii. 16. As Ns. 
 fern. n"il?3 reproof, rebuke. Prov. xiii. 1. Psal. 
 xviii. 16, & al. freq. niy^D nearly the same, 
 occ. Deut. xxviii. 20. 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, to shake, as the earth 
 in an earthquake, occ. Ps. xviii. 8. In Hith. 
 the same. occ. 2 Sam. xxii. 8. Psal. xviii. 8. 
 
 II. In Kal, to shake, as men with terror, occ. 
 Job xxxiv. 20. 
 
 III. In Hith. to shake or totter, as men who 
 have drunk strongly intoxicating liquor, occ. 
 Jer. XXV. 16; where there is an allusion to the 
 intoxicating draught which used to be given to 
 malefactors, just before their execution, to take 
 away their senses. 
 
 IV. In Hith. to toss themselves as waters, occ. 
 Jer. V. 22. xlvi. 7, 8. 
 
 The above cited texts are all in which the root 
 occurs. 
 
 Der. To gush, a gust (of wind), Saxon gast a 
 spirit (which latter word is in like manner from 
 spiro to breathe, move, as the air), whence 
 ghost, aghast, ghastly, ghastliness. 
 
 ^i See under ti33 
 
 ])^ See under ri^a 
 
 ")3^ Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but 
 
 I. As a N. '^33 some kind of wood, of which 
 Noah's ark was built, occ. Gen. vi. 14, where 
 Targ. Onkelos renders it D1*Tip the cedar, 
 but Fuller, Miscel. lib. iv. cap. 5. and Bochart, 
 vol. i. 22, maintain it to be the cypress : 1st, 
 From the appellation ; for if from the Greek 
 name xv^a^KT^os you take the termination tira-os. 
 
 * Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon in Kt^xu II, and 
 
 KVTra.^ and "nsi will have a near resemblance to 
 each other. 2dly, Because, as they prove from 
 the ancients, no wood is more durable against 
 rot and worms. 3dly, Because, as Bochart 
 particularly shows, the cypress was very fit for 
 ship-building, and actually used for that pur- 
 pose where it grew in sufficient plenty. And 
 lastly. Because it abounded in Assyria, where 
 Noah probably built the ark. After all, per- 
 haps "133 may be a general name for such trees 
 as abound with resinous inflammable juices, as 
 the cedar, cypress, pine, fir. &c. for 
 
 II. As a N. n''*n33 sulphur, brimstone (q. d. 
 brennestone, or brinnestone, i. e. burning-stone). 
 Gen. xix. 24, & al. freq. It is, I think, always 
 applied, or alludes, to that meteorous infiamma- 
 ble matter which God rained upon Sodom and 
 Gomorrah. The LXX every where render it 
 by Sf/flv sulphur, as it is also called Lev. xvii. 
 29. 
 
 Der. Gr. Kuraoto'trot, Lat. cypressus, Eng. 
 cypress. 
 
 I. To sojourn,* " to dwell any where for a time, 
 to live as not at home, to inhabit as not in a set- 
 tled habitation," to be a stranger in this sense. 
 Genesis xii. 10. xix. 9. xxxii. 4. Judges v. 17, 
 And why did Dan iia" dwell in ships ? Psal, v. 
 5. J7'i I'la" Kb the evil shall not dwell, or, even 
 sojourn with thee'^ with thee," so Targum. 
 "inj;, LXX Tx^oixtitru iroi shall dwell with thee, 
 Vulg. juxta te near thee. Isa. xi. 6, And the 
 wolf shall '):i dwell, lodge occasionally (hospita- 
 bitur, Montanus), with the lamb. Isaiah xxxiii. 
 14, Who ni^" shall dweU _/br ns (with or inj the 
 devouring fire 9 who Tia- shall dwell /or us (with 
 or in) the everlasting burnings 9 As a N. la, fem. 
 in reg. ma a sojourner, stranger. Gen. xv. 13. 
 xxiii. 4. Exod. iii. 22 ; particularly one who so- 
 journed among the Israelites, and embraced the true 
 religion, a proselyte, in which sense it is some- 
 times opposed to mix a native, one born in the 
 land. See Exod. xii. 19, 48, 49. xx. 10. 
 Lev. xvi. 29. xvii. 8. Hence we may explain 
 Isa. liv. 15, Behold D3N lia" "na none shall so- 
 journ or abide (with thee) without me ; whoever 
 sojourneth with thee shall fall to thee, i. e. none 
 shall enjoy the benefit of living with the church 
 of converted Gentiles without my particular 
 providence (comp. Acts xvii. 26, 27.) but yet 
 the heathen in general, who have this happiness, 
 shall be converted. LXX i^ou nP02HATT0I 
 nP02EAET20NTAI iroi ^i tf/,6V, x.t HAPOIKH- 
 20T2I ffoi, Koct tTt ffi xa,rei<piv^ovTai, behold 
 
 proselytes shall come to thee through me, and 
 shall dwell with thee, and shall take refuge 
 with thee. As a N. fem. plur. mia habitations, 
 dwellings, occ. Jer. xii. 17, DmOD nTia, or ac- 
 cording to the Keri, and twenty-eight of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices DrrOD the dwellings of 
 Chimham " which David had given to Chim- 
 ham, the son of Barzillai the Gileadite," says 
 the Targum. See 2 Sam. xix. 37, 38. It is 
 probable that in the time of Jeremiah, the 
 words were become a proper name, as they are 
 taken by the LXX. As a N. man a dwelling^ 
 
 Johnson's Diet. 
 
nn3 
 
 nij 
 
 So Targ. prr-Tnra their tabernacles. LXX, 
 vra^oixKn; kutuv, and Vulg. habitaculis eorum. 
 Psal. Iv. 16. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "'in^n 
 peregrinations, sojoiirnings. Gen. xlvii. 9 ; where 
 Jacob speaks to Pharaoh of the darjs of the years 
 of his ""Ti^n pilgrimage, and of the days of the 
 pilgrimage of his fathers, hereby confessing that 
 he was a stranger and pilgiim in the earth ; for 
 they ivlio say such things declare plainly that they 
 seek a country, even a better country, that is, an 
 heavenly. See Heb. xi. 13, 14, 16. Compare 
 Gen. xxiii. 4. Lev. xxv. 23. 1 Chron. xxix. 15. 
 Psal. xxxix. 13. cxix. 54. 
 
 II. As a N. 113, in plur. (sometimes) cna and 
 n"n3 without the ^, a whelp, a cub, generally of 
 a lion, Gen. xlix. 9. Ezek. xix. 2. Nah. ii. 13 ; 
 but once of a sea-monster, Lam. iv. 3. It 
 seems to denote a young one still abiding with 
 its jjarents or dam ; hence Ti^ is plainly spoken 
 of as inferior to *t>S3. Ezek. xix. 3, 5. 
 
 From Heb. m3 is perhaps derived, Eng. a cur. 
 
 III. Several words importing fear, are in the 
 Lexicons put under this root, but they belong 
 to the root nas which see. 
 
 I V. This root is also rendered to collect, gather 
 together, but it does not appear ever to have 
 this sense. Isa. liv. 15, above explained, is pro- 
 duced as an instance, and other passages, which 
 will be found under rr^3. 
 
 113 In Hith. to sojourn continually, or for a con- 
 tinuance, occ. 1 Kings xvii. 20, where the LXX 
 render it by x-aroiKeo, which properly denotes a 
 more fixed and durable dwelling than wtt^otKu. 
 For Jer. xxx. 23. Hos. vii. 14. 1 Bangs vii. 9, 
 see under ni3. 
 
 m:) 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but in Syriac 
 signifies to he leprous, in Arabic, to be scabby. 
 As a N. S13 a scab, scurf, scurvy, occ. Lev. 
 xxi. 20. xxii. 22. Deut. xxviii. 27. 
 
 Der. i:^ being prefixed, scurf, scurvy, scrub. 
 
 In Hith. to scrape oneself. So the LXX, |t;9j, 
 Vulg. raderet. Once, Job ii. 8. The Chal- 
 dee, Syriac, and Arabic use the word in the 
 same sense. 
 
 Der. To grate, French gratter, to scratch, scrape. 
 To gride, " the griding sword." Milt. Par. 
 Lost, b. \i. 1. 329. 
 
 n-i:i 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr- 
 I. To excite, move, stir up, as contention. Prov. 
 XV. 18. xxviii. 25, where Vu\g.J2irgia concitat. 
 stirs up strife. Prov. xxix. 22, where LXX, 
 tyu^u vitx.o;, stirs up contention, Vulg. provocat 
 rixas, provokes quarrels ; and in these, as well 
 as in other passages, the final rr in ni3- cannot 
 be servile, and therefore must be radical ; but 
 Psal. cxl. 3, is a plain instance where the rr is 
 dropped, and n inserted before the second radi- 
 cal ; all the day mnnbD 1113'" they will stir up 
 wars, movebunt bella. So Psal. lix. 4, the 
 mighty '^bv 'TT13- stir up (i. e. war or strife) 
 against me, or perhaps in Niph. are stirred up ; 
 LXX, i-TTihvTo, and Vulg. irruerunt, have rushed. 
 Psal. Ivi. 7, i3^3y^ 1113" " They secretly stir up, 
 J. e. strife," Bate, or are secretly stirred up. In 
 Hith. msnrr to stir up oneself i. e. to war or 
 contention. 2 Kings xiv. 10. 2 Chron. xxv. 19. 
 
 LXX, in 2 Kings ij/^s/f contendest, Vulg. in 
 both texts provocas, provokest; rrnnbDb to war 
 is expressed, Dan. xi. 25. So Deut. ii. 5, bx 
 Dl n"i3nn ye shall not stir up yourselves 
 against them, Vulg. moveamini, be moved; 
 n?Dnb73 in or to war is expressed, Deut. ii. 9, 
 24, n or b being understood. Comp. Jer, 1. 
 24. As a N. fern. sing, in reg. n*i3n moving, 
 motion, conflict, occ. Psal. xxxix. 11. 
 From m3 in this sense, may be derived the 
 French guerre, and Eng. war. 
 
 II. 7o raise or draw up, as fishes in a net. occ. 
 Hab. i. 15, where LXX uXxvinv, and Vulg. 
 traxit, drew. 
 
 III. To ruminate, chew the cud, or strictly, to stir 
 or raise it up from the rumen or first stomach. 
 Deut. xiv. 8, m3 i<b^ and raiseth or raising not 
 the cud ; according to either translation the rr 
 in ,113 agreeing with T'ln mas. must here be 
 radical. As a N. m3 the cud, or food raised up. 
 Lev. xi. 3. m3 rrbirra bringing up the cud. freq. 
 occ. Chewing the cud is a very striking and expres- 
 sive emblem of meditating on divine knowledge 
 before laid up in the mind, in order that it may 
 be the better digested and turned to spiritual 
 nourishment; whence this was one distinctive 
 mark of the clean animals. Chewing the cud, 
 and meditation, are even expressed by the same 
 word in Greek and Latin, as well as in English 
 by that of rumination. * 
 
 IV. As a N. rm3?2 a thrashing-floor, whence 
 corn is agitated by thrashing and winnowing to 
 separate it from the straw and chaff. So the 
 LXX aXik), and Targ. H11H occ. Hag. ii. 19 
 or 20. Comp. the following p3. 
 
 misan Joel i. 17, see under 13?3. 
 
 V. As a N. 113 a thrashing -floor. ^ These 
 among the ancient Jews were only, as they are 
 to this day in the East, round level plats of ground 
 in the open air, where the com was trodden out 
 by oxen ; the Libycce arece of Horace, Ode i. 
 lin. 10. (Comp. tyn) thus Gideon's floor, Jud. 
 vi. 37, appears to have been in the opeyi air ,- as 
 was likewise that of Araunah the Jebusite, 
 2 Sam. xxiv; else it would not have been a proper 
 place for erecting an altar, and ofl^ering sacrifices, 
 ver. 18^25, comp. 1 Chron. xxi. 25 ; and in 
 Hos. xiii. 3, we read of the chaff which is driven 
 by the whirlwind p3a from the floor. Comp. 
 Dan. ii. 35. And this circumstance of the 
 thrashing-floor'' s being exposed to the agitation 
 of the wind seems to be the principal reason of 
 its Hebrew name p3 ; which may be farther 
 illustrated by the direction which Hesiod 
 (Opera etDies, lin. 597.) gives his husbandman 
 to thrash his corn x.'^(^oo sv iuku, in a place well 
 exposed to the wind. From the above account 
 it appears that a thrashing-floor (rendered in 
 our textual translation a void place) might well 
 be near the entrance of the gate of Samaria, and 
 that it might aflford no improper place for the 
 kings of Israel and Judah to hear the prophets in. 
 See 1 Kings xxii. 10. 2 Chron. xviii. 9. 
 
 VI. As a N. 13 rubbish of stones, &c. stirred 
 
 See more in the Rev. W. Jones's excellent Zoologia 
 Ethica, p. 16, printed for Kobiuson, Paternoster- Row. 
 
 t See Shaw's Travels, p. IS!), 2(1 edit, and Goguet's Ori- 
 yiu of Laws, &c. vol. i. p. 91, edit. Edinburgh. 
 
nnj 
 
 87 
 
 Vn:i 
 
 and broken offi'rom the rocks by miners in searcli- 
 iiig for gold and silver ore. oce. Job xxviii. 4, 
 a torrent breaketh forth from the rubbish (comp. 
 under f'^^ IV). Isa. xxvii. 9, as sf ones o/'rubbish, 
 beaten to pieces; LXX, u; kovkhv Xi'^rnv as small 
 dust ; but in this latter text thirty of Dr Ken- 
 nicott's codices read ^"3, and the Syriac version 
 has Xtt/ba lime (and so our Eng. translat. ) and 
 lime might perhaps be called -1-3 from the re- 
 markable agitation it undergoes when water is 
 poured on it. And hence may be deduced. 
 
 VII. Chald. As a N. emphat. N'T'3 the plaster 
 made of lime. So Theodotion x.ovKtf/.x. occ. 
 Dan. V. 5, where see Harmer's Observat. vol. 
 i. p. 191, &c. 
 
 VIII. As a N. pl3, and in construction )ia, the 
 throat, or more strictly, the windpipe, through 
 which the breath is continually moving backwards 
 and forwards. Psal. v. 10. cxv. 7. cxlix. 6. 
 Ezek. xvi. II, & al. In Jer. ii. 25, for-ja^tai 
 in the printed text, thirty-six of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices read ^a-Tiai. 
 
 IX. To saw, cut with a saw. It occurs not 
 simply as a V. in this sense (see below "113), 
 but hence as a N. rrian, plur. rmars a saw, from 
 the manner of its action by continual agita- 
 tion, occ. 2 Sam. xii. 31. IK. vii. 9. 1 Chron. 
 XX. 3. Hence perhaps, 
 
 X. As a N. m3 a gerah, the smallest weight 
 among the Hebrews, which according to Bishop 
 Cumberland was equal to 10.95 or very nearly 
 1 1 grains ; but this calculation seems too large, 
 as it would raise the weight of the shekel of 
 which it was the 20th part, (Exod. xxx. 13, & 
 al. ) and of the talent of which the shekel was 
 the 3000th part, much too high to be reconciled 
 to some passages of Scripture. Michaelis, 
 Supplem. p. 367, accordingly reckons the 
 gerah to be equal to no more than 4.62, or 
 nearly 4| grains. Bishop Cumberland makes 
 its value in silver to be nearly Hd. English, 
 but according to Michaelis it must be less than 
 the half of this. A silver penny of his present 
 majesty George III. weighs nearly 7 grains, 
 and consequently the gerah was, according to 
 Michaelis, nearly equal to f of a silver penny. 
 The gerah seems to be denominated from this 
 root as resembling in smallness the dust which 
 a saw makes from wood. Thus the smallest 
 coin among the Greeks was called Xittov from 
 XiTTo; little, minute ; and our ancestors had in 
 like manner a coin denominated a mite for the 
 same reason, equal to about one-third of our 
 modern farthing. Exod. xxx. 13. Lev. xxvii. 
 25. Num. iii. 47. xviii. 16. Ezek. xlv. 12. 
 From the Hebrew rT"i3 may not improbably be 
 derived the Gr. y^v a very little, the French ad- 
 verb guhe, little, not much. 
 
 XI. As a N. fem. sing, in reg. miix a small 
 coin or piece of money ; probably the same as 
 the gerah, for both the Targum and LXX 
 render it by the same word as they do the He- 
 brew rria. Once, I Sam. ii. 36. 
 
 -ina With the last radical doubled, to express the 
 intenseness of the action. 
 
 I. In Hith. to agitate itself, or be agitated vio- 
 lently, occ. Jer. xxx. 2.3, iTiann ^V^ a violent 
 whirlwind; LXX, ffT^i(pof^ivn whirling; Vulg. 
 ruens rushing. 
 
 Hence Gr. ya^yui^u to vibrate, palpitate. 
 
 II. In Hith. to stir up oneself violently, to con- 
 tention namely, occ. Hos. vii. 14, And they did 
 not cry to me with their hearts, when they hoivled 
 upon their beds for corn and wine, n-nO" n^man- 
 "a they stirred up or exasperated themselves, 
 they rebelled against me. But in this text one 
 of Dr Kennicott's MSS. and one old printed 
 edition now read iTnans as another MS. did 
 originally, and one now reads Tnans These 
 readings are favoured by the LXX version, 
 T/ ffiTM xai oivoo xTTs^vaTo they cut or slashed 
 themselves for corn, and wine. So Martin's 
 French translation, lis se dechiquetent pour le 
 
 froment, et le ban vin. Comp. Jer. xli. 5, and 
 Tn3 I. under na- 
 
 II. To saw, cut with a saw. Comp. above, un- 
 der fTia IX. It occurs as a particip. Huph. 
 fem. plur. mTnan sawed. 1 Kings vii. 9. 
 
 "nana occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate form, 
 but 
 
 I. As a N. fem. plur. in reg. 'n'la'na the throat 
 or neck, or more properly, the parts of the wind- 
 pipe, through which the breath passes and 
 repasses. Comp. g,bove pia. occ. Prov. i. 9. 
 iii. 3, 22. vi. 21. 
 
 Hence the Gr. yx^yei^iiav the throat, windpipe, 
 yci^ya^iXaj. Lat. gargarizo, &c. and Eng. gargar- 
 ism, gargle. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. D-ia'na berries or fruits 
 left at the top of a branch, and consequently 
 tossed or agitated by the wind, q. d. shakers. 
 occ. Isa. xvii. 6. 
 
 n:i 
 
 I. To cut off. The V. is used in the same 
 sense in Arabic. It occui's once in Niph. Ps. 
 xxxi. 23, according to the printed text, but 
 eight of Dr Kennicott's codices read "rTniaa. 
 
 II. As a N. ^na an instrument to cut with, an 
 axe or hatchet, occ. Deut. xix. 5. xx. 19. I K. 
 vi. 7. Isa. x. 15. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but hence in 
 Arabic the V. is used for being stony, full of 
 stones, and the N. for a stone ; and from the 
 Hebrew root we likewise have not only the Gr. 
 KXn^o?, which properly denotes the stone or 
 pebble used in casting lots, and the glarea, but 
 more plainly the Armoric grauel, and English 
 gravel. 
 
 As a N. bina a lot, plur. fem. nnb"Tia or mbna. 
 
 I. The stone or mark itself which was cast into 
 the urn or vessel, and by the leaping out of 
 which (when the vessel was shaken) before 
 another of a similar kind, the affair was decided. 
 See inter al. Lev. xvi. 8 10. Num. xxxiii. 
 54. Josh. xvi. 1. xix. 1, & seq. Prov. xvi. 33. 
 Isa. xxxiv. 17. Jon. i. 7, and comp, Greek 
 and English Lexicon in xkn^os. 
 
 II. Somewhat determined by lot, an inheritance, 
 portion. Jud. i. 3. Psal. cxxv. 3. See Num. 
 xxvi. 55, bQ. 
 
 III. From the Arabic bna, which is in Camus 
 explained by a stone, a place rough with stones, 
 Schultens on Prov. xix. 19, thinks that the 
 root denotes rough hardness, or to express it 
 in one English word, ruggedness. Hence he 
 interprets the text. Let him who is rough, or 
 rugged, to wrath, i. e. of a rough, rugged dispo- 
 
Dn:i 
 
 88 
 
 ti'n:! 
 
 sition easily exasperated to wrath, suffer the 
 punishment; for, &c. But to this interpreta- 
 tion, Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 
 353, objects, that the Arabic has not roughness 
 itself under this root, but only an original from 
 whence it might perhaps be denominated. 
 He therefore says that the textual reading b*i3 
 might much more easily be explained, sors ira- 
 cundiae reportat damnum vel mulctam, the 
 lot of anger gets damage. I own this interpreta- 
 tion, especially if we add the following context, 
 does not appear to me very easy. Besides, the 
 word for lot is, I believe, in every other text of 
 scripture b"n3 not bn3, except in Jud. i. 3, 
 where it is used with a suffix, and where 
 twenty-seven of Dr Kennicott's codices now 
 read -bTia, as eight more did originally. But 
 I am now to observe, that in Prov. xix. 19, 
 not only the Keri, but at least thirty-three of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices read bia great, that 
 Theodotion has here f4,iyccXe&u/u,os high-spirited, 
 and Vulg. impatiens, impatient, and that our 
 English translation, a man of great wrath, 
 makes a very good sense. 
 
 Der. Gr. kXv^os, cleros, (a lot, by which word 
 the LXX generally render the Heb. blia,) 
 whence Eng. clerk, clerical, clergy. 
 
 The meaning of the word seems to be, to bare, 
 make bare or clean from somewhat before adher- 
 ing. The Syriac uses it for cutting off; the 
 Arabic, for taking off or away, paring off, par- 
 ticularly for cutting or plucking off the clusters 
 of dates from the palm-tree, and so stripping it. 
 
 I. To make bare or clean as a bone from the 
 flesh adhering to it, to pick it, as we say. occ. 
 Num. xxiv. 8, 0^3" DrrTiDyjyi and shall pick 
 their bones, Zeph. iii. 3. Our English trans- 
 lation of the latter part of this verse is ambigu- 
 ous ; but probably it was intended to express 
 that those wolves were not employed so long as 
 till the morrow in gnawing the bones, for that 
 before that time they had devoured the prey, 
 flesh, skin, bones and all, as wolves* common- 
 ly do. And this not only makes a good sense, 
 but leaves to the particle b, denoting time, its 
 usual signification. Comp. Deut. xvi. 4. To 
 this sense the LXX paraphrase the words, 
 au;^ iiTTiXiTotro i/y -rsu'i, they left not to the 
 morning ; so Vulg. non relinquebant in mane. 
 Martin's French translation in Zeph. iii. 3, 
 runs thus et ses gouverneurs sont des hups du 
 soir, qui ne quittent point les os, pour lesronger 
 au matin, and her governors are evening 
 wolves, who quit not the bones to gnaw them 
 in the morning. Hence 
 
 II. As a N. D^;i a larger bone. occ. Job xl. 13 
 or 18. Prov. xvii. 22. xxv. 15. Gen. xlix. 14, 
 D'^3 innn an ass of bone, a bony, strong ass. 
 
 III. Joined with mbrT^rr the stairs, 2 Kings 
 ix. 13. it seems used for the bare stairs, i. e. 
 where there was no canopy, throne, seat, or 
 the like. The LXX, according to the 
 Alexandrian copy, render the words ivx ruv 
 etvalixSfji,uv one of the stairs. So likewise 
 Symmachus. 
 
 See Brookes's Nat. Hiat. vol. i p. 199. 
 
 IV. To make bare or clean, as the pieces of a 
 broken cup from the lees of \vine adhering to 
 them. occ. Ezek. xxiii. 34. Comp. Psal. 
 Ixxv. 8. 
 
 Der. The northern grim and grum. See Juni- 
 us, Etymol. Anglican. 
 
 p:i See under rr^^ V. and VHL 
 
 To break or wear to pieces, occ. Psal. cxix. 20. 
 Lam. iii. 16. The word is used in the same 
 sense in S)Tiac and Arabic. See Castell and 
 Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. 
 
 To subtract, withhold. 
 
 I. In Kal, to subtract, abate, diminish. Exod. 
 v. 8, 19. xxi. 10. Deut. iv. 2. xii. 32. Isa. xv. 
 2, and every beard rTi?i"na (according to the 
 Complutensian edition, and fourteen of Dr 
 Kennicott's MSS.) diminished, i. e. partly cut 
 off, in token of mourning. Jer. xlviii. 37, 
 where twenty-three of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 have the word fully m?Tia, and three have now 
 rTl?T3, and two others had originally rryTra with 
 a T. Comp. under pt II. In Niph. to be 
 diminished. Exod. v. 11. 
 
 II. To diminish, make small. Job xxxvi. 27. 
 For j;"j3'> he maketh small the drops of water. 
 As a N. fem. plur. mjr'nan narrowed rests, re- 
 batements, in building, occ. 1 K. vi. 6. 
 
 III. In Kal, to withhold. Job xv. 4, 8. xxxvi. 
 7. In Niph. to be withholden. Num. ix. 7. 
 
 IV. In Niph. to be subtracted, taken away. 
 Num. xxvii. 4. xxxvi. 3, 4. 
 
 I. To wrap or roll together, down or away. occ. 
 Jud. v. 21, where LXX i^itv^iv drew away. 
 
 II. As a N. ri*i3N the fist clenched, or wrapt to- 
 gether. So LXX, <;rvyf/,7t, and Vulg. pugnus. 
 occ. Exod. xxi. 18. Isa. Iviii. 4. 
 
 III. Asa N. fem. plur. in reg. "ns'iarD clods, 
 concretions of earth, occ. Joel i. 17. 
 
 Der. Garb, wrap, gripe, grope, grapple. 
 
 I. In Kal, to expel, drive, or thrust out, or away. 
 Gen. iii. 24. Exod. ii. 17, & al. Also, Vo 
 be driven or thrust out. Exod. xii. 39. It is 
 applied to corn forced out of the ear. Lev. ii. 
 14, 16. Eng. transl. beaten out. As a V. 
 Infin. in the Chaldee form, (like mxa^tt Ezek. 
 xvii. 9.) with rr it postfixed, ^T^''^37^ to cast it 
 out, Ezek. xxxvi. 5. 
 
 As a N. fem. plur. in reg. ''nir''i3, rendered by 
 the LXX, xa.ra^vva,ffrua,v domineering tyranny y 
 and in our translation, exactions; but more 
 properly in the margin, expulsions, as denoting 
 such oppressions and cruelties as drove their 
 poor brethren out of their country, occ. Ezek. 
 xlv. 9. Comp. ch. xxxiv. 46, 21. 
 
 II. To drive, cast, or throw, out or up, as the 
 troubled waters of the sea do mire and dirt, 
 occ. Isa. Ivii. 20, where" Theodotion aTofiitX- 
 Xtrui casts out. In Niph. to be driven out of 
 its place, as the sea in a storm, occ. Isa. Ivii. 
 20 as the land in an earthquake, occ. Amos 
 viii. 8. Comp. ch. i. 1. 
 
 III. To thrust out, put away, divorce, as a man 
 his wife. Gen. xxi. 10. Lev. xxi. 7, 14, & al. 
 
 IV. As a participial noun iy^3T3 a suburb which 
 is without the city. Lev. xxv. 34, & al. freq. 
 
u/^ 
 
 89 
 
 Vi^s:i 
 
 V. To put or thrust forth, as vegetables, which 
 effect is attributed to the lunar, as well as to 
 the solar, light. Deut. xxxiii. 14, The precious 
 (produce) D'-m'' U'la thrust forth hj the fluxes 
 of light from the moon. And this point of true 
 philosophy, namely, the effect of the lunar light 
 in vegetation, we find clearly preserved in the 
 Orphic Hymn to A^rif*ts or the moon, lin. 14. 
 
 ArOTSA KAAOT2 xot-^^ovi AHO yctm. 
 Thou bringest from the earth the goodly fruits. 
 
 So Horace lib. iv. ode 6, lin. 39, calls the in- 
 creasing moon, prosperam frugum, propitious or 
 favourable to the fruits. 
 
 From this root in this view Ceres (the 3 being, 
 by an easy and common variation, changed into 
 C) appears to have had her name. Every one 
 knows she was among the Romans the goddess 
 of husbandry ; and it has been thought by 
 many that Virgil, at the beginning of his first 
 Georgic, invokes the moon under this name : 
 
 -Vos, O clarissima mundi 
 
 Liimina, labentem carlo qua; ducitis annum. 
 Liber et alma Ceres ; vestro si munere Tellus 
 Chaoniam pingui glandem mutavit arista, 
 Poculague inventis Acheloia miscuii uvis. 
 
 O ye resplendent lights of heaven, who lead 
 Throughout its varying forms the circling year. 
 Liber and Ceres! by whose gift the earth 
 For acorns teems with corn, and joyous yields 
 For water's tasteless draught the generous wine. 
 
 And though I apprehend the interpretation 
 which makes Ceres in this passage equivalent 
 to the moon to be erroneous,* yet it may be 
 worth remarking, that Macrobius, Saturnal. 
 lib. i. cap. 18, observes that Virgil speaks thus 
 of Liber and Ceres, because he knew the for- 
 mer to be the sun, and the latter the moon, 
 " qui pariter," says he, " fertilitatibus glebse, et 
 maturandis frugibus vel nocturno temperamento 
 vel diurno calore moderantur," which together 
 influence the fertility of the soil, and the ripening 
 of the fruits, the one by her nightly tempera- 
 ment, the other by his diurnal heat. 
 And of the opinions of the ancients concerning 
 the efficiency of the moon, not only on vegetable 
 but on animal life, the reader may see much 
 more in Vossius, De Orig. et Progr. Idol, 
 lib. ii. cap. 18, towards the end, and in Jab- 
 lonski's Pantheon iEgypt. lib. iii. cap. i. 4. 
 And though some of the effects formerly 
 ascribed to her influence seem fanciful, yet 
 others are too notorious to be denied ; and it 
 might well employ the pains and attention of 
 the philosopher to investigate the real influence 
 of the moon on sublunary bodies. 
 Der. Grass. 
 
 Occurs not in the simple form as a V. in Heb. 
 
 but in Syriac signifies, to touch, feel, search by 
 
 feeling, &c. For the N. u;^3 for u;ia. Job vii. 
 
 5, see under u^aa II. 
 U^ira to feel for over and over again, grope for. 
 
 So LXX, 4^ny^oc<pau. occ. Isa. lix. 10, twice. 
 
 * See Martyn's Note on Georgic. i. lin. 5. 
 
 I. In Arabic signifies, according to ("astell, 
 " Cum labore incubuit rei, to lie or lean hard 
 upon," or according to Schultens, (MS. Orig. 
 Heb.) " Gravem esse, gravitate premere, 
 pressius incumbere, (i^ihiv, to be heavy, press 
 with weight, lie heavy upon." The V. seems 
 to have the same sense in Heb. Job xxxvii. 
 6, which perhaps may be best interpreted. 
 When he says to the snow, that (is) the earth, 
 11DD Du^3"i and makes the rain heavy, Dir^aT 
 ny n^'^l3?3 even makes heavy the showers of his 
 strength. 'Or' EniBPlsJ^ Aios e/^fi^os, as Homer 
 expresses it, II. v. lin. 91. It is well known 
 that the rains in Judea and the neighbouring 
 countries are extremely violent and heavy.* 
 Comp. 1 Kings xviii. 41, 44, 45. Cant. ii. 11. 
 As a particip. fem. paoul Kal. rrntt'^ rained 
 upon. occ. Ezek. xxii. 24. So Vulg. com- 
 pluta. As a participle mas. plur. Hiph. 
 D-nirara sending rain. occ. Jer. xiv. 22. As a 
 N. Dtya heavy rain. Gen. vii. 12. Lev.'Xxvi. 4. 
 1 Kings xvii. 7, & al. freq. Plur. D''nu'3 ren- 
 dered in our translation great rain. Ezra x. 9 ; 
 and much rain. Ezra x. 13. 
 
 II. Chald. As a N. Dira (perhaps from Heb. 
 lya to feel) a body, a palpable substance. Daniel 
 iii. 27. iv. 30, & al. It occurs in the Targums 
 in the same sense, in which is also used the 
 Syriac Diu'a and xnina. 
 
 n:i 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic 
 is used for cutting, beating, or pounding. 
 
 I. As a N. n3 plur. mna a wine-press, a large 
 vessel in which they used to press their grapes by 
 treading, occ. Neh. xiii. 15. Isa. Ixiii. 2. Lam. 
 i. 15. Joel iii. 18, oriv. 13. In this last pas- 
 sage it is distinguished from D-np^ the vats or 
 lakes which received the liquor from the press 
 (comp. under -jTt V.) ; but in Jud. vi. 11, n3 
 seems to comprehend the whole pfece or building. 
 
 If we may jvidge from the name Gethsemane 
 (rrarsiy na a press for oil) Mat. xxvi. 36, the 
 Jews applied n3 to the oil- as weU as to the 
 wine-press. 
 
 II. As a N. n-na " occurs thrice, in the 8th, 
 81st, and 84th Psalms, as the title oJr subject 
 matter of them. The word regularly, as de- 
 rived from na, signifies wine-pressing, or the 
 treading of the wine-press, i. e. when in the 
 spiritual metaphor the Redeemer comes to exe- 
 cute vengeance on the enemy, and bring salvation 
 to his redeemed, as Isa. Ixiii. 4." Bate's Grit 
 Heb. 
 
 PLURILITERALS. 
 
 Or Words of more than three Letters beginning 
 with J 
 
 Boiled, i. e. podded or in pod. LXX <r<rs^^aT/| 
 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 5, 31 ; vol. iii. 
 p. 26, 27 ; vol. iv. p. Sbi, 356, and Russell's Nat. Hit. of 
 Aleppo, p. 148, and following. 
 
-in:i 
 
 90 
 
 ')H^ 
 
 seeding. Once Exod. ix. 31, where it is 
 spoken of flax, and answers to aonx being in ear 
 of barley, and from na protuberant, and rrbj? to 
 ascend, it well expresses the formation of that 
 globous fruit or pod on the top of the stalk of 
 ilax, which succeeds the flower, and contains the 
 seed. 
 
 -l!l"i:i Chald. 
 
 The same as the following *ima, ^ being changed 
 into T after the Chaldee manner, a treasurer. 
 occ. Dan. iii. 2, 3. 
 
 A Chaldee or Persic N. a treasurer, from 133 to 
 treasure, lay up, (the 3 being dropped as in the 
 Persic, Greek, and Latin, gaza) and is pure 
 (comp, 1723.) occ. Ezra i. 8. vii. 21. So Tar- 
 gum on Esth. X. 3. 
 
 I know not the composition of this word, unless 
 perhaps it be from the Hebrew ba a roundish 
 mass, and mnir from tov to subsist, stand firm, 
 the "s being dropped in the composition, as in 
 tibtaj? (which see) for cibjriDy. "nnba is, how- 
 ever, certainly used in Arabic, and is in that 
 language applied to a rock, to a hard man, to 
 camels growing old, to weigh, a burden, afflic- 
 tion. See Castell. 
 
 Job iii. 7, Lo, let that night be nnba a rock, i. 
 e. let the darkness of it be concreted to the ut- 
 most degree, that it may become like a rock, 
 ^let not rraai a vibration of light come in it. 
 See Exod. x. 21. Wisd. xvii. 5, and compare 
 under iy. 
 
 Job XXX. 3, in want "Tinba )^'2^^ and in hard, 
 severe, extreme hunger, liteiully, in famine of 
 the rock, where nothing will grow. 
 Isa. xlix. 21, it is spoken of the church, con- 
 sidered as desolate, bereaved of children, 
 rmnbai and rocky, i. e. barren as the rock, 
 non pariens, not bearing, says the Vulg. 
 Job XV. 34, For the congregation of the profli- 
 gate f shall be) -nnba a rock, i. e. barren and 
 desolate like a rock. So Aquila and Theodo- 
 tion, axecovo; unfruitful; Vulg. sterilis, barren. 
 Comp. ver. 35. Ecclus xl. 15. unclean roots 
 (are) it' a.x,oQro(ji.ov IIETPAS upon a hard rock, 
 and consequently cannot grow. 
 The above cited are all the passages wherein the 
 word occurs. 
 
 As a N. a treasury, "for the most precious 
 things," saith Marius, from "JD3 to treasure up, 
 and "jT pure. Once. 1 Chron. xxviii. 11. 
 Comp. IST^. 
 
 "1JI"1J See under nia 
 
 KT Chald. 
 
 A pronoun, answering to the Hebrew nt this, 
 and corrupted from it by substituting, as usual 
 in Chaldee, n for ^, and k for n. occ. Dan. iv. 
 27. vii. 8. 
 
 Repeated, (like Heb. m) this and that, one and 
 the other, occ. Dan. v. 6. vii. 3. 
 
 To faint ox fail, through weariness, hunger, or . 
 terror.^ occ. Psal. Ixxxviii. 10. Jer. xxxi. 12, 
 25. As a N. n^m-i fainting from terror, occ. 
 Job xli. 13 or 22. Strength dwelleth on his 
 neck, and fainting exulteth befoi'e him, i. e. as 
 soon as men see him they immediately faint. 
 But both the image and the expression in Job 
 are wonderfully sublime. As a N. innxn 
 
 faintness. occ. Deut. xxviii. 65. 
 
 Deu. Latin debilis, whence debility, &c. 
 
 I . To be troubled, to be in commotion, or agita- 
 tion. Hence as a N. fem. ,12 NT agitation, 
 commotion, as of the sea. Jer. xlix. 23. Comp. 
 Isa. Ivii. 20. 
 
 II. To be troubled, disturbed in mind. 1 Sam.ix. 
 5. Psal. xxxviii. 19. As a N. fem. rr^KT 
 trouble, uneasiness. Prov. xii. 25. 
 
 IIL As a N. 3N-r (from the Heb. an) fish. 
 occ. Nell. xiii. 16. And perhaps the word is 
 here used as the Tyrians pronounced it. 
 
 With a radical, but omissible, rr. 
 
 I. In Kal, to fly. occ. Deut. xxviii. 49. Jer. 
 xlviii. 40. xlix. 22. Psal. xviii. 11. In the 
 three former passages it is applied to the flying 
 of an eagle, in which there are two circimistan- 
 ces especially remarkable; 1st, The rapidity 
 with which it rushes on its prey (which is 
 noticed in Scripture, Hab. i. 8. 2 Sam. i. 23. 
 Lam. iv. 19, & al.) 2dly, Its peculiar man- 
 ner of fully expanding its wings, from which the 
 Greek poets called it rawm^a;, and which is 
 particularly mentioned in the two texts of Jer- 
 emiah above quoted ; so likewise, Psal. xviii. 
 11. appears from the context to be intended as 
 a description rather of majesty and pomp, than 
 of swiftness ; and Deut. xxviii. 49, may as well 
 refer to the wide spreading as the rapid motion 
 of the Jews' enemies. Comp. ver. 51, 52. 
 
 nxn then as a V. will signify, to fly with wings 
 expanded. In Hiph. to cause to fly away, in a 
 figurative sense, occ. 2 Kings xvii. 21. But 
 observe, that not only the Keri, but the Com- 
 plutensian edition, and fourteen more of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices read in this text r^l''^ and 
 drove or thrust, which also seems preferable. 
 So LXX, i^iutTiv. 
 
 II. As a N. rrXT kite or glede, so Vulg. mil- 
 vus, which is remarkable for flying, or, as it 
 were, sailing in the air, with expanded wings. 
 Thus our English glede is from the V. to glide. 
 See Junius, Etymol. Anglic, occ. Lev. xi. 14, 
 where it is joined with the rr'-x vulture; and 
 Hasselquist tells us. Travels, p. 194, that near 
 Grand Cairo, in Egypt, the vultures " assemble 
 loith the kites every morning and evening, there 
 to receive the alms of fresh meat left them by 
 the legacies of great men." In Lev. xi, 14, six 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices read HNnn 
 
 Der. a daw, Qu ? 
 ]K1 See under p 
 "IKI See under in 
 
m 
 
 91 
 
 pni 
 
 I. To murmur, mutter, grumble. It occurs not 
 as a V. in Kal, but as a participle plur. fem. 
 Hiph. ni*''773 causing to murmur or complain. 
 Lev. xxvi. 16, u^ss ns^lD causing the ani- 
 mal frame to murmur, groan, or the like. As 
 a N. with a formative x, n-TX a causing to 
 murmur or groan, occ. 1 Sam. ii. 33, nx S-INb 
 ^t^^^^ ybr the causing of thy frame to groan ; 
 where Dr Kennicott's Bible furnishes no va- 
 rious reading on n-nnb. Comp. u^ttx, Isaiah 
 xxviii. 28, under wi I. As a N. fem. rrn'T 
 and in reg. ni*T a murmuring, muttering, an evil 
 report, which is frequently propagated in a low 
 muttering tone. Gen. xxxvii. 2, And Joseph 
 Ni" brought rriri DniT nx their evil report to 
 their father, i. e. the evil report or murmming 
 that went about of them ; as Prov. xxv. 10. 
 ^nn"T is the murmuring or evil report that goes 
 about of thee. Num. xiii. 32, y'^xrT nil IK-yn 
 and they caused to go forth a murmuring or evil 
 report (concerning) the land bx among the 
 children of Israel. Comp. Num. xiv. 36, 37. 
 II. As a N. niT or ni the bear, q. d. the mur- 
 murer, grumbler, or growler, from his remark- 
 able grumbling or growling, especially when 
 hungry or enraged. " La voix de I'ours est un 
 grondement, un gros murmure, souvent mele 
 d'un fremissement de dents qu'il fait surtout 
 lorsque on I'irrite." BufFon, Hist. Nat. tom. 
 viii. p. 31, 12mo. Comp. Isa. lix. 11. This 
 growl the Latin writers expressed by gemitus, 
 because it is a disagreeable mournful sound. 
 So Horace, Epod. xvi. lin. 51, 
 
 Nee vespertinus circumgemit ursus ovile. 
 Nor growls around the fold the evening bear. 
 
 Ovid, Metam. lib. ii. lin. 483, &c. of Callisto 
 changed into a she-bear, 
 
 Vox iracunda, minaxque. 
 
 Plenaque terroris rauco de gutture fertur. 
 Assiduogue sues gemitu testata dolores. 
 
 From her hoarse throat proceeds a horrid voice. 
 And with perpetual growl attests her griefs. 
 
 And as the Hebrew name of this animal is 
 taken from his growling, so Varro deduces his 
 Latin name ursus by an onomatopoeia from the 
 noise he makes, " Ursi Lucana origo, vel, unde 
 illi, wos^rz ab ipsius voce." See more in Bo- 
 chart, vol. ii. 809, 810. 1 Sam. xvii. 34. Prov. 
 xvii. 12, & al. freq. Besides the great white 
 ice-bear, there are, at least, two other species of 
 bears found in the old world ; the one black or 
 blackish, peculiar to the northern climates; 
 the other, brown, red, reddish, or fallow, found 
 in the more southern parts, particularly in 
 Arabia : the former of these are by no means 
 carnivorous, but the latter are so. It is evi- 
 dent therefore that this latter is the species 
 mentioned in Scripture. See 1 Sam. xvii. 34. 
 2 K. ii. 24. Dan. vii. 5. Comp. Buffon, 
 Hist. Nat. tom. viii. p. 19, 20, 25. 
 It is certain, from the construction of 2 K. ii. 
 24, that "nn plur. with a masculine termina- 
 tion, is there used for sAe-bearsj and one 
 might suspect that nn or mi sing, signifies 
 like^^ ise a she-hcixr, in 2 Sam. xvii. 8. Prov. 
 xvii. 12. Hos. xiii. 8, because this animal is 
 
 eminent for her intense affection to her young 
 ones, and dreadfully furious when deprived of 
 them, as many writers have observed,* whereas 
 the /ie-bear does not appear at all remarkable 
 m this respect. Accordingly the Vulg. in the 
 three last cited texts, renders the Heb. word 
 by ursa, and the LXX in Sam. by u^ktos. 
 But then it must be observed that in all these 
 texts, ni or m-r is construed with blDiy mas. 
 and therefore must be masculine also. See 
 therefore under baar III. 
 
 nnn In a transitive sense, to cause to murmur 
 or mutter repeatedly, occ. Cant. vii. 9, as good 
 wine D^su^- -nsty imi causing the lips of those 
 that sleep to mutter or murmur " as people do 
 [in dreams] or betwixt sleeping and waking ; 
 and especially when warm with generous wine." 
 Bate. 
 
 Der. * Goth. dubo. Islandic dufa, Eng. dove, 
 from their murmuring. 
 
 Km 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. k^T strength. 
 So the Targum cipn, and LXX Kr^vi- Once 
 Deut. xxxiii. 25. 
 
 nm Chald. 
 
 From the Heb. ^n'2^, ^ being, as usual, changed 
 into 1, to sacrifice, occ. Ezm vi. 3, -n iriN 
 Vnn vnm the place where they (were) sacri- 
 ficing sacrifices. As a N. fem. rrniin an al- 
 tar. occ. Ezra vii. 17. 
 
 nm Chald. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but the idea seems to be, to 
 place or lay in rows. For hence, as a N. "inTa, 
 plur. i-DnTS a row, layer, occ. Ezra vi. 4. It 
 is used also in Targum Jonath, Hosea ii. 16. 
 Ezek. xlvi. 23, in which last cited passage it 
 answers to Heb. "nia a row. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but is retained 
 in Arabic, and signifies, to dry, dry up, wither. 
 
 I. As a N. fem. rrbm, in reg. nblT a cake or 
 lump of dried figs. occ. 1 Sam. xxx. 12. 2 K. 
 XX. 7. Isa. xxxviii. 21. Mas, plur. D-bm. occ. 
 1 Sam. xxv. 18. 1 Chron. xii. 40. 
 
 II. D-nbnn n-a is mentioned, Jer. xlviii. 22, as 
 a city or place in the territories of Moab ; 
 whence it should seem that they had a temple 
 dedicated to the heavens under the attribute of 
 dryiyig or preserving fruits for man's use and 
 benefit, f And this, we may observe, would be 
 particularly beneficial to the Moabites, whose 
 country abounded in excellent grapes. See Isa. 
 xvi. 810. Jer. xlviii. 26, 32, 33. 
 
 I. To adhere, cleave, cleave together, stick close. 
 Job xxxviii. 38. Prov. xviii. 24. It is con- 
 strued with the particles bx, b and n, in the 
 sense of to, unto with bx Jer. xiii 11. Ezek. 
 iii. 26. with b Psal. xliv. 26. cii. 6, & al. 
 freq. with n Gen. ii. 24. xxxiv. 3. Deut. iv. 
 
 See Rochart, as above, Schouchzer, Phys. Sacr. on 2 
 Sam. xvii. 8. Button, Hist. Nat. tom. viii. 28, 29. Capt. 
 Cook's last Voyage, vol. iii p. 307. 
 
 \ .See Junius, Etymol. Anglic. 
 
 \ See Hutchinson's Trinity of the Gentiles, p. 501, & 
 seq. 
 
nm 
 
 92 
 
 1^1 
 
 4. X. 20. xiii. 5. 2 Kings v. 27. As a N. 
 pliT a joint in armour. 1 Kings xxii. 34. 2 
 Chron. xviii. 33. 
 
 II. Soder. occ. Isa. xli. 7, where pni may be 
 considered either as a V. to soder, or rather as 
 a N. soder, and so the sentence be rendered as 
 in the margin of our translation, and by Bishop 
 Lowth, saying of the soder, it is good. Comp. 
 Job xli. 15 or 23. 
 
 III. In Kal and Hiph. to join, overtake. Gen. 
 xxxi. 23. Jud. XX. 42. Comp. Gen. xix. 19. 
 
 IV. With "inx following, to pursue hard after. 
 We say in Eng. to stick close to, in the same 
 sense. I Sam. xiv. 22. 1 Chron. x. 2. Jer. 
 xlii. 16. 
 
 -in"T 
 
 I. The primary notion of this root, I apprehend 
 with Cocceius to be, to drive, lead, bring, agere, 
 ducere ; as it likewise often signifies in Chal- 
 dee and Syriac. See Castell. Psal. xviii. 48, 
 "im-T and A(? brought, or drove, the people under 
 me. So, Montanus, duxit, LXX u<roTltt; 
 subjecting, and Vulg. subdis puttest under. (In 
 2 Sam. xxii. 48, the word for nn*T- in the Psalm 
 is -mn subduing.) Psal. xlvii. 4, where LXX 
 vTira^i, and Vulg. subjecit, hath subjected, 
 Montanus, ducet shall bring. As a N. Tin a 
 driving. Isa. v. 17, The lambs shall feed 
 DiniD according to their driving, i. e. where 
 they are driven or led, Montanus, juxta ductum 
 suum. Comp. Mic. ii. 12. As a N. inirs a 
 wilderness, an uncultivated and comparatively 
 barren country, chiefly used for driving cattle into 
 to feed. See Exod. iii. 1. 1 Sam. xvii. 28. xxv. 
 21. Comp. Luke xv. 4, and under mx I. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. milin Jloats or rafts of 
 timber driven along by oars, &c. occ. 1 Kings 
 V. 9 or 23. So LXX, trxi^ius. Compare 2 
 Chron. ii. 15 or 16, where the correspondent 
 Hebrew word to mint in 1 Kings, is mTD3"i 
 rendered likewise by the LXX a-xi^ictis. 
 
 III. As a N. *i3*7 is used for the celestial fluid 
 or light, on account of its activity, whether 
 operating with that milder influence which melts 
 the ice, or with that resistless impetuosity which 
 in lightning bears down every thing before it. 
 Psal. cxlvii. 18, He sendeth forth his ice like 
 morsels ; who can stand before his cold ? He 
 sendeth out his im, and melteth them ; he blow- 
 eth with his wind, the waters flow. Hab. iii. 4, 
 
 5, And the brightness (was) as the light Be- 
 fore him went "liT, and c^u^n a flashing fire went 
 forth at his feet. See Bate's Crit. Heb. pp. 
 
 126, 127. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. iimm, plur. D'-'iin a bee, 
 from the * admirable order and conduct by 
 which they are led in their various works, of 
 which see Virgil, Georgic. iv. at the beginning ; 
 Nature Displayed, vol. i. pages 94, 106 ; and 
 
 " Apis Hehraice rTlIlT, Chaldaice Nli"7 dicitur a 
 
 mirabili ductu et ordine : Politicum enim est hoc 
 
 atiimalculum, reges habens et popidos, et urbes et 
 prcetoria. De quibus 'e Graecis potissimum consulendi, 
 Aristoteles, ^lianus, et Scriptores Geoponicav ; ut e 
 Romanis, Varro, Virgilius, Plinius ; et ex Arabibus, 
 Damir, et Alkazuinius ; quorum scrinia in argumento 
 tamXT\to mihi compilare non vacat." Bochart, vol. ii. 
 50-2. Comp. Shakspeare's King Henry V. act i. scene 2, 
 towards tlie middle. 
 
 comp. under Ty" IV. occ. Deut. i. 44. Judges 
 xiv. 8. Psal. cxviii. 12. Isa. vii. 18. With 
 Isa. vii. 18, 19, may be compared Homer's 
 simile descriptive of the multitude of the Gre- 
 cian forces pouring from the ships and tents, 
 H.ii. lin. 87, 
 
 HvT iOvioe, iia-i fjt,iXKr<rce,m ecStvxuv, 
 TliT^Yii tx yXoKfv^'/ig ot,iu viov i^xoiJLivxuv, 
 
 BsTguSflll Ss CTiTOVTOlt 6T OtvOilTIV llX^IVOIiriV, 
 A! fjiiV T ivQx, CCXIS Ti^OTrjOtTO,!, Oil hi Ti Ivdx. 
 
 As from some rocky cleft the shepherd sees, 
 Clnst'ring in heaps on heaps the driving bees. 
 Rolling and blackening, swarms succeeding swarms. 
 With deeper murmurs and more hoarse alarms j 
 Dusky they spread, a close embodied crowd. 
 And o'er the vale descends the living cloud. 
 So, from the tents and ships, &c. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 V. And most generally, to bring forward, pro- 
 duce, or utter one's sentiments or conceptions in 
 articulate sounds, to speak. bb73 is, to utter ar- 
 tictdate sounds,- inT, to discourse, speak ration- 
 ally or intelligibly, by articulate sounds. Gen. 
 viii. 15, & al. freq. In Niph. " ni*TD to speak 
 together, as onba to fight together. Mai. iii. 13 
 or 15, 16 or 18. Ps. cxix. 23. Ezek. xxxiii. 
 30." Cocceius. As a N. lan a word or 
 speech. I Sam. ix. 21. Also, a thing, any 
 thing which can be imagined and spoken, a mat- 
 ter. Exod. V. 11. Gen. xix. 8. Deut. ii. 7, & 
 al. freq. A rate. Exod. xvi. 4. 1 K. x. 25, 
 "int bv upon the matter of, on account of, be- 
 cause of . Gen. xii. 17. Num. xxv. 18. Ps. xiv. 
 5. As a N. fem. in reg. ma*T a matter, affair, 
 business. Job v. 8. Ps. ex. 4, abn -mai bv 
 p1)i according to the matters (viz. that are re- 
 corded) of Melchisedec. See this explained by 
 St Paul, Heb. vii. 13. The LXX, who 
 render 'n'li'T bl? by Kara, ra^iv, according to the 
 order, have preserved the sense, though not the 
 exact idea, mm by on account of, to the end 
 that. Eccles. vii. 14. viii. 2, & al. 
 
 VI. mrr- 11T the word of the Lord, a title of 
 Christ, the true light; (comp. Sense III.) for 
 no man knoweth the Father save the Son, and he 
 to whomsoever the Son will reveal him. Mat. xi. 
 27. Comp. John i. 18. See Gen. xv. 1, 4. 
 1 Sam. iii. 7, 21. xv. 10. 1 K. xiii. 9, 17. xix. 
 9. Ps. cvii. 20, & al. Comp. John i. 1. 1 
 John V. 7. Rev. xix. 13, and Greek and Eng. 
 Lexicon in Aoyos XVI. 
 
 VII. As a N. T'm the oracle, or speaking place, 
 loquutorium, that part of the temple from 
 whence Jehovah spake and issued his orders 
 and directions, otherwise called the holy of 
 holies, 1 K. vi. 5, 23, & al. freq. Comp. Num. 
 vii. 89. For -nnnb in 1 K. vi. 16, at least fifty 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices read T-mb. 
 
 VIII. As a N. 'inT the plague or pestilence, 
 which eminently carries men ofl\ or drives 
 them to their graves. Exod. v. 3, & al. freq. 
 The LXX have nearly given the idea, Jer. 
 xxxii. 36, by rendering it aTao-raA.*?, a sending 
 oft ox away ; so Baruch, ch. ii. 25, uses ifrtxr- 
 <roXv for the plague. In Hos. xiii. 14, very 
 many of Dr Kennicott's codices read "]"im thy 
 plague, singular. It is once used as a verb, to 
 smite, like the plague, which destroys generally, 
 but not universally, 2 Chron. xxii. 10, nanm 
 
ti'm 
 
 93 
 
 :n 
 
 and she smote all the seed royal, and Joash 
 among the rest, but he escaped death by means 
 of Jehoshebeath, and her husband Jehoiada, 
 ver. 11.* 
 
 IX. As a N, nm a murrain, of cattle, occ. 
 Exod. ix. 3, 15. 
 
 Der. By transposition, Gothic dreiban, Saxon 
 drifan, and Eng. drive, &c. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Syriac dit 
 signifies to conglutinate, glue, or join together, 
 " conglutinavit, conjunxit ut folia foliis as- 
 suuntur. " Castell. And this seems nearly the 
 idea of the Hebrew ; for hence 
 
 I. As a N. ciT honey, which, like other rich 
 sweet juices, is apt to adhere in lumps, or 
 bunches as it were. Gen. xliii. 11. f Jud. xiv. 
 8, 9, 18, & al. freq. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. nty^T the bunch of flesh, or 
 rather of fat and hair, on a camel's back. So 
 Targ. nx-mon, Vulg. gibbum, occ. Isa. xxx. 
 6. " The bunches are not formed by the rising 
 of the spine of the back, but consist of white 
 
 fat almost like suet. " Brooke's Nat. Hist. vol. 
 i. p. 112. BufFon says, " These bunches are 
 not bony; they consist only of a fat fleshy 
 substance, nearly of the same consistence as a 
 cow's udder." And this able naturalist is in- 
 clined to consider them as being originally ac- 
 cidental deformities occasioned by pressure, 
 and the continual labour to which these ani- 
 mals have been from very early times con- 
 demned. Hist. Nat. torn. x. p. 25 29. 
 
 I. 7'o multiply or increase exceedingly, occ. Gen. 
 xlviii. 16, where LXX vXti0uvhi*i(rxv may they 
 be multiplied. 
 
 II. As a N. 3T, and fem. rr^T fish, from their 
 great increase. So Chald. p3 a fish, from Heb. 
 p to propagate, Lat. piscis, and Eng. fish, 
 from Heb. rrira to spread. The :|: Abbe 
 Pluche shows from Leuwenhoek, that a single 
 cod, though not of the largest size, contained 
 nine millions, three hundred and forty- four thou- 
 sand eggs ; and observes, that though a com- 
 mon carp is far from having such a number of 
 eggs, yet the quantity of them is so amazing, 
 even at the first glance, that it contributes very 
 much to justify the above calculation. Gen. i. 
 26. ix. 2. Exod. vii. 18. Jon. ii. 1, 2, & al. 
 freq. Hence 
 
 As a V. a"! (of the same form as D^tr, l-T, &c.) 
 to fish. occ. Jer. xvi. 16. As a participle or 
 participial N. mas. plur. c-aii fishers, occ. 
 Jer. xvi. 16. Ezek. jdvii. 10. o-a-T the same, 
 occ. Isa, xix. 8. As a N. fem. rraiT a fishing. 
 occ. Amos iv. 2. 
 
 III. As a N. pT corn of all sorts, so named 
 
 See Baruh's Critica Sacra examined, p. 148, &c. 
 
 + See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 304, &c. 
 
 % Nature Displayed, vol. i. p. 230, 231, 12mo. 
 
 In the 57th vol. of the Philosophical Transactions, 
 for the year 1767, Art. 30, is a comparative Table of the 
 number of eggs in the spawn of several kinds of fishes, 
 which seems to have been made with great care and pains 
 by Mr Thomas Harmer, and will hardly fail of convinc- 
 ing the reader of the amazing fecundity of the aquatic 
 tribes. This Table may be found also in the Critical Re- 
 view for August 1768. 
 
 from its great increase. Gen. xxvii. 28, & al. 
 freq. Comp. Mat. xiii. 23. 
 IV. As a N. 112^ JDagon, the Aleim of the 
 Philistines, mentioned Jud. xvi. 23. 1 Sam. v. 
 & al. This name denotes the increasing or 
 productive power of the material heavens, "both 
 in the earth and in the sea, of which attribute 
 perhaps corn and fish, from their great f ruitful- 
 7iess, were the emblems. " Aoiycov, o; i'trn trtruvy 
 Dagon, that is, the corn-giver,'' says Sanchonia- 
 thon in Philo-Byblius. From 1 Sam. v. 4, 
 (see Eng. marg.) it seems that this idol 
 resembled a fish in the lower part, with a hu- 
 man head and hands ; and it appears plain from 
 the prohibitions, Exod. xx, 4. Deut. iv, 18, 
 and from a place being called ^i^T n-n the tem- 
 ple of Dagon, Josh. xv. 41, that the idolaters 
 in those parts had anciently some fishy idols, as 
 it is certain they had in later times ; and " Sir 
 John Chardin twice mentions fishes reputed to 
 be sacred at this day in the East."* " Piscem 
 Syri venerantur, the Syrians worship a fish," 
 says Cotta in Cicero de Nat. Deor. iii. cap. 15. 
 Though perhaps it may be best with f Selden 
 to refer this assertion to the Syrian and 
 Phenician idol Atergatis, by the Greeks cor- 
 ruptly called I Derceto, which had the upper 
 part like a woman, the lower like a fish ; as 
 Lucian, who says he was an eye-witness, in- 
 forms us (De Dea Syr. torn. ii. p. 884, edit. 
 
 Bened. ) '' AiOKirovs ii li^o; ev ^oivntri i6rivi(ru.fji,Yiv, 
 ^ivifAix, ^ivoV yiuia-eyi (jt.iv yvvn' ro ^t cxoirov sx. /u.>j^iuv 
 a ax^ovi To^ag, i^^uo? ov^ri K'^otsivstch. In 
 Phenicia I saw the image of Derceto (or Ar- 
 tegatis) ; a strange sight truly ! For she had 
 the half of a woman, but from the thighs down- 
 ward a jfeA's tail." Diodorus Siculus, lib. ii. 
 describing the same idol as represented at As- 
 calon says, " To (Jt.iv T^otrutov f^^u ywaiKos, to ^ 
 uXXo <rM(ji,ce, srav i^^uo;. It hath the face of a 
 woman, but all the rest of the body a fish's." 
 No doubt it was from some account of this 
 idol that Horace took that thought in his Art 
 of Poetry, lin. 3, 4, 
 
 Ut turpiter atrum 
 
 Desinat in piscem mulier formosa superne 
 
 A handsome woman with 9, fish's tail. 
 
 Roscommon. 
 
 A temple of Atergatis, at Carnion, in the land 
 of Gilead, is mentioned, 2 Mac. xii. 26. 
 The name of Atergatis seems to be derived 
 from Heb. Tix illustrious, excellent, (which in 
 like manner enters into the composition of 
 "ibniTN 2 Kings xvii. 31.) and at, or naT a fish, 
 or as a V. to increase exceedingly, and so, like 
 the name Dagon, it may refer both to the^rwi 
 of the idol, and to the grand attribute of fecun- 
 dity to which the worship of it related : on 
 which latter account also the more modem 
 idolaters represented it rather with the half of 
 
 * Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. p. 58, where see 
 more. 
 
 f De Diis Syris Syntag. ii. cap. 3, p. 197. 
 
 t So Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. v. cap. 23, speaking of Hier- 
 apolis in Syria, " Ibi prodigiosa Atergatis, Graecis autem 
 Derceto dicto, colitur." At that place is worshipped the 
 monstrous Atergatis, by the Greeks, called Derceto. 
 
bil 
 
 94 
 
 bil 
 
 a woman than of a man. Comp. D^Tur iindei 
 rrTtt'. The same idol at Ascalon whom Dio- 
 dorus Sicuhis calls Derceto or Artergatis, He- 
 rodotus (lib. i. cap. 105.) denominates the 
 celestial Aphrodite, or Venus .- and nearly re- 
 lated to the eastern Atergatis is also the Venus 
 Marina of the Romans, or AvaSwa^ttsv*) of the 
 Greeks. Venus is the * productive .power of 
 Nature or the heavens. And the Venus Marina 
 is represented as just risen from the sea, some- 
 times with a dolphin at her feet, sometimes sit- 
 ting on a shell, held up by two tritons, i. e. 
 sea-gods, of -monsters, half men and half fish. 
 A fish, however, is in both exhibitions a part 
 of the imagery. See Spence's Polymetis, 
 Dial. xiv. p. 220. I shall only add, that the 
 temple of Dagon at Azotus, in which the ark 
 of God was placed, was burnt by Jonathan, the 
 brother of Judas Maccabeus, I Mac. x. 83, 
 84 ; and for farther satisfaction concerning this 
 idol, I with great pleasure refer to Mr Hut- 
 chinson's Ti'inity of the Gentiles, p. 492, &c. 
 to Bate's Crit. Heb. in the word p3"r, and to 
 his Note on 1 Sam. v. 4, in his Translation of 
 the Pentateuch, &c. 
 
 Der. A dog, from their prolific nature, called in 
 Greek kvuv for the same reason. A dug. Qu ? 
 Also dag, a North-country word for dew, from 
 its remarkable power in vegetation, which is 
 often observed in the sacred writers. So Ho- 
 mer, Odyss. xiii. lin. 245, calls it ri^xXvia n 
 loffn the vegetative dew. From dag we have the 
 V. to dag, the N. dag-look, also, to daggle. 
 ,Qu? 
 
 The Lexicons and translations render this word 
 as a N. (in which form it often occurs,) a 
 standard or banner; as a V. (once Psal. xx. 
 6.) to set up a banner ; as a particip. paoul 
 biai vexillatus, one distinguished by a banner, 
 the chief est ; as a participle Niph. bannered, 
 or with banners. But what is the ideal mean- 
 ing of the root ? Harmer, Observations, vol. 
 i. p. 472, &c. shows from Pitts and Pococke, 
 that as in Arabia, and the neighbouring coun- 
 tries, on account of the intense heat of the sun 
 by day, they gei>erally choose to travel by night, 
 so to prevent confusion in their large caravans, 
 particularly in the annual one to Mecca, each 
 cottor or company, of which the caravan con- 
 sists, has its distinct portable beacon, which is 
 
 So Lucretius, De Rer. Nat. lib. i. lin. 25. 
 
 Alma Venus 
 
 Quae mare navigerum, quae terras frugiferentes 
 Concelebras; per te quouiam genus omne animantum 
 Concipitur, visitque exortum lumina solis. 
 Blest Venus ! Thou the sea and fruitful earth 
 Peoplest amain ; to thee whatever lives 
 Its being owes, and that it sees the sun. 
 
 In which lines one would almost think that Lucretiu^ 
 had his eye on the following very similar passage of the 
 Orphic Hymn to Aphrodite, or Venus: 
 
 UotvTot yasg i% nQit tcrriv yivvoa it toc rrotyroi, 
 
 Ev ^6VTU 71, 0u6tU Tl. 
 
 From thee are all things all things thou producest 
 Which are in heaven, or in the fertile earth. 
 Or in the sea, or in the great abyss. 
 
 carried on the top of a pole, and consists of 
 several lights ; which, says Pitts, " are some- 
 what like iron stoves, into which they put short 
 dry wood, which some of the camels are loaded 
 with. Every cottor hath one of these poles 
 belonging to it, some of which have ten, some 
 twelve, of these lights, on their tops, more or 
 less ; and they are likewise of different figures 
 as well as numbers ; one perhaps oval way like 
 a gate ; another triangular, or like an N or M, 
 &c. so that every one knows by them his re- 
 spective cottor. They are carried in the front, 
 and set up in the place where the caravan is to 
 pitch, before that comes up, at some distairee 
 from one another. They are also'carried by day, 
 not lighted ; but yet by the figure and number 
 of them the hagges (or pilgrims) are directed 
 to what cottor they belong, as soldiers by their 
 colours, where to rendezvous ; and without 
 such directions it would be impossible to avoid 
 confusion in such a vast number of people." 
 As travelling then * in the night must be, 
 generally speaking, most desirable to a great 
 multitude in that desert, we may believe a 
 compassionate God, for the most part, directed 
 Israel to move in the night. And in conse- 
 quence must we not rather suppose the stand- 
 ards of the tribes were moveable beacons, like 
 those of the Mecca pilgrims, than flags, or any 
 thing of that kind ?" From these particulars, 
 compared with the use of the word in the Book 
 of Canticles (of which presently) my author 
 collects, that the root b^T signifies, to enlighten, 
 dazzle, glister, or the like ; and to confirm his 
 interpretation, it may be worth observing, that 
 in Arabic it signifies to burn, also to cover with 
 gold or silver, in such a manner that the thing 
 covered appears to be gold or silver ; and as a N. 
 with Elif inserted, bnan gold, also the glittering 
 of a sword. See Castell. 
 
 Hence Eng. dazzle, the 2 being pronounced soft 
 like the Arabic GJim. 
 
 I. Then, as a N. ban a luminous standard or 
 portable beacon, resembling those above de- 
 scribed. The four tribes of Judah, Reuben, 
 Ephraim and Dan, who encamped on the East, 
 South, West, and North, of the tabernacle re- 
 spectively, had each of them one of these lumi- 
 nous standards. See Num. ii. throughout. As 
 a V. Psal. XX. 6, In the name of our God 
 b3*TD we will set up our standards. 
 
 II. As a N. b^T a light or lamp, such as was 
 carried before the new-married couple on the 
 evening of their wedding. ( Comp. Mat. xxv. 
 1 12.) occ. Cant. ii. 4, He brought me to the 
 banqueting house (Heb. house of wine) -bj? ib^Tl 
 and his lamp over, or for, me was love. As a 
 particip. paoul. occ. Cant. v. 10, My beloved is 
 white and ruddy, nnnnn biai lighted with ten 
 thousand f lamps J or dazzling, as a gaudy bride- 
 groom surrounded with ten thousand lamps. 
 As a particip. Niph. fem. plur. occ. Cant. vi. 
 4, 10, where the bride is said to be .id-n terri- 
 
 * It should be observed, however, that the intense heat 
 of the sun by day must have been considerably moderated 
 to the Israelites by the cloud which was spread over them 
 for a covering in the day-time. Ps. cv. 39. Comp. Num. 
 X. 34, xiv. 14. Wisd. xix. 7. *^ 
 
n:jn 
 
 95 
 
 K^l 
 
 hie, or rather dazzling, m*73n3D as women shone 
 upon, i. e. by the nuptial lamps, the splendour 
 of which would no doubt be strongly reflected 
 by their rich attire and jewels worn on such an 
 occasion. 
 
 To sit on eggs, or young ones, as a bird, to warm, 
 foster, cherish them (as it is likewise used in 
 the Chaldee Targum on Job xxxix. 14, for the 
 Heb. on to warm, occ. Jer. xvii. 11, where 
 Vulg. fovit, warmed, cherished. as a serpent, 
 occ. Isa. xxxiv. 15, where Vulg. fovit, there 
 the dartincj serpent nestles or makes its nest, 
 rrbi^n n^am nvp^^ tDbnm and lays fits eggsj, 
 and hatches, and sits on, or fosters (them, or 
 its young) with its shadow or shelter. Aristotle, 
 Hist. Anim. lib. v. ad fin. has a very similar 
 passage concerning serpents, " ii.6rox.ov<nv i%(u' 
 
 OTav Ss TiKYi, US TJiv ytiv i-pTcoul^ii' tfcXiTireti ^s xcii 
 
 TKVTo. T vtrrt^M iTit. They lay eggs, and 
 when they have laid them, they sit on, ov foster 
 them in the ground, and these are hatched the 
 following year." Here uoroxuv answ^ers to labn 
 in Isa. tTua^itv to 'lai, and ixXi-ruv to i?pn. 
 Comp. Pliny, lib. x. cap. 62. And see more 
 in Bochart, vol. iii. p. 415, and in Scheuchzer, 
 Phys. Sacr. on Isa. xxxiv. 15. 
 
 IT 
 
 Occurs not as a V. (see tt: under ts) but 
 
 I. As a N. mas. pliu*. D"'T*t the breasts or paps 
 of a woman. Ezek. xxiii. 3, 8, 21. 
 
 II. As a N. TTT some vessel of a roundish, pro- 
 tuberant forin, resembling a woman's breast. 
 
 1. A pot or caldron, occ. 1 Sam. ii. 14. Job 
 xli. 1 1. 2 Chron. xxxv. 13. 
 
 2. A basket, occ. 2 Kings x. 7. Jer. xxiv. 2. 
 Psal. Ixxxi. 7, where it seems to mean, as Mr 
 Green has observed in his note on this text, a 
 basket, namely, says he, the labourer's basket, 
 which was probably employed in carrying 
 bricks. And thus the LXX xcipivu and Vulg. 
 cophino, and Symmachus translates the sen- 
 tence, A( X^i'piS auTou KO(pivou a9r>iXka'yiiira.v his 
 hands icere freed from the basket, and Jerome 
 to the same purjiose, manus ejus a cophino 
 recesserunt. Diodati in his Italian translation 
 renders it, " le sue mani si non dipartite dalle 
 corbe, his hands were removed from the baskets, 
 i. e. says he in a note, du portar la terra da far 
 mattoni, from carrying earth to make bricks, 
 Exod. i. 14." And baskets might probably 
 be employed both in carrying the earth of 
 which the bricks were made, and also the bricks 
 themselves. 
 
 III. As a N. D''nT loves, pleasures of love. Prov. 
 vii. 18. Ezek. xvi. 8. xxiii. 17. In several 
 passages the word may be translated either 
 breasts or loves, and accordingly is differently 
 rendered by different translators, as in Prov. 
 v. 19. Cant. i. 2. 
 
 IV. As a N. -\y^ a lover, a beloved one. Isa. v. 
 1. Cant. i. 13. iv. 16. It occurs above thirty 
 times in this Book of Canticles, as the title of 
 the beloved one, i. e. of Solomon as a type of 
 Christ, who is himself called -nn the beloved 
 one, Jer. xxx. 9. Ezek. xxxiv. 23. xxxvii. 24, 
 25. Hos. iii. 5. Amos ix, 1 1. Zech. xii. 8 ; 
 and whom I'-M David the king and prophet of 
 
 Israel, typified, in his originally mean appear- 
 ance, in his eminent qualifications, in his vari- 
 ous persecutions, in his exaltation, in his vic- 
 tories and conquests, and even in his taking to 
 wife the adulterous woman, and thereby 
 bringing guilt upon himself. See Isa. liii. 6. 
 2 Cor. V. 21. 
 
 V. As a N. mn and nn an uncle. 1 Sam. x. 
 14. Lev. XXV. 49, & al. freq. Also, an uncle's 
 son, a cousin-german. (.omp. Jer. xxxii. 8, with 
 ver. 12 ; where the Vulg. renders nn by pa- 
 truelis mei, mi/ paternal cousin ,- and in Amos 
 vi. 10, for n-rin the Targum has rfl-ip his near 
 relation, so Vulg. propinquus ejus, and LXX 
 el etKiioi avrtuv. As a N. fem. iITt and in reg. 
 mn an aunt, whether a father's sister. Exodus 
 vi. 20. Comp. ch. ii. 2. Num. xxvi. 39 ; or 
 an uncle's wife. Lev. xviii. 14. It is evident 
 these names of relation are taken from affec- 
 tionate love. 
 
 VI. With a formative " prefixed nns hence as 
 a N. fem. sing. miT- a love, i. e. an object of 
 love, a dearly beloved one. occ. Jer. xii. 7. As 
 a N. with a participial " inserted "r-T" beloved, 
 well-beloved, amiable. Deut. xxxiii, 12. Isa. v. 
 1. Ps. Ixxxiv. 2, & al. nT-'T' T'tt' a song of love. 
 Ps. xlv. 1. 
 
 Der. Hence the Tyrian Dido, otherwise called 
 Elisa (xybi;) i. e. delightful, had her name. 
 Hence also Welsh diden, a nipple, Eng. diddy. 
 Gr. rn6oi, a breast, rtSn, Ttln^n, a nurse, &c. 
 Eng. teat. Also, perhaps, Welsh tad, a fa- 
 ther, and Eng. dad, daddy. 
 
 KIT 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but the root seems nearly 
 related to the preceding nn, as kt:: to n, for 
 
 I. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "xmT occ. Jer. 
 xxiv. 1, for baskets of a round protuberant 
 form which in the next verse are called mT 
 without the a. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. D-KTTt mandrakes both 
 plant and fruit. So all the ancient versions, 
 and amongst them the LXX, fiav^^ayoocn and 
 ^Xa f^av^^ocyo^ov, and Onkelos, 'rrnn''. occ. 
 Gen. xxx. 14 16. Cant. vii. 13 or 14. From 
 the former passage we may collect, that the 
 fruit was ripe in wheat-harvest. And thus 
 Hasselquist, Voyages, p. 160, speaking of iVa- 
 zareth in Galilee, says, " What I found most 
 remarkable at this village was the great num- 
 ber of mandrakes, which grew in a vale below 
 it. I had not the pleasure to see this plant in 
 blossom, the fruit now (May the 5th, O. S.) 
 hanging ripe on the stem, which lay withered 
 on the ground. From the season in which 
 this mandrake blossoms and ripens fruit, 
 one might form a conjecture that it was 
 Rachael's dudaim. These were brought her in 
 the wheat harvest, which in Galilee is in the 
 month of May, about this time, and the mandrake 
 was now in fruit." From Cant. vii. 13, it ap- 
 pears that the D-nitt yielded a remarkable smell 
 at the same time as the vines and pomegranates 
 flowered, which in Judea is f about the end of 
 
 * See Hos. i. 2. iii. ch. throughout. 
 \ See Outlines of a New Commentary on bolomon s 
 Song, p, 147, &c 
 
nm 
 
 96 
 
 TTni 
 
 April, or beginning of May. And therefore I 
 should refer this circumstance of their smell to 
 the fniit rather than to the Jlower, especially as 
 Brookes, who has given a particular description, 
 and a print, of this plant, (Nat. Hist. vol. vi. 
 p. 253, 254. ) expressly observes that the fruit 
 has a strong nauseous smell,* though he says 
 nothing about the scent of the flower. And 
 this circumstance will in some measure account 
 for what Hasselquist (in the place above 
 cited) remarks, that the Arabs at Nazareth call 
 it by a name which signifies in their language 
 the devil's victuals. So the Samaritan chief 
 priest told Maundrell (Travels, March 24), 
 that " the mandrakes were Y>\QXit& of a large leaf, 
 bearing a certain sort of fruit, in shape resem- 
 bling an apple, growing ripe in harvest, but of 
 an ill savour, and not wholesome. But then he 
 added, that the virtue of them was to help con- 
 ception, being laid under the genial bed ; and 
 that the women were often wont so to apply it, 
 at this day, out of an opinion of its prolific vir- 
 tue." Rachael, therefore, could not want 
 them either for fi)od or fragrancy ; and from 
 the whole tenor of the narration, Gen. xxx. 
 compared with ch. xxix. 32 34, it appears 
 that both she and Leah had some such notion, 
 as the Samaritan chief priest entertained, of 
 their genial \'irtue. And does not the Jewish 
 queen's mention of them in Cant. vii. 13, in- 
 timate somewhat of the same kind, and show 
 that the same opinion prevailed among the Jews 
 in the time of Solomon ? ( See Outlines, p. 
 339. ) Nor was this opinion confined to the 
 Jews ; the Greeks and Romans had the same 
 notion of mandrakes. They gave to the fruit 
 the name of the apple of Love, and to Venus 
 that of Mandragoritis. The emperor Julian, 
 in his epistle to Calixenes, says, that he drinks 
 the juice of mandrakes to excite amorous in- 
 clinations. (See Calmet's Dictionary.) And 
 before him, Dioscorides, lib. iv. cap. 67, had 
 observed of it, " Aoxit h pi^a (piXr^uv uvai troin- 
 Ttxyi. The root is supposed to be used in 
 philtres or love-potions." On the whole 
 there seems little doubt but this plant had a 
 provocative quality, and therefore its Hebrew 
 name D'K^^T may be properly deduced from 
 D-TT pleasures of love, as under the first sense 
 CNmi baskets, from nn. 
 
 nm Chald. 
 
 The same as the Heb. am gold, Ezra vii. 15. 
 Dan. ii. 32, & al. freq. 
 
 As a participle or participial N. fem. rra.inn 
 golden, i. e. decked or abounding with gold. occ. 
 Isa. xiv. 4. The prophet, introducing the 
 Jews singing their song of triumph after their 
 
 On account of the foetid smell of the mandrakes, 
 whether fruit or flower, or both, I apprehend they had 
 their Chaldee and Syriac names T'lmi'' and KnTia"" 
 from Chald. and Syr. NlTll a he.goat. But Abbe 
 Mariti, in Travels, vol. iii. says, that " in the neigh- 
 bourhood of Jerusalem he met with many of tliese 
 plants ; and that the g^reater part of those which he saw 
 were covered with ripe fruit of the size and colour of 
 small red apples, exceedingly ruddy, aniofamost agree- 
 able odour. 
 
 return from Babylon, very properly and beau- 
 tifully uses a Chaldee word, and probably the 
 very same as the Babylonians applied to their 
 superb and opulent capital. Comp. Rev. 
 xviii. 16. 
 
 Dm 
 
 The verb in Arabic signifies, to come upon sud- 
 denly or unexpectedly, to overwhelm, as destruc- 
 tion, the night, &c. See Castell. It occurs once 
 in Hebrew, Jer. xiv. 9, as a participle Niph. 
 and may be rendered, overwhelmed, astonied, or 
 stupified. LXX, u*vy asleep. 
 
 Hence perhaps the Greek ochvu-ovica to be depress- 
 ed or almost overwhelmed with sorrow. 
 
 "im 
 
 I. To prance, spring, or bound, as a horse, occ. 
 Nah. iii. 2. As a N. fem. plur. mi mpranc- 
 ings, or rather scamperings ; for it relates to 
 the horses of the Canaanites scampering away 
 in fight. * occ. Jud. v. 22, twice. 
 
 II. As a N. irrnn some species of tree ; pro- 
 bably so called from the springiness or elasticity 
 of its wood. occ. Isa. xli. 19. Ix. 13. 
 
 Der. Deer, from their bounding. Qu ? 
 
 nn 
 
 With a radical immutable 1, but a mutable, 
 though radical, ."i. 
 
 I. To languish, be faint. As a participle or 
 participial N. m*T faint, languishing. Lam. i. 
 13. v. 17. As a N. "n languor, sickness. 
 Psal. xli. 4. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -IT a 
 sicknesses. Deut. vii. 15. 
 
 II. It is particularly used for the female perio- 
 dical sickness. Lev. xii. 2. xv. 33, & al. 
 
 Hence Gr. "^vn unhappiness, grief. 
 
 nm 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to drive, impel, push, drive 
 down, or away, thrust forth, or down. Ps. xxxv. 
 5. cxviii. 13. cxl. 5. Jer. li. 34, & al. freq. In 
 Kal, passively, to be driven, or thrust down. occ. 
 Psal. xxxvi. 13. As a N. -rtT a fall or stum- 
 bling, occasioned by being impelled or thrust. 
 Psal. Ivi. 14. cxvi. 8. As a N. fem. rrnip a 
 push, or impulse that makes one fall, ruin, im- 
 pulsus ad ruinam. occ. Prov. xxvi. 28. Comp. 
 root nis. 
 
 II. In Hiph. to dispel, purge away, as blood. 
 Isa. iv. 4. 
 
 III. To thrust or plunge into water, occ. 2 Chr. 
 iv. 6. Ezek. xl. 38. It does not strictly ex- 
 press though it implies washing, which is de- 
 noted by another word yni. See Exod. xxix. 
 17. Lev. i. 9, 13. 
 
 IV. As a N. im rendered millet, a kind of 
 plant, so called perhaps from its thrusting forth 
 such a quantity of grains. Thus in Latin it is 
 called milium, " quasi scil. miUe grana ferat 
 unus culmus, as if one stalk bore a thousand 
 grains."! Ezek. iv. 9. No doubt, )m means 
 the same kind of grain as what is now called 
 in the East dura, which according to Nie- 
 
 * See Green's Poetical Parts of the Old Testament, 
 page 65. 
 t See Martinii, Lexicon Etymol. in Milium. 
 
Vni 
 
 9T 
 
 buhr,* is a kind of millet Tsorte de millet), and 
 when made into bad breaa with camel's milk, 
 oil, butter, or grease, is almost the onli/ food 
 which is eaten by the common people in Ara- 
 bia Felix. " I found it so disagreeable," says 
 my author, " that I should willingly have prefer- 
 red to it plain barley bread," which remark 
 tends to illustrate Ezek. iv. 9. Durra is also 
 used in Palestine and Syria, and it is generally 
 agreed that " it yields much more than any other 
 kind of grain le durra rend beaucoup plus 
 que tons les autres grains." 
 
 V. Chald. As a N. plur. ]im instruments of 
 music played on by impulse, occ. Dan. vi. 18 
 or 19. 
 
 Vm Chald. 
 
 From the Heb. bni to fear. Dan. v. 19. In 
 Aphel, to affright. Dan. iv. 2. As a partici- 
 pial N. b-m terrible, frightful. Dan. ii. 31, & 
 al. 
 
 im See under rrnT 
 
 In Kal, to urge, impel, hasten. So as a particip. 
 paoul, mas. plur. D-Sim hastened, occ. Esth. 
 iii. 15. viii. 14. In Niph. to be urged, hasten- 
 ed, occ 2 Chron. xxvi. 20. Esth. vi. 12. As 
 a N. fem. plur. nsTTTli precipices, i. e. destruc- 
 tion, so LXX, Kot.Tu(pSo^oi.v, Vulg. interitu. occ. 
 Psal. cxl. 12. 
 
 Der. Deep. Qu? 
 
 To thrust, press upon, distress, occ. Jud. ii. 18, 
 (where LXX, tscSXi^ovruv distressbuj) Joel ii. 
 8. Hence Gr. huKu to pursue. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but 
 
 I. As a N. denotes, enough, sufficiency, plenty, 
 and is spoken either of quantity or capacity. 
 
 ]. Of quantity, number, or degree. Exod. 
 xxxvi. 5, The people bring much nrD more than 
 enough for the service of the work. Lev. v. 7, 
 If his hand cannot attain rru^ ""7 the sufficiency 
 of a lamb, i. e. enough to procure or purchase 
 it. Deut. XV. 8, T^D^?2 "T sufficient/or his need. 
 Jud. vi. 5, And they came "TD according to the 
 plenty of locusts, i. e. as numerous as the locusts 
 for multitude. I Sam. i. 7, nnbj? ''rn according 
 to the frequency of her going up, i. e. as often 
 as she went up. Comp. ch. vii. 16. xviii. 30. 
 1 Kings xiv. 28. Jer. xxxi. 20. So 2 Kings 
 iv. 8, "i'lny nn as oft as he passed by, say our 
 translators rightly. 2 Chron. xxiv. 5, rrsu' n?3 
 according to the frequency of the year, i. e. as 
 oft as the year comes round. Comp. Isa. Ixvi. 
 23. 2 Chron. xxx. 3, had not sanctified them- 
 selves "Tob sufficiently, for -n nnb according to 
 ivhat (was) sufficient, (the rr being dropped in 
 "-rn, as in iisn What is that? Exod. iv. 2. 
 DDbQ What to you ? i. e. what mean ye ? Isa. 
 iii. 15.) Esth. i. 18. "131 even according to the 
 sufficiency of contempt and anger, i. e. with 
 which the queen answered. Neh. v. 8, nan "13, 
 literally, according to the sufficiency (that was) 
 in us, i. e. as our translation rightly explains it. 
 
 * Desrription de I'Arabie, p. 45, 135, 130, where see 
 more. 
 
 after (according to J our ability. Job xxxix. 25, 
 '130' -nn " when the trumpet soundeth amain." 
 Mr Heath. Jer. xx. 8, "nn-fK "ID ^:2 for as 
 often as I spake. 
 
 With the pronoun suffixes, Prov. xxv. 16, "jn 
 thy sufficiency, what is sufficient for thee. 
 Exod. xxxvi. 7, 'n sufficient /or them. 
 On Job xi. 3. xvii. 16. xviii. 13, see under Ti 
 VIL 
 2. Of capacity. Mai. iii. 10. '>i -bn iv till not 
 enough, i.e. as our translation rightly paraphrases 
 it, till there shall not be room enough to receive 
 it. Lev. xxv. 26. inbxa 'la according to the 
 capacity of his redemption, i. e. according to 
 what it will take or require. So Deut. xxv. 
 2. inyurn "T3 according to the capacity of his 
 fault, or to what it requires. Nah. ii. 13, The 
 lion did tear in pieces iTn'na "Tn for the capacity 
 or demand of his whelps, i. e. as our translation, 
 enough for his whelps. Jer. Ii. 58. Thus saith 
 Jehovah of Hosts, the broad walls of Babylon 
 shall be utterly broken down, and her high gates 
 shall he burned afH'2. with fire, so that the peoples 
 (i. e. who built Babylon and its stupendous 
 appurtenances) have laboured, p-'i -in for the 
 capacity (supply) of emptiness or vacuity, and 
 the nations u^x '''^^for the supply of fire (comp. 
 ver. 25), 1S17-T and have wearied themselves ; 
 that is, devastation and fire shall devour all 
 their labours. To this purpose the Targum, 
 Vulgate, and Martin's French translation, 
 which see. Comp. Hab. ii. 13. 
 Hence the Latin dis, rich ; and from this root 
 the Celts seem to have had their * " De, Di, 
 Te, or Dia, the only appellation by which God 
 is known to those who speak the Gaelic of Bri- 
 tain and Ireland." And so the Gauls, in 
 f Caesar's time, asserted that they were all de- 
 scended from father Di or Dis, ab Dite patre. 
 And it may be amusing to remark, that in 
 vulgar French, the ancient Gaulish name of 
 God, Di or Da, is still preserved, as in these 
 forms of denying, nenm-di, neddi-</a ; and of 
 affirming, par-<fi, oni-da. 
 
 From Hebrew n the Greeks likewise derived 
 their A/?, Gen. A/a?, &c. (whence Lat. deus, 
 dius, divus,) the name of their supposed alL 
 sufficient god the air or heavens, who gives 
 plenty to men. See the Orphic and Calli- 
 machus's Hymns to Jupiter, at the end. 
 Hence, also, the goddess A?&;, or (compounded 
 with f/.Yirn^ mother) a?^>jt7^, answering to the 
 Roman Ceres ; i. e. the vegetative power of na- 
 ture, or the fertile earth. The Orphic Hymn 
 accordingly calls her not only trTinfMo. seminal, 
 ffu^trt heap-giving, ocXuata, delighting in the barn- 
 floor, ^XooKot^'Tt, affording the green fruits, but 
 also TetfAfitiTStPX mother of all, eXfim^cuTi, vrXoure- 
 hriiga, giver of affluence and riches, 'jrot,vrohor%\oa. 
 all-giving. 
 II. Chald, n 
 
 I. The relative pronoun of both genders and 
 numbers, answering to the Heb. "ym^ who, 
 which. Ezra iv. 10, 18, 24-, & al. freq. 
 
 * Maopherson's Introduction to the History of Great 
 Britain and' Ireland. 
 
 I Commentar. lib. vi. cap. 16. 
 
 H 
 
n^n 
 
 98 
 
 Viy 
 
 2. A particle, that. Ezra iv. 12, 16, & al. freq. 
 -T ]T3 /row /^/Ae <imey fAa<. Ezra iv. 23. -"T TJ? 
 till fthe time) that. Dan. ii. 9. iv. 22 or 25. 
 
 3. For, on account of. Dan. ii. 20. 
 
 4. For, because, because that. Dan. ii. 37. 
 
 5. A particle, of, as c?e in Latin and French. 
 Ezra V. 2. Dan. ii. 32, & al. freq. 
 
 nn 
 
 Occurs not as a verb, but tbe idea seems to be 
 blackness, or darkness of colour. 
 
 I. As a N. rr^T plur. fem. m-"r the black vulture. 
 occ. Deut. xiv. 13. Isa. xxxiv. 15. Bochart 
 (vol. iii. 195 7.) observes, that the Latin 
 writers speak of an ater vultur, black vulture,* 
 and sometimes call this species absolutely ni- 
 gras aves, blackbirds ,- and that the Hebrew 
 word cannot signify the kite or glede, because 
 these birds are not gregarious as the vultures 
 are, and as the m-T are represented to be in 
 Isaiah. 
 
 II. As a N. m ink, from its blackness, so 
 Vulg. atramento, which is in like manner from 
 ater, black, occ. Jer. xxxvi. 18. 
 
 We have the plain traces of this root not only 
 in the Chald. and Syr. Km-T ink, and in the 
 Syr. Ni-T the devil, but also in the f Welsh and 
 Armoric du, black, dark; du, ink; duawg, 
 black, blackish; duo, to wax black, also to 
 blacken, darken; duedd, blackness, &c. 
 
 ni Chald. 
 
 Pronoun, this, that. Ezra iv. 13. v. 16, & al. 
 pi the same. occ. Dan. ii. 31. vii. 20, 21. 
 
 I. To break, break down, crush. Job xxii. 9. 
 Isa. xix. 10. Job iv. 19. vi. 9. Lam. iii. 34. 
 Comp. Isa. iii. 15. 
 
 II. To crush, humble, oppress. Job v. 4. xix. 2. 
 Ps. xxxiv. 19, & al. freq. As a N. H'2'i humilia- 
 tion. So LXX, Ta-ruv'^irty. OCC. Psal. xc. 3. 
 Thus St Paul speaks, Phil. iii. 21, of t o-w/uk 
 TYii TXTiivuTtu; r,fji.'j}t the body ojfoMr humiliation, 
 our vile body, which is brought doivn to the 
 grave, and so^^^l in dishonour. Michaelis, 
 Supp. ad Lex. Heb. p. 441, says, that the N. 
 iOT in Arabic signifies dust. If we might 
 with him suppose it to have the same sense in 
 Hebrew, it must be admitted that this would 
 excellently suit Psal. xc. 3, compared with 
 Gen. iii. 19. Psal. civ. 29. cxlvi. 4. 
 
 The LXX frequently render this verb by tk- 
 ^iivou to humble. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. To beat, or brai/, as in a mortar. Num. xi. 8. 
 As a N. iTDTtt a mortar. Num. xi. 8. 
 
 II. To break, as bones. Ps. Ii. 10. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "dt umves that 
 beat against the shore or each other, and so are 
 
 So Buflfon, Hist. Nat. des Oiseaux, torn. i. p. 221, 
 222, 12rao. says, " The great vulture is much rather 
 black, than ash-coloured. 
 
 f See Richards's Welsh Dictionary. To the above 
 derivations might, perhaps, be added the English. To 
 die, in the sense both of tinging with some colour, and 
 of ceasing to live. That death is a state of darkness 
 needs no proof, and that it is described as such both by 
 the sacred and profane writers, is too well known to be 
 Dsisted on. 
 
 brokeuy breakers. So LXX, according to 
 Aldus's and the Complutensian edit. i^iT^t-^ns. 
 occ. Psal. xciii. 3. 
 
 I V. To bruise or be bruised. Hence as a par- 
 ticiple or participial N. rrDT one bruised, occ. 
 Deut. xxiii. 1 or 2. Or else the two words 
 rrST S7iys may be rendered wounded or hurt by 
 brtdsing, or (if with some editions and many 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices we read ion) by 
 crushing (so Aquila, T^xufAXTixs sr/T^i^aa;) 
 namely the testes, as the LXX interpret the 
 expression in one word, B-kxha.c, " eunuchus 
 cui testes sunt contusi." Hederic. 
 
 V. To beat down, afflict. Psal. xliv. 20. x. 10; 
 where there are two readings rf^D1^, support- 
 ed by the common printed text, and ns-r" by the 
 Keri, and at least twenty of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices, and among them by the Compluten- 
 sian edition. If we embrace the latter reading, 
 w^e may translate. He will afflict, he will de- 
 press ; if the former. And he will depress the 
 afflicted. So Jerome in Complut. Et confrac- 
 tuni subjiciet eum. In Hiph. the same. occ. 
 Job xl. 7 or 12. In Niph. to be thus broken, 
 afflicted. Psal. xxxviii. 9. Ii. 19, broken and 
 iTDnD contrite heart. So as a participial N. -ji 
 one contrite or afflicted. Ps. ix. 10. x. 18, & al. 
 
 VI. As a N. mas. plur. inregim. on bruisings, 
 as of the tongue, calumnies, slanders. Prov. 
 xxvi. 28. " A false tongue noT KSir^" shall hate 
 or have reason to hate its own bruising, i. e. 
 ill-language ; such things come home to peo- 
 ple ;" (Bate.) as it follows in the text, and a 
 flattering mouth worketh ruin. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. fem. np-aiT th^ 
 upupa, hoopoe, or hoop, a very beautiful, but 
 most unclean and filthy, species of birds, which 
 is however sometimes eaten. So the LXX. 
 ETfl-v^, and Vulg. upupa. occ. Lev. xi. 19. 
 Deut. xiv. 18. And for a more particular ac- 
 count of this bird, I refer the reader to Bo- 
 chart, vol. iii. 343 349, and to Brookes's Nat. 
 Hist. vol. ii. p. 123, 124 ; only observing that 
 it may have its Hebrew name, as it plainly has 
 its Latin and English one, from the noise or 
 cry it makes, which is very remarkable, and may 
 be heard a great way. Comp. under xtp III. 
 
 1D1 Chald. 
 
 From the Heb. 137 to remember, also a male, 
 which see. 
 
 I. To remember. It occurs not however as a 
 verb in the Bible, though frequently in the 
 Targums, but as a N. mas. emphat. (see Chal- 
 dee Grammar, sect. iii. 14.) rr3T-iD"r the memo- 
 rial, record, occ. Ezra vi. 2. mas. plur. 
 emphat. x-snan the records, occ. Ezravi. 15. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. i-ian rams, male sheep. 
 occ. Ezravi. 9, 17. vii. 17. The Targums use 
 this plural N. ^n the same sense, as well as the 
 singular 131 and Ti3T for a male in general. 
 
 To leap, bound, occ. 2 Sam. xxiii. 30. Ps. xviii. 
 30. Cant. ii. 8. Isa. xxxv. 6. Zeph. i. 9. 
 Every one that leapeth over the threshold ; and 
 so insolently entereth another's house on 
 horseback ; a species of \iolence still practised 
 in the East both by the Arabs and the Persians, 
 
nh^ 
 
 99 
 
 nrii 
 
 and to which Solomon seems to aUiide, Prov. 
 xvif. 19, as being usual in his time. See Har- 
 mer's Observations, vol. i. p. 96. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n. 
 
 I. To draw, draw out, as water. Exod. ii. 16, 19. 
 Prov. XX. 5. As a N. "bl a vessel to draw wa- 
 ter with, a bucket. Num. xxiv. 7. Isa. xl. 15. 
 
 II. To exhaust, be exhausted, as other things. 
 Jud. vi. 6. Isa. xvii. 4-. As a N. bl one who 
 is exhausted, whose wealth or substance is ex- 
 hausted, poor. Lev. xiv. 21, & al. freq. As a 
 N. fern, nbn and mb"r the poorest, lowest sort, 
 of people, 2 Kings xxiv. 14. Jer. xl. 7. lii. 
 15, 16. As a N. bn lean, thin. So Vulg. at- 
 tenuaris macie. 2 Sam. xiii. 4. Fem. plur. 
 mbT poor, lean, of cattle. Gen. xli. 19. As 
 a N. fem. rrbl pining sickness, occ. Isa. 
 xxx\dii. 12. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. plur. ni-bl branches which 
 draw sap and nourishment from the stock. 
 Jer. xi. 16. Ezek. xvii. 16, & al. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. nbl the hair, which draws 
 its proper nutritious juice from the body, as 
 branches sap from the tree. occ. Cant. vii. 5. 
 
 V. As a N. bl a door, " which, however 
 thick, is, comparatively with the posts, broad 
 and thin." Bate. occ. Psal. cxli. 3, Set a 
 watch, O Lord, before my mouth ; keep b*T bl7 
 the door of my lips. Comp. Mic. vii. 5. Fem. 
 nb"r plur. D-^nbi, and n'ribn (formed as nsu' 
 and mnst:' from nsty a lip) a door, gate, or 
 kaf of a door or gate. Gen. xix. 6, 9, 10. 
 Prov. xxvi. 14. Deut. iii. 5. Jud. iii. 23. 1 K. 
 vi. 31, 32, 34. Ezek. xli. 24. The lid of a 
 chest. 2 Kings xii. 9 or 10. 
 
 T33 "nbn the doors of his face, i. e. his wide 
 opening jaws, x^^a-yJ o^ovruv. Job xli. 5 or 14. 
 " The crocodile," says Hasselquist, Travels, 
 p. 437, " can open his jaws extremely wide." 
 
 D-TDC^ "nbT the doors of heaven, " as of a store- 
 house," says Bate ; but since D^Dtrrr mniN 
 the windows of the heavens mean the cracks or 
 fissures in the shell of earth by which the air 
 on the surface communicates with that within, 
 may not D-nty "nbT rather denote the matter 
 which, in some measure, closed those cracks or 
 passages of the air ? occ. Psal. Ixxviii. 23. 
 
 VI. Fem. plur. mnb*7 rendered leaves, as of a 
 book, Jer. xxxvi. 23 ; but it properly means 
 the columns of writing, into which their ancient 
 volumes or scrolls were distinguished. ( Comp. 
 under ba III.) They were, however, so called 
 from their oblong square form resembling that 
 of a door. 
 
 Hence, perhaps, the Greek ^iXroi a book, bbir 
 to be entirely exhausted. Isa. xix. 6, & al. 
 
 The Lexicons give this root nbT the meaning of 
 exaltation, which it never signifies ; I shall 
 cite the three texts where it is supposed to have 
 this sense. Psal. xxx. 2, / will extol thee, O 
 Lord, because "Dn-bn thou hast drawTi me out ; 
 LXX, vTikafis;, and Vulg. suscepisti, thou 
 hast taken me up, or received me; comp. ver. 4. 
 Prov. xxvi. 7, The legs of the lame rbl are 
 weak, slender, wasted, so is a proverb in the 
 mouth of fools. It loseth its beauty and force 
 by being injudiciously, improperly, or untime- 
 ly, applied. ' Bate. Symmachus, tli^tvov Kv>iuon 
 
 u.'xo ^ojXnv, Kxt Ta^ajZoXn iv iTro(/,'/.7i- the legs fail 
 from the lame, and a parable in the mouth 
 Comp. Ecclus XX. 20. Isa. xxxviii. 14, 
 Mine eyes ibn fail, says our translation ; LXX 
 igsX/Tflv ; Vulg. attenuati sunt, are wasted, 
 which latter seems the true meaning. Comp. 
 above, Sense II. 
 Der. Dull, a dolt, to dally, to deal, a dole ; a 
 dale, a dell. Lat. doleo, to grieve, whence 
 Eng. dolour, dolorous, Gr. "hnXiu, Lat. deleo to 
 destroy, whence Eng. delete, deleterious. 
 
 To trouble or disturb waters, as by trampling in 
 them. occ. Ezek. xxxii. 2, 13. So LXX, 
 irct^oLffffii, and Vulg. conturbabas, thou didst 
 disturb. The word has the same sense both in 
 Chaldee and Syriac. 
 
 !l^l 
 
 I. To drop, distil, as the eye doth tears, occ. 
 Job xvi. 20. As a N. Pib*T a dropping, occ. 
 Prov. xix. 13. xxvii. 15. 
 
 II. To moulder or waste away, decay gradually, 
 as the body by grief, occ. Ps. cxix. 28. 
 
 III. To drop down piecemeal, as a house, 
 occ. Eccles. X. 18. In Plautus's MosteUaria, 
 the moral lesson conveyed in the above text is 
 expanded and enforced in a most entertaining 
 manner. Act i. scene 2 ; where Philolacles, a 
 young man, is introduced descanting on him- 
 self, and the condition to which his irregulari- 
 ties had reduced him, under the comparison of 
 a house originally well built and beautiful, but 
 suffered gradually to decay and grow more and 
 more ruinous by the idleness and negligence of 
 its inhabitants. The passage is too long to 
 be cited here. Mr Merrick has anticipated 
 me in producing part of it in his Annotation on 
 Psal. xxviii. 5. And the reader may find it 
 more at large in the Critical Review for Feb- 
 ruary 1773, p. 89, with Mr Warner's excellent 
 translation, 
 
 Der. Drop, drip, &c. dribble. 
 
 The idea is, I apprehend, to be taken from the 
 action of fire, which is continually pressing 
 upon, and, as it were, pursuing the fuel on 
 which it feeds. 
 
 I. To press eagerly upon, as fire. occ. Obad. 
 ver. 18. Dan. vii. 9. In Hiph. to kindle, light 
 up, as fire. occ. Ezek. xxiv. 10. Comp. Isa. 
 v. 11. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. npbn some inflammatory dis- 
 order, an inflammation, occ. Deut. xxviii. 22. 
 
 III. To pursue eagerly and ardently, q. d. to 
 burn after, occ. Gen. xxxi. 36, (where Vulg. 
 exardere posl to burn after.) 1 Sam. xvii. 53. 
 Psal. X. 2. Lam. iv. 19. As a N. mas. plur. 
 D-pbT ardent pursuers, eager persecutors, occ. 
 Psal. vii. 14. 
 
 IV. The word seems to be once used in a mid- 
 dle sense, Prov. xxvi. 23, Drossy silver spread 
 over, or overlaijing a potsherd, (so are) warm 
 lips (i. e. lips making warm and eager profes- 
 sions) and a bad deceitful heart. A most just 
 and beautiful comparison ! 
 
 nV"7 See under rrbi 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
HDl 
 
 100 
 
 nr^T 
 
 The general idea of this difficult and extensive 
 root seems to be equable, even, level, uniform, 
 conform, sequare, exaequare, conformare. 
 Symmachus appears to have given nearly the 
 ideal meaning of it, Psal. Ixxxix. 7, where he 
 renders it i\nTa<ru shall equal. So it is several 
 times joined with T^^^v smooth, equivalent, as a 
 word of similar, but more intense, signification. 
 See Isa. xl. 25. xlvi. 5. Psal. cxxxi. 2. 
 
 I. In Kal, to make equable or equal, to put on a 
 level, compare. Isa. xlvi. 5. mtrm "aT-DTD "fib 
 rrr2"T31 "^btt^nm to whom will ye equal me, 
 or make me equivalent, or liken me that we may 
 be equal or conform ? So ch. xl. 25, To whom 
 mc'Xl "(iT-mn will ye equal me, that I may be 
 equivalent 9 Also in Kal, to be equal, be on a 
 footing, level with. Psal. Ixxxix. 7. cii. 7. Isa. 
 xiv. 14, & al. freq. As a N. fem. mm a 
 similitude, likeness, whose parts are equable and 
 conform to its archetype. Ezek. i. 5, 10, 13, 
 16. Gen. i. 26. Let us make man I2nbys 
 IsniTSTD in our form or image, according to our 
 likeness, mm is more than oby ; this expresses 
 the general form or delineation that, the con- 
 formity or resemblance of the parts, both of body 
 and soul, if I may be allowed the expression. 
 Comp. under oby. As a N. -raT or |">n*T a 
 likeness, occ. Psal. xvii. 12 ; where thirty of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices read n^'T'm ; but if we 
 embrace the printed reading, la-m may be a 
 verb, they are like, as the LXX, Vulg. and 
 Syr. understood it. 
 
 II. To form a likeness, image, or idea of a thing 
 in the mind, to form in the mind the particulars 
 of a plan or design distinctly and minutely, in- 
 fbrmare. Num. xxxiii. 56. Jud. xx. 5. 2 Sam. 
 xxi. 5. Isa. X. 7, & al. So LXX in Num. 
 ^nyvuxin. Comp. Psal. xlviii. 10. 
 
 III. As a N. D*T the blood of men or animals, 
 which in the course of its circulation is, by the 
 animal economy, wonderfully assimilated or 
 conformed to all the various constituent parts of 
 the body which want supply or nourishment, 
 freq. occ. Plur. D-m q. d. bloods, i. e. parts of 
 this assimilating mass. Gen. iv. 10, & al. freq. 
 See Deut. xix. 10. Psal. li. 16. 
 
 D-l^l? on the blood of grapes, i. e. their juice 
 resembling blood, and mystically consecrated 
 under the Mosaic as well as Christian dispen- 
 sation, to represent that blood which cleanseth 
 us from all sin. occ. Gen. xlix. 11. Deut. xxxii. 
 1,4. Comp. Ecclus xxxix. 26 or 31. 1. 15. 
 
 The eating of blood was forbidden to Noah and 
 his descendants, and afterwards to the Israel- 
 ites, for two reasons : 1st, To prevent cruelty 
 and murder. This reason is plainly intimated, 
 Gen. ix. 4 6. Comp. Lev. xvii. 11, 14. 
 Deut. xii. 23. And as before the flood the 
 earth was filled with violence, i. e. rapine and 
 murder, Gen. vi. 11, so it is probable they 
 were guilty of some horrid abuses in rela- 
 tion to blood, such perhaps as drinking the 
 blood of living animals, and even of men. A 
 strong tradition of the causes which brought on 
 the deluge, particularly of the * violence and 
 
 cruelty of the antediluvians, remained among 
 the heathen to the time of Christ, and is 
 clearly preserved in Ovid's Fable of the 
 Giants' Rebellion, of Lycaon, and of Deuca- 
 lion's Flood. Metam. lib. i. fab. vi. yiii. 
 
 The 2d and principal reason for prohibiting the 
 eating of blood, was to be a constant memorial 
 to men that their lives were forfeited to divine 
 justice, and that without shedding the blood of 
 the Great Atoner there was no remissioiu See 
 Lev. xvii. 10 14. 
 
 David, in 2 Sam. xxiii. 17, would not drink the 
 water which men had fetched for him at the 
 hazard of their lives, but poured it out unto Je- 
 hovah, for he said, should I drink, (1 Chron. 
 xi. 19.) the blood of these men ? Thereby ac- 
 knowledging himself unworthy for whom men 
 should lay down their lives, but that these 
 were to be given up for Jehovah only. Is this 
 the idea of our warlike Christian kings ? 
 
 IV. It denotes equability or conformity of order 
 or fitness. Psal. Ixv. 2, nbrrn rr'<n*T lb praise 
 fis) fitting for thee. So LXX, ^^i'Tu, and 
 Vulg. decet, becometh. 
 
 V. It signifies an equability of situation, and 
 thence quietness, rest, stillness. Thus it is 
 most properly and beautifully applied. Josh. x. 
 12, Sun f solar light J DIT be thou or remain 
 equable, even, level upo7i Gibeon. The 
 sun was now setting to Gibeon, and conse- 
 quently Gibeon was in the circle of intersection 
 or division between the light and darkness. 
 Now had this circle of intersection continued 
 to shift farther westward, or, more philosophi- 
 cally speaking, had the solar light, at the even- 
 ing edge of the earth, given way, as usual, to 
 the spirit or gross air,* the motion of the 
 earth must have continued. But by the solar 
 light's being arrested, and commanded to remain 
 equable or level upon Gibeon, it became, as it 
 were, a wall of adamant against the inrushing 
 of the spirit, consequently the motion of the 
 earth was stopped, and the circle of intersection 
 between light and darkness remained exactly 
 where it was, or, in other words, as at ver. 13, 
 the solar light stayed ("Dtrrr "Jinn) in the hori- 
 zon or extremity of the heavens, and hasted not 
 to go off as it was just about to do, and that, 
 for a whole day. On Josh. x. 13, we may ob- 
 serve that the Hebrew dT" is expressed in 
 Ecclus xlvi. 5, according to the Alexandrian 
 MS. by iviToinr6yi was stopped. Ot/;^< iv pi^u^t 
 uurov ENEnOAI20H o 'HXios, x,on MIA 'HMEPA 
 EFENETO nP02 ATO ; was not the sun stopped 
 by his f Joshua's) means, and one day made 
 equal to two ? To be quiet, still, composed. See 
 Exod. XV. 16. Job xxx. 27. Psal. xxxv. 15. 
 Jer. xiv. 17. Lam. ii. 18. iii. 49, My eye 
 trickleth down .nnin Kbi and resteth or ceaseth 
 not, where observe, that the final rr is clearly 
 radical. From the passages just cited it ap- 
 pears, that the word has no peculiar relation 
 to silence of the voice from speaking, though it is 
 sometimes applied to that as to any other 
 kind of composedness, quietness, or stillness. 
 
 I] la propago 
 
 Contemptiix superum, saevaeqiie avidissima caedis 
 Et violenta fuit : scires e sanguine natos. 
 
 Ovid. Metam. lib. i. fab. vl. ad fin. 
 
 * See the learned Mr Spearman's Enquiry aftor Phi- 
 losophy and Theology, ch. 4. 
 
rT7:n 
 
 101 
 
 Psal. XXX. 13. Also in Kal, to reduce to still- 
 ness or silence, (Qu?) 2ai|wv. Hos. iv. 5; so 
 Vnlg. tacere feci. In Hiph. the same. Jer. 
 viii. 14. In Niph. to he reduced to quietness, 
 inactivity, or silence, Psal. xxxi. 18. Jer. xlix. 
 26. As Ns. rrmn stillness, inactivittj, silence. 
 Psal. xciv. 17. cxv. 17. rr-mT stillness, silence, 
 cessation. Psal. xxii. 3. -nT rest, inactivity/, 
 silence, oce. Psal. Ixxxiii. 2. Isa. Ixii. 6, 7. 
 xxxviii. 10, "n- "rsT:! iV* ^Ae silencing o/m?/ days, 
 in my days or life being reduced to silence or in- 
 activity, i. e. to death. Comp. Psal. xciv. 17. 
 cxv. 17, above. Ezek. xix. 10, thy mother, i. e. 
 the kingdom or people of Jiidah, fms in thy 
 being put to silence, i. e. in Jehoiakim's being 
 taken and killed, and cast out with the burial 
 of an ass by the king of Babylon (comp. the 
 immediately preceding verse, and 2 Chron. 
 xxxvi. 6. Jer. xxii. 18, 19. xxxvi. 30.) Thy 
 mother, in thy being put to silence, (was) like 
 a vine, fruitful, and full of branches, by reason of 
 many waters, &c. i. e. in the kingdom of Judah 
 and house of Da%dd there remained many princes, 
 as Jehoiachin and his seven sons, &c. and Ze- 
 dekiah and his sons. See 1 Chron. iii. 17, 
 &c. 2 Kings xxiv. 6, 17, xxv. 7. 
 
 VI. It is frequently rendered to cut down, cut off 
 or destroy. In several of the passages thus 
 rendered, it may be best translated to reduce to 
 stillness, or the like, as in Jer. xlix. 26. 1. 30. 
 Hos. iv. 6. X. 15. Obad. ver. 5. But where 
 it is applied to towns or cities, as in Isa. xv. 1. 
 xlvii. 5. Ezek. xxvii. 32, it may perhaps be 
 most properly referred to the general idea of 
 equability, level, in the sense of levelling, laying 
 level with the ground i^ex.(pt^uv, sequare solo. 
 
 VII. As a N. with a formative k, DTX man, 
 the appellative name of the human nature, be- 
 cause created mmn in the likeness of God, 
 Gen. V. 1, 2. The most usual derivation of 
 the word, I am aware, is from iiTSTN vegetable 
 earth or mould, because man was formed of the 
 nmhJn p Ibj? dust of the ground. Gen. ii. 7. 
 But the judicious reader cannot help seeing, 
 that Gen. v. 1, 2, speaks much more plainly 
 for the derivation I have given than Gen. ii, 7, 
 for the other, Comp. 1 Cor. xv. 45, 47, with 
 2 Cor. iv. 4. Col. i. 15. In Num. xxxi. 35, 
 DTK is remarkably applied to the female sex. 
 D'-u^arr in DTX U'BST and the human persons of 
 the women. Comp. Gen. i. 27. v. 2. d*tx is 
 also the proper name of the first man, Adam. 
 Of this name I meet with no trace in the 
 Greek and Roman mythology, unless in that 
 of Admetus, who was so beloved by Apollo, 
 the son of Jupiter, that the god having been 
 banished from heaven commenced herdsman 
 and kept his flock for him. The story is told 
 in different manners, but seems to contain an 
 obscure and confused allusion to the character 
 of the Son of God, who for the love he had to 
 human nature was to come down from heaven 
 and be the shepherd of a flock belonging to 
 that nature. See Dodd's Note on lin. 70, of 
 his translation of Callimachus's Hymn to 
 Apollo. 
 
 VIII. As a N. fern. nrniN vegetable earth or 
 moiild, which joined with moisture is, by the 
 action of the light, so wonderfully assimilated 
 
 to all kinds of vegetables, and their various 
 parts, and even secondarily to the bodies of 
 animals and men. Gen. ii. 5, 6, 9. iii. 17, & 
 al. freq. 
 
 am to make entirely equable, composed or quiet. 
 occ. Lam. iii. 26. Psal. cxxxi. 2. Surely 
 "nnnm -n-liy / have soothed, and entirely 
 composed my soul. As a participle omT en- 
 tirely still, inactive, inert, or silent, occ. Hab. ii. 
 19. on"'! seems to be used adverbially, with a 
 formative D final, quietly, occ. Isa. xlvii. 5. 
 
 As a N. fem. rrnm great quietness, or stillness, 
 or rather equability, occ. Job iv. 16. Psal. cvii. 
 29. 1 Kings xix. 12. But in all these texts 
 the LXX rendered it by av^a a gentle breeze, 
 which might be well so called from its equabili- 
 ty. And it must be confessed that this sense, 
 which is given by Cocceius and approved by 
 Michaelis, excellently suits every one of the 
 passages. The Vulg. constantly render it by 
 aura, aura lenis or tenuis. To illustrate Psal. 
 cvii. 29, Michaelis cites that of Virgil, ^n. 
 v. lin. 844. ^quatae spirant am-se. 
 
 Der. To dam, dumb, dim, the Dutch dom stu- 
 pid, and Eng. dump, dumpish. Also Greek 
 lufido), and Lat. domo, to subdue, whence 
 dominus a master, and Eng. dominion, domina- 
 tion; also, to tame. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but the idea 
 seems to be like that of the old Latin tamino, 
 which may be a derivative from it, to pollute, 
 defile, hence, 
 
 I. As a N. ]n*T dung, 2 Kings ix. 37. Psal. 
 Ixxxiii. II. Jer. viii. 2, & al. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. rrsaTra. occ. Isa. xxv. 10. 
 See under ]sn II. 
 
 To ooze out. 
 
 I. To weep, shed tears. Jer. xiii. 17. As a N. 
 fem. rrjrm a tear, or collectively tears. Jer. 
 ix, 1. 
 
 II. As a N. j?n*i liquor, which oozes from the 
 press as wine, oil. Exod. xxii. 29. Comp. 
 Deut. xviii. 4. 
 
 1^ 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to direct, rule,jtd/e. Gen. 
 xlix. 16. Jer. v. 28. Gen. vi. 3. My spirit 
 shall not always D*7Na pT judge, rule, among 
 men. In Niph. to strive, plead, as in judgment. 
 2 Sam. xix. 9 or 10. In Hiph. to contend, as 
 in judgment. Eccles. vi. 10. Comp. Isa. iii. 
 13. As a N. Tn a judge. I Sam. xxiv. 16. 
 Also, a judicial cause or contention, Deut. xvii. 
 8, & al. Asa N. pin a strife, dispute, conten- 
 tion. Psal. Ixxx. 7. Prov. xxii. 10, & al. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. rra-nn a province or prefecture, 
 the district of one chief judge or magistrate. 
 1 ELings XX. 14, & al. freq. Comp. Gen. xlix. 
 16. Zech. iii. 7. 
 
 III. As a N. with a formative n, pnx or ]in* 
 a ruler, director, lord, spoken of God or man. 
 Gen. xlv. 8, 9. Exod, xxiii. 17, & al. freq. 
 As a N. with a formative n, and " both, -dtk 
 the same. Gen. xxxix. 20. xliii. 30, 33. Exod. 
 
 * Welsh adon, a lord. 
 
:in 
 
 102 
 
 ^1 
 
 xxi. 4., 6. 1 Kings xvi. 24.' As the Jews had^ 
 a superstition of not uttering the incommuni- 
 cable name of God, mrT"> but of using "anx in- 
 stead of it, so we find that, frequently where 
 the common printed copies read "j-rx, many of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices have mrr-. See his 
 Various Readings on Dan. ix. 3, 8, 9, 15, 16. 
 Hence the idol Adonis had his name ; of whom 
 see under inn. 
 
 IV. As a N. mas. plur. D'-inx bases or sockets 
 which direct and regulate the position of the 
 other parts of an edifice. Exod. xxvi. 19, 21, 
 & al. freq. Comp. Job xxxviii. 6. Once, 
 sing. Exod. xxxviii. 27. 
 
 V. Chald. T-TX then. See ]1h 
 
 Der. Din, dun, dan, master ; old Eng. to deme, 
 judge ; whence doom, deem, deemster, a judge ; 
 Saxon thencean ; ( Qu ?) whence Eng. to think. 
 Perhaps Lat. damno, condemno, whence Eng. 
 damn, condemn, &c. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. 23Ti wax. 
 Thus the LXX throughout xfj^oh and Vulg. 
 cera ; so there is no room to doubt but this is 
 the true meaning of the word ; and the radical 
 idea of the root seems to be soft, yielding, melt- 
 ing, or the like, which properties are not only 
 well kno^vn to belong to wax, but are also inti- 
 mated in all the passages of scripture wherein 
 the N. 3^^^ occurs. This interpretation is 
 confirmed by the verb's being used in Ethiopic 
 for fearing, being terrified, &c. for in terror the 
 heart and body are (as it were) dissolved. 
 Comp. under vo and DDn. It may also be 
 worth remarking, that the Eng. N. wax is de- 
 duced by some Etymologists from the Saxon 
 wsec, pliant, soft, yielding. See Junius's Ety- 
 molog. Anglican, in WAX. occ. Ps. xvii. 15, 
 (where see Merrick's Annot.) Ixviii. 3. xcvii. 
 5. Mic. i. 4<. 
 
 *nn Chald. 
 
 As a pronoun, this. Ezra v. 3, 4, & al. freq. 
 With D like, as, prefixed, rrata such, thus, q. d. 
 as, or like, this. Dan. ii. 10. iii. 29. Jer. x. 11. 
 
 " To go or burn out as fire, a lamp, or candle 
 when the matter fails." Ps. cxviii. 12. Prov. 
 xiii. 9. Isa. xliii. 17, & al. " It differs from 
 niD, which is to extinguish or put out a light 
 [or fire] and it is applied to streams [or tor- 
 rents] that dry up in hot weather. Job vi. 17, 
 When it is hot they i3jr*73 are consumed [or fail] 
 out of their place.'^ Bate. 
 
 ^1 Sec under tina 
 
 It signifies in general, to knock, knock against, 
 strike, and may perhaps be a word formed from 
 the sound. 
 
 I. To knock, as at a door. It occurs as a par- 
 ticiple benoni in Kal, Cant. v. 2 ; as a parti- 
 ciple mas. plur. in Hith. Jud. xix. 22, 
 D'psTnn knocking themselves, or violently 
 pushing against the door. 
 
 II. To beat forward, drive forward by beating. 
 occ. Gen. xxxiii. 13. 
 
 Welsh dyna. 
 
 To leap, spring, bound, exult. Once, Job xli. 
 13 or 22. In Chaldee it is used for exulting or 
 leaping for joy. And the Syriac version of the 
 New Testament uses this verb for the Greek 
 ffxiarav to leap, leap for joy. Luke i. 41, 44. vi. 
 23. ' 
 
 Der. By inserting n, Dutch danssen, Danish 
 dantze, French danser, Eng. dance. 
 
 In Kal, to beat, or be beaten small, as dust. Isa. 
 xli. 15. Exod. xxxii. 20. Deut. ix. 21. In 
 Hiph. to beat small. 2 Sam. xxii. 43, & al. As 
 a N. p*T small, minute. Exod. xvi. 14, & al. A 
 dwarf. Lev. xxi. 20. Fem. plur. mp-r thin, 
 slender, of cattle or com. Gen. xli. 3, 4, 6, 7, 
 &al. 
 
 II. To thrash, thrash out, as bread corn ; and in 
 Huph. to be thrashed out. occ. Isa. xxviii. 28. 
 Comp. ch. xli. 15. 
 
 III. As a N. p-n a fort for battering engiiies, a bat- 
 tery ; or rather, as the Hebrew word is singidar, 
 a ivall of circumvallation, on which their batter- 
 ing engines, such as the catapultae and ballistse, 
 were placed, occ. 2 Kings xxv. 1. Jer. Hi. 4. 
 Ezek. iv. 2. xvii. 17. xxi. 22 or 27. xxvi. 8. 
 To confirm this interpretation, observe that 
 p">'"T is always joined with rrsn to build, that in 
 2 Kings xxv. 1. Jer. Iii. 4, it is mentioned as 
 built a-iD round about the city besieged, and 
 that in the former of these texts the LXX 
 render it clearly by <rtoiTux,os a surrounding 
 wall. And to illustrate this subject, comp. Luke 
 xix. 43. Josephus, De Bel. lib. v. cap. 12, 
 1, 2, and see Greek and Eng. Lexicon in 
 Xa^cc^ II. and Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. 
 Heb. p. 440. 
 
 Hence may be derived Greek tux;os a wall, 
 French digue a bank, and Eng. dike. 
 
 IV. As a N. pT a thin slender cloth or covering, 
 Isa. xl. 22. (comp. Psal. civ. 2. ) ; or it may 
 mean, more agreeably to the leading idea, 
 small dust, or the like, as it is used ver. 15. 
 See Bate's Crit. Heb. Jerome on Isa. xl. 
 15, observes, " The Hebrews say that by this 
 word is signified the finest dust (tenuissimum 
 pulverem), which is by the wind often carried 
 into the mouth, and is rather felt than seen. 
 The smallest and almost invisible particles of 
 dust are, then, called by this name, such per- 
 haps as Democritus, with his follower Epicurus, 
 denominates atoms." Bishop Lowth translates 
 pi in Isa. xl. 15, an atom. 
 
 To stab, pierce, as with a sword or spear. Num. 
 
 xxv. 8. 1 Sam. xxxi. 4, & al. As a N. fem. 
 
 plur. nmpTTS stabs, piercings. Prov. xii. 18. 
 Der. Dagger, dirk. 
 
 -)! 
 
 With a 1 frequently inserted, Ti-r. 
 
 In Arabic "m signifies to encompass, go round, 
 go about, and as a N. a round, a compass, a cir- 
 cuit. See Castell. And this seems the 
 general notion of the Hebrew root. 
 
 I. To go rpund, go about, dwell intimately, occ 
 Ps. Ixxxiv. 11, where it is opposed to cisinDrr 
 being at the porch or door, and so signifies to go 
 
-n 
 
 103 
 
 '\1 
 
 round and round every part, omnia obire pene- 
 tralia, intimum esse. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. D''ni*Trr Isa. xlv. 2, the 
 crooked, tortuous, round-about ways. So Mon- 
 tanus toituosa. 
 
 III. As a N. Tit. 
 
 1. Some round thiyig, a round hall, " that moves 
 easily any way." Bate. So Vulg. pilam. Isa. 
 xxii. 18. 
 
 2. A round or roundish heap. occ. Ezek. xxiv. 
 5 ; but -n*T here seems a verb imperat. heap, 
 heap up ; so Vulg compone strues, /brm heaps. 
 
 The bones mentioned in this verse were not 
 to be burnt, but seethed or stewed under the 
 flesh. Comp. ver. 4<. As for what is said 
 ver. 10, let the hones he burnt, that plainly 
 does not mean, let them he burnt to heat the pot, 
 for this by the same verse was done by wood; 
 but let the pot be made so hot that the hones, 
 which ivere put info it, may be violently heated 
 or burned. For the farther illustration of this 
 subject, see Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. 
 p. 152. 
 3. ^ circle or circular disposition of an army. 
 Vulg. sphaeram. "itts -n-sn LXX KVPcXua-u, 
 I will surround, occ.. Isa. xxix. 3. Compare 
 xvuXavfAivov and -tioikukKovv, Luke xxi. 20. xix. 
 43, and see Bochart, vol. iii. 712. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. rrniTn, in reg. nnnn a round 
 or roundish pile for fire, a pyre, so Vulg. in 
 Ezek. pyram. occ. Ezek. xxiv. 9. Isa. xxx. .33. 
 
 V. In Arabic the root is applied in the nouns 
 THTT and mxTT to a circular village of tents, 
 such as the Scenite or Bedoween Arabs still 
 live in, " Tentoiiorum orbicularis vicus pa- 
 gusve, quales Scenitce hahitare solent." Golius 
 in Castell's Lex. So Dr Shaw (Pref. to 
 Travels, p. viii.) " ^ collection of tents pitch- 
 ed usually in a circle is called a douwar." And 
 as it is probable that the Hebrew patriarchs, 
 who lived in tents, encamped in like manner, 
 we may hence see the reason of mn coming to 
 signify a getieration of men of similar manners 
 or living at the same time. See Psal. xxii. 31. 
 xxiv. 6. Ixxiii. 15. Prov. xxx. 11 14*. Gen. 
 vii. 1. Num. xxxii. 13. Job viii. 8. Plur. 
 mas. Dmi. occ. Psal. Ixxii. 5. cii. 24. Eccles. 
 i. 4. Isa. li, 8. Plur. fem. n^'^1, and in reg. 
 TTTT. freq. occ. Gen. vi. 9. Noah was upright 
 iTiTTn in his generations, i. e. both in those 
 before, (comp. Gen. vii. 1.) however wicked, 
 and in those after the flood. Isa. xxxviii. 1 2, 
 "rn my generation (i. e. the people of my gen- 
 eration) is departed and removed from me as a 
 shepherd's tent, which is soon shifted to a dif- 
 ferent place for the conveniency of pasturage. 
 Isa. liii. 8, tttt his generation, i. e. the men 
 of his generation, their obstinate intidelity, 
 wickedness, and cruelty. Comp. nnu' under 
 
 VI. Chald. -TT or mn to inhabit, dwell, occ. 
 Dan. iv. 9, 18. It is written with an a in- 
 serted, as a participle, or participial, N. mas. 
 plur. ^-nxn, and in reg. -nxT inhabiting or inha- 
 bitants, occ. Dan. ii. 38. iii. 31. iv. 32. vi. 26. 
 As a N. "linn an habitation, dwelling, occ. 
 Dan. ii. 11. iv. 22,29. v. 21. 
 
 VII. Chald. 'TT a pearl, so called from its 
 rou7id or globular form. occ. Estb. i. 6. See 
 
 Bochart's excellent vindication of this inter- 
 pretation, vol. iii. p. 708, & seq. and Scheuch- 
 zer's Phys. Sacr. on the text. 
 11-r occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate 
 form, but 
 
 I. Asa N. "M'^lfreedom, liberty, power to go about 
 where one pleases. Lev. xxv. 10. Isa. Ixi. 1, &al. 
 
 II. As a N. *nTT a species of dove. Thus the 
 Targum renders it io-'SSty, LXX, r^vyu^, and 
 Vulg. turtur a turtle. It probably means the wild 
 pigeon as distinguished from the tame, so call- 
 ed from its wandering freely in the fields. See 
 Bochart, vol. iii. 52. occ. Psal. Ixxxiv. 4. 
 Prov. xxvi. 2. The former passage may be 
 thus explained. Even (as) the sparrow findeth 
 her house, and the dove her nest where she hath 
 laid her young, (so should I find J thine altars, 
 O Jehovah of Hosts, my King, and my God. 
 According to which exposition David illus- 
 trates his vehement longing after the sacred 
 tabernacle, and God's public worship (whence 
 he had been driven, perhaps during Absalom's 
 rebellion), by the trro^yn of birds, and by that 
 joy and delight with which they return to their 
 brood after they have been absent from them. 
 As for the common interpretation of this text, 
 which, however, Bate embraces, I must ob- 
 serve, that though we should, contrary to the 
 authority of the ancient versions, admit that 
 mn signifies a swallow, yet it is utterly incred- 
 ible that any bird should build its nest on the 
 altars of Jehovah. (And N. B. the Hebrew 
 word "mnmn ver. 4, must be plural ) I pre- 
 sume this will be readily allowed as to the 
 small altar of incense, which was placed under 
 cover in the tabernacle before the vail of the 
 holy of holies ; and even with regard to the 
 altar of burnt-offerings, there a bird must have 
 been continually disturbed by the necessaiy 
 ministrations of the priests, about the numer- 
 ous sacrifices ofl^ered on it. Nor can we sup- 
 pose that the priests would suffer the altars of 
 God to be defiled by such guests, had they 
 been ever so much disposed to take up their 
 abode there. See Noldius, Partic. Heb. in 
 DK 24. Accusat. and Annot. 650. It must, 
 however, be confessed that the explanation 
 above proposed from Noldius seems unusually 
 and harshly elliptical, and that the most natural 
 interpretation of the Hebrew would be by con- 
 sidering "jTnnntn nx as put in apposition with 
 the preceding n-:! and ]p ;* if with Bochart 
 and Menick (whom see) we might understand 
 the altars as used by a metonymy for the 
 temple, about which it is highly probable some 
 sparrows, and even doves, might build. Rus- 
 sel, Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 65, mentions " a 
 brown coloured dove, which builds in the win- 
 dows, &c. of the city." It is evident that the 
 beginning of this psalm is conceived with great 
 pathos. And may we not say that the Psalm- 
 ist's mind being at the 4th verse chiefly intent 
 on the holy altars, he mentions them instead 
 of the temple ? 
 
 III. '^^"n "in rendered pure myrrh, occ. Exod. 
 xxx. 2.3. " The best myrrh is that which is 
 friable and clear ; and its crumbling, or rolling 
 
 * See note on nnx VII. 
 
^-n 
 
 104 
 
 D-n 
 
 under the fingers, as any thing round does, 
 seems to be well expressed by tt-|-t." Bate. 
 T7TT as a N. a thistle, so named from its round 
 form, and being encircled on all sides with 
 prickles, or from its seeds being encircled with 
 a downy sphere, on which it easily rolls along 
 or Jiies with the wind, and that to a great dis- 
 tance. See Bate's Crit. Heb. occ. Gen. iii. 
 18. Hos. X. 8. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies to repel, and this seems nearly the idea of" 
 the Hebrew ; for as a N. px*Ti rejection, ab- 
 horrence, contempt, occ. Isa. Ixvi. 24. Dan. xii. 2. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but the idea 
 seems, to be sharp, acute, as the verb signifies 
 in Arabic. Hence as a N. pIT the iron part, 
 point, or prickle of a goad; the whole instru- 
 ment being called TTsbn, which see under Tnb. 
 occ. 1 Sam. xiii. 21. Eccles. xii. II. The 
 Greek 'h^i-ra.vov a sickle, by which the LXX 
 render pn*T in Sam. may perhaps be a deriva- 
 tive from it. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Syriac sig- 
 nifies, to proceed gradually, and in Arabic the 
 same, also to ascend. As a N. fem. rraTiTa a 
 steep place, a precipice, a lofty cliff, occ. Ezek. 
 xxxviii. 20. Cant. ii. 14; where Solomon, 
 " having in the soft language of affection call- 
 ed the Jewish queen his dove, nothing was 
 more natural to an oriental imagination than the 
 immediate comparing her then residence [a 
 lofty palace of stone] to the rocky cliffs in which 
 their doves were wont to build." Harmer's 
 Outlines, p. 255, where see more. 
 
 To go, come, or put fonvards, to proceed, or 
 stretch out, or forth. 
 
 I. To go along, come, proceed. Num. xxiv. 17, 
 a star, ^Ti cometh, proceedeth, from Jacob. 
 In Hiph. to cause to go or proceed. Ps. xxv. 5. 
 cvii. 7. Prov. iv. II. Isa. xlii. 16, & al. 
 
 II. As a N. -i"TT 
 
 1. A way, path, or road. Exod. xiii. 18. Num. 
 XX. 17. Job xii. 24. 
 
 2. A way, journey, proceeding. Gen. xxiv. 42. 
 Jud. xviii. 5, 6. 
 
 3. A way, journey, distance. Gen. xxx. 36. 1 
 Kings xix. 7. 
 
 4. A way, custom, manner. Gen. xix. 31. xxxi. 
 35. Psal. xlix. 14. Isa. viii. II. 
 
 5. It frequently refers to the way in which men 
 should go, i. e. the manner in which they 
 should act according to the revealed will of 
 God. See Exod. xxxii. 8. Deut. ix. 12, 16. 
 xi. 28. Psal. V. 9. 
 
 6. It denotes the manner of God's acting, or 
 proceeding. Deut. xxxii. 4. 2 Sam. xxii. .31. 
 Psal. xviii. 31, & al. Also his works or 
 actions themselves. Prov. viii. 22, Jehovah pos- 
 sessed me the beginning of his way, i. e. of his 
 \vork of creation. Job xl. 14 or 19, Behemoth 
 ba "'311 JT'irxi the chief of the ways or works 
 of God, i. e. one of the most remarkable 
 quadrupeds he hath made. 
 
 7. fin is sometimes used as a particle. 
 
 I. Straightway, immediately. Psal. ii. 12. 
 
 2. I?i a manner, as it were. 1 Sam. xxi. 5. 
 
 III. To go along, walk or tread, as men. Deut. 
 i. 36. xi. 24, On which the sole of your feet 
 -jmn shall tread. As a N. -jTrn a tread or 
 treading. LXX, /3>j^a. occ. Deut. ii. 5. So 
 Michaelis explains -nny iTi Job xxiii. 10, by 
 vestigium in quo sto, the footing or tread in 
 which I stand, Heb. literally, of ray standing. 
 
 IV. To go upon, tread down. Jud. v. 21, My 
 body or person "ann hath trodden down 
 strength. Comp. Jud. xx. 43. Psal. xci. 13. 
 Job ix. 8. 
 
 V. To go or tread upon, as grapes or olives, 
 and so press out their juices. Jud. ix. 27. 
 Isa. xvi. 10. Neh. xiii. 15. Micah vi. 15. 
 Comp. Isa. Ixiii. 2, 3. Jer, xxv. 30. Lam. i. 15. 
 where it is applied to a wine-press. As a N. 
 in a treading, as of vineyards. Job xxiv. 18. 
 Comp. ver. II. 
 
 In the east they still tread their grapes after the 
 ancient manner. " August 20th, 1765. The 
 vintage [near Smyrna] was now begun the 
 juice [of the grapes] was expressed for wine, 
 a man with feet and legs bare treading the 
 fruit in a kind of cistern, with a hole or vent 
 near the bottom, and a vessel beneath to re- 
 ceive the liquor." Chandler's Travels in 
 Greece, p. 2. 
 
 VI. In Hiph. to tread or cause to be trodden, as 
 a thrashing-floor, i. e. to cause beeves to go 
 upon it, and so thi-ash out the corn. Jer. Ii. 
 33. Comp. ^3 under ni3 V. and lyi. 
 
 VII. Of a bow. To hold or stretch forth as pre- 
 paring to shoot. 1 Chron. v. 18. Psal. vii. 13. 
 Isa. V. 38. Jer. 1. 14. Ii. 3. Comp. Jer. ix. 3, 
 where Vulg. extenderunt. In several of which 
 passages the LXX render it by rwuto extend, 
 hold forth. So of arrows, to stretch forth. Ps. 
 Iviii. 8. Ixiv. 4. 
 
 Der. Greek r^ip^^nv to run ; Eng. to trudge ; 
 also track, trace ; Welsh dyrac, an avenue. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but hence as a N. dttt the 
 south. It seems a compound from in or m 
 to go about, and mi high ; perhaps because the 
 sun, or solar orb, in his apparent diurnal cir- 
 cuit, seems to all the inhabitants on the north 
 of the torrid zone to ascend to the greatest height 
 when he is in the meridian or full south ; agree- 
 ably to that expression in Jud. viii. 13, 
 Dinrr iiVyiibrs the solar orb being on high. Job 
 xxxvii. 17. Eccles. i. 6. xi. 3, & al. freq. 
 
 Deut. xxxiii. 23, as translated, possess thou (i. e. 
 Naphtali) the west and the south, seems irre- 
 concileable with truth and fact ; for the pos- 
 sessions of this tribe were so far from being 
 on the south of the Holy Land, that they were 
 the most northerly of all, and the tribes of 
 Asher and Zebulun were situated more wes- 
 terly than this. The confusion has arisen 
 from rendering d"* the west, instead of giving it 
 its proper meaning, the sea, as both the 
 LXX and Vulg. have done. And the sea here 
 intended is, no doubt, the sea of Chinnereth, as 
 it is called Josh. xii. 3, which in the New Tes- 
 tament is denominated the lake of Gennesareth, 
 Luke V. I , or the sea of Galilee, or of Tiberias, 
 John vi. I. And it IS true that the tribe of 
 Naphtali possessed the greater share of this 
 
m 
 
 105 
 
 "iVI 
 
 sea, i. e. all the western coast from north to 
 south. * And the prophet Isaiah, speaking of 
 the land of Naphtali, eh. viii. 23, or ix. 1, de- 
 scribes it as situated dnT "ITt bi/ the way of the 
 sea. Compare Mat. iv. 13 15, and see Vi- 
 tringa on Isa. viii. 23. The Chaldce Targum 
 in Deut. xxxiii. 23, is remarkable, and confirms 
 the above interpretation, '^D^T2 D" rilv^ 
 ni"- Kmim, on the west of the sea of Gene- 
 sar, and on the south he shall possess. The sea 
 of Galilee is, in like manner, called v^aa 
 Vivvr^ffoc^ the water of Gennesar, 1 Mac. xi. 67, 
 and h kifcvyi Twriffa.^ the lake of Gennesaj', by 
 Josephus, De Bell. lib. iii. cap. 9, 7, 8, 
 who there elegantly describes the eminent /er- 
 iility of the country. Michaelis, (Supplem. 
 ad Lex. Heb. p. 476.) takes Dm for the 
 proper name of a country to the south of the 
 sea of Galilee, otherwise called m"i33 333, 
 Josh. xi. 2. 
 
 r"lT Chald. 
 
 As a N. from the Heb. V'^^, the arm. Dan. ii. 
 32, & al. yn-TK (Heb. P'tin) the same. Ezra 
 iv. 23. 
 
 Der. Draw, throw. 
 
 To inquire, or require. 
 
 I. To inquire, make inquiry, ask. Deut. xiii. 14. 
 xvii. 4. xix. 18. i:^T>"inb Ezra x. 16, Michaelis 
 thinks an evident erratum in the writing for 
 Kinnb, occasioned by the frequent occurrence 
 of the name lyi"")*! Darius in his book. One 
 of Dr Kennicott's MSS. omits the s 
 
 II. To inquire of, consult, either transitively, 
 Gen. XXV. 22. Exod. xviii. 15. Ezek. xx. 1 ; 
 or with the particles n or bx following, 1 Sam. 
 xxviii. 7. 2 Kings i. 2, 3. Deut. xviii. 11. Isa. 
 viii. 19. xi. 10. As a N. U'Tin a written 
 story or memoir which may be consulted. 2 
 Chron. xiii. 22. xxiv. 27. 
 
 III. "With b following, to inquire for or after. 
 Deut. xii. 30. 2 Sam. xi. 3. 
 
 IV. To inquire after, regard, care for. Deut. 
 xi. 12. Job iii. 4. 
 
 V. 3 b he concerned, or careful for, to seek. See 
 Deut. xxiii. 7. Esth. x. 3. Jer. xxix. 13. Ps. 
 xxxviii. 13. 
 
 VI. T'o inquire after, make inquisition for, re- 
 quire. Gen. ix. 5. xiii. 22. Deut. xviii. 19. 
 Mic. vi. 8. Ezek. xxxiv. 10. 
 
 Hence the oriental dervise or dervich ultimate- 
 ly had his name. " The word," says the Ency- 
 clopedia Britan. " is originally Persian, signi- 
 fying a beggar, or person who has nothing. 
 
 Hence also perhaps was named the British 
 goddess of vengeance, Andraste, or Adrastia, 
 whom queen Boadicea (according to Dio in 
 Nerone) invoked before her engagement with 
 the Romans. " A^oaima, h l>iif/.iffis- Adrastia 
 is the same as Nemesis, i. e. the goddess of 
 revenge," says Hesychius. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to thrash, beat or shatter 
 to pieces, as the ears of corn and straw in thrash- 
 ing, which was anciently performed either by 
 
 See De 1' Isle's Terrae Sanctae Tabula. 
 
 the feet of cattle. See Deut. xxv. 4. Jer. 1. 
 1 1 . Hos. x. 1 1 ; or by thrashing instruments 
 called yx^'^, a-Tira, and rrbaj;, which see under 
 their respective roots. See also Isa. xxviii. 
 27. Amos i. 3 ; and comp. 1 Chron. xxi. 20, 
 with ver. 23. In Jer. 1. 11, are two readings, 
 HV1 supported by the Complutensian, For- 
 ster's, Vander Hooght's, and Kennicott's edi- 
 tions, by the LXX version sv l^oTctvri in the 
 grass, and Vulg. super herbam ; and ntt'T, by 
 Walton's and other modern printed editions, 
 and by twenty-eight of Dr Kennicott's codices. 
 Either reading furnishes a good sense. As to 
 the latter, comp. Hos. x. 11. 
 
 ti'lTN which we have Isa. xxviii. 28, and that 
 without any various reading furnished by Dr 
 Kennicott, may be either an infinitive of an 
 unusual form, or rather a N. formed with k 
 prefixed. Comp. anx 1 Sam. ii. 33, under 
 nil. 
 
 In Niph. to be thrashed, occ. Isa. xxv. 10, 
 twice. 
 
 In Huph. to be thrashed, occ. Isa. xxviii. 27. 
 
 As a N. u^n a thrashing. Lev. xxvi. 5. Deut. 
 xxv. 4. As a N. fern, in reg. nu/Ta a thrash- 
 ing. Isa. xxi. 10. Homer has described the 
 method oi thrashing corn by the feet of oxen, as 
 practised in his time and country, II. xx. lin. 
 495, &c. 
 
 Fi/jupoi Tt MfTT lyivovTO jSoaiv u^o 7[otr(r i^if/.v%ijv. 
 
 As with autumnal harvests cover'd o'er. 
 And thick bestrown, lies Ceres' sacred floor, 
 When round and round, with never wearied pain, 
 The trampling steers beat out th' uunumber'd grain. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 The ancient Arabs, Syi-ians, Egyptians, and 
 Romans, thrashed their corn in the same man- 
 ner, by the feet of cattle, as may be seen in 
 Bochart, vol. ii. 302, &c. 311, &c.* And 
 " these nations," says Dr Shaw,f speaking of 
 the Arabs and Moors in Barbary, " continue 
 to tread out their corn after the primitive 
 custom of the East. Instead of beeves they 
 frequently make use of mules and horses, by 
 tying in like manner, by the neck, three or 
 fom- of them together, and whipping them af- 
 terwards round about the nedders (as they call the 
 thrashing-foors, the Libycce area of Horace), 
 where the sheaves lie open and expanded, in 
 the same manner as they are placed and pre- 
 pared with us for thrashing. This indeed 
 is a much quicker way than ours, though less 
 cleanly. For as it is performed in the open 
 air, Hos. xiii. 3, upon any round level plat of 
 ground, daubed over with cow's dung, to pre- 
 vent as much as possible the earth, sand, or 
 gravel, from rising, a great quantity of them 
 all, notwithstanding this precaution, must un- 
 avoidably be taken up with the graii*. at the 
 same time the straw, which is their only fod- 
 der, is hereby shattered to pieces : a circum- 
 stance very pertinently alluded to, 2 Kings 
 
 Comp.Wotstein's Note on I Cor. ix. 9. 
 t Travels, p. 138, 139, 2d edit. 
 
i^wn 
 
 106 
 
 )W1 
 
 jdii. 7, where the king of Syria is said to have 
 made the Israelites like the dust (tt^lb) hj 
 thrashing." Kolben makes the same observa- 
 tions upon the like method of treading out corn 
 by the feet of horses, which is practised like- 
 wise to this day among the Hottentot nations 
 at the Cape of Good Hope. * 
 
 II. To thrash, beat to pieces. Isa. xli. 15. Job 
 xxxix. 15; where LXX, xarxTxrna-it, shall 
 tread upon. Comp. Dan. vii. 23. 
 
 III. To tear to pieces, i. e. with thorns, as the 
 ears of corn and straw by the thrashing wheel. 
 Jud. viii. 7. Comp. Isa. xxv. 10. 
 
 Der. To dash, dust. 
 
 Hence also the name of the Roman idol f Dis, 
 by which they meant |: the earth, whence, ac- 
 cording to their physical theology, all things 
 spring, and whither they all return. Comp. 
 Gen. iii. 19. Ecclus xl. 11. xli. 10. 
 From the Heb. mi may also be deduced the D}/- 
 sce, who were " inferior goddesses (of our Saxon 
 ancestors), the messengers of the great Woden, 
 Avhose province it was to convey the souls of such 
 as died in battle to his abode called Val-Hall, 
 that is, the Hall of Slaughter, where they were 
 to drink with him and their other gods, cere- 
 visia, a kind of malt liquor (ale) in the skulls 
 of their slaughtered enemies. On the contrary, 
 thflse who died a natural death were by the 
 same Dysce conveyed to Hela, the goddess of 
 Hell, where they were tormented with hunger 
 and thirst, and all kinds of evils." Thus the 
 authors of the Universal History, vol. xix. p. 
 178, 8vo. " Of these goddesses," say the 
 same learned writers, in a note, " mention is 
 made in an ancient Danish monument," from 
 which they cite some lines, containing so curious 
 a specimen of the theology of our heathen an- 
 cestors, that I am persuaded the reader will 
 not be displeased at seeing the English trans- 
 lation of them in this place. They are the 
 conclusion of a wounded warrior's dying song. 
 
 ' With the dead I long to be ; 
 Now the II Dt/.sce beckon ine, 
 Whom great Woden from his hall 
 Sent, and order'd me to call. 
 In the As(e's lofty house ' 
 
 I shall sit and a!e carouse. 
 Hours of life already fly, 
 Let me laugh, and laughing die." 
 
 From these Dysce, or from Dusii, a kind of de- 
 mons among the Gauls, we still retain the word 
 deuce for the devil. 
 
 To spring, sprout forth, germinate, occ. Gen. i. 
 11. Joel ii. 22, The pleasant spots of the wil- 
 derness. TXtyn spring. As a N. xuri what 
 springs from the earth, grass. Deut. xxxii. 2. 
 Ps. xxxvii. 2, & al. freq. 
 
 * Nat. Hist of the Cape, p. 73, 74. 
 
 + See Vossius, De Orig. et Progr. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 60, 
 62. 
 
 t So Cicero, " Terrena autem vis omnis atque natura 
 Diti patri dedicata est- qui Dives, ut apud Gnvcos 
 JiXevTOjy, quia et recidant omnia in terras, et oriantur e 
 terris." De Nat. Deor. lib. ii. cap. 2(5. 
 
 i The whole of which may he found in Five Pieces 
 of Runic Poetry, page 57, &c. printed for Dodsley, Pall- 
 Mai 1. 
 
 II Runic, Di/iir. 
 
 I suspect that the radical idea of this very diffi- 
 cult word is, to fill or plump up, to make plump, 
 gross, or the like. So the LXX render it, in- 
 ter al. by %^-7rXri6u), 'xcf^^vvu. 
 
 I. In Kal, to fill up, make fat, as the bones with 
 marrow, occ. Prov. xv. 30. Also intransi- 
 tively, to become or grow plump, or fat. Deut. 
 xxxi. 20. Prov. xi. 25, & al. In Huph. 
 spoken figuratively of a sword, to be made fat. 
 occ. Isa. xxxiv. 6. As a participial N. "[wi 
 plump, fat. occ. Psal. xcii. 15. Isa. xxx. 23, 
 where it is applied to bread-corn. Psal. xxii. 
 30, v'^^< "^irn bD may be rendered with Mr 
 Fenwick, Bishop Lowth, (in Merrick's An- 
 notations), and Dr Home, all who are fattened, 
 fed, or sustained by or from the earth, i. e. all 
 mankind. So Homer, II. vi. lin. 142, 
 
 BgOTy o't tc^ov^yis xx^tov iBtvaiv, 
 Mortals, wtvo feed on earthly fruits. 
 
 And Horace, lib. ii. ode 14, lin. 9, 10, 
 
 omnibus, 
 
 Quicunque terrae munere vesciraur. 
 All we, who on earth's bounty feed. 
 
 Asa N.'^tt^nya^, oil, or that unctuous oleaginous 
 matter which plumps up the substance, w^hether 
 of animals, see Job xxxvi. 16. Psal. xxxvi. 9. 
 Ixiii. 6. or of vegetables, Jud. ix. 9; and 
 which is in part furnished by the clouds in 
 rain, dew, &c. See Ps. Ixv. 12, and comp, Isa. 
 xxx. 23. "What can be the inexhaustible source," 
 asks the ingenious Abbe Pluche, " whence 
 we receive again those oils, which to us seem 
 annihilated by waste ? God, together with wa- 
 ter and salt, has, from the beginning, poured 
 into the hoUovy of the sea, a measure of oil 
 or bitumen, which he has proportioned to the 
 wants of the whole globe. Fire and air inces- 
 santly raise from thence a certain quantity of 
 water, of light salts and minute filaments of 
 oil. Thence the rains, fountains, rivers, vege- 
 tations, nutritions, savours, odours, and all the 
 properties of flow^ers, fruits, barks, roots, and 
 woods. This oil, unperceived in rain-water, 
 again collects in plants its attenuated particles. 
 It acquires quite diflferent forms and qualities, 
 from its union with the water, the earth, the 
 several salts, and the principles of all kinds." 
 Nature Displayed, vol. iv. p. 138, English edi- 
 tion, 12mo. Comp. vol. iii. p. 260. And the 
 learned Dr Hunter, in his note on Evelyn's 
 Sylva, concerning the food and nutriment of 
 plants, says, " From a number of experiments 
 accurately conducted, I am led to believe that 
 all vegetables, from the hyssop upon the wall to 
 the cedar of Libanus, receive their principal 
 nourishment from oily particles'^ incorporated 
 with water by means of an alkaline salt, or ab- 
 sorbent earth It may be asked, whence do 
 natural soils receive their oily particles? I answer, 
 the air supplies them. During the summer 
 months, the air is full of putrid exhalations, 
 ai-ising from the steam of dunghills, the per- 
 spiration of animals, and smoke. Every shower 
 brings down these oleaginous particles for the 
 
m 
 
 107 
 
 n 
 
 nourishment of plants.'' See more in the author 
 himself, and in Annual Register for 1777, 
 Nat. Hist. p. 94. 
 Naturalists are, I think, agreed, from a multi- 
 plicity of experiments, that oil, or an unctuous 
 substance, whether animal, vegetable, or mineral, 
 is the true and proper fuel or pabulum of fire, 
 i. e. not what is itself turned into the very 
 substance of elementary fire fas air is), but 
 what immediately supports it in the action of 
 flaming and burning, and by so doing is itself 
 dissipated, or vanishes in the air ; and that oil, 
 the more pure it is from other matter, the less 
 faeces it, in burning, leaves behind it ; and far- 
 ther, that oil, or an unctuous matter, is what 
 conglutinates the parts of vegetables and ani- 
 mals, or keeps them in a state of cohesion. * 
 Hence, 
 
 II. As a verb formed from the N. but in an 
 opposite or privative sense, (like the verbs ^37, 
 DD3, nnb, D^ir, 'TIJ?, C'lU',) to take away the oily 
 parts of an animal body by fire, to consume it to 
 ashes, occ. Psal. xx. 4 ; where Eng. margin, 
 turn to ashes, so Montanus, incineret ; Mar- 
 tin's French translation, reduise en cendre ; 
 Diodati's Italian, riduca in cenere. Compare 
 Lev. ix. 24. Jud. vi. 21. 1 Chron. xxi. 26. 
 2 Chron. vii. 1, 3. 1 Kings xviii. 38, and see 
 Bochart, vol. ii. 360, 361, 539. As a N. itn 
 the ashes of animals thus consumed. Lev. vi. 3, 
 4, or 10, 11. Jer. xxxi. 40, & al. Hence as a 
 verb, to clear from ashes, q. d. to ash. Exod. 
 xxvii. 3. Num. iv. 13. 
 
 III. As a N. iiy-T, or, according to Walton's 
 edition, and at least twenty-two of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's codices, piyT, a species of clean animal. 
 The LXX render it ^uyx^yov, i. e. the V)hite- 
 buttocks (from 'rvyyi the buttocks, and x^yn; 
 white) J and " such," says Dr Shaw, " is the 
 lidmee (as the Africans call it), which is 
 shaped exactly like the common antelope, 
 with which it agrees in colour and in the fashion 
 of its horns, only that in the lidmee they 
 are of twice the length, as the animal itself is of 
 twice the bigness. " And since neither the an- 
 telope, nor consequently, according to the 
 above description, the lidmee, is of an ashen, 
 but of a brown or fallow colour, I would 
 rather deduce its name ^ly-n from the bulk and 
 grossness, than (as Bochart does) from the 
 supposed ashen colour of the animal, occ. 
 Deut. xiv. 5. See Bochart, vol. ii. 902, 903. 
 Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 416, and Michaelis 
 Recueil de Questions, Qu. 85. 
 
 Dl 
 
 The idea of the word probably is, to appoint, set, 
 place ; and hence perhaps may be derived the 
 Greek rurru to appoint, ordain, m seems 
 used as a participle, Deut. xxxiii. 2, At his 
 right hand afire riT was placed (stood) by him. 
 Hab. iii. 4, seems a very parallel text, and the 
 brightness was as the light, ^b TT-D D-Slp re- 
 splendent beams (were) at his hand. See 
 
 * See Boerhaave's Chemistry, vol. i. p. 168 ^208. vol. 
 ii. p. 19, &c. edit. Dallowe, and vol. i. p 300 .'^36. vol. ii. 
 p. 18, &c. edit. Sliaw. And comp. the learned Mr Jones's 
 Physiological Disquisitions, p. 130, &c. 
 
 Bate's Integrity of the printed^: Hebrew Text, 
 &c. p. 76. The Hebrew inb m wn is^n^n is 
 rendered by the LXX ik h^,uv avrou ArrEAOi 
 f^iT ecvTov, at his right hand angels with him. 
 So larrb c;j< the faming fire is called I'Tl'iirn his 
 (Jehovah's) attendants, Psal. civ. 4. It must 
 not however be dissembled that many of Dr 
 Kennicott's Hebrew codices in Deut. xxxiii. 
 2, read miyx in one word, so three of the 
 Samaritan nitt'K, and two mnu/x. f This word 
 means effusions, and might be thought to refer 
 to those shoivers which accompanied the earth- 
 quakes, when Jehovah marched with his peo- 
 ple. See Jud. v. 4. But it does not appear 
 that ninu'N ever signifies rain or showers 
 And if it did, would not Jehovah's being at- 
 tended by fire as his servants be a much more 
 noble idea, than the heavens or clouds drop- 
 ping down water at his presence ? And ob- 
 serve that he is just before said to have shined 
 
 forth from mount Paran. 
 
 As a N. n"T an appointment, statute, laiu. Ezra 
 viii. 36. Esth. i. 8, 13, 15, 19, & al. freq. 
 
 II. Chald. nn and emphat. Nni a decree, a law 
 Dan. ii. 9, 13, 15. vi. 5. Ezra vii. 12, & al. 
 
 i^T)1 Chald. 
 
 As a N. fem. rrNriT or Nxm (from Heb. hw^) 
 grass. So LXX ;^;XflJ, and Vulg. herbis, occ. 
 Dan. vi. 12, 20, or 15, 23. 
 
 PLURILITERALS. 
 
 Or Words of more than three Letters, begin- 
 ning with 1. 
 
 Oni See under nTr 
 
 As a N. ^IDDIT or ^nDTi a drakmon, or daric, 
 a Persian coin of gold, in value about twenty- 
 five shillings ; the same as the p'TTX, which 
 see. It is always mentioned as being of gold. 
 occ. Ezra ii. 69. Neh. vii. 70 72. 
 
 inn"7 Chald. 
 
 From r\'^ a statute, and "nn to declare, make 
 plain. As a N. mas. plur. emphat. K'^'i^DT 
 rendered counsellors, whose business it seems 
 to have been to declare and explain the law, 
 occ. Dan. iii. 2, 3. 
 
 n 
 
 rr a particle. 
 
 1 . Prefixed to a noun it is emphatical, and may 
 be rendered the or this. It answers to the 
 Greek o, h, to, and is a plain abbreviation of 
 the pron. xirr or K-n Gen. i. 1, 2. xxiv. 50. 
 Exod. ix. 27. Deut. i. 39, & al. freq. 
 
 2. Prefixed to a N. it is vocative or pathetic, 
 Deut. xxxii. 1, hearken, D-DirTr O heavens, 
 and I wiU speak; and hear, yian O earth. 
 comp. Cant. vi. 1. IK. xvi. 26. 2 K. ix. 5. 
 
 3. Prefixed to participles or participial Ns. it 
 is equivalent to the relative pronoun and the 
 
Kn 
 
 108 
 
 Vnn 
 
 verb. Thus trmrr ivhich creepeth, Gen. i. 26. 
 "iniyrr he who keepeth, o <puXuffffuy, Ps. cxlvi. 6. 
 
 4. Prefixed to several particles it denotes that 
 tvldch, what, 1 Sam. ix. 24, rr'-byn tbatwhieli, 
 what fwasj upon it. 1 Kings xx. 33, nsnnrr 
 what (came) from him. 
 
 5. The relative, who, which, whether corre- 
 sponding to the Latin nominative or accusative 
 case to the verb, Ezra x. 14, 17, the men 
 ll^a^rrrT who fquij had taken (literally caused 
 to dwell) /orej^?i wives. (Comp. n^bnn Josh. 
 X. 24. ) Ezra viii. 25, the offering to the house 
 of God "ybnrr innrrn which (quam) the king, 
 ^c. offered. Comp. 1 Chion. xxvi. 28. 2 
 Chron. xxix. 36. 
 
 6. Prefixed, it expresses a question or doubt, 
 ivhat? whatnot? whether? Gen. iv. 9. xxvii. 
 21, 38. 1 Sam. ii. 27. Jer. xxxi. 20, & al. 
 freq. * In this sense it seems a mere inter- 
 jection, and to be intended to express a quick 
 aspiration or breathing, as of a man desiring to 
 know the answer sought for ; as we say in 
 Eng. Ha! 
 
 7. Postfixed to words of time and place, it sig- 
 nifies to, towards. Gen. xii. 10. Exod. xii. 
 10. & al. freq. 
 
 KH 
 
 A demonstrative particle, behold, h, see, see 
 here, hah ! occ. Gen. xlvii. 23. Ezek. xvi. 43. 
 Chald. the same. Dan. ii. 43. iii. 25. 
 
 Aha ! Lat. evax ! a particle, or natural excla- 
 mation, used 
 
 L In rejoicing or exulting. Job xxxix. 25. Isa. 
 xliv. 16. 
 
 2. In insulting. Ezek. xxv. 3. xxxvi. 2. Psal. 
 XXXV. 21, 25. 
 
 nn 
 
 I suspect the idea of this root is dusky, dark- 
 coloured, black. It occurs not however as a 
 verb, but we meet with the traces of it in the 
 two foIloM'ing nouns. 
 
 I. As a N. mas. plur. D-arrSiy elephants' teeth. 
 So Targum b-ST ^U^, LXX, e^ovruv i}.i<pccvTivuv, 
 and Vulg. dentes elephantorum, and ebur, ivo- 
 ry. It seems a compound of ^zy a tooth, and 
 D-Srr elephants, so named perhaps from their 
 dusky or black colour. Buflfbn (Hist. Nat. 
 torn. p. 251, 12mo.) says, that " the ordinary 
 colour of the elephant is ash-coloured grey or 
 blackish." But then he adds in a note, 
 " Some persons who have resided a long time 
 at Pondicheri assert that there never were any 
 but black elephants, at least in that part of India; 
 it is true, say they, that if one lets them go for 
 some time without washing, the dust which 
 sticks to their oily hide, which is entirely free 
 from hair, makes them appear of a dirty grey j 
 but when they come out of the water, they 
 are as black as jet (noirs comme du jai). 1 be- 
 lieve indeed that black is the natural colour of 
 elephants." And thus the f Arabs call the 
 
 * " rr Interrogrativum meraest intorjectio, seu tonden- 
 tiam aiiimi in responsionem qutEsitam significatis anheli- 
 tus, seu spiritus citissime protrusus." NoLUius. 
 
 t Soe Bochart, vol. ii. 217, and Castell, Lex. under 
 
 nrrp au. 
 
 elephant alikhaban, (from their verb atlp ka- 
 hiba) to be brown, dark-coloured, on account of 
 his colour, and I would not be positive that the 
 Arabic V. :mp itself was not a corruption of 
 Heb. srr. occ. 1 K. x. 22. 2 Chron. ix. 21. 
 From an the name of the elephant, perhaps the 
 Latin ebur, French ivoire, and Eng. ivory. 
 So the Greeks call ivory tXi(pa.i, after the name 
 of the animal. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. caain, or, according to 
 twenty-three of Dr Kennicott's codices, D-snrr 
 ebony wood, so Symmachus s/Ssvaus,* and Vulg. 
 hebeninos, thus named perhaps from its dark 
 or black colour. But independently on this (I 
 confess dubious) derivation, this interpretation 
 is rendered highly probable, by the similarity 
 of the Hebrew to the Greek and Latin names, 
 which seem to be formed from it by D-smrr 
 being joined with ivory (^u^), as somewhat of a 
 like kind, which it may well be reckoned, 
 since it is found in the same places, is, like 
 that, of gieat value, and remarkable for its 
 glossy blackness, and that for its pure white- 
 ness : To which may be added, that D-smrr is 
 plural like other names of wood in Hebrew, as 
 D-TDiy, D-TDiibx, D'':)i?2bN, &c. See more in 
 Bochart, vol. iii. 140, & seq. and in Scheuch- 
 zer, Phys. Sacra on Ezek. Once Ezek. 
 xxvii. 15. 
 
 III. an come, come give. See under nns 
 
 I. The idea of the word seems to be, to emit a 
 vapour, exhale, evaporate. The N. b!in is 
 plainly used in this sense by the Chaldee para- 
 phrast on Ps. xc. 9, ive finish the years of our 
 life like KiriDT NDIS bin the exhalation or va- 
 pour of the mouth in winter. And Symmachus 
 renders the verb ibann bx by ^>j ymffh urfz-n 
 do not become a vapour, Psal. Ixii. 1 1 ; and in 
 this sense the N. appears to be used twice in 
 the immediately preceding verse. Surely the sons 
 of men are bnn a vapour to ascend in a bal- 
 ance (they are J altogether (readier) than a va- 
 pour. So Ps. cxliv, 4, Man is like a vapour ; 
 his days pass away like a shadow. (Comp. 
 Jam. iv. 14.) Prov. xxi. 6, The getting of 
 treasxires by a lying tongue (is the getting of) 
 rT73 bnn a flitting vapour by those ivho seek 
 death. Isa. Ivii. 13, The ivind shall carry them 
 all away, bin a vapour shall take them off. Isa. 
 XXX. 7, " For Egypt is a mere vapour." 
 Bishop Lowth. The Hexaplar versions very 
 frequently render the N. ban by ut/lus, or 
 arfiof a vapour. So Symmachus and Theodo- 
 tion in Psal. Ixii. 10; Symmachus in Psal. 
 xxxix. 6 ; Aquila in Psal. Ixxviii. 33. Aquila, 
 Symmachus, and Theodotion, in Eccles. i. J 4. 
 Theodotion in Prov. xxi. 6, renders pits ban 
 by arf^os (pi^o[/,'.\o;, a tossed vapour ; Aquila in 
 
 * "In Montfauconii quidem] Hexaplis Origenianis 
 nihil de Symmaiho notatum est : at ex 'I heodoreto disco, 
 eura de hebeno cogitasse. T y^i^ccra.^ inqnit ad h. 1. o 
 1vi/.{A,a.xoi sSmus -h^fx-mt^a-iv, <x.<p' m roc, s(3iu<x, xoc>,6v'fj.ivoe, 
 yivi7ix.i--Ergo liebeui nomen in hoc versa apud Symma- 
 chum legit, sed male a4 m3>np retulit." Michaelis, Not. 
 ad Geograph. Heb. Exter. Part i. p. 206. 
 
)nn 
 
 109 
 
 nnri 
 
 Eccles. i. 2, "bnrr bsrr by t^/j arf^i^uv, and 
 Symmachus by ar^oj arfe-uv, a vapour of va- 
 pours. 
 
 II. As a N. bii.T va7iity, emptiness, a being desti- 
 tute of real substantial good, or truth. Jobvii. 16. 
 Psal. xciv. 11. Eccles. i. 2. iv. 7, & al. freq. 
 Also, a vain idol, which according to St Paul, 
 1 Cor. viii. 4, is nothing in the world, i. e. 
 * nothing of that which "its fond worshippers 
 imagine of it. Deut. xxxii. 21. 1 Kings xvi. 
 13, 26. 2 Kings xvii. 15. Jer. xvi. 19, & al. 
 Comp. Psal. xxxi. 6. Jon. ii. 8 or 9. Acts 
 xiv. 15. As a particle, in vain. Job ix. 29. 
 Psal. xxxix. 7. As a V. in Kal, to become 
 vain in discourses or mind, i. e. to speak fool- 
 ishly, or judge falsely, and love what is vain and 
 worthless, occ. Job xxvii. 12. 2 K. xvii. 15. 
 Jer. ii. 5. (comp. Rom. i. 21.) In Hiph. to 
 make vain in this sense, i. e. credidous of, or 
 loving, what is vain or false, occ. Jer. xxiii. 
 16. 
 ' ]in See under nrr 
 
 inn 
 
 The verb in Arabic signifies to cut, cut off, 
 " resecuit, amputavit," Castell ; and nearly in 
 this sense, I think with Cocceius (whom see), 
 it is used in the only passage of the Hebrew 
 scriptures, where it occurs, Isa. xlvii. 13, Let 
 them now stand up and save thee Tii.T (who) 
 cut or divide the heavens, gazing at the stars. 
 Thus the relative itt'X being understood, as 
 usual, in an will be exactly spionymous with 
 the masoretical Keri ""nnrr; which reading 
 however is supported by at least fifteen of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices, and ten others now read 
 "iairr. The cutting or dividing of the heaveyis, 
 here mentioned, seems to refer to the usual 
 practice of the heathen astrologers in dividing 
 them into parts or houses (as they are called), 
 for the more distinct contemplation of the sit- 
 uations and configurations of the stars and 
 planets, whence they pretended to collect the 
 will of their god, the heavens, and to foretell 
 future events. Is it not amazing to consider 
 how long this pagan trumpery continued among 
 Christians? The LXX and Vulg. have 
 . given the sense, though not the precise idea of 
 the words, the former rendering them by 
 atrr^oXayoi rov ov^kiou astrologers of heaven, the 
 latter, by augures coeli, augurs of heaven. 
 
 r\yn 
 
 With a final rr, radical, but mutable or omissi- 
 ble. 
 
 I. To bring, or carry forth, or away. 2 Sam. 
 XX. 13, (where n^rr seems a verb in Kal, as 
 rendered in Targ. and Syr. ) Prov. xxv. 4, 5. 
 
 Hence Gr. ayu to bring, carry, hyiofjLxt to lead, 
 &c. 
 
 II. To bring forth, or utter wot As, or a voice. 
 Job xxvii. 4. Isa. lix. 3, 13. Psal. xxxv. 28. 
 Comp. Psal. xxxvii. 30. As a N. n^rr dis- 
 course, tale. So Jerome, sermonem. Eng, 
 translat. a tale that is told. occ. Psal. xc. 9. 
 Hence 
 
 III. To roar, or rather growl, as a lion over his 
 prey. Isa. xxxi. 4, where see Mr Lowth and 
 
 * Sco Greek and English Lexicon xmdci E/SaX^v III. 
 
 Bochart, vol. ii. 731. Comp. Job xxxvii. 2. 
 where the N. rrirr is applied to the muttering 
 of thunder preceding the storm. See Scott. 
 To coo, mourn, or moan, as a dove. Isa. xxxviii. 
 14. lix. 11. In Kal and Hiph. to murmur, 
 mutter, moan, as men, Isa. viii. 19. xvi. 7. 
 Jer. xlviii. 31. As a N. rrarr a mourning or 
 moaning. Ezek. ii. 10. As a N. p^an a mur- 
 muring or muttering. Lam. iii. 62. In Psal. 
 xcii. 4, p'3rr seems by the context to denote 
 some musical instrument, probably so called 
 from its murmuring sound. 
 
 IV. To bring forth or propose any thing in the 
 mind for meditation and contemplation. Prov. 
 xxiv. 2. Isa. xxxiii. 18. As a participle n^rr 
 meditating, " with due deliberation." Bishop 
 Lowth. occ. Isa. xxvii. 8, where LXX o-w 
 riffdcx, fAiXiruv thou wast meditating. Vulg. medi- 
 tatus est, he hath meditated. Comp. under nxr. 
 
 V. With n following, it seems to signify such 
 a study and intention of mind as often bursteth out 
 into voice. Josh. i. 8, in n-^rr thou shalt med- 
 itate in it, thou shalt study it with such appli- 
 cation of thought, that thou shalt talk or mut- 
 ter to thyself concerning it. So Ps. i. 2, & al. 
 As a N. p-arr meditation. Ps. xix. 15. Comp. 
 Ps. ix. 17. 
 
 33 rr occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate 
 form, but hence as a N. a-arr intense medita- 
 tion, earnest contemplation, occ. Psal. v. 2. 
 xxxix. 4. In which latter text the LXX 
 render it by (/.iXirrt meditation. So Vulg. 
 meditatione. 
 
 rra-^rr, once Ezek. xlii. 12. It is variously in- 
 terpreted, directly, straight forward, elegant, 
 decent. The Vulg. renders it, separatum, and 
 so seems to have understood it as a participial 
 N. from p to protect, defend, with rr emphatic 
 prefixed, which version seems to deserve con- 
 sideration. 
 
 With a final rr, radical, but mutable or omissi- 
 ble. 
 
 This root seems nearly related to m'' (which 
 see) as -jrib to -jb" Drr to D". 
 
 I. To send, thrust, or dart forth, libere emittere. 
 So LXX, i'^i(ix\ti, and Vulg. mittet. occ. 
 Isa. xi. 8. As a N. mrr refers to the shoot- 
 ing forth, either of the branches or fruit of the 
 olive tree. Hos. xiv. 6 or 7 ; where LXX 
 Kxroinei^'Toi fruitful. Comp. Ecclus 1. 10. 
 
 II. As a N. Tin the darting forth, or fashing oi' 
 light. Hab. iii. 3. Comp. Job xl. 5 or 10. 
 Ps. civ. 1, & al. Hence 
 
 III. Glory, majesty, honour. Num. xxvii. 20. 
 1 Chron. xxix. 25. Dan. x. 8. xi. 31. It is 
 written without the i. Jer. xxii. 18. As a V- 
 with a 1 inserted, to glorify, honour, praise, occ- 
 Neh. xi. 17. Psal. xxviii. 7. xlv. 18. But 
 the verbs in these passages should be rather 
 referred to the Hiph. of m" which see. 
 Comp. Psal. cvii 1, where thirty-seven of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices read mrr- As a N. 
 fem. mrr glory. Jer. xxii. 18. where observe 
 that eight of Dr Kennicott's codices read .mirr 
 and seven iTirr, and two more in the margin. 
 
 IV. Of sound. As a N. mrr a loud, brisk, 
 vehement noise. Isa. xxx. 30. Job xxxix. 20. 
 
Vn 
 
 110 
 
 nin 
 
 l^inD Tirr the vehemence (or vehement noise) 
 of his snorting (is) terrible. See Bochart, vol. 
 ii. 123, & seq. In this sense also the word is 
 written without the ^, Ezek. vii. 7, The day 
 of trouble is near, and not of irr the (joyful) 
 sounding or echo of the mountains. 
 Till occurs not as a V. but hence as a N. iTJi 
 loud shouting, either as of men treading grapes, 
 Isa. xvi. 10. Jer. xxv. 30. or of soldiers en- 
 couraging one another to battle or plunder, 
 Jer. li. 14<. And in this latter view the learn- 
 ed Vitringa understands the word in Isa. xvi. 
 9, For upon thy summer fruits, and upon thy 
 harvest bE)3 nnNT the shout (i. e. of plundering 
 and destroying enemies) is fallen. This inter- 
 pretation he excellently confirms from Jer. 
 xlviii. 32. in which parallel text that prophet 
 uses iiTi; the spoiler, for iTrt. Vitringa adds. 
 ** yitium nullum est in lectione, sed interpre- 
 tatur propheta posterior, quod prior videri pos- 
 sit paulo obscurius expressisse. There is no 
 fault in the reading, but the latter prophet ex- 
 plains what the former might seem to have ex- 
 pressed with some degree of obscurity." Which 
 remark I would desire the reader attentively to 
 compare with Bishop Lowth's note, charging 
 the text in Isa. xvi. 9, with two great mistakes, 
 and then decide for himself. 
 Jeremiah, in chap, xlviii. 33, alludes to both 
 senses of the N. nn\"T. xb Tvrr Tfrr Tin" xb 
 mTT there shall he no treading (ynth) shouting, 
 the shouting (shall be) no shouting, i. e. not 
 such as the IVIoabites had been accustomed to, 
 and took delight in, not the cheerful shouting 
 of the grape-treaders, but the dreadful shout- 
 ing of military spoilers. "VVIien I consider how 
 * very frequently the particle i in, with, is to be 
 supplied before nouns in the liebrew Scrip- 
 tures, I cannot help wishing that the learned 
 bishop had not so positively asserted that, 
 " instead of the first iT'n the shout, we ought 
 undoubtedly to read as here, [i. e. in Isa. xvi. 
 10.] ^"nrr the treader." The above-cited are 
 all the texts in which ii'^n occurs. 
 "I"rn See under ,-t3*t. 
 
 Din 
 
 I. As a N. a footstool, or rest for the feet. Isa. 
 Ixvi. 1, & al. Comp. Isa. Ix. 13. It occurs 
 not as a V. but as a N. is always joined with 
 b3"i the feet. The LXX have rendered it, 
 1 Chron. xxviii. 2, by ffrKtri? a stand, rest; and 
 Lam. ii. I, by ro'^ra; ou la-r'/nruv o'l To^i;, the place 
 where his feet stood. Why then may not rr in 
 this word be servile, or emphatic, and D"r a 
 noim from the root nm to be quiet, still, rest ? 
 which see. As I could not concur with the 
 learned Bishop Lowth in his criticisms on the 
 passages cited under the last word, it is with 
 particular pleasure that I refer the reader to 
 an excellent Note of his on Isa. lii. 2, for the 
 illustration of this. Comp. also Homer, Odyss. 
 i. lin. 130, 131, and Dammii, Lexicon Nov. 
 Graec. in e^evo; and e^tivvs, p. 972, 973. 
 II. Chald. as a N. Dirr to cut in pieces. So 
 the Targum in 1 K. xviii. 33, & al. Hence 
 
 as a N. mas. plur. i-mrr pieces, occ Dan. ii. 
 5. iii. 29. The word is used in the same 
 sense in Syriac. 
 
 Din 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. the myrtle tree; 
 in which sense it is used also in Arabic ac- 
 cording to the dialect of Arabia Felix. (See 
 CasteU.) Isa. xli. 19. Zech. i. 8, & al. The 
 ideal meaning of the word is uncertain. I 
 shall just hint that the Greek ri^v; {hedus) sig- 
 nifies sweet; that the myrtle is very remarkable 
 for the fragrancy or sweetness of its leaves as 
 well as of its flowers, and that probably for 
 this reason it had its Greek and Latin name 
 fji,v^ro? and myrtus, from f^v^ov (myron) perfume, 
 sweet ointment. 
 
 Hence, no doubt, as a N. fem. riDirr Hadassah, 
 the original Jewish name of Esther, occ. Esth. 
 ii. 7. The note of the Chaldee Targum in 
 this passage seems remarkable, " They called 
 her rrDirr because she was just, and the just 
 are those that are compared NDxb to myrtle." 
 
 I. To thrust, push. Num. xxxv. 20. Ezek. 
 xxxiv. 21. 
 
 II. To expel, cast out by force. Deut. vi. 19. 
 Josh, xxiii. 5. Comp. cna. 
 
 1171 
 
 I. To adorn, decorate, deck. Isa. Ixiii. 1. As a 
 N. "!"7rr ornament, beauty. Prov. xx. 29. Comp. 
 Deut. xxxiii. 17. As a N. fem. in reg. mnrr 
 honour, beauty, glory. Prov. xiv. 28. niirr 
 imp the beauty or glory of holiness, plainly de- 
 notes the glorious sanctuary of the tabernacle 
 or temi)le of God, with the splendid ornaments 
 of the things and persons belonging to it, all of 
 which typified the still more glorious things to 
 come. 1 Chron. xvi. 29. (comp. ver. 27.) Ps. 
 xxix. 2.* xcvi. 9.* (comp. ver. 6, 8.) But in 
 2 Chron. xx. 21, ly-rp niirrb seems to import 
 according to the temple service, i. e. by altejmate 
 ov responsive singing. Comp. Ezra iii. 11. Ps. 
 cxxxvi. throughout. 
 
 II. To honour, reverence, respect. Exod. xxiii. 
 3. Lev. xix. 15, 32. In Hith. to honour one- 
 self, take honour to oneself Prov. xxv. 6. As 
 a N. Trrr honour, glory. Ps. cxlix. 9. Prov. 
 xiv. 28, & al. Isa. xlv. 2, ityix Dmnrr. The 
 Vulg. renders it gloriosos terrae humiliabo, I 
 will humble the glorious of the earth. But "ity^ 
 doth not signify to humble, and so the rr in 
 D-'iTTrr will be best considered as a servile. 
 See under in II. 
 
 The words mrr and -i-rfr are often joined in 
 scripture, as 1 Chron. xvi. 27. Job xl. 5. Ps. 
 viii. 6. civ. 1, & al. where l^n seems to de- 
 note the splendour or glory itself, im the oi'- 
 nament, beauty, or majesty resulting from that 
 glory. Tin yv "IS) the fruit of the beautiful tree, 
 Lev. xxiii. 40. The Targum explains it by 
 Tai"inN xab^x IT'S the fruit of the citron trees. 
 Comp. Josephus, Ant. lib. xiii. cap. 1.3. 5, 
 under nsa VII. The Jews still make use of 
 the fruit of this tree yearly at the feast of ta- 
 bernacles ; and notwithstanding what Mr Bate 
 
 See Noldii, Partic. Heb. in a 37. 
 
 * See margin of English translation. 
 
nn 
 
 111 
 
 mn 
 
 has said under this word, I cannot think that 
 **13 fruit, is equivalent to nSD houghs. Lev. 
 xxiii. 40, or to "bjr branches, Neh. viii. 15. 
 
 nn 
 
 I. A natiu-al exclamation of grief, ah! occ. 
 Ezek. XXX. 2. m-b nrr ah ! or alas to the day ! 
 alack~a-day ! 
 
 II. With N prefixed nrrx nearly the same, but 
 more intense, ah ! ah ! Josh. vii. 7, & al. freq. 
 
 in 
 
 A natural exclamation in lamenting, oh ! n 
 Heu ! occ, Amos v. 16. 
 
 ><in 
 
 It denotes permanent existence or subsistence. 
 
 I. As a V. to be, abide, remain, occ. Eccles. 
 xi. 3. 
 
 II. Chald. the same as Heb. r]^n to be. Dan. 
 ii. 20, 28. vii. 23, & al. 
 
 III. As a N. Nirr one of the divine names. He 
 who hath permanent existence, who exists emi- 
 nently. " The Hebrew word Hu [Nnn] He, 
 says Mr Lowth on Jer. xiv. 22, is often equi- 
 valent to the true and eternal God. See Deut. 
 xxxii. 39. Isa. xliii. 10, 13. xlviii. 12, and 
 especially Ps. cii. 27, where the expression is 
 the same with that of the text, Atta Hu 
 [xnrr rrnx] Thou art He ; our English reads, 
 Thou art the same. The words express the 
 eternal and unchangeable nature of God. There 
 is another text where the word is plainly taken 
 in this sense, 2 K. ii. 14, Where is the Lord 
 God of Elijah, Aph Hu, [n^r^ fix] even He? 
 for so the words should be translated. Those 
 translations which join that expression to the 
 following sentence, as our English does, put a 
 manifest force upon the syntax." Comp. 2 
 Sam. vii. 28. Ps. xliv. 5. Neh. ix. 6, 7. Hos. 
 vi. 1. Isa. Ii. 1. See Herbelot's Bibliotheque 
 Orientale in HOU. 
 
 IV. A permanent being, one who subsists, a per- 
 son. Esth. vii. 5, Who is this xirr he or per- 
 son, aiid where is this H^T^ person? Comp. 
 Job iv. 7. xvii. 3. xli. 1 or 10. Isa. i. 9. 
 Hence 
 
 V. And most generally, n^r^ is used as the 
 pron. third person sing, of the common gender, 
 he, she, it, (though usually masculine.) See 
 Gen. ii. 11. iii. 15. iv. 20. For its use as a 
 feminine, see Gen. iii. 12. xx. 2, 12. Lev. ch. 
 xiii. 
 
 VI. As a pron. demonstrative, that, Gen. ii. 
 19. xix. 35. Ezek. xxxiii. 8. " Those who 
 understand the genius of the Heb. language," 
 says the learned Mr Baruch,* "know that when 
 the pronoun personal Kirr precedes a N. as in 
 our text, (2 Sam. xxiii. 8.) it serves to describe 
 the peculiarity of character, either for fame or 
 renown, or for good or bad actions. As, 
 Exod. vi. 26, 27, prrXT na^n xirr these are 
 that Moses and Aaron: 1 Chron. xxvii. 6, 
 ctybuTT '^^n3 nrr''Da n^rf this is that Benaiah 
 who was viighty among the thirty ,- 2 Chron. 
 xxviii. 22, tHX "jbnrr xirr this is that king 
 Ahaz ; and many others." Comp. Dan. v. 13. 
 
 VII. Chald. ii^^n and mrr to be. Dan. vi. 3, 
 10, or 4, 11. iv. 26 or 29, & al. freq. 
 
 * Critica Sacra examined, p. 228. 
 
 Der. Saxon hua, Scotch wha, and Eng. tvho, 
 as Nin may be often rendered. 
 "Tin See under nrr. 
 
 mn 
 
 With a radical and immutable \ and a radical 
 but mutable rr final. 
 
 With Schultens I apprehend that the primary 
 sense of this root is, to fall down, subside, set- 
 tle, sidere, subsidere, whence are derived its 
 two secondary senses of subsisting, being, or 
 continuing, and of depressing, oppressing, or 
 overwhelming. Hence likewise the Greek l 
 to sit or set, and s<w to be. In Job xxxvii. 6, at 
 least fourteen of Dr Kennicott's codices read 
 mrr, and here the Vulg. has descendat, let it 
 descend, which agrees with the primary sense 
 Schultens assigns to mrr. 
 
 I. As a V. to be, subsist, continue, occ. Gen. 
 xxvii .29. Neh. vi. 6. Eccles. ii. 22 , in which 
 passages the word is e\ddently used in an em- 
 phatical sense. As for n-irr Exod. ix. 3, it 
 seems to be the participle fem. Benoni in Kal, 
 from the root mrr (which see), so "irr Isa. xvi. 
 4, the imperat. second person mas. sing, from 
 the same root, the final rr being dropped as 
 usual. 
 
 II. As a N. with a formative, ], prr means o, 
 subsistence, substance, riches. Ps. cxii. 3. Prov. 
 i. 13, & al. freq. 
 
 III. As a N. mrr" Jehovah, the peculiar and 
 incommunicable name of the Divine Essence 
 (see Isa. xlii. 8. Hos. xii. 4, 5.) subsisting in 
 a plurality, i. e. a Trinity of Persons. See 
 Deut. vi. 4. xxviii. 58, and comp. under 
 o\lbx. If the initial " in mrrs as in some proper 
 names pni:" Isaac, npy" Jacob, &c. be only for- 
 mative, the word will denote he who is or sub- 
 sists, i. e. eminently and in a manner superior to 
 all other beings ; but after repeated and atten- 
 tive consideration, I think Mr Hutchinson * is 
 right in making this divine name a compound 
 of ri" the Essence, and the participle mrr exist- 
 ing, subsisting, i. e. of and from itself, or, to 
 use his own words, " existing by some virtue, 
 power, or action, necessarily and voluntarily 
 in itself; supporting or sustaining its own ex- 
 istence personally (i. e. itself) in manner, in 
 virtue, in power, in strength, in action, in wis- 
 dom." " So," as another learned writer f ob- 
 serves, '' Jehovah is the Being necessarily existing 
 of and from himself, with ell actual perfection 
 originally in his Essence." St John expresses 
 it in Greek by o uv, koh o >jv, xett o i^^ofA,%vo;, He 
 which is, and which was, and which is to come. 
 Rev. i. 4, 8. xi. 17. Comp. ch. iv. 8, and see 
 Greek and English Lexicon in Ov. The 
 LXX generally translate it by K^/aj, which 
 considered as a derivative from the' verb kv^m 
 to he, exist, subsist, maybe thought no bad ver- 
 sion, j: But the Greek translator, lately pub- 
 lished from the Venetian MS. by Ammon, 
 has coined a still more expressive word, by 
 
 * Moses' Sine Princip. p. 22. 
 
 + Spearman's Enquiry after Philosophy and Theology, 
 p. 338, edit. Edinburgh. 
 
 t See Bp. Pearson on the Creed, art. ii. OUR LORD, 
 note p. 163, edit. fol. 1G6?. 
 
^in 
 
 112 
 
 which I think he constantly renders mrr- 
 namely 'o ONTnTHS, q. d. 'o ONTfis fiN, He 
 who really is, The Being really existing. It 
 would be almost endless to quote all the pas- 
 sages of Scripture, wherein the name rrirr" is 
 applied to Christ ; let those therefore who own 
 the Scriptures as the rule of faith, and yet 
 doubt His Essential Deity, only compare, in 
 the original scriptures, Isa. vi. 15, with John 
 xii. 41 ; Isa xlv. 24, 25, and Jer. xxiii. 5, 6, 
 with Acts xiii. 39. 1 Cor. i. 30, 31. vi. 11 ; 
 Isa. xl. 3, with Matth. iii. 13. Mark i. 3. 
 Luke iii. 3, 4. John i. 23. Mai. iii. 1, with 
 Mark i. 2, 3 ; Isa. xliv. 6, with Rev. i. 17, 
 18. Joel ii. 32, or iii. 5, with Rom. x. 13; 
 and I think they cannot miss of a scriptural 
 demonstration, that Jesus is Jehovah. That 
 this divine name mrr" was well known to the 
 heathen, there can be no doubt. Diodorus 
 Siculus, lib. i. speaking of those who attribut- 
 ed the framing of their laws to the gods, says, 
 " Ilxoa Toi; louhxioi; M&nri^v i<rrogou<ri rov lAfl 
 iTtKctXav/jbivov eiav Among the Jews they re- 
 port that Moses did this to the God called 
 lao." Varro, cited by St Austin, says, Deum 
 Judaeorum esse Jovem, that Jove was the God 
 of the Jews; and from mTi" the Etruscans 
 seem plainly to have had their Juve or Jove, 
 and the Romans their * Jovis or Jo\is Pater, 
 i. e. Father Jove, aftenvards corrupted into 
 Jupiter. And that the idolaters of several 
 nations, Phoenicians, Greeks, Etruscans, La- 
 tins, and Romans, gave the incommunicable 
 name mrr'' with some dialectical variation to 
 their false gods, may be seen in an excellent 
 note in the Ancient Universal History, vol. 
 xvii. p. 254, &c.f I add that from this same 
 divine name the Greeks had their exclamation of 
 grief lov, as lav, lou "Sva-Tfivi, and the Romans 
 theii's of triumph, lo, lo, Triumphe ! both of 
 which were originally addresses to Jehovah. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. mrr an oppressing or de- 
 pressing calamity, a grievous affliction, Isa. 
 xlvii. 11, mrr T'^I^'^S^ni ac? affliction shall fall 
 upon thee; so LXX, raXarraoia. Ezek. vii. 
 26. In reg. mrr. Prov. xvii. 4. xix. 13. So 
 Job vi. 2. XXX. 13, according to the Keri, and 
 many of Dr Kennicott's codices -mrr. In 
 plur. rrnrr Job vi. 30. 
 
 V. As a N. fem. mrr, plur. mirr oppression, 
 oppressiveness. See Psal. xxxviii. 13. Iii. 9. 
 xciv. 20. Prov. x. 3. xi. 6. Mic. vii. 3. The 
 LXX render it hy a.hxi<t injustice, Psal. Hi. 4. 
 Iv. 12, in which last text Symmachus explains 
 it by i-rnoiia insulting injury or injuriousness. 
 
 VL Chald. mrr See n^n VII. 
 
 '"in 
 
 I. A particle of exclaiming or encouraging, 
 
 * Jovis is used by Ennius as the nominative case. 
 Jovis Custos, is an inscription on an ancient medal ; Jo- 
 vis being- in tlie nominative according to the ancient 
 form. See Montfaucon, Antiquite Expliquee, torn. i. p. 
 31, pi. 9. So Ainsworth in his Dictionary observes, that 
 Jovis Custos is a common inscription on ancient medals. 
 
 t The reader may also consult Vossius de Orig. Idol, 
 lib ii. cap. 14 ; Jenkin on the Christian Religion, vol. i. 
 p. 27 ; lorbes's Tracts, vol. i. 176, &c. Leland on Chris, 
 tian Revelation, part i. cap. 19, vol. ii. p. 408. 8vo. note, 
 and p. 109. 
 
 Ah! Ho! Lat. Hui ! Isa. Iv. 1. Zech. ii. G. 
 Comp. Isa. xvii. 12. 
 II. Of grieving or threatening, Oh ! ah ! Isa. 
 i. 4, 24. 1 Kings xiii. 20. Jer. xxii. 18, woe, 
 Isa. V. 8. Jer. 1. 27. Mic. ii. 1, & al. 
 
 nrn 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but as a par- 
 ticiple or participial N. mas. plur. D-Trr sleep- 
 ing, sleepy, drowsy, so Targ. T'72-3, or perhaps, 
 if we refer the word directly to the watchmen, 
 raving, thinking, or speaking deliriously, deliran- 
 tes ; for from this Heb. root the Arabs appear 
 to have had their nrr (with a dsal) to he deliri- 
 ous, to rave, speak deliriously from a distemper, 
 &c. " deliravit, ex morbo absurda locutus fuit, 
 mentis inops," Castell ; and to this purpose 
 Aquila and Theodotion render the Hebrew 
 D'''trT by (pavTcc^ofiivoi fancying, and Vulg. by 
 vana videntes seeing vain things ; and Cocceius 
 not improbably suggests, that in onrr there is 
 a literal allusion to the Hebrew D-frr seers. 
 Paronomas as are usual in Isaiah. Comp. ch. 
 V. 7. x. 30. xxiv. 17. Ixi. 3.1xv. 11, 12. The 
 LXX translation of D-irr by svy^wa^o^sva/ 
 dreaming, is applicable either to the watchmen 
 or the dogs ; for the dreaming of dogs is com- 
 mon to common observation, and was long ago 
 elegantly described by Lucretius, lib. iv. lin. 
 988, &c. 
 
 Venantumque canes in moUi ncepe quiete 
 Jactant crura tamen subito, &c. 
 
 Once, Isa. Ivi. 10. 
 
 A particle of lamentation. Hey ! ho ! Lat. Hei ! 
 Once, Ezek. ii. 10. Used as a N. like -ix 
 and "inN Prov. xxiii. 29. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but is nearly 
 related to xnn to subsist, he. Hence n\t im- 
 ports or refers to a heing or person, and is used 
 as a pronoun of the third person fem. sing. 
 she, it. Ireq. occ. 
 
 With a final rr radical, but mutable or omissi- 
 ble. 
 
 It seems nearly related to mrr to subside, sub- 
 sist, exist, he, which see, but is much more 
 frequently used. 
 
 I. To he, exist. Gen. vi. 4. 
 
 II. To be, as denoting the state or condition of 
 being. Gen. i. 2, 3, 6. xxviii. 14, & al. freq. 
 
 III. To he, to happen, come to pass, or into he- 
 ing. Gen. iv. 8. vi. 1, & al. freq. 
 
 IV. To he reckoned or reputed. 1 Kings i. 21. 
 
 V. To he, subsist, remain, continue. Gen. xxvii. 
 33. Ruth i. 2. Psal. xxxvii. 18. 
 
 VI. With b and a noun following, it denotes 
 some change of condition, state, or quality. To 
 he, become. Gen. ii. 7, 24. xvii. 4. Exod. iv. 
 4, & al. freq. 
 
 VII. With b and a verb infinitive besides its 
 more obvious construction, it sometimes de- 
 notes custom or necessity. Josh. ii. 5. ^r^''^ 
 ll^Db 'lyu'rr when the gate was to be shut. 
 
 VIII. In Niph. to he brought into a state of he- 
 ing, to become, to be done, made or accomplished. 
 See Deut. iv. 32. xxvii. 9, Prov. xiii. 19. 
 
Tn 
 
 113 
 
 Vdh 
 
 IX. In Niph. to he continued (Comp. above, 
 Sense V.) or perhaps, to he heavy (Comp. un- 
 der mrr) occ. Dan. ii. 1, And his sleep rrnN^a 
 l^bj? continued, or was heavy upon him. 
 Comp. Gen. ii. 21. xv. 12. Dan. x. 9. 
 
 X. To be oppressed, depressed, afflicted, occ. 
 Dan. viii. 27. Vulj?. langui, / languished. 
 Comp. mrr Sense IV. and the textual reading 
 of Job vi. 2. XXX. 13, where the N. in reg. 
 riNT may mean a grievous, oppressive calamity. 
 But observe that in Job vi. 2, not only the 
 Keri, but many also of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 read 'n\Ti. So in Job xxx. 13, 'mrrb. 
 
 XI. As a N. with a formative s rr- (as if by 
 abbreviation for rr\T' or ni") one of the divine 
 names, J AH, the Essence, He who IS, simply, 
 absolutely, and independently, 'O ON. Tlie 
 relation between rr" and the V. 'n^n is inti- 
 mated to us the first time rr" is used in scrip- 
 ture, Exod. XV. 2, My strength and my song (is) 
 rr" Jah, \Ti and he is become to me salvation. 
 See Ps. Ixviii. 5. Ixxxix. 9. xciv. 7. cxv. 17, 
 18. cxviii. 17. 
 
 rr" is several times joined with the name nMi'', 
 so we may be sure that it is not, as some have 
 supposed, a mere abbreviation of that word. 
 See Isa. xii. 2. xxvi. 4. Our blessed Lord so- 
 lemnly claims to himself what is intended in this 
 divine name rr" John viii. 58, Before Abraham 
 was (yiyiir^oct was born) EFP. EIMI, I AM, not 
 / was, but Ern EIMI, I AM, plainly intimat- 
 ing his divine eternal existence. (Comp. Isa. 
 xliii. 13.) And the Jews appear to have well 
 understood him, for then they took up stones to 
 cast at him, as a blasphemer. Comp. Col. i. 
 16, 17. where the apostle Paul, after assert- 
 ing that all things that are in heaven, and that 
 are in earth, visible and invisible, were created 
 (tKTtfrTtti) by and for Christ, adds, a7id HE 
 IS (ATT02 E2TI, not >jv was) before all things, 
 and by him all things trwarrnKi have subsisted 
 and still subsist. 
 
 From this divine name rr" the ancient Greeks 
 had their lyi, u, in their invocations of the 
 gods, particularly of Apollo, i. e. the light. 
 And hence ai (written after the oriental man- 
 ner from right to left), afterwards El, was in- 
 scribed over the great door of the temple of 
 Apollo at Delphi.* 
 
 XII. rT\"TN I will he. An appellation which 
 God gives to himself, Exod. iii. 14, and 
 which, by the following verse, is plainly equi- 
 valent to Jehovah the Aleim of Abraham, &c. 
 and so refers to the blessing and redemption by 
 the promised seed, i. e. Christ Jesus. Comp. 
 Hos. xii. 4, 5, or 5, 6. 
 
 A particle, how ? occ. I Chron. xiii. 12. Dan. 
 x. 17. It is synonymous with -j-x Comp. 1 
 Chron. xiii. 12, with 2 Sam. vi. 9. 
 
 nn Chald. 
 
 The same as the Heb. ibrr, to go, come. occ. 
 Ezra V. 5. vi. 5. vii. 13. 
 
 * See Dickenson's T)elphi Plioenicizantes, cap. X. 
 , lutarch, torn. ii. p "" -^='- v..ij,: ^...^u x^^^r. 
 Eviing. lib. xi. cap, 
 
 Hence Gr. hiu and Uu to come. 
 
 Van 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but I suspect 
 the idea of the word to be, large, roomy, spa- 
 cious ; for the Arabic uses words, probably 
 from this root, in the sense of being great, lof- 
 ty, and applies them to any thing of large hulk. 
 See Castell's Heptaglot Lexicon, under bsfr. 
 
 I. As a N. mas. sing. bD-rr the middle and 
 largest part of the temple of the Lord, the 
 sanctuary, as distinguished from the porch, and 
 from the Holy of Holies. See 1 Kings vi. 5. 
 vii. 50. It is also used for the sanctuary of the 
 tabernacle. L Sam. i. 9. iii. 3. for the taber- 
 nacle or temple of God, taken in their whole 
 extent. Psal. xlviii. 10. Ixviii. 30. Isa. xliv. 
 28. for the idolatrous temple at Bethel. 
 Amos viii. 3. Comp. ch. vii. 13. Hos. viii. 14. 
 X. 5, 6. 
 
 II. ^ large spacious house, a palace, 1 K. xxi. 
 1. 2 K. XX. 18. Dan. iv. 26. 
 
 III. It is applied to that high and holy place, 
 (Isa. Ivii. 15.) where J ehovkh peculiarly dwell- 
 eth, Psal. xi. 4. xviii. 7. Hab. ii. 20, other- 
 wise called the holy heavens, or heaven of holi- 
 ness, Psal. XX. 6, and Jehovah's dwelling or 
 resting place, 1 K. viii. 30, 39, 43, 49. 
 
 -ibDNTQ from his temple, Psal. xviii. 7, Mr 
 Merrick, in his Annotation on this text, ob- 
 serves, that this expression is applied to heaven 
 by heathen authors, from whose writings the fol- 
 lowing passages are cited by De la Cerda in his 
 Commentary on Virgil. Georgic. iii. p. 389. 
 
 Coeli tonitralia templa. 
 
 Luc RET. lib. i. 
 
 Mill S l^LMpill 1 UUKIllCl/.itllieo, y^ay. A. 
 
 Plutarch, torn. ii. p. 392, edit. Xylandri ; Euseb. Praep. 
 p. 11. 
 
 Qui templa C(sli summa sonitu coneutit. 
 
 Terent. Eun. 
 
 So also Ennius, quoted by Delrio, on Seneca's 
 
 Here. Fur. p. 217, 
 
 Contronuit templuin magnum Jovis altitonantis. 
 
 And, 
 
 Quanguam multa manus ad coeli cccrula templa 
 Tendebam lacrymans " 
 
 To the above cited it were easy to add other 
 passages, especially from Lucretius, who seems 
 fond of this application of the word templum. 
 IV. ym "bDNT the ivory palaces, mentioned Ps. 
 xlv. 9, may mean either palaces richly adorned 
 or inlaid with ivory (comp. under r\'2iif V.) 
 whence the nuptial robes were taken ; or else, 
 the ivory caskets or vessels where the perfumes 
 were kept, thus denominated because made in 
 the form of a palace, as the silver vaa; of Diana, 
 mentioned Acts xix. 24, were in the form of 
 her temple at Ephesus, (See Mr Merrick's 
 Annotation on Ps.) Many persons, as well 
 as myself, no doubt have seen ivory models of 
 the Chinese pagodas or temples. And our 
 marginal translation in Cant. v. 13, ren- 
 ders D'-npiD mb^3r3 towers of perfumes, which 
 Harmer, Outlines, p. 165, note, says may 
 mean vases in which odoriferous waters or other 
 rich perfumes were kept. But it may be 
 justly doubted whether mb-ra?2 should not 
 rather be considered as a participle fem. plur. 
 Hiph. agreeing withjhe preceding N. nai*!!?, 
 
iDn 
 
 lU 
 
 Vn 
 
 and rendered accordingly, causing to grow, 
 springing wifh, perfumes. So LXX, (^vovtrm. 
 Comp. Isa. xliv. 14. Num. vi. 5. 
 
 With an initial rr, radical, but omissible, or 
 sometimes dropped, as plainly appears from 
 Gen. xxxvii. 32, 33. xxxviii. 25, 26. xlii. 7, 
 8. Deut. i. 17. ' 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to know again, call to mind, 
 recollect, acknowledge, own, agnoscere. Gen. 
 xx\di. 23. xxxi. 32. xxxvii. 32, 33. xxxviii. 
 25. xlii. 8. Deut xxi. 17. Ruth ii. 10, 19. 
 Ps. cxlii. 5, & al. freq. Hos. iii. 2, "b rr'iaxT 
 And /owned, or acknowledged her mine hy 
 fifteen pieces of silver, he. Comp. Ruth ii. 10, 
 
 19. Hosea paid to the adulteress the silver and 
 the barley for her dowry as his wife ; (comp. 
 under *irrn III.) and this was in effect hiring 
 or buying her, and may account for the LXX 
 interpreting rflSN by tpci(r&b>a-/u.yiv I hired (her), 
 and for our translators rendering it, / bought 
 her. In Niph. (with the rr retained) Job xix. 
 3, Ye are not ashamed V I*l3rrn (though) ye 
 are known to me, (so Targ. "V pirTmncn *) 
 1. e. ye do not blush at your undeserved re- 
 proaches and insinuations of my wickedness, 
 notwithstanding your acquaintance and pre- 
 tended friendship with me. Comp. Job. vi. 
 14, &c. In Job ii. 12, eleven of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's codices read ^m'^-^rr. In Niph. (with 
 the rr omitted) to be known. Lam. iv. 8. So 
 LXX iTiy^uirfiYiiroe.v, Vulg. cogniti sunt. As 
 a participial N. (the rr dropped) "iDn a person 
 known to one, an acquaintance, occ. 2 K. xii. 
 5,7. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. in reg. n^arr acJmowledgmenf, 
 so Vulg. agnitio. occ. Isa. iii. 9, the acknou- 
 ledgment of their faces witnesseth against them, 
 i. e. their countenances betray their guilt. To 
 this purpose the Targum, which see. 
 
 III. With 0-33 the face following, to respect 
 persons, to own or regard the persons of men 
 on account of some external advantages. Deut. 
 i. J 7. Prov. xxiv. 23. xxviii. 21. In Niph. 
 *1D2 to be thus respected. Job xxxiv. 19 ; where 
 D^DB is to be supplied from the preceding sen- 
 tence. 
 
 I. To mor^e quickly, violently, or irregularly. So 
 the LXX have rendered the reduplicate bbrr 
 
 (inter al.) by /tyuXXtaojuai to exult, <7ra.^a.<pi^ofjt,c/i 
 to move or stagger about, m^Kptou to disturb, 
 ffaXtvo/zett to be moved, tossed. In this primary 
 sense, however, it occurs not in the simple 
 form, bn, but see below under bbrr I. 
 
 II. To exult, toss oneself about through pride 
 and insolence, se jactare. In this sense it may 
 be understood, Ps. Ixxv. 5. 
 
 III. To move briskly, irradiate, glister, shine, as 
 the light of a luminous body doth. occ. Job 
 xxxi. 26. xli. 9. In Hiph. to cause to irradi- 
 ate or shine. Job xxix. 3. Isa. xiii. 10. Asa 
 
 See Castell, Lexic. under *TT3C Chat,. Tlie word is 
 in the conjugation Ishthaphal, tlie V. being formed fiom 
 the participial N. U'TIQ one knoivn, an acquaintance. 
 ^e Chaidee Gramiuar, sect. vii. 12, 13. 
 
 N. fem. plur. nbnn eradiations, shining s forth, 
 LXX tolan, glories. Exod. xv. 11. Comp. 
 Exod. xiv. 24.' Hab. iii. 3. * And from this 
 sense of the word may perhaps be best deduced 
 the meaning of the Hebrew title of the book 
 of Psalms (as we call it), viz. D-brrn *13D i. e. 
 the book of the shining s forth, eradiations, ma- 
 nifestations or displays namely, of divine wis- 
 dom and love exhibited in God's dealing with 
 his chosen people, or with particular persons, 
 us figures for the time being, of what should be 
 accomplished either in the person of Christ, 
 or in his mystical body, the church. 
 
 IV. From the glorious appearance and effects 
 of the irradiation of light in the material world, 
 many words which in their primary sense are 
 descriptive of light and its operations, do in all 
 languages denote glory, praise, or the like, and 
 thus in Heb. as a N. fem. rrbrrn praise, glory. 
 Neh. xii. 46. Ps. xxxiii. 1. xl. 4, & al. freq. 
 In several passages, however, where the N. is 
 thus rendered, the primary sense of irradiation 
 is evidently preferable ; as in Psal. xxii. 4, 
 Thou art holy, O thou who inhabitest or didst in- 
 habit mbrrn of Israel ; not praises surely, they 
 cannot be inhabited ; but the word here refers 
 to the glorious manifestations of Jehovah, for 
 his people Israel, in light and fire as at Sinai, 
 Exod. xix. 18. Deut. iv. 11 ; in the pillar of 
 cloud and fire through the wilderness, Exod. 
 xiii. 20, 21. Num. ix. 15, &c. and especially 
 as the God -man appeared in glory over the 
 cherubim. See Lev. xvi. 2. Ezek. i. 2628. 
 So Hab. iii. .3, Bis glory covered the heavens, 
 and the earth was full of inbrrn his splendour. 
 I add, Job iv. 18, " or hath placed irradiation 
 in his agents, &c. as their own, or independent 
 on him it is His glory, not theirs." Bate.- 
 
 bbrr, the reduplication of the second radical de- 
 noting, as usual, the repetition or intenseness 
 of the action ; 
 
 I. In Hith. it is rendered to be mad, foolish, to 
 rage, or the like, but is properly a word of mo- 
 tion or gesture; to move, or be moved violently or 
 tumultuously, to tumultuate. occ. Nah. ii. 5, 
 The chariots move tumultuously (Eng. trans. 
 rage) in the streets, Vulg. conturbati sunt. Jer'. 
 Ii. 7, The nations have drunken of her wine, 
 therefore the nations are moved or shaken, reel 
 stagger; so LXX i<rcx.>.iv&yi<ruv, and Vulg. coml 
 motffi sunt. 1 Sam. xxi. 13. He staggered 
 
 about in their hands; so LXX 
 
 T.Oi(pi^lT0, 
 
 Vulg. collabebatur stumbled. Comp. Jer. xxv. 
 16. xlvi. 9. So in Kal, it is rendered to make 
 mad OT foolish, but properly signifies to agitate, 
 disturb, distract, to make to stagger, reel, or move 
 about like fools or madmen. Job xii. J 7. Isa. 
 xliv. 2,5. Eccles. vii. 7; where LXX -rioxpi.i, 
 agitates, Symmachus ^opvfiu disturbs, distracts. 
 As a N. mas. plur. D-blbrr merriments, revel- 
 lings, such as dancings with singing, music, he. 
 orgies, occ. Jud. ix. 27, where Targum I'-^arr 
 dances, LXX, according to the Alexandrian 
 copy> ;t;?t'.- dances, Vulg. cantantium choris 
 dances of singers. It was evidently a kind of 
 
 See the Preface to Mr Fenwick's Psalter, p. 1 1. 
 
Vn 
 
 115 
 
 iVn 
 
 Bacchanalian feast. As a N. fern. plur. 
 mbbli-r agitations, tumults. Eccles. ix. 3. x. 13. 
 (So LXX in both passages ^ri^Kpiiuet, and 
 Symmachus, in the latter, ^o^vfio?, but in the 
 former av^echta, insolence. See the following 
 Sense. ) Also extravagancies, pranhs, frolics, 
 mad tricks, as we call them. Eccles. i. 17. 
 ii. 12. vii. 26. LXX '^io.(po^ec. See Bate. 
 
 II. In Kal and Hith. to \oss oneself, to exult 
 through pride and insolence or joy, jactare se, 
 io boast. Psal. x. 3. xliv. 9. xlix. 7. Isa. xli. 
 16. Jer. xlix. 4. So the LXX render it in 
 the two last passages by ayaXXixof^iai to exult. 
 As a participle or paiticipial N. mas. plur. 
 D-bbnn insolent, arrogant persons, boasters. Ps. 
 V. 6. Ixxiii. 3. Ixxv. 5. So the Targum in 
 these three passages ]'ii?bnD deriders, scorners. 
 Psal. cii. 9, -n "bbiriD those that are insolent, 
 or boast themselves against me; where observe, 
 that -bbnn is used in the construct, for the ab- 
 solute form, and that the Targum renders it 
 by "nrbnn scorners. 
 
 III. To irradiate briskly, shine brightly. It oc- 
 curs not in this sense as a verb in the redupli- 
 cate form, but hence as a N. bb'TT the bright 
 irradiator, a title given to, and perhaps assum- 
 ed by, the king of Babylon. By being joined 
 with "irny p son of the morning, it seems in its 
 primary sense to denote the planet Venus, as 
 w^e call it, while tending from its lower to its 
 upper conjunction with the sun, when conse- 
 quently it appears to the westward of him in 
 the Zodiac, and so is visible in the morning 
 before sun-rise, and ushers in the day. So 
 
 LXX tet!ff(po^o;, -Tepuii avwriXXuv and Vulg. 
 
 Lucifer, qui mane oriebaris, Lucifer, who didst 
 arise in the morning. bbsT then is generally 
 thought to denote the morning star, from its 
 vivid splendour ; and this interpretation is in 
 some measure confirmed by ver. 13. Mi- 
 chaelis, however, Supplem ad Lex. Heb. p. 
 539, disapproves of it. 
 
 1 . Because none of the eastern nations take the 
 name of Venus from the root bbrr, though the 
 Arabs do that of the moon. 
 
 2. bb'TT is in its form more like to the V. bb-rr 
 howl, than to a N. and accordingly the Syriac 
 translation renders it bb-K howl, and even Je- 
 rome on the place observes, that it literally 
 means howl. 
 
 3. V(nus, the morning- star, who on account of 
 her beauty was by most nations reckoned /em- 
 rune, should rather have been called n^ daugh- 
 ter, than ]n son, of the morning.. 
 
 4. If the morning-star ho.^ been meant, it w^ould 
 have been more proper to say thou hast grown 
 pale as the stars do on the approach of the sun, 
 and last of all the morning-star ; but by no 
 means, thou hast fallen from heaven, since that 
 star is never so much elevated above the horizon, 
 that it has far to fall. 
 
 " Therefore," says JNIichaelis, I translate 
 howl, son of the morning, i. e. thou star of the 
 first magnitude." But compare Bev. xxii. IC, 
 and Vitringa in Isa. occ. Isa. xiv. 12. 
 
 IV. And most generally, in Kal and Hiph. 
 to give lustre, to make illustrious or glorious, to 
 glorify, praise very much, or the like. (Ccmp. 
 above under brr IV.) Gen. xii. 15. Jud. xvi. 
 
 24. 1 Chron. xvi. 4. Psal. Ixxviii. 63, And 
 their maidens ^bb^rT xb were not given to mar- 
 riage, says our translation, but in the margin, 
 praised; though, since the verb is not in 
 Niphal, the text might be still more literally 
 rendered. And their maidens they did not praise. 
 And ibbin may refer either to the nuptial 
 songs in commendation of the bride, of which 
 we have an example in the Canticles, particu- 
 larly in the seven first verses of ch. iv. (on 
 which see Mrs Francis's excellent Poetical 
 Translation), or to the epithalamiums, recit- 
 ing the praises of the new-married pair, of 
 which perhaps the forty-fifth f^salm may be 
 produced as an instance. The Targum has 
 pninu'X xb were not praised ; Montanus, non 
 epithalamio celebratse sunt, were not celebrated 
 by an epithalamium. So Buchanan, 
 
 non conmibialia festis 
 
 Carmina sunt cantata tons, 
 
 Comp. Theocritus, Idyll, xviii. 
 
 As a N. mas. pirn*. D-bibrr praises, occ. Lev. 
 xix. 24. 
 
 rr" ibbrr praise ye Jah, Eng. marg. Hallelujah, 
 and so the LXX throughout, leaving it un- 
 translated, AXXYiXov'Itt. It occurs very fre- 
 quently at the beginning and end of the 
 Psalms. And from this solemn form of 
 praise to God, which, no doubt, was far prior 
 to the time of David, the ancient Greeks 
 plairdy had their similar acclamation EXiXsy l, 
 with which they both began and ended their 
 pceans or hymns in honour of Apollo, i. e. the 
 light. 
 
 V. As a N. mas. plur. D-'bbrrs rendered in our 
 translation bushes, and in the margin, more 
 agreeably to the sense of bbrr commendable 
 trees ; but see under brra. occ. Isa. vii. 19. 
 
 Der. Greek a.xxo(ji.on to leap, %\yi, and %\xn the 
 splendour of the sun, hxtoi the sun. Eng- 
 lish hail! in saluting, and, perhaps hallow, 
 holy. 
 
 I. To remove or cast to a distance or far off. It 
 occurs not as a verb, but as a participle Niph^ 
 fem. i7Kbrr3 occ. Mic. iv. 7, where the LXX 
 aTeoo-fiivy^v rejected, Targ. K^innra dispersed. 
 The word is evidently parallel to rrn"T3 thrust 
 out, in the preceding verse. And hence the 
 Gr. iXecu,and iXawu to drive. 
 
 II. As a particle, rrKbrr 
 
 1. Of place, to a distance, beyond, farther. 
 Gen. xix. 9. Num. xvi. 37. 1 Sam. x. 3. So 
 with o prefixed and b following, rrxbrrrs be- 
 yond, q. d. at beyond. Gen. xxxv. 21. Amos 
 V. 27. 
 
 2. Of time, onwards, henceforward, thenceforth. 
 Lev. xxii. 27. Num. xv. 23. So Isa. xviii. 2, 
 7, rrxbrn Xirr ]T2from its (being) or from [the 
 time it had a J being, and thenceforwards. 
 Comp. Ezek. xxxix. 22. 
 
 Thr\ See under brr 
 
 With an initial rr, radical, but omissiole, as is 
 evident from Gen. xxvi. 13, Jud. iv. 24. 
 I. It properly denotes local motion. 
 In Kal, to go in v.hate^'er manner, go away, go 
 
dVh 
 
 116 
 
 HTDH 
 
 off, go along, go forwards, proceed, ivalk. It 
 is a very general word, and applied to things 
 both animate and inanimate. See (inter al. ) 
 Gen. ii. Ik iii. 14. viii. 3, 5. xiii. 17. Exod. 
 ix. 23. Job xxxi. 26. Ps. Ixxviii. 39. civ. 26. 
 cv. 41. Jon. i. 11, 13, In Niph. to he gone, 
 gone ojf. occ. Ps. cix. 23. Comp. Job xiv. 20. 
 In Hith. to go, walk, walk about, q. d. to walk 
 oneself about, as the French say, se promener. 
 Gen. iii. 8. Exod. xxi. 19. As a N. mas. 
 plur. in reg. "D-brr paths, steps, occ. Job xxix. 
 6. As a N. fem. plur. mD''brr goings, wags. 
 Psal. Ixviii. 25. Nah. ii. 6, & al. Also, corn- 
 panies of travellers, caravans. Job vi. 19. 
 
 II. Both in Kal and Hith. it denotes behaviour, 
 manner of life, conversation, particularly with 
 regard to religion. See 1 Kings iii. 6, 14. vi. 
 12. viii. 23. Gen. v. 22. vi 9. xvii. I. 3txiv. 
 40. xlviii. 15. 
 
 III. In Kal, placed before another verb or par- 
 ticiple preceded by \ it imports the continu- 
 ance or increase of the action expressed by 
 such V. or participle, as Gen. xxxvi. 13, 
 bf3T Tibrr -j^n and he ivent going forward and 
 increasing, i. e. he went on increasing contimi 
 ally. Comp. Esth. ix. 4. Exod. xix. 19, 
 And the sound of the trumpet was pTm "jbirr 
 going on and strengthening, i. e. growing con- 
 tinually .s^roni^er. Jon. i. 11, 13. For the sea 
 (was) -ii;D"1 fVirr going on and raging, i. e. in- 
 creasing in rage, or as our margin, growing 
 more and more tempestuous. So Prov. iv. 18, 
 & al. freq. 
 
 IV. Chald. In Aph. to walk. occ. Dan. iii. 25. 
 iv. 26 or 29, 34 or 37. As a N. -[brr a toll or 
 custom laid on ways or ports, like what the Turks 
 call caphar. occ Ezra iv. 13, 20. vii. 24. 
 
 Deb. Walk. Perhaps Lat. velox, swift ; 
 whence Eng. velocity. 
 
 I. To heat, smite, strike upon, as with a ham- 
 mer. Jud. V. 26. Isa. xli. 7. As a N. fem. 
 sing, mnbrr hammer, occ. Jud. v. 26. 
 
 II. To heat, smite, in a more general sense. 
 Prov. xxiii. 35. As a N. fem. plur. ninbrrn 
 strokes, blows. Prov. xviii. 6. xix. 29. 
 
 III. To break, knock, or to he broken or knock- 
 ed to pieces by beating. Jud. v. 22. Psal. 
 Ixxiv. 6. 
 
 IV. To knock or beat down. 1 Sam. xiv. 16. 
 Applied to wine, Isa. xxviii. 1, ]"' "mbrr 
 knocked down with wine, i. e. dead drunk. 
 And in this view Cocceiiis imderstands Isa. 
 xvi. 8, TTie vine of Sihmah whose excellent 
 shoots (or plants) inbrr have knocked down the 
 lords of the heathen. To illustrate the expres- 
 sions in Isa. xvi. 8. xxviii. 1, we may observe 
 from Schultens on Prov. xx. 1, that Eubulus 
 in Athenaeus says, that " wine u5rarx=X/^/ rov; 
 x-irruxtTOis trips up those who have drunk it ;" 
 that Justin, lib. i. cap. 8, calls the druiiken 
 Scythians saucios wounded : on which passage 
 Berneccerus in his note cites fi'om Justin, lib. 
 xxiv. cap. 8, mero saucios wounded by wine 
 from Tibullus, i. e. percussus tempora Baccho 
 hediA-stricken by Bacchus, by the Greeks styled 
 etvoTXr}^ wine-stricken and from Plautus, 
 Casina iii. 5, 6, se percussit fore Liheri, hath 
 
 stricken himself with the dainty of Bacchus, 
 i. e. hath got drunk. 
 
 V. T'o smite with the tongue, either in the sense 
 of reproving, Psal. cxli. 5, or of afflicting, 
 shocking, Ps. Ixxiii. 10, Therefore, on account 
 of the audacious speeches of the proud before 
 mentioned therefore his ( God's) people return 
 afflicted, and abundant waters (tears) are wrung 
 
 from them. Observe that in this very difficult 
 text the Keri and thirty-three of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices read mirs and thirty- live of them 
 mbrr which is clearly passive, as the printed 
 reading obrr might also be. Comp. under .lyn 
 I. and Targum. 
 
 VI. As a particle of place, Db.T here, hither, 
 where the foot strikes or treads, (comp. under 
 ^y\) Gen. xvi. 13. Exod. iii. 5. Jud. xviii. .3. 
 
 With Tj? to, unto, preceding, obrr "rir hitherto. ^2 
 Sam. vii. 18. 1 Chron. xvii. 16. 
 
 VII. As a N. obrr" some kind oi precious stone, 
 probably the diamond, so called from its extra- 
 ordinary hardness, by which like a hammer it will 
 heat to pieces any of the other sorts of stones. 
 Thus the Greeks call it a^a^tta,- from a. not and 
 1a.fjt.ueo to subdue, on account of its supposed in- 
 vincible hardness. Accordingly * Pliny says 
 that diamonds " are found to resist a stroke on 
 the anvil to such a degree that the iron itself 
 gives way, and the anvils are shattered to 
 pieces." But Monsieur Goguetf treats this 
 account as fabulous, and says, that '* the hard- 
 ness of our (modern) diamonds is not so great, 
 but they will be broken by the hammer as often 
 as you will put them to the proof;" and that 
 " they are broken and even bruised very easily." 
 It is sufficient, however, to justify the proprie- 
 ty of the Hebrew name, that diamonds are 
 much harder than other precious stones, and in 
 this fact I think all are agreed, occ. Exod. 
 xxviii. 18. xxxix 11. Ezek. xxviii. 13. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n 
 final. That this n is radical appears from 
 Prov. XX. 1. Jer vi. 23. xlviii. 36. 1. 42; but 
 it is often dropped. 
 
 It denotes multitude, tumult, turbulency. 
 
 I. As a pron. of the third person plural rrr^rr and 
 Dn they, them. Gen. iii. 7. vi. 4. vii. 14. xliv. 
 3, & al. freq. It is generally mas. but is some- 
 times used feminine, as Num. xxvii. 7. Jud. 
 xix. 24. Josh. xvii. 4. Ruth i. 19. 2 Sam. xx. 
 3. Jer. V. 10. Comp. Job xxxix. 4. 
 
 Hence the pron. suffix UT^ and d them, their, 
 generally mas. but sometimes fem. as in Isa. 
 iii. 16. Ezek. xxiii. 45 ; and hence also D" and 
 D the termination plural, which is likewise 
 generally mas. but sometimes fem. as in D-iya 
 women, D^bna she-camels. Gen. xxxii. 15, &c. 
 See Grammar, sect. iv. 13. 
 Chald. inrr mas. them. Ezra iv. 10, 23, & al. 
 So pnrr Dan. ii. 34, 35, & al. 
 
 Incndibus hi (adamantes) deprehenduntur ita res- 
 puentes ictum, ut ferrum utrinque dissultet, incudesque 
 ipsae dissiliant. Nat. Hist. lib. xxxvi. cap. 4. 
 
 t Origin of Laws, Arts, &c. vol. ii. p. 121, edit. Edin- 
 burgh. 
 
ten 
 
 in 
 
 isn 
 
 II. As a verb in Kal, to tumultuale, be turbulent, 
 
 as the sea, Isa. xvii. 12. Jer. vi. 23 or 
 
 waters, Jer. v. 22. li. 55. as the heart, Jer. 
 iv. 19 as the bowels, Jer. xxxi. 20. as the 
 animal frame in general, Ps.xlii. 6. as wine, 
 Zech. ix. 15. Comp. Pro v. xx. 1. 
 
 III. To turnultuate, be in a tmniilt or uproar, as 
 men. Psal. xxxix. 7. xlvi. 7. Ixxxiii. 3. as a 
 city, i. e. the inhabitants of it, Ruth i. 19. 1 
 Kings i. 41, 45. Also, to put into a tumult, 
 disturb, discomfit. Exod. xiv. 24. xxiii. 27. 
 Also, to destroy with tumidt and disturbance, 
 exturbare. Deut. ii. \5. AsaN. fem. nmrrQ 
 disturbance, confusion. Deut. vii. 23. xxviii. 
 20. 2 Chron. xv. 5. 
 
 IV. The verb is applied to confused, tumultu- 
 ous, or inarticulate noises, as to the resounding 
 of the earth from men's shouting, 1 Sam. iv. 
 5 to the howling of a dog, Ps. lix. 7, 15. 
 to the growling of bears, Isa. lix. 11. to 
 the moaning of doves. Ezek. vii. 16. As 
 a ])artieiple, or participial N. fem. rr-mn and 
 r^nrr noisy, clamorous, riotous, Prov. ix. 13. 
 vii. 11. As a N. fem. in reg. n*72rr tumultu- 
 ous noise, occ. Isa. xiv. 11. Plur. m^rirr tumul- 
 tuous assemblies or meetings, so Vulg. turba- 
 rum, Prov. i. 21. 
 
 V. As a N. mas. porr and sometimes, in the 
 construct form, pn, as Ezek. v. 7. xxix. 19. 
 Comp. rrainrr, Ezek. xxxix. 16. 
 
 1. A multitude, abundance. Gen. xvii. 4. Jud. 
 iv. 7. 1 Kings xviii. 41. 
 
 2. Tumultuous nwtion. Isa. Ixiii. 15. 
 
 3. Tumidtuous noise. Amos v. 23. Psal. Ixv. 8; 
 where Mr Merrick remarks, " the idea of 
 composing the rage of the sea is also connect- 
 ed with that of stilling the tumult of the peo- 
 ple by Virgil, ^n. i. 152158. Ac veluti 
 magno, &c. 
 
 VI. As a N. fem. Dinn, plur. mmrrn, mnrrn 
 and nnnn. 
 
 1 . A confused multitude of atoms or elementary 
 particles of matter, without cohesion or con- 
 nexion, a turbid mass, a chaos. 
 
 Nod bene junctarum discordia semina rerum. 
 
 Gen. i. 2. 
 
 2. A mass, body, or multitude of waters, from 
 their fluidity, and ordinary tumultuous mo- 
 tion. See Exod. xv. 5, 8. Deut. viii. 7. Psal. 
 xlii. 8. Ixxi. 20. 
 
 3. The abyss or deep by way of eminence, call- 
 ed rrn'n mrrn the great deep. Gen. vii. 11. 
 Isa. li. 10. Amos vii. 4 ; tliat vast body of wa- 
 ters which is in the hollow sphere ox womb of the 
 earth, whence it was brought forth at the uni- 
 versal deluge. Gen. viii. 2. xlix. 25. Ps. civ. 
 6, & al. Isa. li. 10, Art not thou it that dried 
 up the sea, rrm mrrn -a the waters of the 
 great deep ? i. e. of that sea whose waters 
 communicated with the great deep. This cir- 
 cumstance greatly heightens the miracle. 
 
 Dnrr As a verb in the reduplicate form. 
 
 I. To put into a great tumult, disturb or discom- 
 fit exceedingly. 2 Chron. xv. 6. Jer. li. 34. 
 
 II. To agitate very much. Isa. xxviii. 28. 
 
 ten 
 
 As Ns. fem. with n emphat. rrbr^rr, and rrbirsrr, 
 see under bT2. 
 
 )72r\ See under rfon V. 
 
 -inn 
 
 In Arabic it signifies, to impel, also to break, 
 destroy; but it occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, 
 unless perhaps Psal. xlvi. 3, yiN T-nnn in the 
 earth's being broken, disrupted (as at the 
 deluge) and, as it follows in the text, in the 
 mountains being dissolved in the midst of the sea. 
 
 As a N. fem. plur. m-inrrn once, Psal. cxl. 
 11. It is rendered deep pits (so Symmachus 
 and Theodotion ^o6uvovs, and Jerome, foveas 
 
 pits), but seems properly to mean the breaches 
 or disruptions of the earth, as in an earthquake; 
 for the whole verse is an evident allusion to 
 the punishment of Korah, Dathan, and 
 Abiram, and of the two hundred and fifty men 
 who burnt incense. Num. xvi. 31 35. 
 
 Der. Hammer. Qu? 
 
 With a radical, but omissible, rr final. 
 
 I. In Hiph. to be ready, or present, to present 
 oneself, occ. Deut. i. 41. 
 
 II. As a pronoun of the third person plur. ron 
 and ]rT these or those, as if one pointed to per- 
 sons or things present, they. freq. occ. It is 
 generally used fem. but sometimes mas. as 
 Ruth i. 13, twice ; if these are not rather to be 
 considered as Moabitish variations from the 
 Hebrew. Hence \n and ] postfixed, them, 
 their, fem. 
 
 III. rrSiT and ^rr, as a particle denoting the 
 presence of an object, see, lo, behold; hence 
 Latin en. Gen. i. 29. iii. 22, & al. freq. 
 
 IV. mrr a particle of place, hither. Gen. xiv. 
 8. thither, 2 Sam. iv. 6. rram rr^rr hither and 
 thUher. 2 K. ii. 8. 
 
 V. As a N. ]\'7 a hin, a measure of liquids. 
 I do not find that the scripture furnishes 
 sufficient data to determine its capacity. Jo- 
 sephus however (Ant. lib. iii. cap. 8. 3. and 
 cap. 9. 4.) repeatedly tells us it was equal 
 to two Attic choas, i. e. six quarts, or one gal- 
 lon and a half English. The Am was perhaps 
 thus denominated among the Hebrews, because 
 employed in presenting the liquids used in the 
 service of God. Exod. xxix. 40. xxx. 24, & al. 
 freq. 
 
 VI. Chald. As a particle, ]rj, corrupted per- 
 haps like the Greek av, tav, ^y, from the Heb. 
 
 DK. 
 
 1. If Dan. ii. 5. 
 
 2. Whether. Ezra v. 17. 
 
 3. Repeated, whether or. Ezra vii. 26. 
 DH 
 
 A natural inteijection enjoining silence, or still- 
 ness, like the English hist I hush ! and Lat. 
 St! Jud. iii. 19. Hab. ii. 20, & al. Hence 
 as a V. to be silent, keep silence. Neh. viii. 1 1. 
 In Hiph. sense, to make silent, to still, to hush. 
 Num. xiii. 30. Adverbially, a being under- 
 stood, Drr Amos viii 3, in silence, silently. 
 
 Der. Hush! hist! Qu? 
 
 I. To turn or change the condition, form, state, 
 situation, or course of a thing. Exod. vii. 15, 
 17. 1 K. xxii. 34. Ezek. iv. 8. 2 K. v. 26. 
 In Hith. to turyi upon itself, or over and over. 
 Gen. iii. 24. (Compare Ezek. i. 4, nnpbriD) 
 
-i)n 
 
 118 
 
 nnn 
 
 Jud, vii. 13. As a N. -]pjrr the invene, the 
 contrary. Ezek x\d. 34-, twice. 
 
 II. To overturn, subvert. Gen. xix. 21, 25, 29. 
 
 III. To pervert. Jer. xxiii. 36. As a N. fern, 
 phir. mssrrn perverseness, distortion, or change 
 
 from the right. Deut. xxxii. 20. Prov. ii. 12. 
 
 iV- As a N. fem. naarrra a sort of stocks, by 
 which the limbs were distorted into uneasy pos- 
 tures, occ. 2 Chron. xvi. 10. Jer. xx. 2, 3. 
 xxix. 26. 
 
 "ISDSrr to be irregular, unsteady, turning this way 
 and that, continually varying, occ. Prov. xxi. 
 8. Comp. Jam. i. 8. 
 
 Der. Havoc. 
 
 ISn See under "is 
 
 Probably some kind of warlike chariot, such 
 perhaps as were armed with scythes. Once 
 Ezek. xxiii. 24-. 
 
 To km, in general, whether man, beast, or plant. 
 
 See Gen. iv. 8, U. Lev. xx. 15. Ps. Ixxviii. 
 
 47. As a N. airr a killing, slaughter. Jsa. 
 
 XXX. 25. Prov. xxiv. 11. Fem. rra^irr nearly 
 
 the same. Jer. xii. 3. Zech. xi. 4. 
 Hence the old Lat. haruga (rr^Tinr) a sacrifice, 
 
 a victim. Comp. under ma VI. 
 
 nin 
 
 With a radical, (see Psal. vii. 15. Job xv. 35.) 
 but mutable or omissible, rr final. 
 
 I. To protuberate, swell, be tumid, or elevated, to 
 rise in height. 
 
 It occurs not as a verb simply in this sense, but 
 hence as a N. *irr a mountain, a protuberance, 
 rising, or elevation of the earth. Gen. vii. 19, & 
 al. freq. It is once written with a t Gen. 
 xlix. 26, The blessings of thy father have pre- 
 vailed above the blessings Tjr "'mrT of the durable 
 mountains, (above) oblir nyna rnxn the desir- 
 able things of the everlasting hills, which were 
 to be bestowed on Joseph, according to Deut. 
 xxxiii. 15. The principal difficulty of this 
 passage lies in the words mNn ni? mrr on 
 which we may observe, 1st, that though -Tirr 
 is in our translation rendered progenitors, yet 
 that the V. r('^n when applied in an active 
 sense to natural generation, is in all other places 
 of scripture spoken oi females only. 2dly, that 
 though inn with T inserted, is not elsewhere 
 (as I can find) used for a mountain, yet the 
 LXX version has here o^icav /^ovifiuv durable 
 mountains. 3dly, that the Samaritan Penta- 
 teuch here reads "irr without the t ; and so 
 likewise do eight of Di- Kennicott's Hebrew 
 codices. 4thly, that as Tjr ""nrr (of the printed 
 text) are here joined with Db^J; ni?3a, so mrr 
 ni? durable mountains are in like manner joined 
 with Dbnp nyia Hab. iii. 6. Lastly, with regard 
 to mKn, remark, that as it seems to answer to 
 laD in Deut. xxxiii. 15, it may most probably 
 be translated desirable things, from the V. mx 
 to desire, and that the LXX accordingly ren- 
 der it by tvXoyteiis blessings, and the Vulg. by 
 desiderium desire. 
 
 Hag. i. 8, Go up to the mountain, and bring 
 timber, and build the house. The Jews had a 
 grant from Cyrus of cedar trees from the 
 mountain of Lebanon, for the building of the 
 
 temple. See Ezra iii. 7. vi, 3, 4. As to the 
 rite of sacrificing on mountains and hills so fre- 
 quently mentioned or alluded to in scripture, 
 as in Isa. Ixv. 7. Ezek. xviii. 6. xx. 27, 28. 
 Hos. iv. 13. Isa. Ivii. 7. Jer. iii. 6. Vitringa 
 on Isa. Ixv. 7, seems justly to refer it to the 
 common superstition of the eastern countries, 
 of which we have some very early instances in 
 the history of Balaam, Num. xxii. 41. xxiii. 
 14, 28 ; and Herodotus, lib. i. cap. 131, in- 
 forms us concerning the Persians, Ol "^i vofii^ouirt 
 A/7 /Aiv, tfi v-^yiXoTitra. ru* ov^iat* uvoifoxivovTii, 
 Svaias i^itv, rov xukXov 'jra.vra, tov evoavou Atx 
 KccXiDvri;. It is their custom to ascend the 
 highest mountains, and there sacrifice to Jove, 
 by whom they mean the whole circumference 
 of the heaven." So MithHdates, after he had 
 defeated Murena the Roman general, (accord- 
 ing to Appian De Bell. Mithrid. pars. i. p. 
 
 362.) t^t/s roo ffT^ATiv At)' Var^tov S^vffictv iTi 
 o^Bv; if^nXov, xo^u^nv finl^ovu aXXv ecpro ^uXeuv 
 irtTiSui, sacrificed to Jove the warlike, accord- 
 ing to the custom of his country, on a high moun- 
 tain, on which he had raised another hillock of 
 wood." And in still later times we find the 
 apostate Julian sacrificing to Jove " on mount 
 Casius, remarkable for its shady groves, and 
 slender but towering summit, whence at the 
 second cock-crowing might be first seen the 
 rising of the sun."* 
 Hence Greek o^as a mountain. 
 
 II. As a verb in Kal, to be big with child, great 
 with young, pregnant, as females. It includes 
 the whole state of pregnancy from conception 
 to delivery, which is thus denominated from 
 its most obvious and remarkable symptom. 
 Gen. iv. 1. xvi. 4, 5. I Chron. iv. 17, & al. 
 freq. Compare 1 Sam. iv. 19. Isa. xxvi. 17. 
 nirr is once used passively for was conceived, 
 but that in a passage where an f intense pathos 
 seems to neglect the regidarity of language, 
 Job iii. 3 ; on which verse Mr Scott (whom 
 see) justly observes that " the night of his 
 birth, of which Job is speaking, discovered 
 that his mother had been pregnant with a son." 
 Comp. Jer. xx. 15. As a N. fem. rr")rT, pi. 
 mirr and m-irr, big with child, pregnant. Gen. 
 xvi. 11. Amos i. 13. Hos. xiii. 16, or xiv. 1. 
 As a N. prr a being big, pregnancy, occ. Gen. 
 iii. 16; where it implies all the pains and in- 
 conveniences of pregnancy, p"-),-! nearly the 
 same. occ. Ruth iv. 13. Hos. ix. 11. 
 
 III. In a mental sense, to teem, or be big, with, 
 as we also speak. Job xv. 35. Ps. vii. 15. Isa. 
 lix. 4, 13. 
 
 IV. As a N. with two formative Yods, y^tV 
 looking big, haughty, proud. LXX aXa^u* 
 arrogant, occ. Prov. xxi. 24. Hab. ii. 5. 
 
 inn occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate 
 form, but as a N. "Tirr a high, or continued 
 mountain. Gen. xiv. 6, & al. freq. 
 
 '^mrr Chald. As a N. mas. plur. ^nrrirr con- 
 
 * In monte Casio nemoroso, et teniii ambitu in sub- 
 lime porrecto, unde secundis galliciniis videtur primo 
 solis e.rortus. Aramian. Marcelliu. lib. xxii. rap. 14. 
 
 t See Bishop Lowth's XIV. Proelect. De Sacra Pocsl 
 Hebroeorum. 
 
Din 
 
 119 
 
 11 
 
 cepHons, thoughts, which the mind or heart is, 
 as it were, big with. Comp. Sense III. of 
 rrirr above, occ. Dan. iv. 2, or 5, where Vulg. 
 cogitationes, thoughts. 
 
 D-in 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic 
 signifies, and that too, according to what ap- 
 pears its primary sense, to cut into little pieces, 
 *' concidit in parvas partes," Castell. Hence 
 as a N. ]^121n seems to denote, a butchery, or 
 shambles where meat is so cut. Once Amos 
 iv. 3 ; where the prophet threatening the inso- 
 lent luxurious women of Israel under the si- 
 militude of wanton refractory heifers, says, 
 naiDirriT rranDba^rr t/e shall he thrown, or t/e 
 shall throw yourselves into the shambles. It is 
 evident that the rr in pnnrr is radical, because 
 here preceded by a rr servile. For the above 
 interpretation I am indebted to Schultens's 
 Manuscript Origines Hebraicae. 
 
 I. To break through, break in. Exod. xix. 21, 24. 
 
 II. To break down, destroy, demolish. Exod. 
 xxiii. 24. Jud. vi. 25. Spoken of the teeth 
 of serpents, which " those who know how to 
 tame them by their charms are wont common- 
 ly to break out."* Psal. Iviii. 7. As a N. 
 fem. in reg. nDtn, plur. monrr destruction, ruin. 
 occ. Isa. xlix. 19. Amos ix. 11. As a N. 
 D*in destruction, occ. Isa. xix. 18, where how- 
 ever twelve of Dr Kennicott's codices now 
 read Dinrr q/" the sun, as four more did origi- 
 nally. But concerning this famous text, and 
 the true reading of it, I must content myself 
 with referring to Vitringa on the place, to 
 Prideaux, Connex. Part II. book iv. anno 
 149, to Dr Henry Owen's Enquiry into the 
 present State of Septuagint Version, p. 41, 
 &c. and to Dr Kennicott's Dissertat. General, 
 p. 10, 21. 
 
 Der. Harass, crush, craze. Qu ? 
 
 nnn 
 
 With a radical rr final, supplied by ". 
 
 In Kal, transitively, to hasten, bring with haste. 
 occ. Isa. xxi. 14. intransitively, to hasten, 
 rush. occ. Jer. xii. 9 ; where Vulg. properate. 
 hasten ye. Hence as a verb in the reduplicate 
 form. 
 
 nnrr, with bu upon following. To rush violent' 
 ly upon, assault, occ. Psal. Ixii. 4, How long 
 vn bv nnmrrn will ye assault, or rush upon a 
 man? so LXX iTinhffh; set upon? rush 
 upon ? and Vulg. irruitis ? Observe that six 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices read innrrn without 
 the T inserted. 
 
 Vnn. 
 
 To mock, banter, trifle. It is used either abso- 
 lutely, as Exod. viii. 25 or 29 ; or with n or 
 bx following, to mock at, illude, play upon. 
 Gen. xxxi. 7. 1 Kings xviii. 27, & al. As a 
 N. fem. plur. mbnrrTa illusions, delusions, occ. 
 Isa. XXX. 10. 
 
 Hence the Greeks appear plainly to have had 
 their u^kiu to trifle, play the fool, and the N. 
 vdXos a trifling, fl)oling. 
 
 * Chardin in Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 223, 
 whom see. 
 
 PLURILITERALS. 
 
 Or Words of more than three Letters, begin- 
 ning with H. 
 
 innn See under nn" 
 
 -imn Chald. 
 
 As a N. mas. plur. emphat. K'-'isnrr and in reg. 
 -innrr. occ. Dan. iii. 24, 27. iv. .33 or 36. vi. 
 7 or 8. Theodotion, in Dan. iii. 24, renders 
 it by fAsyiffTxfftv great men ; in ver. 27, by 
 ^uvatrreci, SO the Vulg. by optimates, potentes, 
 principal men. It maybe derived from *nrr or 
 irr glory, honour, and "i^n to speak, whence 
 perhaps our translators render it counsellors ; 
 or from -rn and inn to lead; so Montanus 
 translates it ductores leaders. 
 
 ^n^n See under rrnx VIII. 
 
 Occurs, according to the common printed text, 
 Josh. X. 24 ; and in the second edition of this 
 work I considered it as a Hebrew verb, irre- 
 gularly formed with a final a, and produced 
 Kinx Isa. xxviii. 12, xiu^S Jer. x. 5, and xiiin 
 Ezek. i. 14, as examples of similar forms. 
 But from the various readings in Dr Kenni- 
 cott's Bible, I have since had the satisfaction 
 of learning that in Josh. x. 24, no fewer than 
 thirty-six MSS. and the most ancient printed 
 edition of the whole Hebrew Bible (marked 
 260) are without the x at the end of xiDbrrrr ; 
 that in Isa. xxviii. 12. the printed edition last 
 mentioned, and ninety-five MSS. read nnx ; 
 and that in Jer. x. 5, eight MSS. and three 
 printed editions in their various readings have 
 nxirs" : and as to xiyi Ezek. i. 14, though 
 none of the Doctor's codices there read li^n, 
 yet since the LXX ( Alexandr. and Complut.) 
 and Theodotion render the word by ir^ix"* 
 ran, iyi seems to be the true reading, and 
 X^ijn an Arabic spelling of the verb, as in the 
 preceding instances. But however this be, 
 little doubt can remain, but that labi^rr is the 
 true reading in Josh. x. 24, and that it should 
 be translated who went. Comp. under, rr 5. 
 
 >0]173n See under -ysn 
 
 The mountain or mount of God, from n?7 a 
 mountain, and bx God. A name for the hearth 
 of the altar in Ezekiel. Comp. under bx-TX 
 III. Once, Ezek. xliii. 15. 
 
 n 
 
 Occurs not as a verb, but the idea appears to be, 
 to connect , join, or link together. The Arabic V. 
 -m signifies to marry a wife, " Uxorem duxit." 
 Castell. 
 
 I. As a N. mas. plur. Dm hooks which connect- 
 ed the curtains or veils of the tabernacle to 
 the pillars. Exod. xxvi. 32. xxxviii. 28, & al. 
 freq. 
 
11 
 
 120 
 
 nKt 
 
 II. T a connective particle. The manner or na- 
 ture of which connexion is to be collected from 
 the series of the discourse. Its principal uses 
 are as follow : 
 
 1. And. Gen. i. I. 
 
 2. Also. Lev. vii. 16. Amos iv. 10, & al. 
 
 3. With, together with. 1 Sam. xiv. 18. 
 
 4. Or. Gen. xli. 44. Exod. xx. 17. xxi. 17, 
 18. Num. xxii. 26. Deut. iii. 24. 2 Sam. iii. 
 29. 1 K. xviii. 10, & al. freq. 
 
 5. But, hut yet. Ps. xliv. 18. Zeph. i. 13. 
 
 6. Exegetical, even, to wit. 1 Sam xxviii. 3. 
 Zech. ix. 9. Mai. iii. 1. Prov. xi. 3. 
 
 7. Exegetical, that, on. Gen. xlvii. 6. 
 
 8. Eventual, so that. Isa. liii. 2. 
 
 9. Because. Gen. xx. 3. xxii. 12. Isa. xxxix 
 1. 
 
 10. Illative, therefore. Gen. xxix. 15. Ezek. 
 xviii. 32. 
 
 11. That, to the end that. Gen. iii. 22. Exod. 
 vi. 11. vii. 16. XXX. 16. Num. xxiii. 19. 
 
 12. Whe7i, if. Gen. xlvii. 30. 1 Sam. xii. 12. 
 Prov. iii. 28. 
 
 13. In comparisons, as. Job v. 7. So. Isa. 
 liii. 7. 
 
 14. Although. Gen. xviii. 27. Ezek. xiv. 17.* 
 
 15. Then. Gen. iii. 5. Eccles. iv. 7. 
 
 16. After a negative or prohibitive particle, 
 and not, nor, neither, Exod. xx. 4, 17. Num. 
 xvi. 14. Lev. xix. 12. Deut. xxxiii. 6. Prov. 
 XXX. 3, & al. freq. And this very common use 
 of the particle i clears the sense of irmm, 1 
 K. ii. 9. Let the reader attentively consider 
 in the original Hebrew the 8th and 9th verses, 
 and he will clearly perceive that the middle of 
 the 9th, from -3 to ^b inclusive, must be un- 
 derstood parenthetically. And now irrpsn bN 
 do not hold him f ShimeiJ guiltless, (for thou art 
 a wise man, and knowest what thou shouldest do 
 unto him) mTim neither bring down his grey 
 hairs with blood to the grave ; i. e. plainly for 
 his past offences against David. Accordingly 
 Solomon held him not guiltless, by confining 
 him to Jerusalem, under pain of death ; and 
 when he violated this condition, to which he 
 himself had expressly assented and sworn, So- 
 lomon for this fresh offence, as a wise man, 
 caused him to die ; and so Jehovah eventually 
 returned Shimei's wickedness against David on 
 his own head. See ver. 35 46 ; and comp. 
 in the Hebrew Deut. vii. 25. 2 Sam. i. 21. 
 Psal. xxvi. 9. Prov. vi. 4. Psal. cxliii. 7, but 
 especially Deut. xxxiii. 6, where the ^ prefixed 
 to V. \T< signifies and not, neither, referring to 
 the preceding bx, just as in 1 Kings ii. 9 ; and 
 this interpretation fully explains the text, and 
 acquits David of the charge of cruelty and 
 treachery in his conduct respecting Shimei. * 
 
 17. for the use of ^ conversive (as it is called) 
 prefixed to the future and preter. of verbs, see 
 Grammar, sect, viii.rule 25, and 28. 
 
 If the particle t \ie. applied in any other manner 
 
 not here noted, an attentive reader will hardly 
 be at a loss for its meaning. 
 
 Der. Perhaps Latin vieo to bind with twigs, 
 tie up. Saxon ew marriage, and Eng. woo ; 
 and in composition Saxon ew, ewbrice, mar- 
 riage-breaking, adultery. 
 
 nm Vaheb. 
 
 The name of a place near the river Arywn. occ. 
 Num. xxi. 14. 
 
 in ^ ^ 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, nor is it found 
 as a root in the common Lexicons. Schultens 
 however in his Manuscript Origines Hebraicae 
 places it as a root, and observes that the verb 
 in Arabic signifies, to be laden, carry a burden, 
 " bajulavit, portavit onus," and metaphorically 
 to be wicked, or as it were, laden with crimes. 
 (The apostle has a similar expression, aiffuoiv- 
 fjLiva. oijUK^Tiuis laden with sins, 2 Tim. iii. 6.) 
 My author faither remarks, that Solomon has 
 used Tn wa in a most elegant, though on the 
 common interpretation a most obscure passage, 
 Prov. xxi. 8, for a man laden with guilt and 
 crimes J and that when it is said " the way ofm^ii'* 
 ITT is -[S^srr unsteady or continually varying," 
 there is a most beautiful allusion to a beast Avho 
 is so overburdened that he cannot ^kcep in the 
 straight road, but is continually tottering and 
 staggering, now to the right hand, now to the 
 left. Comp. Schultens on Prov. xxi. 8. 
 From the Arabic root TtT is derived 'n-n 
 wazir or vazir, which now denotes the first 
 minister under the eastern monarch s, who 
 sustains the weight of empire for his master, 
 his vizier, as we corruptly pronounce the 
 word. See Herbelot's Bibliotheque Orientale 
 in Vazih. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb, but is nearly related to, 
 if indeed it may not be regarded as the same 
 root with, lb'' to breed young (which see) ; the 
 ^ being used for " as the beginning of this N. 
 as it often is after a servile in the Hiphil forms 
 of verbs which have < for their first radical. 
 As a N. ibn a child, occ. Gen. xi. 30, and 
 (according to the reading of the eastern Jews, 
 the quarto Plautinian and Complutensian edi- . 
 tions, and more than forty of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices) 2 Sam. vi. 23. 
 
 * Comp. Gentleman's Magazine for April 1739, p. 190. 
 And since writing- the above, I find the interpretation 
 of 1 Kings ii. 9, here proposed, farther confirmed by Dr 
 Kennicott, in his remarks on Select Passages of the Old 
 Testament, p. 131. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic 
 the root written with their Dhsal, or lisping 
 1, and plainly derived from the Hebrew nxT, 
 denotes not only a wolf, but also impetuosity, 
 to hasten, move forward with swiftness, " fes- 
 tinavit in incessu," Castell ; and the Arabic 
 axT, with the Dal, signifies to be diligent, ear- 
 nest, and as a N. a driving fortvard, particu- 
 larly tvith vehemence .- and even 3x"t itself does 
 in that language import haste, being applied to 
 carrying a burden hastily, driving forward a 
 
ri^T 
 
 121 
 
 nt 
 
 camel, drinking with a great atid eager draught. 
 See Castell. 
 As a N. nxT a wolf, a well known beast of 
 prey, probably so called from the impetuositrj 
 or swiftness of his motion; whence, as JBochart, 
 vol. ii. 825, observes, one sort of them is call- 
 ed To^iuTYio the darter, another ki^kos the hawk ,- 
 the one is said to have i>ea kuKcc swift limbs, 
 the other is, according to Oppian, 
 
 TKVTiCrO'l ^OMTl^Oi 01X01. XvXCUTt 
 
 Of wolves far swiftest. 
 
 But this impetuosity appears most remarkably 
 when the animal is enraged with bmiger. For 
 " the wolf, when he is ravenous and starved, 
 runs about like a creature distracted, and pays 
 no regard to his natural sagacity : but he is in 
 this case desperate ; it is in the hard weather 
 in winter that he is in this condition, and he 
 then howls as he runs, and terrifies every crea- 
 ture," says Mr Watson in his Animal World 
 Displayed, p. 71. To which we may add that 
 of Homer, II. xvi. lin. 352, 
 
 'ls Je Xvxoi x^vio-triv jr5;<^fev, tp^oia-i, 
 
 As wolves on lambs or kids impetuous rush 
 
 And here it may not be amiss to remark, that 
 the Arabic nxn (with dhsal) farther signifies 
 to terrify, or be terrified, by a wolf. To the 
 Arabic derivatives from the Heb. skt above 
 given, we may add the Syriac k^kt and Chal- 
 dee xn^T a wolf. Gen xlix. 27, & al. freq. 
 
 J;KT Chald. See under j?t. 
 
 r\^'\ See under itt 
 
 nT 
 
 I- To gush, spring, or issue out, spoken of the 
 liquid issuing, as of water from a rock. Psal. 
 Ixxviii. 20. cv. 41. Isa. xlviii. 21. 
 II. To spring with, spoken of that whence the 
 liquid issues, as of a land springing with milk 
 and honey. Exod. iii. 8, & al. freq. of a 
 man labouring under a gonorrhoea. See Lev. 
 XV. 2 15. So the LXX render mn by a 
 yovB^fvm no fewer than nine times in this chap- 
 ter. The Vulg. likewise has at ver. 2, vir 
 qui patitur fluxum seminis, so ver. 32, and at 
 ^'er. 15, renders imiQ a fluxu seminis sui. 
 See Bishop Patrick's Commentary, and 
 Scheuchzer's Phys. Sacr. on Lev. xv. Astruc 
 de Morb. Vener. hb. i. cap. 4, 2, p. 24, 
 and Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 
 594. of a woman having an issue of blood. 
 Lev. XV. 19 90. As a N. nm an issue, 
 i. e. a flux of humom' in a gonorrhoea. Lev. 
 XV. 2, 3, 19, &aL 
 
 III. To flow out, pine or waste away, as men 
 for want of nourishment, occ. Lam. iv. 9. So 
 Vulg. extabuerunt, LXX i'ro^iu$Y!(Ta,v went off, 
 i. e. failed, pined away. Gusset, however, has 
 proposed a new interpretation of this verse, 
 which I shall submit to the reader. They that 
 are killed by the sword are better than they that 
 are killed by hunger, orTtt' because those (i. e. the 
 former) being pierced, flow out or yield a flux 
 (of blood or humours furnished) by the pro- 
 duce of the field, not being exhausted and dried 
 up by famine as the others are. 
 
 IV. As a N with a formative K, laiTK hyssopy 
 or some herb of that kind so named from its 
 detersive and cleansing qualities, whence it was 
 used in sprinkling the blood of the paschal 
 lamb, Exod. xii. 22. in cleansing the lepro- 
 sy. Lev. xiv. 4, 6, 51, 52 in composing the 
 water of purification. Num. xix. G. and 
 sprinkling it, ver. 18. It was a type of the 
 purifying virtue of the bitter sufferings of 
 Christ. And it is plain from Psal. 11. 9, that 
 the Psalmist understood its import.* 
 
 From Heb. mtx are plainly derived the Gr. 
 va-a-wroi, Lat. hyssopus, and Eng. hyssop, a 
 name retained with little variation in all the 
 western languages. 
 
 nnt occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate form, 
 but 
 
 I. As a N. mm a fly in general, " perhaps so 
 named from their gushing out of holes in the 
 ground, wood, &c. where they are bre from 
 the Qgg, and thence issue, when come to life, 
 as water bubbles from a hole." Bate. occ. 
 Eccles. X. 1. Isa. vii. 18, where see Vitringa. 
 
 II. mm bl?n Baal Zebub, the Aleim of the 
 Philistines of Ekron, mentioned 2 Kings i. 2, 
 3, 6, 16. He appears by that history to have 
 been one of their medical idols ; and as bl?a 
 denotes the sun, so the attribute mm seems to 
 import his power in causing water to gush out 
 of the earth, and in promoting the fluidity and 
 due discharge of the juices and blood in vegeta- 
 bles, animals, and men, and thereby continu- 
 ing or restoring their health and vigour. And 
 as flies, from the manner of their issuing from 
 their holes, were no improper emblems of fluids 
 gushing forth J hence the epithet mm makes it 
 probable that a fly was part of the imageiy of the 
 Baal at Ekron, or that a fly accompanied the 
 bull or other image, as we see in many instan- 
 ces produced by Montfaucon ; especially since 
 the LXX, who certainly knew much better 
 than we, at this distance of time, can pretend 
 to do, what were the emblematic gods of the 
 heathen, have constantly rendered m^T birs by 
 BAAA MTIAN, Baal the Fly. And however 
 strange the worship of such a deity may appear 
 to us, yet a most remarkable instance of a 
 similar idolatry is said to be practised among the 
 Hottentots even to our days. For (if Kolben 
 is to be believed) these people " adore as a 
 benign deity, a certain insect, peculiar, it is said, 
 to the Hottentot countries. This animal is 
 of the dimension of a child's little finger ; the 
 back is green, and the belly speckled with 
 white and red. It is provided with two wings, 
 and on its head with two horns, f To this lit- 
 tle winged deity, whenever they set eyes on it, 
 they render the highest tokens of veneration ,- 
 and if it honours a kraal (a village) with a 
 visit, the inhabitants assemble about it in 
 transports of devotion, as if the Lord of the 
 UNIVERSE was come among them. They sing 
 and dance round it while it stays, troop after 
 troop, tlu"owing to it the powder of Bachu, 
 
 See Scheuchzer's Physica Sacra on Exod. xii. 2i. 
 t Com p. below under TJT and HP* 
 
mt 
 
 122 
 
 nnr 
 
 with which they cover at the same time the 
 whole area of the kraal, the tops of their cot- 
 tages, and every thing without doors. They 
 kill two fat sheep, as a thaiik-ofFering for this 
 high honour. It is impossible to drive out of 
 a Hottentot's head, that the arrival of this in- 
 sect to a kraal brings favour and prosperity to 
 the inhabitants."* 
 
 To endow, and as a N. nm a dowry, portion. 
 occ. Gen. xxx. 20. So LXX JjSgjTa/ 
 ^eu^ov, and Vulg. dotavit dote. 
 
 nnr 
 
 To slay in general. 2 Kings xxiii. 20. Ezek. 
 xxxix. 17, 19, Sometimes for food, as 1 Sa. 
 xxviii. 24. 1 Kings xix. 21 ; but most fre- 
 quently for sacrifice. Gen. xxxi. 54. xlvi. 1, & 
 al. freq. ; so it may be rendered to sacrifice. 
 As a N. nm, pi. D-nn, and once (Hos. iv. 
 19.) fem. nn^Tj a sacrifice, victim, the creature 
 slain. Gen. xxxi. 54. Exod. xviii. 12, & al. 
 freq. nniD pi. nnmn an altar, a place or in- 
 strument for sacrifice. Gen. viii. 20. Num. 
 xxiii. 1, & al. freq. On Exod. xxi. 14, see un- 
 der ^np II. 
 
 To dwell, dwell or cohabit with. So Aquila, 
 ffUMoiKfxru. occ. Gen. xxx. 20. As a N. bn and 
 b"im a habitation, dwelling, occ. 1 Kings viii. 
 13. 2 Chron. \\. 2. Isa. Ixiii.l5. Hab. iii. 11. 
 bn?3 nearly the same. occ. Ps. xlix. 15. 
 
 Der. Isl. duella, and Eng. dwell Qu ? 
 
 ]2T Chald. 
 
 To buy, redeem. It often occurs in the Targums 
 in this sense, but in the scripture we meet with 
 it only Dan. ii. 8, where it is applied to time, 
 and denotes to gain, protract it. Theodotion 
 renders it il,cx,yo^aZ,iri ye redeem. Comp. Eph. 
 V. 16. Col. iv. 5, and Greek and English 
 Lexicon in Y.l,(tyo^aZ,u II. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but in Chaldee, 
 Syriac, and Arabic, signifies to join, conjoin, 
 connect, consociate. See Castell in 3Tt. Hence 
 the Greek Z,iuya), l^ivywu, and Latin jungo in 
 the same sense. As a N. 37 the outer skin or 
 husk of a grape, enclosing and connecting Us 
 parts. Once Num. vi. 4. 
 
 Der. With rt emphatic, husk, Qu ? 
 
 IT 
 
 I. To swell, be tumid. Hence as a N. ptn 
 swelling, tumid ; so Montanus tumidse. Ps. 
 cxxiv. 5. 
 
 II. To boil, cause liquor to swell or rise in boil- 
 ing, occ. Gen. xxv. 29. As a N. ti3 pottage 
 or broth, made by boiling. Gen. xxv. 29, & al. 
 
 III. In Kal and Hiph. to swell, as a man with 
 
 * The above accoiint;is transcribed from the Complete 
 System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 492, the compilers of 
 which have very faithfully "extracted it from Kolben's 
 Present State of the Cape of Good Hope, in the 1st vol. 
 of which work, p. 99, &c. Eng. edit, the reader may be 
 entertained with a fuller narrative of the worship of (I 
 had>lmost said) Baal-zehub among the Hottentots. But 
 finding that the authenticity of Kolben's account of this 
 people has'been of late years severely arraigned by sue 
 ceeding travellers, I must leave it to the intelligent read- 
 er himself to determine what degree of credit is due to 
 him. 
 
 pride. Exod. xviii. 11. xxi. 14. Neh. ix. 10. 
 As nouns m proud, presumptuous. Ps. xix. 
 14 ; where D-l^trEi transgressions, may be pro- 
 perly supplied from "^ivq at the end of the 
 verse. Ps. cxix. 21, & al. pm pride, presump- 
 tion, arrogance. Deut. xvii. 12, &al. Comp. 
 Jer. 1. 31, 32. The LXX often render the 
 verb by ;ir^>?^vt;&;, -viu, to be elated, haughty, 
 and the nouns by v-n^ntpotna. elation, u7ri^n(p.vos 
 elated, haughty. 
 Der. Isl. sieda, Saxon seodan, and Eng. sod^ 
 sodden, seethe, suds. 
 
 I. m a particle used 
 
 1. As a demonstrative pron. referring to some 
 person or thing considered as near or present. 
 This, this here. Gen. v. 29. xxviii. 17, & al. 
 freq. Like ovro; in Greek, (see Acts x. 3G.) 
 and hie in Latin, it sometimes imports emi- 
 nence, distinction, preeminence, Ps. xxiv. 8, 10. 
 Isa. xxv. 9. Hie vir, hie est says Virgil of 
 Augustus Ceesar, Mn. vi. line 791 , m is join- 
 ed with plural as well as singular words. See 
 Gen. xxxi. 41. Num. xiv. 22. Jud. xvi. 15. 
 Esth. iv. 11. 
 
 2. A certain one, quidam : or, such a one, talis. 
 See Gen. xxxix. 1 1. Deut. v. 26. 
 
 3. Here, in this place. 1 Chron. xxii. 1. 
 
 4. Hither, this way. Num. xiii. 17. 
 
 5. Repeated, n^ and ,1T this and that, one and 
 another, this and another- Exod. xiv. 20. 1 Ki. 
 xxii. 20. Isa. vi. 3. 
 
 6. It is used as a relative, which, who. Ps. civ. 
 8, 26, & al. and that plurally. Job xix. 19. 
 
 II. nx, (q. nrrT, the n being substituted for the 
 .1 Qu?) 
 
 1 . A demonstrative pron. fem. this, this here. 
 Ruth i. 19. 2 Sam. xiii. 17, & al. freq. nxT 
 fem. as well as m mas. is constructed with 
 plural nouns. See Deut. vi. 1, 25. And in 
 the common printed text of Jer. xxvi. 6, we 
 meet with rrnxf.-T fem. for which however the 
 Keri, and thirty-eight of Dr Kennicott's codi- 
 ces read nxTrr. 
 
 2. Repeated, this and that, one and the other. 
 1 Kings iii. 23. Comp. ver. 22, 26. 
 
 III. IT 
 
 1. A demonstrative pron. (formed from r^^ as 
 in from nn Qu?) this, this here. Isa. xliii. 
 21. Hos. vii. 16. Hab. i. 11. 
 
 2. It is used as a relative, and that to both gen- 
 ders and numbers. See Ps. ix. 16. x. 2. xvii. 9. 
 
 Comp. below under mi 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the ideal mean- 
 ing seems to be clear, bright, resplendent. 
 Comp. arry, to which this root appears to be 
 nearly related both in sense and sound, as iriT 
 to "nny which also see. 
 
 I. As a N. im clear, bright weather, occ. Job 
 xxxvii. 22 ; where Elihu amplifying the ma- 
 jestic appearances of the Almighty, when he 
 clotheth himself with light, like as with a garment, 
 observes, ver. 21. And now (when there is 
 nothing supernatural) men cannot look upon his 
 resplendent light in the heavens (or conflicting 
 ethers) when the wind passeth and cleareth them, 
 (comp. Exod. xxiv. 10.) ver. 22. (when) nm 
 
DHT 
 
 123 
 
 HIT 
 
 clear or bright weather cometh from the north, 
 or * northwind : with or upon God (is) terri- 
 ble or terribly dazzling majesti/. 
 II. It seems once, Zech. iv. 12, to denote pure, 
 limpid oil, which is otherwise called irry"" tVom 
 iriiJ to be clear, shine, which see- 
 Ill. And most generally ^oW, which is the pur- 
 est and most resplendent of all metals. " Of all 
 bodies," says f Boerhaave, " gold is the most 
 simple or homogeneous."' And every one can 
 bear witness to its resplendency, which moreo- 
 ver is not liable to rust like that of other me- 
 tals, freq. occ. 
 
 The relation between the 1st and 3d senses 
 above assigned to nm maybe farther illustrat- 
 ed by remarking that the LXX render the 
 word in Job xxxvii. 22, by n^n ;^;^t^(ra/70;Ta 
 gold-coloured clouds ,- that an old Greek trage- 
 dian quoted by :|: Grotius, speaks of x,ZV(ru-7roi 
 aiSriz the gilded ether: that Varro cited in 
 Leigh's Crit. Sacr. uses the phrase aurescit 
 aer the air is gilded; that the Latin name for 
 gold aurum, and the N. aura, which is used 
 for its splendour or glistering , seem plain de- 
 rivatives from the Heb. inx the light, and that 
 the poets abound with passages comparing the 
 solar orb or light to gold. 
 
 Thus Virgil, Georg. i. line 232, calls the sun 
 aureus, or golden ; and Milton, Paradise Lost, 
 book iii. line 572, mentions 
 
 The golden sun in splendour likest heaven. 
 Thomson, in his description of a summer's 
 morning, introduces 
 
 the mountain's brow 
 
 Illumed with fluid gold. 
 
 Summer, line 83, 84. 
 
 In his Autumn, line 27, 
 
 -a serener blue. 
 
 With golden light enliveu'd, wide invests 
 The happy world 
 
 And line 37, 
 
 -The sudden sun. 
 
 By fits effulgent, gilds the illumined field. 
 Mickle's Lusiad, book i. 
 
 The sun comes forth enthroned in burning gold. 
 So in the Grecian mythology every thing be- 
 longing to Apollo, or the idol of the sun, was 
 of gold. Thus Callimachus, Hymn to Apollo, 
 Une 32, &c. 
 
 Xguff- ra ToXKmi, to t' IvIutov, ri t i^iTTo^fTti, 
 'H T6 Xyjj, TO T e/-tjtc to Auxtiov, ri tS (fa^lT^vt. 
 X{yot xcci Tct o-sS/Xa' troXvx,^v)rcs yoc^ AvoXkaiv. 
 
 A golden robe invests the glorious god, 
 His shining feet with golden sandals shod ; 
 Gold are his harp, his quiver and his bow 
 
 DOUD. 
 
 In Chaldee it signifies to pollute, defile, and in 
 
 So Homer, II. xv. line 171. AiePHFENEOS 
 BOPEAO. Comp. Prov. xxv. 23 ; and see the Rev. and 
 truly learned William Jones's Physiological ;Disquisi- 
 tions, p. 576, b'il. 
 
 + Chemistry by Dallowe, vol. i. p. 21. 
 
 t De Verit. Relig. Christian, lib. i. cap. 22. note II. 
 
 See Virgil, ^En. vi. line 201. 
 
 this sense I apprehend it should be construed 
 Job xxxiii. 20, the only passage where it occurs 
 in scriptiu-e ; onb in\-r innmi And his life 
 pollutes to him (^ for ib, see under rrbl? II.) 
 bread. It is a very strong expression, as if 
 the small remains of life and sense, which he 
 yet had, served no other purpose than to make 
 even bread nauseous to him. 
 -IHT 
 
 I. To shine, be clear, bright or pellucid, as the 
 firmament, or aerial expanse, when thoroughly 
 penetrated in every point, as it were, by" the 
 light, occ. Dan. xii. 3; where LXX and 
 Theodotion Xocf/.-^ovinv u? h Xa^aT^oTjj?, shall 
 shine as the splendour. Comp. Mat. xiii, 43. 
 As a N. ^m brightness, transparency as of the 
 air or heavens thus illuminated, occ. Dan. xii. 
 .3. Ezek. viii. 2, where Theodotion av^aj of 
 the ether. Comp. Exod. xxiv. 10. 
 
 II. In a mental sense, in Hiph. to enlighten, 
 instruct clearly, make a person clear in a thing, 
 as we say, or give him a strong light into it, 
 (pft/T/^s/v. Exod. xviii. 20. Lev. xv. 31. 2 Ki. 
 vi. 10, & al In Niph. to be enlightened, clearly 
 instructed. Ps. xix. 12, (where Montanus, 
 illustratur is enlightened, comp. ver. 9.) Ezek. 
 iii. 21, & al. To take warning, Ezek. xxxiii. 4, 
 5. 
 
 III. Chald. As a participle, or participial N. 
 mas. plur. ]n\"lT heedful, cautious, occ. Ezra 
 iv. 22. 
 
 HIT 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic -it 
 signifies to verge, tend or incline towards a cer- 
 tain point, " vergebat, tendebat eo, petebat 
 illud." And the derivative N. n-iNT means an 
 angle corner (i. e. the inclination of two lines, 
 planes, or &c. to each other) whence the V. 
 is used in the derivative senses of thrusting in- 
 to corners, hiding, laying up, &c. See Castell. 
 
 I. As a N. fem. plur. in reg. n''^"f angles, cor- 
 ners of a building or the like. occ. Ps. cxliv. 
 12. (l^hat) our daughters (may be) rC'lO or, 
 according to the fuller reading of the Complu- 
 tensian edition, and more than sixty of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices, m-iTD, like angles or cor- 
 ners bD\"T n-ann mniann carved (after) the 
 likeness f of those J of a palace. The passage is 
 elliptical like many others in the Psalms, but 
 the sense proposed seems clear and good. 
 (Comp. Ps. cxviii. 22.) Zech. ix. 15, They 
 shall be filled like bowls (and shall be) jT'TTD as 
 the corners of the altars, i. e. they shall be 
 " satisfied with this slaughter of their enemies 
 as the bowls (pTtn) of the sanctuary and cor- 
 ners of the altar were with blood of sacrifices." 
 Clark. Observe that in this text of Zech. 
 thirty of Dr Kennicott's codices now read 
 fully m-ms, as four more did originally. 
 
 To confirm the sense here assigned to the 
 Heb. n-Tr let it be remarked that the word is 
 often used by the Chaldee paraphrasts in the 
 same sense. See inter al. Targum on Ezek. 
 xlvi. 21. Jer. xxxi. 38. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "ITD storehouses, 
 where things are hidden or laid up, occ. Psal. 
 cxliv. 13. So LXX, ru/jLiiK, Vulg. promptua- 
 ria, and Targ. lOinDin. 
 
n 
 
 124 
 
 III. IT m andriKT this, this here. Pronouns de- 
 monstrative, which have been akeady explain- 
 ed under m ; I would not however be positive 
 but they might be properly placed under this 
 root as denoting the toidency of our own, or the 
 directing of another's mind to a certain ob- 
 ject. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in the Bible, but its ideal 
 meaning evidently is, to move, move to and fro, 
 or the like. This appears not only from the 
 Thalmudists using it in this sense, and from 
 the plain traces of this meaning in the Chald. 
 ^H^ and ntni a branch moved or shaken with 
 the icind (Targ. on Job xiv. 9, & al.) and in 
 the Arabic n^H^ to move nis moveable, &:c. but 
 also from the scriptural application of the fol- 
 lowing derivative nouns. 
 
 J. As a N. in an animal moving or endued with 
 motion, " Whatever moveth, ^av ro xivov/^iyov," 
 
 CocceiuS; x*u^aX')v, q. Kivu^aXov, from xivUiT^eci 
 
 to move, move itself. See Bochart, vol. ii. 979. 
 Symmachus, ^uet animals, occ. Ps. 1. 11. Ixxx. 
 14. 
 
 II. As a N. "ft motion, commotion, vibratory 
 motion^ The LXX, by rendering it inrehov en- 
 trance, have in some measure preserAed its 
 meaning ; but it is a much stronger and more 
 expressive word, and beautifully paints the con- 
 tinued agitation or bustle of a crowded multi- 
 tude passing before the eyes. occ. Isa. Ixvi. 
 11. That ye maybe delighted rtn with the 
 bustle iimna of her multitude, for behold I 
 ivill cause to tend to her -nsa the multitude of 
 the nations as an overflowing torrent. Comp. 
 ch. Ix. 5. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. nnTn a door post on which 
 the door timis or is moved to and fro, the n de- 
 noting the place, mean or instrument of action. 
 Exod. xxi. 6, & al. freq. 
 
 HT 
 
 In Arabic signifies, 1. to impel, 2. to remove 
 from its place. See Michaelis, Supplem. and 
 CastcU. In the Heb. Bible it occurs only 
 Exod. xxviii. 28. xxxix. 21 ; in the former of 
 which texts the LXX render it x.'>^Xa,Tai be 
 loosed, another Greek version, aToffTocfftis thou 
 shah icithdraw, and Vulg. separari to be sepa- 
 rated. 
 
 hn 
 
 I. To skulk, withdraw, or hide oneself through 
 fear, or shame, occ. Job xxxii. 6. And that 
 
 this is the sense of the root is confirmed by 
 the use of the Arabic bm to withdraw, decline, 
 depart, and of Arabic bnn to go into a hole or 
 den of the earth, to betake or withdraw oneself 
 to the side of the tent, to hide oneself, or lie hid. 
 See Castell. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. '' any skulking creatures 
 that hide themselves in holes, such as serpents 
 and worms." Taylor's Concordance, occ. 
 Deut. xxxii. 24. Mic. vii. 17. 
 
 III. nbmrr ISX the stone or rock of Zoheleth. 
 occ. 1 Kings i. 9. " Possibly named," says Mi- 
 Bate, " homthefright that seized them on hear- 
 ing Solomon was anointed." Comp. ver. 49, 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. nor (so far as I can 
 find) in the eastern dialectical languages ; but 
 the idea is, to be bright, splendid, &c. and hence 
 the Greek Z,ico to be fervid, hot. 
 
 I. As a N. in Chald. tt brightness, splendour. 
 Dan. ii. 31. 
 
 II. Chald. the grace, liveliness, or beauty of the 
 countenance. Dan. v. 6, 9, & al. 
 
 III. As a N. IT or v^ Zif the name of the se- 
 cond month, nearly answering to our April, so 
 called because at that time of the year the solar 
 light in Judea and the neighbouring countries 
 becomes very bright and strong. For the same 
 reason, that month is likewise called in Chald. 
 ^"N from T\K to shine, as by Jonathan Ben 
 Uziel on Num. i. 1. occ. 1 Ki. vi. 1, 37. In 
 both which texts the common printed editions 
 have y\, but pointed with a short hhiric or i 
 under the t which seems to refer to another 
 reading : accordingly no fewer than thirty- 
 three of Dr Kennicott's MSS. and two ancient 
 printed editions have i^t with the s in the for- 
 mer verse, as the same two editions and twelve 
 MSS. have likewise in the latter. 
 
 W. As a N. generally mas. but fem. Isa. xvii. 
 6, n"T plur. DTi-T the olive-tree and -fruit, q. d. 
 the splendour-tree and -fruit, so called perhaps 
 from producing oil, which supports the action 
 of tire in light and splendour. See Exod. xxvii. 
 20, Lev. xxiv. 2. Comp. nny" under nny. 
 In like manner, I apprehend, the Greek sXa/a 
 and iXuiev, the Latin olea, oliva, oleum, the 
 French olive, olivier, and huile, and the English 
 oil and olive, are all ultimately derived from the 
 Hebrew brr to shine. (See Martinii, Lexicon 
 Etymol. in Olea.) Gen. viii. 11. Jud. ix. 8. 
 Exod. xxvii. 20. Mic. vi. 15, & al. freq. If 
 it should be objected that n-T mas. cannot be 
 formed with a servile n, I would produce niT 
 Ezek. xliii. 13, mm Ezek. i. 16. x. 10, na'na 
 Ezek. i. 7. Dan. x. 6. 1 Ki. vii. 45, as similar 
 instances. 
 
 The olive-tree, from the effect of its oil in sup- 
 plying, relaxing, and preventing or mitigating 
 pain, seems to have been, from the beginning, 
 an emblem of the benignity oi the divine nature; 
 and particularly, after the fall, to have repre- 
 sented the goodness and placability of God 
 through Christ, and the blessed influences of the 
 Holy Spirit, in mollifying and healing our dis- 
 ordered nature, and in destroying or expelling 
 from it the poison of the old (spiritual) ser- 
 pent, even as oil-olive does that of the natural 
 serpent or viper. Hence we see a peculiar 
 propriety in the olive-leaf or branch being cho- 
 sen by divine Providence as a sign to Noah of 
 the abatement of the deluge. Gen. viii. 11 ; 
 we may also accoimt for olive-branches being 
 ordered as one of the materials of the booths 
 at the feast of tabernacles, Neh. viii. 15; and 
 whence they became the emblems of peace, to 
 various and distant nations. See Virgil, Mn. 
 vii. line 154. viii. line 116. xi. line 101. Livy, 
 line xxxix. cap. 16, and lib. xiv. cap. 25, So 
 Statins, Theb. lib. xii. mentions 
 
 -Supplicis arbor olivae j 
 
 The suppliant olive-tree. 
 
HDt 
 
 125 
 
 And our late eminent navigators found that 
 green branches carried in the hands, or stuck 
 in the ground, were the emblems of" peace 
 universally employed and understood by all the 
 islanders even in the South seas. See Capt. 
 Cooke's Voyages, passim, and considt Hutch- 
 inson's Data, part i. p. 109, &c. and Catcott's 
 Treatise on the Deluge, p. 94, 2d edit. note. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. As a V. in Kal, to he clear, clean, pellucid, 
 in a natural sense, as the heavens. Job xv. 15; 
 or stars. Job xxv. 5. As a N. -jt clear, clean, 
 pellucid. It is applied to clear, transparent oil, 
 Exod. xxvii. 20 ; to oHbanum or frankincense, 
 which, when pure, is whitish, and nearly trans- 
 parent, Exod. XXX. 34- ; to the Nazarites com- 
 pared with snow. Lam. iv. 7. 
 
 II. 2^0 he clear, clean, pure, in a moral or spi- 
 ritual sense. Job xv. 14. xxv. 4. Psal. li. 6. 
 Comp. Isa. i. 16. Also transitively, to cleanse, 
 purifii, make clean. Ps. li. 6. Ixxiii. 13. Prov. 
 XX. 9. Also (used as "nrri:, nqi2, &c.) to 
 esteem ov pronounce clean ov pure. Mic. vi. II. 
 As a N. IT clean, pure. Job viii. 6. xxxiii. 9, 
 &al. 
 
 III. Chald. As a N. lat purity, innocence, occ. 
 Dan. vi. 22. 
 
 131 I. As a V. in Hiph. to cleanse, purify, occ. 
 Job ix. 30 ; where ^ (as usual) supplies the 
 place of the final 7. 
 
 II. As a N. n-DlDT glass from its clearness or 
 transparency. So LXX vxXo;, Vulg. vitrum, 
 and Syriac, xn-an^T. occ. Jobxxviii. 17; where 
 it is mentioned with gold, and other things of 
 great value; and no wonder, since however 
 common and cheap glass now is among us, 
 yet it is very conceivable that in the age and 
 country of Job, this beautiful artificial crystal 
 was very scarce, and of consequence highly 
 precious. See Scheuchzer. Phys. Sacr. in 
 Job, and Micliaelis, Supplem, ad Lex. Heb. 
 p. 613. 
 
 This root has two senses assigned it in the Lex- 
 icons ; 1st, to rememher, make mention of; 
 2dly, the male sex, either as preserving the 
 memory of the name or family, (see 2 Sam. 
 xviii. 18.) or as " most celebrated, mentioned, 
 or talked of." Bate. I suspect however the 
 radical idea of the word to be strength, vigour, 
 or the like, whence the Arabs use the V. 
 ^DT for the thriving of a child, as we call it, 
 and "IDT with their dhsal or lisping *t (which 
 often answers to the Heb. ^) not only for the 
 male sex, rememhering, retaining in memory, but 
 also for consolidating the earth, and as a N. for 
 hard iron or steel, and for the thicker and 
 stronger herbs. See Castell. 
 Is not 13T p, Jer. xx. 15, a stout, masculine 
 son ? A son must have been a male, but he 
 might not have been a stout one. Comp. 
 Tf'lON AP'PENA, Rev. xii. 5. 
 I. As a N. "iDt a male, whether of man, beast, 
 or bird, from his greater strength and vigour of 
 body, and in man perhaps of * mind (I mean 
 
 * Even the gallant Ovid could say. 
 
 Fortius ingenium mspicor exse viria. 
 
 as dependent on the body) in comparison with 
 the female. Thus Milton, in his comparative 
 descriptionof Adam and Eve, Par. Lost, book 
 iv. lin. 297, 298. 
 
 For contemplation \w, and vaJour form'd ; 
 For softness she, and sweet attractive grace. 
 
 See 1 Pet. iii. 7, and comp. Bp. Fleetwood's 
 
 Works, fol. p. 260. Gen. i. 27. vi. 19. vii. 
 
 3, 9, & al. freq. 
 
 As a collective N. TiST the male sex, the males. 
 
 occ. Exod. xxiii. 17. xxxiv. 23. Deut. xvi. 
 16. XX. 13. 
 
 It may be worth adding that the Greek ceoa-y,v 
 (by which or its derivatives the LXX and 
 
 other Greek versions constantly render the 
 Heb. "137 when used in this sense) seems to be 
 derived from the Heb. y'lj? violent, forcible ,- 
 and u^a-yiv itself is not only used for the male 
 sex, but sometimes denotes stout, strong, valiant, 
 as the French male likewise frequently doth. 
 
 II. It signifies strength or vigour of mind and 
 memory, and in this view is opposed to HDiy 
 (See Gen. xl. 23. Deut. ix. 7. 1 Sam. i. 11.) 
 whose primary sense seems to be, to relax, fail. 
 
 As a V. in Kal, to retain in memory, to remem- 
 ber. Gen. viii. 1. xl. 14, & al. freq. In Hiph. 
 to cause to remember, or he remembered, to make 
 mention of, commemorate. Gen. xl. 14. Exod. 
 XX. 24. xxiii. 13. Num. v. 15. Isa. xii. 4. 
 xxvi. 13, & al. freq. As nouns "i3t memory, 
 mention. Exod. xvii. 14. Deut. xxxii. 26. Ps. 
 vi. 6. Also, a memorial, title to be mention- 
 ed by. Exod. iii. 15. pn3T and p3"r memory, 
 memorial, record, monument. See Eccles. i. 
 11. ii. 16. Exod. xvii. 14. xxviii. 12. E.stb. 
 vi. 1. an external object of religious worshipf 
 an idol. Isa. Ivii. 8, where see Vitringa, fem. 
 ni3"rN, a memorial. It is applied only to that 
 part of the offering which was to be burnt upon 
 the altar as a memorial of the whole, occ. 
 Lev. ii. 2, 9, 16. v. 12. vi. 15. xxiv. 7. Num. 
 V. 26. Hence Isa. Ixvi. 3, nsnb yom mak- 
 ing a memorial with frankincense, is the same 
 as fuming it; and in Hos. xiv. 8, the N. 137 
 is used for scent, odour; LXX, off(p^atr4x, 
 " For (says Vitringa on Isaiah,) odoriferous 
 substances, especially when fumed, excite a 
 sense of their presence." But Exod. xxxiv. 
 19, Whatever openeth the womb (is J mine, and 
 from all thy cattle I37n thou shalt make a me- 
 morial with the firstling of the ox and of the 
 sheep. A memorial of what or whom ? Back- 
 wards, of their deliverance from Egypt, when 
 Jehovah slew the first-horn of Egypt, both of 
 man and beast (comp. Exod. xiii. 14, 15.); 
 forwards, of that much more important dehv- 
 erance by the seed of the woman, the great 
 First-horn, in the faith of whom Abel offered 
 the firstlings of his flock soon after the fall. 
 Gen. iv. 4. Comp. Heb. xi. 4, and under 
 n33 L 
 
 As a participial N. 'T'Sin an historiographer. 
 He appears to have been a stated officer to the 
 Jewish kings. See 2 Sam. viii. 16. 1 Kings 
 iv. 3. 2 Kings xviii. 18. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 8. 
 
 Schultens in his MS. Origines Hebraicae seems 
 
jV 
 
 126 
 
 ) 
 
 to h'e assigned the true meaning of this root, 
 namely, loose, lax, profuse from laxity. 
 
 I. To let go, or loosen, with profusion, as money 
 from'a purse, oce. Isa. xlvi. 6; where Eng. 
 translat. lavish. 
 
 II. To he loose, irregularly active in one's goings, 
 to go irregularly this way and that, " to gad 
 about," (Eng. transl.) oce. Jer. ii. 36. 
 
 III. In Hiph. to be, as it were, lavish or prodi- 
 gal of, to set no store by, to esteem vile, con- 
 temn, "despise" (Eng. translat.) vilipendere. 
 oce. Lam. i. 8. As a N. fem. sing. mbT 
 vileness, worthlessness. oce Psal. xii. 9 ; where 
 it is put for vile, worthless persons, (so Aquila 
 ivutKffi.i'toi and Symmachus tvnXui), as mxi 
 pride, for proud men, Psal. xxxvi. 12. 
 
 IV. As particles nbr, nbn, and '>nb^^ besides, 
 except. 2 Sam. vii. 22. Ruth iv. 4<. Deut. i. 
 36. The two former words may be consider- 
 ed as nouns fem. sing, and the last, as a N. 
 fem. plur. in reg. from ^b'^^ a letting go, ne- 
 glect, contempt; as 2 Kings xxiv. 14, There 
 was no one left, nb^^ except q. d. in letting go, 
 in neglect oi" (n being understood, as it fre- 
 quently is, especially before nouns feminine 
 used adverbially) the meanest people of the land, 
 i. e. if one lets go, neglects or 07nits the meanest 
 people of the land, there was no one left. * 
 
 bbl occurs not as a V. but 
 
 I. As a participial N. in an active sense, bbiT 
 profuse, prodigal, oce. Deut. xxi. 20. Prov. 
 xxfii. 21. xx\aii. 7. xxiii. 20, mb TJ;:: "bbin 
 among the prodigal wasters of flesh upon them- 
 selves, i. e. gluttonous eaters of flesh ; and in- 
 deed in all the passages just cited, as well as 
 in this, it seems to have a particular reference 
 to gluttonous eating. 
 
 II. In a passive sense, vile, worthless, oce. Jer. 
 XV. 19. Lam. i. 11. 
 
 b'b; occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate form, 
 but as a N. mas. plur. D'-blbl the loose, dang- 
 ling shoots of the vine. oce. Isa. xviii. 5. This 
 application clears the idea of the root. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea of the 
 word is curvature, crookedness of form, as will 
 appear presently. As a N. with a formative 
 n, abTO, plur. fem. m^btn and n^b^n a flesh- 
 hook for taking meat out of a boiling pot, or 
 for ministering at the altar of burnt-offerings ; 
 (so LXX x^ixy^cc) thus named in Heb. from its 
 curve or crooked shape. 1 Sam. ii. 13, 14. 1 
 Chr.xx\aii. 17. Exod. xxxviii.3,&al. Bochart, 
 vol. i. 524, has discovered the plain traces of 
 this Hebrew word in the ancient name of 
 Messana (now Messina) in Sicily, an island 
 long frequented, and in part possessed by the 
 Phenicians. " Thucydides, lib. vi. Oi/s^a di to 
 
 fitv T^cnTov ZayxXi] nv uTo rui "ImiXuv xX*ifiitrix, 
 on "h^iTxvon^is TO ^u^iov Tyjv ihiuv itrri, to Je 
 
 o^t'Ta.vov 01 iixiXoi ZrcyxAcv xaXovin. The origi- 
 nal appellation of this city (Messana) was 
 Zancle, being so named by the Sicilians, be- 
 cause the place in form resembled a sickle, 
 
 See Tympius's Notes on Noldius's Particles under 
 biT edit. Jena 1731. j 
 
 which they call Zanclon." Whence Nicander 
 in Stephanus, speaking of Sicily, book x. 
 
 K; roi xtti ZacyxXvii tiet'/i ^^tiroivy,i^ot etarv' 
 Though Zancle sickle-shaped had been consumed. 
 
 And Ovid in book i v. of his Fasti, 
 
 Qiiique locus curvae nomina falcis hahet ; 
 
 The place that's from the crooked sickle named. 
 
 Strabo has nothing about the sickle, he only says 
 Zanclion signifies crooked. His words (vol. 
 i. p. 410, edit. Amstel.) are these: ZyxX>, 
 
 f^ori^ov Koi.Xovf/,ivn, h% TYiv axoXioT-nra. ruv tovcov. 
 
 Zayxkiiv yotp ikkXiito to ffxoXnv. Formerly 
 called Zancle from the curvature of the neigh- 
 bouring country, for Zanclion means curve or 
 crooked." i. e. -raou roi; txti among the inhabi- 
 tants of that place, as Eustathius has rightly 
 added, citing this very passage on the 12th of 
 the Odyssey. Zancle then properly signifies 
 curve or crooked. And it is in vain to pretend 
 this is a Sicilian word, since it is the Punic 
 (or Phenician) N3bT by transposing the letters 
 g and I. Whence abin in Hebrew is K^tay^a, 
 a flesh-hook, a hook to draw meat out of a kettle 
 with. Hence in Exod. xxvii. 3. fori-nabTm 
 Onkelos hath rr^nms^yi which the Jews ex- 
 plain by rsi3 n"i^bp3ix crooked hooks to lay 
 hold on meat in the pot The Heb. 3b7?2 hook 
 then is so called from its crooked or curve form, 
 as the Arabic 3xbT [andaxb^n] a hook to fasten 
 a door." On the whole therefore, the ideal 
 meaning of the Hebrew abT seems to be curva- 
 ture or crookedness, and accordingly the Vulg. 
 has given the idea of the word. Exod. xxxviii.' 
 3, by rendering it uncinos hooks, from uncus 
 crooked; and hence may not improbably be 
 deduced the Greek <rxaA/a,- crooked, irxotXrivos ob- 
 lique ; also Saxon sicol and Eng. sickle. 
 
 n?? See under bf 
 
 DT 
 
 To devise, imagine, think. It is used in a good 
 sense, as Psal. xvii. 3, but generally in a bad 
 one, as Gen. xi. 6. As a N. fem. rrOT (applied 
 to a man) a wicked imagination or device. Lev. 
 XX. 14. Jud. XX. 6. plur. mOT devices, schemes, 
 in a middle or indifferent sense. Job xvii. 11. 
 As a N. fem. nmo thought, consideration, dis- 
 cretion, in a good sense, Prov. i. 4. iii, 21. 
 V. 2. device, machination, contrivance, in a 
 bad one, Job xxi. 27. Psal. xxi. 12. Prov. 
 xii. 2. xxiv. 8. 
 
 QQT to devise, or consider thoroughly, purpose 
 steadfastly, both in a good and bad sense. See 
 Deut. xix. 19. Ps. xxxi. 14. Zech. i. 6 viii 
 14, 15. Prov. xxxi. 16. 
 
 Der. To seem, seendy, &c. Qu ? 
 
 1. To appoint, constitute, oce. as a part. Huph. 
 
 Ezra X. 14. Neh. x. 35. xiii. 31. As a N. 
 
 IDT an appointed time. oce. Neh. ii. 6. Esth 
 
 ix. 27, 31. Eccles. iii. ]. 
 IL Chald. in Aph. in;,-! to prepare, or perhaps 
 
 to device, from Heb. dt. occ. Dan. ii. 9, where 
 
 many of Dr Kennicott's codices read pnaamrr 
 
 m Ith. As a N. ^qt a set or appointed time, 
 
 Dan. 11. 16, & al. 
 Der. To summon, Qu ? 
 
-ITit 
 
 127 
 
 ait 
 
 I. To cut off. It occurs not as a verb simply, 
 in this sense : but hence as a N. fern, rrlint, 
 in reg. or plur. mm a cutting, a branch or tivig 
 cut off. Num. xiii. 23. Isa. xvii. 10. Ezek. 
 XV. 2. viii. 17, d3x Vn mimrr nx o^rrbu'. _To 
 omit the strange and even filthy interpretations 
 given of these words by the Jews, for which 
 I refer to Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. 
 p. 630, &c. I observe after him that the 
 Vulgate translation of them is the most faith- 
 ful and literal, " adplicant ramum ad nares 
 suas thei/ apply the branch to their nostrils" 
 [ I sliould rather say nose] which the translator 
 Jerome explains by " a branch of the palm- 
 tree with which they adored the idols." Why 
 Jerome specified the palm branch does not ap- 
 pear. But the text seems plainly to allude to 
 the Magian fire-worshippers, who, Strabo 
 tells us, lib. XV. when they were praying be- 
 fore the sacred fire held a little bunch of twigs 
 in their hand. Dr Hyde, Hist. Relig. Vet. 
 Pers. lib. i. cap. 27, gives a more particular 
 account of this Magian rite, and at p. 369, 
 J St edit, presents us with a print of a Mage 
 or priest standing before the fire-altar, and 
 holding the twigs in his left hand. The idol- 
 aters mentioned Ezek. viii. 16, 17, had their 
 backs turned towards the temple of Jehovah, 
 and worshipped the sun towards the east, and lo ! 
 while thus worshipping, thetj put the branch 
 (or twig) to their nose. In Gen. xliii. 11, 
 niQ! seems used for /raiYs, what is gathered 
 or cut off from the land j so LXX xcx-^-ruv, 
 Vulg. fructibus. 
 
 II. In Kal, to prune, cut off irregular or useless 
 branches, occ. Lev. xxv. 3, 4. In Niph. to be 
 pruned, occ. Isa. v. 6. As a N. fem. mnTD 
 an instrument of pruning, a pruning -hook. Isa. 
 ii. 4, & al. 
 
 III. As aN. fem. plur. m'imTS snuffers, occ. 
 1 K. vii. 50. 2 K. xii. 14. 2 Chron. iv. 22. 
 Jer. lii. 18. 
 
 I V. To sing, or utter harmoniously, as a psalm 
 ^ or the like,* prujied, as it were,/ro; allirregu- 
 
 lar and discordant sounds. Jud. v. .3. Ps. 
 xlvii. 7. Ixxi. 22, & al. freq. As a N. mas. 
 nnmn, Ps. iii. 1, & al. freq. Fem. rrirsT Ps. 
 Ixxxi. 3, n'^'0^ Exod. xv. 2. a psalm or hymn, 
 from its regular composition as to words and 
 music. As a N. mas T'DI in Isa. xxv. 5, may 
 be rendered either branch, propago, posterity, 
 or singing, joyful noise, " triumph," Bishop 
 Lowth ; but in Cant.- ii. 12, it seems plainly 
 to denote the harmonious singing of birds. 
 Comp. LXX, Syr. and Vulg. 
 
 V. Chald. as a N. fem. xim music, occ. 
 Dan. iii. 5, 7, 10, 15. Mas plur. emphat. 
 a^l'Ol the singers, occ. Ezra vii, 24. 
 
 VI. As a N. IDT a species of clean animals. 
 occ. Deut. xiv. 5. The LXX render it 
 xufAnXoTao^aXiv, and Vulg, camelopardalum, 
 thi: camelopardal ; so the Arabic, zirafe. 
 
 So tlie Lat. carmen a song or poem may be from the 
 Heb. D"13 to prune, and the Greek f^tXo; of the same 
 import, from 'JQ to cut off. Comp. Up. I^wth's Prelinv 
 Di!>sert. to Isaiah, p. 50. 
 
 But this animal is a native of the torrid zone, 
 of Nubia, and Abyssinia*, is rarely seen even 
 in Egypt, and, if at all known in Palestine, 
 could never have there been an article of food, 
 and therefore we cannot suppose that a wise 
 legislator would expressly permit the eating 
 of it. Accordingly Bochart (vol. ii. 908, 
 909.) rejects the camelopardal, and substitutes 
 for it the rujncapra or chamois goat. But ob- 
 jections of a similar kind hold against this ani- 
 mal likewise. " The Alps, the Pyrenees, 
 the mountains of Greece and of the islands in 
 the Archipelago, are almost the only places 
 where the chamois are found." (BufFon, Nat. 
 Hist. tom. X. p. 308. ) and it does not appear 
 that they are to be met with in Palestine or 
 the neighbouring countries. " They fear the 
 heat,"says BufFon," and inhabit only the regions 
 of snow and ice." What then is *i?2T? Till 
 we have more light, I think we must content 
 ourselves with saying that -ir3T probably is an 
 animal of the goat kind, so called from its re- 
 markably browsing on the shoots and twigs of 
 trees. Comp. Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. 
 Heb. p. 627. " Is it true," asks Michaelis 
 (Recueilde Questions, p. 148), " that the 
 jachmur [ipn-, which he makes a species of 
 antelope'] saws, so to speak, the branches of 
 trees and bushes with his horns ?" 
 
 ]t 
 
 f. To prepare, provide. It occurs not as a V. 
 in Heb. but as a particip. Huph. mas. plur. 
 spoken of stallions, D-Stnn prepared, ready. 
 To this purpose the LXX, S>jXv^v5/; raging 
 with lust; though this word may also be de- 
 signed to answer the Pleb. D''3u;n. occ. Jer. 
 v. 8. 
 
 II. As a N. \\ preparation, provision, store, as 
 of food. occ. Ps. cxliv. 13. D-npin d-st 
 compound aromatic preparations, occ. 2 
 Chron. xvi. 14. 
 
 III. As a N. pTn provviion of victual or other 
 things, occ. Gen. xlv. 23. 2 Chron. xi. 23. 
 
 IV. Chald. As a V. in Ith. to be provided 
 for, nourished, fed. occ. Dan. iv. 9. So 
 
 LXX, tr^iipiTo, Vulg vescebatur. As a N. 
 pm provision, food, occ Dan. iv. 18. 
 
 V. Chald. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -jt 
 kinds, q. d. preparations, occ. Dan. iii. 5, 7, 
 10, 15. 
 
 I. As a N. it denotes the extremity or hindmost 
 part of a thing, as the tail of a serjjent. Exod. 
 iv. 4 ; or other animal. Jud. xv. 4. Job xl. 12 
 or 17. the end of a firebrand almost extin- 
 guished, Isa. vii. 4. Hence as a V. in a pri- 
 vative sense, to cut off the extremity or hindmost 
 part. occ. Deut, xxv. 18. Josh. x. 19. In Job 
 xl. 12 or 17. Schultens, in order to support 
 his hypothesis of the behemoth in Job being the 
 elephant, unreasonably ( I had almost said ab- 
 surdly), because in opposition to the scriptural 
 
 * " La giraffe on fe camelopardalishahite en Afriqne, 
 et sur-toiit en Ethiopie, et ne s'est jamais repandu au- 
 dela des tropiques dans les climats temperes de I'ant-U'n 
 continent." Biift;)n, Hist. Nat. tom. viii. p. 137. 
 
n3T 
 
 1^8 
 
 rt 
 
 usage of the word, interprets aai to mean the 
 elephant's proboscis or trunk. Mr Scott, in 
 support of the same hypothesis, with not much 
 more reason, explains it of the elephant's /(^nis. 
 But this latter is by no means proportionate to 
 the bulk of his body. " Naturalists and travel- 
 lers," says BufFon*, " agree in assuring us that it 
 is neither larger nor longer than a horse's." 
 But if na; be suffered to retain its usual mean- 
 ing in Job xl. 17. that text will plead strongly 
 for the hippopotamus, and not the elephant's, 
 being the behemoth. For the tail of the latter 
 is small, weak, and inconsiderable, like a hog's. 
 BufFon saysf , " It is but two feet and a half, 
 or three feet long, and assez menue, pretty 
 slender."' But of the hippopotamus he ob- 
 serves]:, from Zerenghi, " His tail is not like 
 that of a hog, but rather like a tortoise's, only 
 that it is incomparably thicker, incomparable- 
 ment plus grosse." He adds, "the length 
 of the tail is eleven inches four lines, (French. ) 
 The circumference of the tail at its origin is a 
 little more than a foot, at its end two inches 
 ten lines." N. B. the French foot is equal to 
 one foot nine lines English ; and these dimen- 
 sions were taken from the female, which is 
 one third less than the male hippopotamus. 
 Scheuchzer (Phys.Sacr. on Job) says, the tail of 
 the hippopotamus is, " though short, yet thick, 
 and may be compared to the cedar for its taper- 
 ing, yea conical shape, its smoothness, thick- 
 ness, strength, and i-igidity. " 
 
 11. As a N. it imports mea?iness, inferiority or 
 subjection. See Deut. xxviii. 13, 4i. Isa. ix. 
 14., 15. 
 
 Der. Snub. 
 
 With a radical, (see Deut. xxxi. 16.) but mu- 
 table or omissible, rr final. 
 
 The primary idea seems to be, to encompass, 
 encircle, infold, enclose, or the Uke. It occurs 
 not however as a verb simply in this sense, but 
 hence the Greeks plainly had their ^uw, a zone, 
 girdle, and the verb ^uiw, ^uvvv[/,i, to gird, gird 
 round. || 
 
 I. As a N. with a formative x, yin, a belt, or 
 girdle, occ. Deut. xxiii. 14, And thou shalt 
 have TP" a small paddle (or stake resembling 
 those of a tent, comp. -jaTj? bj? TH") in thy gir- 
 dle ; so the LXX or/ Tr,; ?v>j,' a-ov, Vulg. in 
 balteo, and Montanus, super zonam tuam. It 
 is well known that the eastern nations to this 
 day make use of their girdles for carrying 
 their dagger, handkerchief, and other imple- 
 ments.** 
 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. m5"r defensive armour 
 encompassing or surrounding the body. Mon- 
 tanus translates it zonas girdles ; but it seems 
 
 * Hist. Nat. torn. ix. p. 272, French edit. I2rao. 
 
 + Tom. ix. p. 281,282. 
 
 X Tom. X. p. 192. 
 
 Ibid. p. 1%, 197. 
 
 II Hence also perhaps the name for Jupiter, Z.-/iv or 
 Zotv, as importing the whole circurnference of the 
 heavens. 
 
 ** See Shaw's Travels, p. 227, 2d edit. Harmer's Ob- 
 servations, vol. ii. p. 460, and Complete System of Geo- 
 graphy, vol. ii. p. 21. 
 
 of more extensive signification, a id is accord- 
 ingly rendered in the Chaldee Targum by 
 iOn "Srs armour, in which sense in or k^""! is 
 often used in the Targums. occ. 1 Kings xxii. 
 38. It is evident from ver. 34, that Ahab 
 went defensively armed into the battle, and 
 therefore there is a peculiar emphasis in 
 observing that the very armour in which no 
 doubt he trusted, became one mean of fulfill- 
 ing Elijah's prophecy, ch. xxi. 19. 
 
 III. It denotes unlauful embraces between per- 
 sons of different sexes. To commit whoredom. 
 It is spoken as well of men, Num. xxv. 1, as 
 of women. Gen. xxxviii- 24; of single per- 
 sons, Lev. xix. 29. xxi. 9. Deut. xxii. 21, as 
 of married, Amos vii. 17. Hos. i. 2, comp. ch. 
 iii. 1. It also frequently denotes to commit 
 spiritual whoredom or idolatry, and is spoken as 
 well of the Gentiles, Exod. xxxiv- 15, 16, as 
 of the people of God, Lev. xvii. 7. xx. 5. 
 Isa. i. 21. Jer. iii. 6. Ezek. xxiii. 3, 19. 
 ( Comp. Isa. Ivii. 3), and is once applied to 
 the consulting of such as have familiar spirits, 
 or of wizards. Lev. xx. 6. As a N. fem. 
 n^^^ or rrif a harlot, a whore, whether in a 
 natural. Gen. xxxiv. 31. Lev. xxi. 7 ; or in a 
 spiritual sense, Isa. i. 21. xxiii. 16. Ezek. 
 xvi. 31. Nah. iii. 4. Some pretend that in 
 Josh. ii. 1, and other passages, where Rahab 
 is spoken of, the word should be interpreted a 
 hostess, or iaverner ; but the LXX in all those 
 passages render it -xo^v/i, and the Vulgate, 
 meretrix, a harlot; and in like manner Rahab 
 is called 5ra^v) by St Paul, Heb. xi. 31, and by 
 St James, ch. ii. 35. And indeed nothing 
 more may be intended by the epithet harlot, but 
 that she had /brmerZy been so. Comp. Mat. x. 
 3. xxvi. 6, and Glassii, Philologia Sacra, lib. 
 iii. tract, i. can. 3. 
 
 As a N. fem. r\^':^ fornication, act of whoredom. 
 Hos. iv. 11. vi. 10. As a N. fem. nann 
 whoredom. Ezek. xxiii. 8. 
 
 137 as a N. mas. plur. D-SISI repeated whoredoms. 
 Hos. i. 2, & al. 
 
 I. In Kal, and Hiph. to cast off or remove to a 
 distance. Lam. ii. 7. I Chron. xxviii. 9. 2 
 Chron. xi. 14. Hos. viii. 3, 5. 
 
 II. It seems to be once applied to streams fail- 
 ing or drying up. occ. Isa. xix. 6; where 
 threatening Egypt in figurative language, he 
 says mi 173 in'>3fNm ?c? the (several) streams 
 (of the Nile) shall fail ; so LXX, ixku-^ovo-iv, 
 and Vulg. deficient. Where observe, that the 
 verb is of an irregular form, having, if it be an 
 uncompounded word, both the Hebrew and 
 Chaldee characteristic of Hiphil, and is per- 
 haps used as the Egyptians pronounced it. 
 But may not in^aiKn be a word compounded 
 of rt'H to heat and n3i, and so express to be cast 
 off, or fail, through heat ? 
 
 Der. Snatch, sneak, snack. 
 
 7o spring or leap forth. Once Deut. xxxiii. 22. 
 So LXX. Vat. iKVTihneriTxi. Alexand. m-rr,- 
 }yi(rii. In Syriac it signifies to cast, dart forth. 
 
 In general, to move, agitate. 
 
Il^t 
 
 129 
 
 pt 
 
 I. In a Niph. sense, to be agitated, as from awe 
 and respect, occ. Esth. v. 9. So Syriac 
 y'lnnx " commotum esse." Walton. As a 
 participial passive N. fem. mjrt an agitation, 
 what is agitated. Deut. xxviii. 25, And thou 
 shall be myib for an agitation, i. e. agitated, to 
 all the kingdoms of the earth. So Ezek. xxiii. 
 46. As a participial N. fem. active, rrjriT aji 
 agitation, what doth agitate, trouble, vexation, 
 commotion, occ. Isa. xxviii. 19. 2 Chron. xxix. 
 8. Jer. XV. 4.. xxiv. 9. xxix. 18 ; but in the 
 four last texts, the Keri, and manjr of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices read mirib, as m Deut. 
 xxviii. 25. Either reading makes very good 
 sense. 
 
 II. Chald. As a participle Benoni mas. plur. 
 r3?Ni trembling, as from awe. occ. Dan. v. 19. 
 vi. 26 or 27. 
 
 III. To tremble, shake, as through weakness, 
 occ. Eccles. xii. 3. 
 
 IV. Asa N. fem. niTT sweat, forced out of the 
 body by motion or agitation, occ. Gen. iii. 19. 
 
 V. As a N. J77S the same. So the Vulg. 
 sudore. occ. Ezek. xliv. 18. 
 
 J?Tin to put into a violent motion or agitation. 
 
 occ. Hab. ii. 7 ; where Diodati, che ti scrol- 
 
 leranno, who shall agitate thee. 
 Deb. Gr. ruu and (nuu> to move, agitate, Eng. 
 
 to sway, move with ease, swig, swag, swing, 
 
 sweat. Dutch zee, Dan. see, Eng. sea, &c. 
 
 ^^^ . 
 
 In Niph. to be abridged, shortened, cut short. 
 
 So Vulg. breviabuntur. Once Job xvii. 1. 
 ; The Arabic nouns ti3j;t and "^yTN, evidently 
 ' derived from this root, signify short. See 
 
 Castell and Michaelis. 
 
 This root is variously rendered, to be indignant, 
 rage, detest, defy, abhor, and the like. It is 
 joined with nnp to curse. Num. xxiii. 7, 8. 
 _Prov. xxiv. 24 ; and opposed to riD'in blessing 
 in the next verse. It is also joined with 
 several other words expressive of anger or 
 trouble, Psal. Ixxviii. 49. But still I must 
 confess myself unable to come at its radical 
 import merely from the scriptural usage of it 
 as a Hebrew word. Schultens, however, in his 
 Comment, on Prov. xxiv. 24, and in his MS, 
 Origines Hebraicae, seems to have assigned 
 the true idea of it, from the Arabic, in which 
 language he informs us that DS;t denotes 
 " * Spumam agitare per os, despumare," to 
 work the spittle or froth about one's mouth, to 
 froth or foam at mouth thence to foam out as 
 it were, in speaking, to speak with heat and se- 
 verity, like a person foaming with anger, and 
 lastly, to utter or foam out hard speeches or 
 curses. It is used as a verb in Hebrew, but 
 more frequently as a N. and after what has 
 been said, it will be sufficient to take particu- 
 lar notice of only two or three passages. Prov. 
 XXV. 23, as a participle in Niph. the northwind 
 dissolyeth or dissipateth rain ; so D''7D1;t3 D^as a 
 foaming countenance (or a countenance which 
 
 * " Spumam per bucoas hue illuc movit. 2, D"iyy. 
 Iratus in sermone, seu cum ira locutus fuit." Castell. 
 
 shows we are ready to foam wth anger), a sly 
 or slanderous tongue. Isa. xxx. 27, His lips are 
 full of D^T foam. Hos. vii. 16, 0)jto for the foam 
 (Eng. translat. rage) of their tongue. 
 
 I. To be troubled, disordered, agitated, as the sea 
 by a storm. It occurs not as a V. simply in 
 this sense, but hence as a N. r^yi agitation, as 
 of the sea. occ. Jon. i. 15. So LXX raXov 
 agitation. 
 
 II. To be troubled, agitated, as the heart with 
 uneasiness or discontent, to fret. occ. Prov. xix. 
 3. As a participle or participial N. x\'^^ troubled^ 
 
 fretful, uneasy, occ. Gen. ^. 6. Dan. i. 10. 
 
 III. To be discomposed or agitated with anger^ 
 to be wroth or angry, occ. 2 Chron. xxvi. 19. 
 As a participle or participial N. V]^^ discompos- 
 ed, wroth. 1 Kings xx. 43. xxi. 4. As a N. 
 ciITT wrath, occ. 2 Chron. xvi. 10. xxviii. 9. 
 Mic. vii. 9. But in Isa. xxx. 30, V]H V]]}i^ should 
 be rendered with the agitation or violence of 
 heat or anger. Comp. under rrsx IV. 
 
 pPT 
 
 I. To cry out, cry aloud. Exod. ii. 23. Jud. 
 iii. 9, & al. freq. As a N. fem. npyT a cry, 
 clamour, vociferation. Gen. xviii. 20. Isa. Ixv. 
 19, & al. 
 
 II. In Kaland Hiph. to call together by procla- 
 mation, to convoke. Jud. iv. 10, 13. 2 Sam. 
 XX. 5. In Niph. to be thus called, or gathered, 
 together. 1 Sam. xiv. 20, & al. Comp. pyji. 
 
 To be small, little. It occurs not as a verb in the 
 Hebrew Bible, but hence as a N. l-yt small, 
 little, occ. Isa. xxviii. 10, 13. (Chald.) Dan. 
 ^'ii. 8. Adverbially, of time, a little time, a 
 little while, occ. Job xxxvi. 2. Isa. xxix. 17. 
 As a N. 1J77?3 a small quantity, small, little. 
 occ. Isa. xvi. 14. xxiv. 6. of time. occ. Isa. 
 X. 25. 
 
 As a N. pitch, fso the LXX, and Vulg.) or 
 rather a kind oi bitumen,- for it seems a natu- 
 ral, not an artificial substance. The radical 
 idea is uncertain ; but it seems probable that 
 this word in sense as well as in sound is near- 
 ly related to rrsy to overlay (as ^m to *irr, pi;; 
 to pi;y, "ipt to lyy), and that pitch or bitumen 
 hath its Hebrew name nsi from its fitness to 
 overlay, and so fill up the small holes or chinks 
 of other matter. The final n in nsT may be 
 formative and servile, and from the Chaldee 
 name for pitch, KB!, used in targ. Isa. xxxiv. 
 9, it should seem that it is so. occ. Exod. 
 iii. 3. Isa. xxxiv. 9. 
 
 Der. By transposition Greek ntraa, Lat. pix, 
 Eng. pitch. 
 
 P^ 
 
 To strain off, and so separate from the grosser 
 or heterogeneous parts. 
 
 I. To fuse, purify by fusion or melting, as met- 
 als, occ. Job xxviii. 1, And a place for the 
 gold (not where, but which.,) "^pT" they fine. 
 
 II. In Niph. to be strained off, and dissolved as 
 it were, in the air, as water for rain. occ. Job 
 xxvi. 27, Verily, he evaporateth the drops of 
 water, Tixb 11273 ^pv (which) are strained off 
 (for) the rain of his vapour, which the heavens 
 
 K 
 
let full {and) drop upon man abundantly, i. e. 
 the Almighty, by the divinely-constituted che- 
 mistiy of nature, gradualli/ dissolves in the air, 
 that water which is on the surface of the earth 
 and sea, at the same time purifying it from 
 saline, earthly, mineral, and other heterogene- 
 ous mixtures ; and this he does for the purpose 
 of supplying vapour for rain, which the heavens 
 afterwards distil on man abundantly. See 
 Scott's note. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. D-pt manacles or fet- 
 ters made of cast iron or copper, occ. Job 
 xxxid. 8. Ps. cxlix. 8. Isa. xlv. 14. Nah. iii. 
 10. D-pTN (with a formative a.) the same. occ. 
 Jer. xl. I, 4. 
 
 IV. As a N. mas. plur. D"pT rendered fire- 
 brands, but rather means, as in the margin of 
 our translation, _^ames or ignited matter, matter 
 in a state of fusion, or divided into the smallest 
 particles by fire. occ. Pro v. xxvi. 18. So as a 
 N. fem. pliu-. mp"; is translated sparks, but 
 rather dienotes fames, as the LXX render it, 
 <pxoya, and Vulg. flammis. occ. Isa. 1. 11; 
 where, though 1 cannot concur with Vitringa 
 that mpn denotes twigs ^malleolos) for fuel or 
 burning, yet he seems nght in referring this 
 verse to those turbulent and factious Jews, 
 who after our Lord's death kindled, against 
 the Roman government, that fire, and sur- 
 rounded themselves with i^ose flames of sedi- 
 tion and rebellion, which at length consumed 
 their city and nation. Comp. Bishop Lowth. 
 
 ^'^^ I. To strain off thoroughly, and so refine as 
 \vine from its lees. It occurs as a participle 
 mas. plur. Huph. Isa. xxv. 6. * In the East 
 they keep their wine in jugs, from which they 
 have no method of draAving it off fine ; it is 
 therefore commonly somewhat thick and tur- 
 bid by the lees with which it is mixed : to 
 remedy this inconvenience they filtrate or strain 
 it through a cloth. And to this custom, as 
 pre\'ailing in his time, the prophet here plainly 
 alludes. Tliis exposition is farther confirmed 
 by the mention of oivov ^ivkitrf^iMoy filtered wine in 
 the LXX version of Amos vi. 6. 
 
 II. To fuse thoroughly, thoroughly purify by fus- 
 ing, as gold. occ. Mai. iii. 3; where LXX, 
 Ziti fuse. As a participle Huph. pp^^:i well 
 
 fused, purified, or refined, as gold. occ. 1 Chr. 
 xxviii. 18. xxix. 4. Ps. xii. 7. 
 
 Jp 
 
 1. In Kal, to be old, grown old. Gen. xviii. 12, 
 13. Josh. xiii. 1, & al. freq. In Hiph. the 
 same. occ. Prov. xxii. 6. Spoken of the root 
 of a tree. occ. Job xiv. 8. As Ns. \p^ old, an 
 old man. Gen. xviii. 11. xix. 4. Also, old age. 
 Gen. xlviii. 10. So fem. rrap; old age, Psal. 
 Ixxi. 9. Isa. xlvi. 4. As a N. mas. plur. capT 
 elders in age or authority, q. d. eldermen or al- 
 dermen. See Gen. 1. 7. Exod. iii. 16. Lev. 
 iv. 15. Deut. xix. 12. 1 Sam. iv. 3. 2 Sam. 
 xix. 12. Jud. xi. 5. Num. xxii. 7. 1 Sam. xi. 
 3. 2 Kings xxiii. 1, and compare Greek and 
 English Lexicon in i.un'h^iov. Also D-n- being 
 understood (as with D^Vins and D''"ni?3 which 
 
 See Harraer's Observations, vo). i. p. 373, &c. | 
 
 see) D''3p't signifies days or time of old age. Gen. 
 xxxvii. 3. xliv. 20, & al. ^pT however, I appre- 
 hend, is not properly a word of time, (for it is 
 joined with D^n-S D-NS advanced in days, or 
 years, Gen. xviii. 11, & al. with a-'Q" pniz^ fdl 
 of or satisfied with, days, 1 Chron. xxiii. 1, 
 and the like) but relates to the effect which age 
 has on the body. It is opposed to nya which 
 denotes th sprightliness, agility or activity of 
 youth ; and in Arabic is used for * carrying a 
 burden, or taking it up in order to carry it; and 
 though rr3pT is less than rrn^jy decaying age, see 
 Psal. Ixxi. 18. 1 Sam. xiii. 2. Isa xlvi. 4, and 
 ]p7 denotes a man younger than one D''TD'> xbn 
 full of days, Jer. vi. 11, or than uru-- one who is 
 decrepit. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 17; yet I think it 
 signifies one who is gravis c.nnis f heavy with 
 years, and refers to that iceight and i7iactivity 
 which generally creep upon men as they grow 
 old, when, as Horace has remarked, Art. Poet. 
 Un. 171, 
 
 Res omnes gelide timideque mmistrant. 
 
 and are heavy and indolent botli in body and 
 mind. Thus the sacred historian, 1 Sam. iv. 
 18, remarks of Eli the high -priest, that he was 
 1137 Tp"" old and heavy, and Sophocles, CEdip. 
 Tyran. lin. 16, 17, mentions crw yn^r, (iuotis 
 it^sis the priests heavy with age. 
 
 From ]p^ in this view may be derived the Latin 
 segnis, slow, heavy. Hence also Gothic sin- 
 eigs,\ and Latin senex, an old man, whence 
 senatus, senator, and Eng. senate, senator, &c. 
 
 II. As a N. ]pT the beard, probably so called 
 because it grows old together with the man, not 
 naturally falling off", or changing as msVnn the 
 hairs of the head do (see under fibn), and 
 moreover, as age advances, becomes longer and 
 heavier. Lev. xiii. 29, & al. freq. It is applied 
 to the beard of a lion, 1 Sam. xvii. 35. It is 
 well known that from the most ancient times, 
 the eastern nations have worn their beards, 
 which are very highly valued by them. This 
 will account lor several practices which we 
 meet with in scripture. In 2 Sam. xx. 9, 
 Joab took Amasa by the beard, with his right 
 hand to kiss him. " When two particular 
 friends or relations [among the Moors in Mo- 
 rocco] meet, they anxiously embrace, and kiss 
 each other's faces and beards for a few 
 minutes " Encyclopsed. Britan. in Mo- 
 rocco, No. 43, ad fin. We find traces of the 
 same custom among the ancient Greeks, 
 Agreeably to which, when Thetis is suppli- 
 cating Jupiter in Homer, II. i. lin. 501, she 
 takes him by the chin or beard with her right 
 hand. 
 
 One hand she placed 
 
 fs<SKi/f sKovtroi. 
 
 Beneath his beard- 
 
 Comp. II. viii. lin. 371. 
 
 Tope. 
 
 * " Portavit, portandum sustulit, imposiiitque onus." 
 Castell. 
 
 f As Livy, lib. ix. cap. 3, and Horace, Sat. i. lib. 1, lin 
 4, express it. 
 
 X ijiee Junius, Etymolog. Anglican, in Priest. 
 
t]pt 
 
 131 
 
 11 
 
 And when the spy Dolon in II. x. lin. -lo^, 
 was detected by Diomed, 
 
 'O f^,iv iiAiXXi yivuov x^'i' ^ot'X-'V 
 
 ' A-^etju.iyoi Xi(nna-dcti- 
 
 The wretch'prepared 
 With humble blandishment to stroke his beard. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 Pliny mentions it as a general custom of the 
 ancient Greeks to touch the chins of those 
 whom they supplicated. Nat. Hist. lib. xi. 
 cap. 35. On the other hand, it was an eastern 
 custom to shave, cut, or pluck the beard in vio- 
 lent grief. See Isa. xv. 2. Jer. xli. 5. xlviii. 
 37. Ezra ix. 3. So from Herodotus, lib. ii. 
 cap. 36. edit. Gale, we may (though the ex- 
 pressions are somewhat obscure) collect, that 
 all nations, except the Egyptians, did the like. 
 And in later times, Suetonius in Caligula, 
 cap. 5. relates, that on the news of Germani- 
 cus's death, regulos quosdam barbam posuisse 
 ad indicium gravissimi luctus. Some of the 
 (foreign) princes cut off their beards in token 
 of the deepest affliction. 
 
 And on 2 Sam. x. 4. 1 Chron. xix. 5, we may 
 observe that to this day in the East cutting off a 
 man's beard is one of the most infamous and 
 ^ affronting punishments that can be inflicted on 
 him. See Harpier's Observations, vol. ii. p. 
 55, Hanway's Travels, vol. i. p. 298, 299, and 
 Bishojj Lowth's note on Isa. vii. 20. 
 
 To set upright, erect, occ. Ps. cxlv. M. cxlvi. 8. 
 So LXX a,vo^$oi, Vulg. erigit. 
 
 Chald. The same. occ. Ezra vi. II ; where 
 LXX u^6ufji,iMos, Vulg. erigatur. The Tar- 
 gums use it in the same sense. See Castell. 
 
 "IT 
 
 I. To compress, squeeze, occ. Jud. vi. 38, 
 (LXX i\i'7nt(Tt, or a.'zi'jfitt.ai. he squeezed out) 
 Job xxxix. 1,5, (Vulg. conculcet, crush by 
 treading) Isa. lix. 5. i. 6 ; speaking of wounds, 
 yy\ Kb they have not been closed, says our Eng- 
 lish translation. But as the verb is in Kal, 
 may not the words rather be rendered, they 
 have not closed ? And in Isa. lix. 5, irllT may 
 be a participial N. fem. active, a squeezing, or 
 squeeze, rr'inm and the squeeze crusheth out a 
 viper. As a N. iitd the squeezing or com- 
 pressing of a wound, occ. Jer. xxx. 13, where 
 
 Vulg. ad aUigandum to bind up. It has also 
 been supposed in Hos. v. 13, to signify a 
 wound, from its being bound up, but this cir- 
 cumstance does not seem to suit the context. 
 See therefore under ^"rn 
 
 II. As a N. 'mn a trap or gin which com- 
 presses, squeezes, or crushes what is caught in 
 it. occ. Obad. i. 7, The men that were at peace 
 with thee have deceived thee, (they who ate) 
 thy bread -j-nnn "ilin in-ty- have laid (not a 
 wound surely, but) a gin or trap under thee. 
 Nearly to this effect the LXX ivil^et and Vulg. 
 insidias. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. D''1TT3 occ. Job xxxvii. 
 9, From the dark thick cloud cometh the storm, 
 and from D-m?3 cold. What can these D-Tira (if 
 referred to this root) be, but the grai?is or 
 masses of air which in the winter, to use the 
 
 words of an eminently learned writer,* " be- 
 ing too large to pervade the pores, and to thin 
 mixed fluids, and so keep them in motion, do, 
 by means of their size, compress and fix them, 
 and so produce cold and frost ? ( Comp. ver. 
 10.) When frost is excessive, these grains wiU 
 be driven in with such violence as to split and 
 tear asunder trees, and parts of rocks, stones, 
 &c. (instances whereof we had in the great 
 frost 1740-1.) f and also to rot the fingers, 
 toes, &c. of persons exposed long to its vio- 
 lence. " The Greek writers frequently apply 
 xxiuv, aToKxiuv, iKxamv, as the Latin ones do 
 their urere, amburere, burning, scorching, to 
 the efl^ects of intense cold ; for instances see 
 Junius's Etymol. Anglican, in Tingle. I 
 add from Arrian, Epictet. lib. iv. cap. 8, to- 
 wards the end, AnOKATSEl <ri o pc^i/^'^y, " the 
 winter will parch you," and from Xenophon, 
 Cyri Exped. lib. 4. p. 291, edit. Hutch. 8vo. 
 AvE^flf (io^pots' ivoiVTtos iTvii prK\ra.Tuffiv AIIO- 
 KAifiN, Koci Tnyvvi rou; cti^^wrov;, where Hut- 
 chinson cites from Theophrast. Hist. Plant, 
 lib. iv. cap. 17, saying of a cold wind, uToxenuf 
 ra. Oivbgct, itoti ovrui ava Tomv koli ^*ip, a; ov^' ixp' 
 hXtou Kcti ^oo\av KToXXou yivoir' av. Pliny, Nat. 
 Hist. lib. xvii. cap, 24, writes that trees " ad- 
 uri quoquefervore, aut flatufrigidiore." Comp. 
 Xenoph. Cyri Exped. lib. vii. p. 531, et Da- 
 visii. Not. 4, in Ciceron. Tuscul. Disput. 
 IL 16. So in Eng. Milton, Par. Lost, book 
 ii. line 294, 295, 
 
 the parching air 
 
 Burns frore, and cold perf<u-ms the effect of fire. 
 
 Ecclus xliii. 20, 21, z^Aen /Ae cold north wind 
 bloweth Kce,ra.(pa.yiTa.i it devoureth the moun- 
 tains, and iKKuvtru burneth the wilderness, and 
 devoureth the grass, u; tv^ as fire. This has 
 a considerable resemblance to Virgil's 
 
 ' Borese penetrabile frigus adurat. 
 
 Georg. i. line 93. 
 
 For mTi?3, Job xxxviii. 32, see under htd. 
 'iT'nT occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate 
 form, but hence as a N. 'TnT compressed, strait, 
 narrow, occ. Prov. xxx. 31 ; where D">3nr3 1-TlT 
 strait or narrow in the loins (accinctus 
 lumbis, Montanus) appears a very good peri- 
 phrasis for a greyhound. Bochart, who em- 
 braces this interpretation, to confirm it, cites 
 Gratius's corresponding description of the same 
 kind of dog, 
 
 adstricti succingunt ilia ventris. 
 
 And Ovid's 
 
 Et substricta gerens Sicyonius ilia Ladon. 
 
 Comp. Shaw's Travels, p. 427. 
 " Their greyhounds," says Dr Russell, in his 
 Natural History of Aleppo, page 61, "are of 
 a very light, slender make, and remarkably 
 
 * Mr Spearman in his Supplement to Mr Hutchinson's 
 Works, printed by W. Faden, Peterborough Court, 
 Fleet Street, p. 30. 
 
 t S'.-e Gentleman's Magazine for January 1740, p. 35. 
 and for March 1743, p. 144. 
 
*^nt 
 
 13-Z 
 
 nnr 
 
 fleet." It is probable they had the same breed 
 in Judea. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. N'rr 
 nauseous, loathsome. So Vulg. nauseam, and 
 to the like effect the LXX ;^oXtfav. occ. Nu. 
 xi. 20. This interpretation is confirmed by 
 the Syriac use of the verb XTi in Ethp. name- 
 ly, to be despised, "coratemptus est." Castell 
 under mt. 
 
 nit 
 
 It seems nearly related to I'ly to burn, scorch, 
 as am to srrs, -irn to 'irry, put to pyy, -n to 
 'ly, which see and compare. Once Job vi. 
 17 ; spoken of the * torrents in Arabia, which 
 though swollen and impetuous in winter, dry 
 up in summer. What time ^y^^< they wax 
 warm they vanish; inna when it is hot, they 
 are consumed out of their place. Thus our 
 ti-anslators, according to whose interpretation 
 imr in the former hemistich excellently an- 
 swers to inna in the latter, agreeably to the 
 usual style of the book of Job ; and this is a 
 strong proof of the justness of their version. 
 
 HIT 
 
 With a radical, (see Ezek. v. 2. Ruth iii. 2. 
 Prov. XX. 8, 26. Jer. xxxi. 10.) but mutable 
 or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. In Kal, to scatter, disperse. Exod. xxxii. 
 20. Lev. xxvi. 33. Num. xvi. 37. Job xviii. 
 15. 
 
 II. To cast away, as somewhat filthy. Isa. 
 XXX. 22. 
 
 III. To scatter, spr&ad, diffuse, as knowledge. 
 Prov. XV. 7. 
 
 IV. To spread, spread abroad, as a net. Prov. 
 i. 17 as dung. Mai. ii. 3. 
 
 V. In Hiph. To disperse, dissipate. Prov. 
 XX. 8. 
 
 VI. To scatter or disperse, as corn before the 
 wind in order to winnow it, in this sense to 
 winnow. See Isa. xli. 16. Jer. xv. 7. xlix. 32, 
 36. li. 2. Prov. xx. 26, a wise king rrTiQ win- 
 noweth the wicked. So LXX kixfAnra^ a win- 
 nower. 
 
 " We shall be winnow'd with so rough a wind." 
 
 SHAKSPEARE.t 
 
 Comp. the following sense. 
 As a N. n-iTD a shovel which scatters corn for 
 winnowing/, occ. Isa. xxx. 24. Jer. xv. 7. In 
 the former text rr'^'rn is clearly distingidshed 
 from nnn, which, if the name of an instru- 
 ment, (but comp. under r\l IX.) must be the 
 Jan or winnowing sheet ; and that text shows 
 the true sense both of the V. mt and of the 
 N. and that the latter denotes the same as the 
 Greek ttuov, i. e. an instrument with which 
 they threw up against the wind, and scattered 
 the com after being thrashed, in order to sepa- 
 rate it from the chaff and cleanse it. Comp. 
 Greek and Eng. Lexicon imder iItuov. 
 
 VII. To examine thoroughly, as the V. ventilo 
 is used in Latin, and sift in English, occ. Ps. 
 
 See Ix)wth, De Sacra Toesi Heb. Praelcct. xii. p. 243, 
 and 249, edit. Gottinpr. 
 t lid part Henry IV. act iv. scene I, at the end. 
 
 cxxxix. 3; where LXX |/;^;wa<r,', and Vulg. 
 investigasti thou hast traced orit. 
 
 VIII. As a N. 17 strange, foreign, a stranger, 
 who had been, as it were, scattered at a dis- 
 tance, or cast away from others. For its va- 
 rious applications see Exod. xxix. 33. xxx. 9. 
 Lev. X. 1. Num. iii. 10. xvi. 40. 1 Kings iiL 
 18. Job xix. 27. Hence as a verb to be strange, 
 estranged, alienated, occ. Job xix. 13, 17. Ps. 
 Iviii. 4. Ixxviii. 30. As a participle Huph. 
 yri'O estranged, a stranger, occ. Ps. Ixix. 9. 
 
 IX. As a N. Tr a rim, or crown. It is used 
 only for those rims or crowns of gold which 
 were made round the ark of the covenant, the 
 table of shew-bread, and the altar of incense, 
 (see Exod. xxv. 11, 24. xxx. 3.) and whicli 
 were probably so called from their diverging 
 rays of gold, proclaiming in hieroglyphical lan- 
 guage that each of these divinely instituted em- 
 blems represented the Eternal Light, considered 
 under different characters, even the Sun of 
 Righteousness, who would in due time diffuse 
 his all-healing rays throughout the world. 
 
 X. As a N. niT. 
 
 1. The hand, considered as spread out or ex- 
 panded, occ. Isa. xl. 12, where it is spoken 
 ecv0pu<ra<ra,6us 6f God. 
 
 2. A span, as much as a man can measure with 
 his hand expanded from the thumb to the little 
 finger, about nine inches, or half a cubit. 
 The LXX have constantly rendered mt by 
 iT'Tida.f/.v a span, and that it is equal to half a 
 cubit appears from comparing Ezek. xliii. 13, 
 with ver. 17. Comp. under dn VII. But 
 observe, that as Ezekiel reckons by the larger 
 cubit, containing a cubit and a hand's breadth, 
 i. e. about twenty-one inches, so the half cubit 
 or span must be reckoned at about ten inches 
 and a half. occ. Exod. xxviii. 16. xxxix. 9. 1 
 Sam. xvii. 4. Ezek. xliii. 13; in which last 
 passage observe it is joined with iriN mascu- 
 line ; as mT2T likewise is Ezek. i. 16. x. 10. 
 So ntrna is construed as ^.masculine N. Ezek. 
 i. 7. Dan. x. 6. 1 Kings vii. 45. And these 
 seem instances of masculine nouns formed with 
 a servile n. Comp. under m IV. 
 
 Hence perhaps Eng. strut, astrut. 
 in to sneeze, to disperse the air from the nose 
 with vehemence, occ. 2 Kings iv. 35. But Utt" 
 may in this view be referred to it or yw to com- 
 press. Vulg. oscitavit, yawned. 
 
 I. To be diffused, to spread, or spread itself, 
 "diffudit se," (Marius) as the leprosy on Uz- 
 ziah's forehead, occ. 2 Chron. xxvi. 19. Job 
 ix. 7, commanding Dinb the solar orb, mi"" Kbi 
 and it is not diffused or dissipated, as all other 
 fuel we are acquainted with is. And is not this 
 truly wonderful, that notwithstanding the in- 
 conceivable heat of the solar orb, it should con- 
 tiime biu-ning for thousands of years without 
 any waste or diminution ? But HE spake the 
 word and it was done, HE commanded and it 
 stoodfast. 
 
 II. To be diffused, to spread, as the u^ttty or so- 
 lar light, on a face of the earth or on its inha- 
 bitants. So Gen. xxxii. 31, or 32, and the 
 solar light lb mr rose, i. e. was diffused upon 
 
Dnr 
 
 133 
 
 niip^T 
 
 him. Exod. xxii. 3, if the solar Uyht Tbi;-rTn*Tf 
 be diffused upon him. Comp. 2 Kings iii. 22. 
 So of TIN <Ae %A#, 2 Sam. xxiii. 4. Ps. cxii. 
 4 ; and of the mi^iv light or <Sm of Righteous- 
 ness, Mai. iv. 2 ; and of Christ the Glorg of 
 the Lord, Isa. xli. 2, 25. Ck)mp. Dent, 
 xxxiii. 2. 
 
 The ancient Greek poets use the same style. 
 
 Thus Homer, H. viii. line 1, 
 
 HflS /xtv x^oxoTi-rkoi EKIANATO vx<roc.y Ell' ccixv. 
 The saffron morn was spread upon the earth, 
 and Mimnermus, Ui^t (iiov, 
 
 'Oe-ov T Eni yyis KTANATAI 'HEAI02, 
 
 As whilst the sun is spread upon the earth. 
 
 Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon under' HAIOS 
 As Ns. mT a being diffused, a diffusion, as of 
 the light, occ. Isa. Ix. 3. min the sun-rising, 
 orient or east, where the sun or solar light is 
 first spread upon the earth. Ps. ciii. 12, and 
 al. freq. Comp. Num. xxi. II. Deut. iv. 47, 
 in which and many other places u^raa^ the solar 
 light is expressed. 
 
 III. As a N. W\Mi a native tree diffusing its 
 shoots and branches, occ. Ps. xxxvii. 35. 
 Jerome indigena a native tree. Comp. Eng. 
 marg. 
 
 IV. As a N. mTN native, as opposed to "ns 
 a sojourner, one who has taken root as it were 
 in the country where he lives, and is spreading 
 abroad his branches. Exod. xii. 19, & al. 
 freq. 
 
 Der. Saxon strecan, and Eng. to stretch. 
 
 To pour, pour forth, pour over. occ. Ps. Ixxvii. 
 18, the clouds iDTr pour forth waters. Ps. xc. 
 5, DnDTt thou overwhelmest them as a flood. 
 As a N. D"iT a storm, as of rain or hail. Isa. 
 XXV. 4. xxviii. 2. An inundation, food, tor- 
 rent. Job xxiv. 8. Hab. iii. 10, the inundation, 
 or overflowing of the waters passed away. 
 Comp. Josh. iii. 15, 16. Isa. xxviii. 2. Also, 
 a copions flux, or issue, Ezek. xxiii. 20. As 
 a N. CTt an inundation, (Qu?) Isa. i. 7. at 
 the end of the verse, where see Bp. Lowth's 
 note, to which I add that M. de Calasio re- 
 markably puts this text under the root DIT and 
 renders the word, inundationis. But whether 
 the true reading of it be D'-'Tf or dtt it may 
 with the preceding D'**17 serve as an instance 
 of Isaiah's favourite figure, paronomasia. 
 Der. storm, stream, swarm. 
 
 To spread abroad. It occurs not as a V. sim- 
 ply in this sense, but this appears to be the 
 leading idea from the things to which the word 
 is applied in Hebrew ; and in the Syriac ver- 
 sion of Jam. i. 1, it signifies to spread abroad, 
 disperse. 
 
 I. As a N. y*Tt the seed o/* vegetables, animals, 
 or men, by which the species are spread abroad 
 and multiplied. Gen. i. 11. iv. 25. vii. 3, & 
 al. freq. Hence used for children, offspring, 
 or posterity. Gen. ix. 9. xii. 7. Lev. xx. 2, 
 andal. freq. 
 
 As a V. in Kal, to sow. It may either be 
 
 considered as a V. formed from the N. or as 
 applied in an appropriated sense for spreading 
 abroad or dispersing seed, or the like ; for it is 
 once used for planting cuttings or shoots. Isa. 
 xvii. 10. It is spoken either of the seed. Gen. 
 
 xxvi. 12. Exod. xxiii. 16 or of the land, 
 
 Exod. xxiii. 10. Lev. xix. 19. In Niph. to be 
 sown, as seed. Lev. xi. 37. or as land, Ezek. 
 xxxvi. 9. Applied to a woman, Num. v. 28. 
 In Niph. to form, yield or produce seed, as 
 
 vegetables, occ. Gen. i. 11, 12 as a woman. 
 
 occ. Lev. xii. 2. Asa N. i?-it time of sowing, 
 seed-time. Gen. viii. 22. Lev. xxvi. 5. As Ns. 
 mas. pi. D-yil things sown, vegetables, pulse. 
 occ. Dan. i. 12. D-aj?-)! the same. occ. Dan. i. 
 16. 
 
 II. As Ns. fem. j^ttt and jj'^s, pi. Q'>^^^^ and 
 miJlT the arm, which is capable of being 
 spread abroad, or extended from the body. It 
 is very frequently joined with rrua to stretch 
 out, Exod. vi. 6. Deut. iv. 34. v. 15. vii. 19. 
 & al. freq. It is very often, as in the last cited 
 texts, ascribed av^^aTOToc^as to God. As Ns. 
 with a formative n, yTniN and ]}'^^n the same, 
 occ. Jer. xxxii. 21. Job xxxi. 22. Hence 
 
 III. As a N. fem. pTr the shoulder or foreleg of 
 a beast. Num. vi. 19. Deut. xviii. 3. 
 
 Der. Gr. trr^oa old Lat. strao, (whence stravi, 
 stratum, stragulum, &c.) and Eng. straw or 
 strew. 
 
 pit 
 
 I. To sprinkle, disperse in small masses. Spoken 
 
 of liquids, Exod. xxiv. 6. Ezek. xxxvi. 25 
 
 of solids, Exod. ix. 8, 10. Job ii. 12. Ezek. 
 X. 2. As a N. pTiD a vessel used in sprinkling, 
 a sprinkling vessel, a basin, bowl, or &c. Exod. 
 xxvii. 3, & al. freq. 
 
 II. To appear here and there, as if sprinkled. 
 occ. Hos. vii. 9. 
 
 Der. Streak. Qu? 
 n~IT See under rrTt X. 
 
 PLURILITERALS. 
 
 Of Words of more than three Letters, begin- 
 ning with T. 
 
 As a N. fern. rf3!?bT plur. mspbl a scorching 
 blasting wind. Michaelis on Lowth's Praelect. 
 not. 41, p. 168, edit. Gotting. explains msybT 
 Ps. xi. 6, of that pestilential destructive wind 
 well known to the eastern nations, and by the 
 Arabs called smum ; and he observes, that the 
 Syriac translator, in rendering the Heb. words 
 by xmnm xmi wind of destruction, appears to 
 have understood their true sense. This mean- 
 ing seems also very applicable to Lam. v. 10. 
 (which see under ins II.) and in Psal. cxix. 
 53, the only remaining text where the word 
 occurs, it is plainly used in a figurative sense 
 for the most horrid mental distress. But what 
 is the derivation of the compound term 
 rrsirbt ? perhaps from ybT (Arab.) to be cor- 
 rupt, as a wound (" corruptum fuit, pravo 
 
irr 
 
 134 
 
 Vnn 
 
 modo se habuit vulnus," Gastell.) and cijr to 
 vibrate, flutter.* " It sometimes happens," 
 says Niebuhr, speaking of the Smuvi, (De- 
 script, de I'Arabie, p. 81.) " that during an 
 excessive heat there comes a breath of air still 
 more burning (un soufle d'air encore plus bru- 
 lant), and that then both men and beasts being 
 already overpowered and faint, this small in- 
 crease of heat entirely deprives them of respi- 
 ration." For an account of the other effects of 
 this destructive putrefying wind, and for the 
 confirmation of the derivation here proposed 
 of rrsx^ib see under nntr I. 
 
 As a N. (from mi to scatter, spread, and nsT 
 nearly related to rrsa to overflow. Comp. un- 
 der nST) a watering by drops, a dripping soak- 
 ing rain. Once Ps. Ixxii. 6, where Targ. 
 )^BI23T distilling, dropping. So LXX trTa^ovcreti, 
 and Vulg. stillantia. 
 
 nn 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Kal, but the idea evi- 
 dently is, to be bound, obliged, to payment or 
 punishment. It is often used in these senses 
 both in Chaldee and Syriac. As a participial 
 N. iin a person bound to payment, a debtor ; 
 so LXX o(p-iXoyTos, and Vulg. debitori. occ. 
 Ezek. xviii. 7. As a V. in Hiph. n^n (drop- 
 ping the foi-mative n as in T<a, D-iy, &c. ) to 
 make bound or obliged to punishment, occ. Dan. 
 i. 10. "ibab "lyxl riK Dnn'm And ye shall 
 make my head answerable to the king. 
 
 To hide, conceal. In Niph. to be hid, conceal- 
 ed. Josh. X. 16, 17, 27, & al. freq. Withb 
 and a V. infin. following, to be concealed in 
 doing a thing, to do it secretly. Gen. xxxi. 27. 
 In Hiph. to hide, shelter. Josh. vi. 17, 25. Isa. 
 xlix. 2. In Hith. to hide oneself, take shelter. 
 Gen. iii. 8. 1 Sam. xn. 11. As a N. xnnn 
 a hiding place, occ. 1 Sam. xxiii. 23. Isa. 
 xxxii. 2. 
 
 mn 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n. 
 It seems nearly related to the preceding xin, 
 as rrun to Kun, rrsn to Nsn, &c. Comp. 1 
 K. xxii. 25, with 2 Chron. xviii. 24. And it 
 should be observed, that in Josh. ii. 16. IK. 
 xxii. 25. 2 K. vii. 12. Jer. xlix. 10. many of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices read the verb with 
 the K, Kan. 
 
 I. In Kal, to hide, to hide oneself, occ. Isa. xxvi. 
 20; where observe, that -nn seems to be not 
 feminine but masculine, " being substituted for 
 rr as usual in other inflections of verbs for rr 
 
 * The reader mav find other conjectures concerning 
 tho derivation of this word in Michaelis, Supplera. ad 
 I^x. Heb, p. 623, 624. 
 
 final. In Niph. to be hidden, occ. Josh. ii. 1 6. 
 1 Kings xxii. 25. 2 Kings vii. 12. Jer. xlix. 
 10. As a N. p''in a hiding place, covert, occ. 
 Hab. iii. 4; where it seems to denote the 
 cloud in which the divine glory appeared. See 
 Bate's Grit. Heb. 
 IT. As a N. in a hidden, or secret place, the 
 bosom, in which sense the word is often used 
 in the Samaritan version. So Vulg. sinu, and 
 Targ. tiuy. occ. Job xxxi. 33, If I covered my 
 transgressions, as Adam, by hiding my iniqui- 
 ties "nnia in my bosom. It does not, however, 
 appear from the sacred history in Gen. iii. that 
 Adam did this. And we must remember that 
 in this book neither Job nor his friends spake 
 by inspiration, and therefore might be, and, no 
 doubt, often were, mistaken. See Job xxxviii. 
 
 I. xl. 2, 4, 5. xlii. 3, 6, 7. 
 
 III. As a N. nin, see root n^n. 
 
 nnn to hide or cherish in the bosom, to cherish, 
 in which sense, according to Marius de Cala- 
 sio, it is used likewise in Chaldee, Syriac, and 
 Arabic. Comp. Castell. Lexic. in nan. occ. 
 Deut. xxxiii. 3. Surely mn he hath cherish- 
 ed, ( Vulg. dilexit, he hath loved) the peoples, 
 i. e. the tribes of Israel. Comp. under oy. 
 
 To thrash, or beat with a stick or staff, as com 
 or fruit-trees, occ. Deut. xxiv. 20. Jud. vi. 
 
 II. Ruth ii. 17. Isa. xxvii. 12. xxviii. 27; 
 from which last passage the idea is evident. It 
 is used in the same sense both in Syriac and 
 Arabic. See Castell, and Michaelis. And 
 the LXX render it by pec0^i(u to thrash with a 
 rod or stick, Jud. vi. 11. Ruth ii. 17. So by 
 pa(i^M ri\a.(TiTu, Isa. xxviii. 27. 
 
 From this root, by dropping the aspirate n, 
 may perhaps be derived the Latin batuo, Sax- 
 on beatan, Welsh, baeddu, French battre, Ital- 
 ian battere, Spanish batir ,- all of which Junius 
 (Etymol. Anglic, in BE ATE) well observes 
 seem to be from some common origin. Hence 
 also the Eng. to beat, a bat, (to strike with) 
 battle, batter, battery, &c. beetle, a heavy mallet. 
 
 To bind, tie, connect, confine, or passively to be 
 bound, &c. It occurs not, however, as a verb 
 simply in any of these senses, but 
 
 I. As a N. ban. 
 
 1 . A cord, or rope by which things are bound, 
 &c. Josh. ii. 15. Jer. xxxviii. 6, & al. freq. 
 bv ban the cord of the yoke, what binds it to 
 the neck. Isa. x. 27. Josephus, Ant. lib. viii. 
 cap. 14, 4, relating the history of 1 K. xx. 
 oO, 31, says, O/ di erxxKovg i>^V(rfAi)ioi xaci er^oivta 
 rats xi(paka.ts '^n^tSif^tiioi, ovrus yee^ to <7ra.Xet.t0v 
 
 tKtnuov 01 iv^i)!, X. T. X. But they being 
 clothed in sackcloth, and having put cords about 
 their heads, for such was the ancient mode of sup- 
 plication among the Syrians, &c. We meet 
 with something like this among the Babyloni- 
 ans, in the female suppliants at the temple of 
 Mylitta ; for these also used to be crowned 
 with cords. Comp. under ^d VI. 
 
 Hence Eng. cable. 
 
 2. The roping of a ship, though rendered mast. 
 Prov. xxiii. 34, As he that lieth ^?^<'^a ban at 
 the top of the roping, i. e. where it is fastened 
 
Vnn 
 
 135 
 
 Vnn 
 
 to the mast. So perhaps Jon. i. 6, binrr ai 
 </ze master of the roping, i. e. the officer who 
 immediately presided over the management of 
 the ropes, and the navigating of the ship. 
 Plur. in reg. "bin ropes, tacklings. occ. Isa. 
 xxxiii. 23. 
 
 3. Plur. in reg. rope-men, sailors emploijed in 
 handling the ropes. Ezek. xxvii. 8, 27, & al. 
 In the last cited passage "bnn are distinguished 
 from "nbD i. e. I suppose, the ordinary or in- 
 ferior seamen. 
 
 4. A tract or portion of land which used to be 
 measured by a rope or cord, as it is with us by 
 a chain. (So Zech. ii. 1, or 5, rrin b^rr a cord 
 of measuring, a measuring cord) Deut. iii. 4. 
 xxxii. 9. Comp. Psal. xvi. 6. (where see Dr 
 Hammond's and Mr Merrick's note) Psal. 
 Ixxviii. 55. Amos vii. 17. Micah ii. 5. 2 Sa. 
 viii. 2. " And he measured two lines Repeat, 
 from the foregoing word bin a line, to put to 
 death, and the fulness of a line to keep alive. 
 And this supplement is natural and agreeable 
 to the language. Many instances may be pro- 
 duced of this nature. Thus Ps. cxxxiii. 3. ex. 
 3. cxii. 8 He measured them hy line, i. e. he 
 divided the country of the Moabites into seve- 
 ral parts, that he might the better know what 
 towns it was most proper to demolish and to 
 extirpate the inhabitants of them. Let me 
 just add, that the plenitude ov fulness of the line 
 seems to denote a very large tract of the coun- 
 try ; and might be larger, for any thing our 
 author can tell, than that where the inhabitants 
 were ordered to be put to death." Dr Chan- 
 dler's Review of the History of the Man after 
 God's own Heart, p. 179, notes, where see 
 more. 
 
 5. A rope or core? set for a snare, laqueus. Job 
 xviii. 10. The -bin snares or toils of death 
 or the grave, Ps. xviii. 6. 2 Sam. xxii. 6, & al. 
 allude to the ancient manner of hunting, 
 which is still practised in some countries, and 
 was performed by " surrounding a considerable 
 tract of ground by a circle of nets, (comp. Ps. 
 cxl. 6.) and afterwards contracting the circle 
 by degrees, till they had forced all the beasts 
 of that quarter together into a narrow com- 
 pass J and then it was that the slaughter be- 
 gan. This manner of hunting was used in 
 Italy, of old, as well as all over the eastern 
 parts of the world ;* and it was from this cus- 
 tom that the poets sometimes represent death 
 as surrounding persons with her nets, and as 
 encompassing them on every side. Thus Statins, 
 lib. V. sylv. 1, line 156, 
 
 " Furvce miserum circum undique Letlii 
 
 Vallavere plagae." 
 
 Spence's Polymetis, Dial. xvi. p. 262, 263. 
 So Horace, lib. iii. ode 24, line 8, uses the 
 expression laqueis mortis toils or nets of 
 death. 
 
 6. The silver cord, Eccles. xii. 6, denotes the 
 
 * Comp. Virgil lExx. iv. line 121, 131. And for an en. 
 tertaining and instructive account of this mode of hunt- 
 ing, as practised by the modern oiietem nations, see 
 Shaw's Travels, p. 235. 
 
 whole spinal marrow from its coming out of 
 the skull, ivith all its nervous branches ; that 
 cord, composed of many fibres, which regulates 
 the motions of every part of the body, and 
 which is properly denominated silver, on ac- 
 count of its retired situation, its excellency, 
 and especially of its resplendent whiteness, like 
 that of silver. See more in Solomon's Por- 
 traiture of Old Age, by Dr Smith, p. 178, &c. 
 
 7. A string of persons following one another, occ. 
 1 Sam. X. 5, 10. 
 
 IL To be bound, confined, straitened, occ. Job 
 xvii. 1, my breath nbin is confined, straitened, 
 oppressed (Vulg. attenuatur) ; my days are ex- 
 tinct, the sepulchral cells fare ready J for me ; 
 for in the elephantiasis, Job's distemper, 
 " death is usually caused by a violent suffoca- 
 tion So Aretaeus." Michaelis' Recueil de 
 Questions, -p. 75. As a N. bin a gird, or 
 girding pain, tormen. Job xxi. 17; particu- 
 larly as of a woman in travail. Isa. xiii. 8. 
 xxvi. 17. Ixvi. 7, "bin throes, pangs, are used 
 for the young which occasion them. occ. Job 
 xxxix. 3 ; where the LXX render it by J^ivu?, 
 which is applied in the same manner by the 
 profane Greek writers. Thus in the Orphic 
 Hymn to Semele, line 4, 
 
 'H fx,iy(x,Xct? nAINAS EAA22ATO rv^(fo^w etvy*i. 
 Cast forth her sorrows in the fiery blaze. 
 
 And Callimachus in his Hymn to Delos, line 
 120, 
 
 nfji,erexevi fiAINAS AIIHPEISANTO X/v<, 
 The lioness casts forth her savage pangs. 
 
 As a V. to be, as it were, in labour or travail, 
 with wickedness. Ps. vii. 15. 
 
 III. To bind or oblige another to oneself by a 
 pledge, to take a pledge from. Job xxii. 6, 
 For -]"nx binn thou hast bound by a pledge, 
 or taken a pledge from, thy brethren for nothing. 
 Also, to take for a pledge. Job xxiv. 3. Exod. 
 xxii. 26. Deut. xxiv. 6, 17. But Cant. viii. 5, 
 should be rendered, / raised thee up under the 
 citron tree; there thy mother "jnbin received a 
 pledge for thee ; there she received a pledge 
 that bare thee. To this purpose Mr Harmer, 
 in the Outlines of a New Commentary on So- 
 lomon's Song, p. 351, 352, who very justly 
 observes, that the " common translation of this 
 verse cannot be right ; the eastern people," 
 says he, p. 350, "eat, drink, and sleep under 
 trees, but they do not bring forth their children 
 there. And if such a circumstance had hap- 
 pened, to what pui-pose is it mentioned here ?" 
 As a N. bin, andfem. in reg. nbin (Ezek. 
 xviii. 7.) a pledge by which one is bound to 
 another, a real bond. Ezek. xviii. 12, 16. 
 xxxiii. 15. 
 
 IV. Since fa^tno' any thing upon pledge is taking 
 the propriety of it from the former owner for a 
 time, and if there be nothing to redeem it, for 
 ever hence bin is in some connexions equi- 
 valent to taking away, seizing upon, spoiling, 
 or the like. Eccles. v. 5 or 6. Isa. xiii. 5. 
 liv. 16. xxxii. 7, D"13I? binb to seize upon the 
 poor, take away theii: property, the verb being 
 applied not only to the thing, but to the per- 
 
pin 
 
 136 
 
 mn 
 
 son, in this, as well as in the preceding sense. 
 Or should \re not rather translate, with bishop 
 Lowth, to entangle the humble with lying words ? 
 Cant. ii. 15. The little foxes or jackalls D''h:i'n'0 
 D''D*13 (not who spoil the vineyard by eating the 
 grapes, for the scene of this book of Canticles 
 is m the spring, several months before the 
 grapes are ripe in Judea, but) who seize upon 
 the vineyards, as if they were taken in pledge, 
 by surrounding them in the night in great 
 numbers, and with their disagreeable bowlings 
 distiu-bing the owners, as these animals do in 
 that country to this day. See Russel's Nat. 
 Hist, of Aleppo, p. 60, and Harmer's Out- 
 lines, &c. p. 256, &c. 
 
 V. To be bound or obliged to punishment. Prov. 
 xiii. 13, He that despiseth the word ^h bSH" 
 shall be bound to it, shall become obnoxious to 
 punishment on that account. Vulg. Ipse se in 
 futurum obligat, he obliges or binds himself ^r 
 the future. Neh. i. 7, lb isbnn bin We are 
 strongly boimd to thee, i. e. liable to severe pu- 
 nishment from thee. So Mic. ii. 10. binn 
 yins b:im It is bound even with a grievous 
 bond ; or, it is bound, and the bond is grie- 
 vous. Jobxxxiv. 31, Is it to be said (comp. ver. 
 18.) to God, I have suffered b'zr\n xb f what J 
 I was not obliged to, or, did not deserve ? 
 
 VI. As a N. fem. in reg. nbiann a weU-con- 
 nected design, a counsel wisely concerted, occ. 
 Job xxxvii. 12. So inplur. mbsnn occ. Prov. 
 i. 5. xi. 14. xii. 5. xx. 18. xxiv. 6. 
 
 VII. As for the meaning of destroying, cor- 
 rupting, or spoiling, which the Lexicons and 
 translators have given to this Hebrew word, I 
 think it should be expunged. The texts where 
 it has been supposed to have this signification 
 ai-e noted under the preceding senses. 
 
 VIII. Chald. As a V. it is xer\^exe& to destroy, 
 hurt, and the nouns, hurt, damage. But it 
 seems to be applied nearly in the same view as 
 the Hebrew ban in sense IV. above. Dan. 
 vi. 22 or 23, And (the lions J -anban Kb have 
 not seized wjc. It occurs also as a V. Ezra ^i. 
 12. Dan. iv. 20 or 23. ii. 44. vi. 26 or 27. vii. 
 14. As Ns. ban a seizing, as of fire on per- 
 sons, occ. Dan. iii. 25. of lions, occ. Dan. vi. 
 24. xban a seizing, encroachment, occ. Ezra 
 vi. 12. rrbnan nearly the same. Pan, vi. 22 or 
 23. 
 
 pnn 
 
 I. To fold together, as the hands or arms. occ. 
 Eccles. iv. 5. As a N. pan a folding, as of 
 the hands or arms. occ. Prov. vi. 1 0. xxiv. 33. 
 
 II. To infold, embrace, in love and affection. 
 Gen. XXIX. 13. 2 Kings iv 16, & al. Comp. 
 Prov. iv. 8. 
 
 III. To embrace, lay hold on. occ. Job xxiv. 8, 
 They embrace or cling to the rock for want of 
 shelter. Lam. iv. 5, Those that were brought 
 up in, or nursed on, scarlet embrace dunghills, 
 i. e. are glad to lodge in those wretched hovels 
 where the people of the East lay up their 
 * cow dung and other excrementitious substances 
 for fuel. 
 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 256. 
 
 I. To conjoin, join or jit together ; as the cur- 
 tains of the tabernacle, &c. See Exod. xxvi. 
 3 11. xxxvi. 10 18. As Ns. fem. nian a 
 joining, coupling. Exod. xxvi. 4, & al. n*^anD 
 nearly the same, or place of joining. Exod. 
 xxvi. 4, 5, & al. 
 
 II. In Kal, to join, consociate, as friends oral- 
 lies. Gen. xiv. 3. Jud. xx. 11. 2 Chron. xx. 
 36. In Hith. and Chald. Ith. to join, as- 
 sociate oneself, 2 Chron. xx. 35, 37. As a par- 
 ticipial N. "lan an associate, companion, friend. 
 Ps. cxix. 63, & al. In plur. it seems to denote 
 the associated merchants or merchants compa- 
 nions, who belonged to the same caravan. Job 
 xl. 25. or xli. 6. Prov. xxi. 9. xxv. 24, (It is) 
 better to dwell in the corner of the house-top than 
 (with) a brawling woman ^an n-aT in a wide 
 house, say our translators, placing in the mar- 
 gin, a house of society. For the illustration of 
 the former part of these texts, see Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. i. p. 172. On the latter" 
 part I observe, that the LXX render the Heb. 
 lan n'-an by sv oiKu xbivw, so Vulg. by in dome 
 communi, m a common house, i. e. in a house 
 common, or shared out, to several families. 
 For "the general method of building," says 
 Dr Shaw (Travels, p. 207, 208,) "both in 
 Barbary and the Levant, seems to have conti- 
 nued the same from the earliest ages, down to 
 this time, without the least alteration or im- 
 provement. Large doors, spacious chambers, 
 &c. The court is for the most part surround- 
 ed with a cloister, over which, when the house 
 has one or more stories, there is a gallery 
 erected. From the cloisters or galleries we 
 are conducted into large spacious chambers of 
 the same length with the court, but seldom or 
 never communicating with one another. One 
 of them frequently serves a whole family ; par- 
 ticularly lohen a father induces his married chil- 
 dren to live with him ; or when several persons 
 join in the rent of the same house.'" Here then 
 we have a "inn n''a i. e. a house common to se- 
 veral families, and of course roomy or spacious. 
 
 III. In Hiph. to join or tack sentences or 
 words together, occ. Job xvi. 4, / could tack 
 together fold J sayitigs against you ; alluding to 
 the speech of Eliphaz, who in the preceding 
 chapter had urged such sayings against Job. 
 See Scott's Poetical Translation. And this 
 text may throw light on the following applica- 
 tion of the word. 
 
 IV. To join words together for the purposes of 
 incantation, to use spells or enchantments. And 
 as a N. *ian an enchantment, occ. Deut. xviii. 
 11. (where Targum ti:1 T'O'^ a mutterer of a 
 spell OT charm, LXX (pu^fzaxos i-ruiihuv fTretot^riy 
 a sorcerer singing a spell or charm) Psal. Iviii. 
 6. (where Targ. \\r\ -aiD'i, Symmachus I'ra.ff'ryif 
 a charmer) Isa. xlvii. 9, 12. (where LXX 
 iTuoi^a* spells, charms.) The notion of per- 
 forming wonderful or miraculous feats by 
 charms or spells has prevailed among all the 
 nations of the world. No doubt, the origin of 
 so odd, though universal, an opinion, was the 
 
 I real miracles performed at the word of the 
 
 prophets of the Almighty, whom the devil 
 
 I would needs ape in this as in other instances. 
 
t^nn 
 
 137 
 
 jn 
 
 Isaiah, chap. viii. 19, expressly mentions wi- 
 zards that peep and that mutter ; pretending 
 doubtless by such peeping and muttering to pro- 
 cure the assistance of the power of the air, or 
 of the prince of it ; but all such pretensions, 
 whether true or false, were not only a forsak- 
 ing of God, but a setting up of his creature 
 against him, and therefore were expressly for- 
 bidden to his people, and that under pain of 
 death. (See Exod. xxii. 18. Lev. xx. 27.) 
 But besides these highly criminal incantations, 
 it appears from Ps. Iviii. 6, and other pas- 
 sages, that they had a method (as some of the 
 Easterns still have) of charming serpents by 
 sounds, so as to render them tractable and 
 harmless. But of this see more under ivnb, 
 and comp. Bate's Crit. Heb. in n:an. To 
 throw light on the expression "inn 'inn, Ps. 
 Ivdii. 6, which I know not how better to trans- 
 late than by the chanter of incantations or 
 charms, I would observe that the ancients ex- 
 pressly ascribe the incantation of serpents to 
 the human voice. Thus in Apollonius Rho- 
 dius, Medea is said to have soothed the mon- 
 strous serpent or dragon which guarded the 
 golden fleece, with her sweet voice, 
 
 'HSwi, ENOnil ^alxt rivets 
 
 Lib. iv. line 147. 
 
 And the laying of that dragon to sleep is by 
 Ovid, Metam. lib. vii. line 153, 155, ascribed 
 to the word uttered by Jason, 
 
 Verbaque ier dixit placidos facientia somnos, 
 Somnus in ignotos oculos subrepit 
 
 So Virgil attributes the like efl^ects on serpents 
 to the song, as well as to the touch of the en- 
 chanter, JEn. vii. line 753, &c. 
 
 Vipereo generi et graviter spirantibus Jiydris, 
 Spargere qui somnos cantuqiae manuque solebat, 
 Mulcebatque iras, et tnorsusarte levabat. 
 
 V. As a N. fem. nmin a contusion, bruise, by 
 which a number of the small vessels are bro- 
 ken, and the blood and humours they contain- 
 ed are collected together, but not discharged. 
 Exod. xxi. 25. Prov. xx. 30. 
 
 *ia*inn occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate 
 form, but as a N. fem. plur. in reg. "n'lninn 
 the black spots of the leopard, so called from 
 their resemblance to contusions or bruises on 
 the human body. occ. Jer. xiii. 23. 
 
 I. To bind round, or about, as with ropes. Ezek. 
 xxvn. 24. 
 
 II. In Kal, to bind, as ornaments about the 
 head. Exod. xxix. 9. Lev. viii. 13. Comp. 
 Ezek. xvi. 10. Jon, ii. 6. Job xl. 8 or 13, 
 bind their faces in the secret place or sepulchre. 
 It seems an allusion to the cloth bound about 
 the faces of the dead. Comp. John xi. 44. 
 XX, 7. 
 
 III. In Kal, to gird or saddle aheast to ride on. 
 So LXX, frequently urtvocTTw. Gen. xxii. 3. 
 Jud. xix. 10. There is no ground for suppos- 
 ing that the ancient eastern saddles were like 
 
 our modern ones, and furnished with stirrups, 
 &c. Such were not known to the Greeks and 
 Romans till many ages after the Hebrew 
 Judges. " Let us remark," says the learned 
 and inquisitive Goguet, " that no nation of an- 
 tiquity knew the use of either saddles or stir- 
 rups." Origin of Laws. vol. iii. p, 172, Eng. 
 edit. And even in our times the Swedish 
 traveller Hasselquist, when at Alexandria in 
 Egypt, says, " I procured an equipage which I 
 had never used before. It was an ass with an 
 Arabian saddle, which consisted only of a cws/i- 
 ion on which I could sit, and a handsome 
 bridle." Travels, p. 52. But even the cushion 
 seems an improvement upon the ancient east- 
 ern saddles, which were probably nothing more 
 than a kind of rug girded to the beast. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to bind, ov be bou7id up, as wounds^ 
 Isa. i. 6; or broken limbs, Ezek. xxx. 21. 
 xxxiv. 4. But in this view it is commonly 
 applied figuratively to comforting the afflicted, 
 as Job V. 18. Ps. cxlvii. 3. Isa. Ixi. 1 ; or to 
 repairing what was destroyed in a kingdom or 
 state, as Isa. xxx. 26. Comp. Isa. iii. 7. 
 
 V. In Kal, to bind, or oblige by laws or govern- 
 jnent, to govern. Job xxxiv. 17. What ! shall 
 he who hateth right (as Job in his impatience 
 had supposed God to do) govern ? And wilt 
 thou condemn him who is eminently just? That 
 is, Shall not the Judge of all the earth do 
 right? 
 
 nnn 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. mas. 
 plur, D-nnn flat plates or slices. (Eng. marg.) 
 occ. 1 Chron. ix. 31. So fem. nnna the same, 
 a flat plate of metal. That this is the true 
 sense of the words, appears from Ezek. iv, 3, 
 Take unto thee nnn?2 a flat plate or slice (Eng. 
 marg.) of iron, and set it for a wall of iron, &c. 
 It occurs also. Lev. ii. 5. vi. 21. vii. 9. 1 
 Chron. xxiii. 29 ; in all which passages, though 
 our translation renders it a pan, it seems rather 
 to denote such a plate of metal as the Arabs * 
 still use to bake their cakes of bread on. And 
 this interpretation is confirmed by the sense of 
 the verb in Arabic, which Schultens (MS. 
 Orig. Heb.) says is properly, planus, compla- 
 natus fuit, to be flat, plain, or flatted, which I 
 take to be also the radical idea of the Hebrew 
 w.ord. 
 
 :in 
 
 It denotes circularity of motion or form. 
 
 I. To move or reel round, like a drunken man. 
 occ. Psal. cvii. 27. So Montanus, iverunt in 
 orbem, they went round. As a N. 3in or an a 
 circle, orbit, or sphere, occ. Isa. xl. 22, Who 
 sitteth upon, or rather above yixrr 3nn the cir- 
 cuit, or orbit of the earth, a7id all the inhabi- 
 tants thereof are as grasshoppers. This text 
 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 232, &c. To 
 what tliat sensible writer has produced, I add the testi- 
 mony of Niebuhr, Description de I' Arabie, p. 4(t ; " Lea 
 Arabes du Desert se serVent d'une plaque du fer pour 
 cuire leurs pains ou gateaux." So in his Voyage, torn, 
 i. p. 188, " Apres que les Arabes ont forme un grand ga- 
 teau plat de pate, ils le cuisent sur une ronde plaque du 
 
:in 
 
 138 
 
 n:in 
 
 seems to relate to the circular revolution of the 
 earth in its orbit. Job xxii. I'l, He walketh 
 (upon) D-Dtr 2in the circuit or circular circum- 
 ference of the heavens. This shows that Eli- 
 phaz thought the heavens were of a circular or 
 spheiical form. And so likewise thought the 
 Son of Sirach, Ecclus xxiv. 8, rxPON OTPA- 
 NOT txvKXutrcc f^avtj, I alone (says Wisdom) 
 compassed the circuit of heaven. Job xxvi. 10, 
 2n pn he hath described a sphere over the face 
 of the waters. Prov. viii. 27, ann ipnn when he 
 described a sphere over the face of the deep. 
 These two last texts mutually illustrate each 
 other, and plainly relate to the formation of 
 the spherical shell of earth over the central 
 abyss or great deep. 
 
 I I. As a N. fem. rT3nn72 an instrument to mark 
 out circles, a compass ov pair of compasses, occ. 
 Isa. xliv. 13. 
 
 III. The word is applied to the celebration of 
 religious feasts, whether in honour of the true 
 God ; or of idols, as 1 K. xii. 32 ; and in the 
 reduplicate form it plainly denotes dancing 
 round in circles. 1 Sam. xxx. 16. It is more- 
 over certain from Judg. xxi. 19, 21. 2 Sam. vi. 
 14, 16. 1 Chron. xv. 29, that religious dances 
 were used in the worship of the true God ; 
 and it is well known how eminent a part they 
 made of the religious rites of the * ancient 
 heathen, as they do of the f modern to this 
 day : and there can be little doubt but that (as 
 I Hutchinson has well observed) the ancient 
 idolaters did by these dances intend to attribute 
 the progressive rotations of the earth and pla- 
 nets in their circular orbits to the independent 
 power of their god, the heavens ; and that the 
 performance of this service by believers was 
 designed to reclaim those motions to Jehovah, 
 as the original author of them. Thus far all is 
 clear : but whether the several sacred feasts 
 were denominated an from the circular dances 
 which constituted so remarkable a part of the 
 services performed on them, as Mr Hutchin- 
 
 * From whence the Mahometan dervises also derive 
 their circulatory or rotatory dances, of which see the 
 excellent Observations on the Religion, &c. of the Turks, 
 p. 42, 43, note, 2d edit. 
 
 t For instances see Picart's Ceremonies and Religious 
 Customs of all Nations, vol. iii. p. 87, 88, 120, 160. 177, 
 234, English edit. fol. 
 
 i Moses' Principia, partii. p. 259, & al. 
 
 There is a very remarkable passage to our present 
 purpose in Lucian Ui^i O^x'^o-tas, vol. i. p. 913, edit. 
 Bened. where he says to his friend" First of all you 
 seem to me to be ignorant that this business of dancing 
 is not novel, nor an affair of yesterday, which began in 
 the days of our fathers or grandfathers ; but they who 
 have given the truest account of the origin of dancing- 
 will tell you, that it had its rise with the first beginning 
 of all things, and was coeval with that ancient god Love. 
 'H yew x"?^"^ '''<*"' etirn^ckiv, xoci r, jr^ej rovs ct^>.xyit; veuv 
 trXcotr.Toni avfx.'xXox.Vi, y.oct iv^vOfji.og ecvrm fionooviot, xai iv- 
 retxro; oc^f^onet, tyi? tr^co-ro-yovov 6f;^;o-6&)j hiiy[MX,T/x, itrii. 
 For the choral revolution of the stars, and the complicated 
 motion of the planets among the fixed stars, and their 
 regular communion with each other, and well-ordered 
 harmony, are instances of the primeval dancing." Comp. 
 Milton's Par. Lost, book iii. lin. 579, & v. 1. 620, &c. 
 Mons. Volney thinks that the eacred da7)ce of the' Ma- 
 hometan dervises is intended to imitate the motion of the 
 stars " la danse des derviches, doiit les tournoyements 
 ont pour objet d'imiter /e* mouvements des astres." Voy- 
 age en Syrie, torn. ii. p. 403, note.j 
 
 son thought ; or whether the term an only 
 refers to the periodical return of the religious 
 solemnity, and " means only," as Bate (Crit. 
 Heb.) expresses it, " the day returning at its 
 round," I would wish the attentive reader to 
 determine for himself: either w^ay the name 
 an is significant and proper, and is frequently 
 used for iii\e festival itself, and a few times for 
 the festival victim, or animals sacrificed at the 
 festival, Exod. xxiii. 18. Ps. cxviii. 27. Mai. 
 ii. 3, where Bishop Newcome " solemn sacri- 
 fices." Asa V. either, to celebrate a periodical 
 festival or feast, the sense of the V. being taken 
 from the N. according to Bate ; or, to dance 
 round in circles, to celebrate, a feast with such 
 dances. See inter al. Exod. v. 1. xii. 14. 
 Montanus generally renders the V. in this 
 view by tripudio to dance, and the N. by tripu- 
 dium a dancing. 
 
 IV. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. (formed like 
 "ITrn 1 Chron. xix. 4, from TTa) nan cracks or 
 fissures in a rock, for the circulation of the air 
 into, and of vapours and water out of, the 
 abyss, occ. Cant. ii. 14. Jer. xlix. \Q. Obad. 
 ver. 3. The Vulg. render it by cavernis ca- 
 verns, foraminibus holes, and scissuris^ssMr/?s; 
 the LXX in the two latter passages by t^v- 
 fj^aXiu, and flcr>! a hole. 
 aan to dance round and round in circles, occ. 1 
 Sam. xxx. 16. Ps. xlii. 5. Comp. 2 Sam. vi. 
 14, 16. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but seems nearly 
 related to the preceding an (as ms to in, xm 
 to ^2.) As a N. Kan is rendered by the LXX 
 <po(hnT^ov an object of terror, by the Vulg. pavo- 
 rem fright, but more exactly by Aquila, yv^utriv 
 a gyration, circumagitation. Once Isa. xix. 17, 
 The land of Judah shall be to Egypt xanb for 
 a circumagitation, that is, shall make the 
 Egyptians turn round this way and that for 
 terror. Observe, that seven of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices read nanb ; comp. therefore an I. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. aan 
 locust or grasshopper. It is plainly used for a 
 particular species of locust. Lev. xi. 22. It 
 occurs also Num. xiii. 33. 2 Chron. vii. 13. 
 Eccles. xii. 5. Isa. xl. 22. In Arabic the 
 V. signifies to veil, hide ; whence Bochart 
 (vol. iii. 444,) conjectures that these insects 
 were so called, because, as is well known, they 
 sometimes fly in such swarms as to veil the 
 sun, and darken the air. But as I presume 
 this circumstance is not peculiar to any parti- 
 cular kind of locust, I should rather think that 
 aan denotes the cucidlated species of locust, so 
 denominated by the naturalists from the cucul- 
 lus, cowl or hood with which they are naturally 
 furnished, and which serves to distinguish 
 them from the other kinds. In Scheuchzer's 
 Physica Sacra, Tab. 255 and 256, the reader 
 will meet with several of this sort, particularly 
 No. 2 4 ; and No. 3, is by Scheuchzer called 
 " locusta minor fiavicans, chagab edulis. The 
 
 See hjs Introduction to Moses' Sine Priiuip. p. 244. 
 
hm 
 
 139 
 
 nin 
 
 lesser yellowish locust, the eatable chagab." 
 By inspecting Scheucbzer's plates it will ap- 
 pear that some of the locusts (particularly 
 those of the cucullated species) in shape * 
 nearly resemble our common grasshopper. 
 Hence maybe illustrated Eecles. xii. 5, banon 
 aann and the locust or grasshopper shall he a 
 burden to itself. Where the dry, shrunk, shri- 
 velled, crumpling, craggy old man, his back- 
 bone sticking out, his knees projecting for- 
 wards, his arms backwards, his head down- 
 wards, and the apophyses or bunching parts of 
 the bones in general enlarged, is very aptly 
 described by that in sect, f " And from this 
 exact likeness," says my learned author, " with- 
 out all doubt arose the fable of Tithonus, that 
 living to extreme old age, he was at last turned 
 into a grasshopper.^' 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in the Heb. Bible, but in 
 Syriac signifies to go round in a circle ; and as 
 a N. Kmban a circuit; and in Arabic to jump 
 or hop along, " subsultim incedit," Castell. 
 Hence we have the name of a place in Canaan, 
 mentioned Josh. xv. 6. xviii. 19, nban n^S the 
 house of revolution or of the revolver, probably 
 so called from a temple dedicated to the hea- 
 vens under this attribute of causing the revolu- 
 tion of the earth and planets in their orbits. 
 And indeed without recurring either to Syriac 
 or Arabic, we may, with :|: Hutchinson, con- 
 sider the word rrban as a compound of the 
 Heb. an to move in a circle, and ba to roll 
 round; and in this view it admirably expresses 
 both the annual and diurnal motion of the earth 
 and planets. Comp. under an HI. and rnDiy 
 VI. 
 
 "7:in 
 
 I. To gird, gird round, as with a girdle, whether 
 about the loins or the paps. See Exod. xii. 
 11. Lev. viii. 7. Comp. Rev. i. 13 with 
 
 armour, Deut. i. 41 with a sword, Jud. iii. 
 
 16. I Sam. xvii. .39. xxv. 13. with sackcloth, 
 2 Sam. iii. 31. Comp. Joel i. 13. As a par- 
 ticipial N. Iian a girdle, belt. occ. 1 Sam. xviii. 
 4. 2 Sam. xx. 8. Pro v. xxxi. 24; on which 
 last passage observe, that curiously-wrought or 
 embroidered girdles are still an essential part 
 of Eastern finery both to men and women. 
 Comp. 2 Sam. xviii. 11. Fem. mian and in 
 reg. nman plur. man a girdle, cincture, occ. 
 2 Sam. xviii. 11. IK. ii. 5. Isa. iii. 24. Gen. 
 iii. 7 ; where not only the Samaritan Penta- 
 teuch, but eleven of Dr Kennicott's Hebrew 
 codices read mnan, and eight of them m*Tian ; 
 and observe that in this last text the Targ. 
 renders the word by ^'TTt cinctures (so LXX, 
 jri^i'Ceuf^ocrce, and Vulg. perizomata), which it is 
 plain our first parents girded or fastened about 
 their loins to hide their nakedness, of which. 
 
 The locust and grasshopper, says Dr Sraith, p. 150, 
 dififer very little either in their nature or forin. 
 
 + See this more fully proved by the excellent Dr Smith 
 in his King Solomon's Portraiture of Old Age, p. 149, &c. 
 
 t Moses' Principia, part ii. p. 257, 258. 
 
 See Shaw's Travels, p. 227. 2d edit, and Lady.M. W. 
 Montague's Letter 29, vol. ii. p. 13. 
 
 after their transgression, they were ashamed. 
 Comp. Gen. ii. 25. iii. 10, 11, and ^x VII. 
 Fem. n"ianra a girding, occ. Isa. iii. 24. 
 
 II. To gird, confine, restrain, occ. Ps. Ixxvi. 11. 
 
 III. In a Niph. sense, to be girded, as with joy, 
 in allusion probably to the sumptuous girdles 
 worn on joyful occasions. Comp. Isa. iii. 24. 
 occ. Ps. Ixv. 1.3. 
 
 IV. In a Niph. sense, to be girded, to suffer or 
 feel girds ov pangs, occ. 2 Sam. xxii. 40. In 
 
 the parallel passage, Ps. xviii. 46, the word is 
 na'in" shall shake with fear or horror namely, 
 which comes to the same thing. Comp. Ps. 
 Ixviii. 6. Jer. vi. 24, & al. 
 Der. Gird, girt, girdle. 
 
 I. To penetrate, be penetrative, sharp, acute. It 
 occurs not however as a V. in Kal simply in 
 this sense, but as a N. nn sharp, as a sword. 
 Ps. Ivii. 5, & al. In Huph. to be sharpened, 
 made sharp, occ. Ezek. xxi. 9 11, or 14 16 j 
 in which passages, as in others, observe that 
 n'ln a sword is feminine. Pro v. xxvii. 17, is 
 by many referred to this root ; iron nn- sharp- 
 eneth iron, so a man "33 Tn- sharpeneth the 
 countenance of his friend. It is hard to annex 
 ideas to these words as they stand in our trans- 
 lation . If "33 denoted the edge of a sharp instru- 
 ment, we might then refer that Heb. word to 
 the mind, and illustrate the text by Horace's 
 comparison of himself to a * whetstone, and 
 observe with Longinus (De Sublim. 18.) 
 that " they who are interrogated by others 
 ira^o^vvovTis whetting themselves, on a sudden 
 reply to what is said with eagerness and truth." 
 But the Heb. word for an edge is "3, never, so 
 far as lean find, '>33. For this text, therefore, 
 see under the following root mn. 
 
 II. To be sharp, eager, fierce, as wolves, sharp 
 set, as we say. occ. Hab. i. 8. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. m-n an enigma, a parable, 
 which penetrates the mind, and when under- 
 stood makes a deep impression of what is in- 
 tended or represented by it. Hence as a V. 
 in, or Tin to propose a parable or enigma, occ. 
 Jud. xiv. 12, 13, 16. Ezek. xvii. 2; in all 
 which passages it is joined with its cognate N. 
 m-n. And as such enigmas were usually ex- 
 pressed in sublime poetical language, as Jud. 
 xiv, 14, hence rrT'n is used for a sublime or 
 poetical discourse, Ps. xlix. 5; but in Ps. 
 Ixxviii. 2, mi-n seems to refer to the historical 
 facts mentionedin the subsequent part of that 
 
 Psalm, considered as enigmas of spiritual con- 
 cerns. Comp. Mat. xiii. 35. 1 Cor. x. 6, 11. 
 
 IV. Chald. as a N. fem. plur. n-nK enigmas, 
 parables, occ. Dan. v. 12. 
 
 V. Chald. m one. See under in-. 
 
 mn occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate 
 form, bitt as a participial N. mas. plur. in reg. 
 "Tnn sharp or edged things. So Aquila elw- 
 TYioi;. occ. Job xii. 21 or 30. 
 
 mn 
 
 With a radical, (see Ps. xxi. 7,) but mutable or 
 
 "^ungar vice cotis, acutum 
 
 Keddere qutfi ferrum vaJet- 
 
 De Art. Poet. 1ft). 304, 305. 
 
Vm 
 
 140 
 
 ^m 
 
 omissible, rr, for which t is substituted in the 
 fern. N. rt^1r^ as in mnx from rrnx, mba 
 from rrVa, &c. 
 
 I. In Kal, to brighten, make or become bright. 
 In this sense it seems used, Prov. xxvii. 17, 
 iron in- b7"iia brightens, or becomes bright, 
 by iron; so a man -rn- brightens, exhilarates 
 the countenance of his friend. 
 
 II. To exhilarate, or be exhilarated, to make or 
 appear joyful, occ. Exod. xviii. 9. Ps. xxi. 7. 
 In this sense the V. is used both in Chaldee 
 and Syriac. As a N. fem. min in reg. min 
 hilarity, joy. 1 Chron. xvi. 27. Neh. viii. 10. 
 So in Chaldee, Ezra vi, 16. 
 
 III. Chald. as a N. mn or "-rn (from Heb. 
 mn) the breast, occ. Dan. ii. 32. It is used 
 in the same sense in the Targums. 
 
 " Est negativum actus, sive incepti, sive non : 
 atque etiam negat ra esse; non agere, non loqui, 
 non esse. It denotes a negation of an act 
 whether begun or not : it also denies existence ; 
 not to act, not to speuk, not to be." Cocceius. 
 
 I. To cease, leave off, fail. See Gen. xi. 8. xviii. 
 11. Deut. XV. 11. Prov. x. 19. Job xiv. 7. 
 xix. 14. Isa. liii. 3. 
 
 II. To forbear, decline, omit voluntarily. Deut. 
 xxiii. 23. Zech. xi. 12. Ezek. ii. 5. iii. 27, 
 &al. 
 
 III. As a N. bin transitory, transient, speedily 
 ceasing. Ps. xxxix. 5. It is once used for this 
 transitory world, Isa. xxxviii. 11. comp. 1 Cor. 
 vii. 31. 1 John ii. 17. Or else bin in that 
 passage of Isaiah may rather mean, the state of 
 inactivity or cessation from work, i. e. of death. 
 Comp. Eccles. ix. 5, 6, 10, and see Vitringa 
 on the text in Isaiah. 
 
 Der. Idle, &c. Welsh hadl, rotten, ruinous, 
 whence perhaps addle as an eg^. See Lye's 
 Junius, Etym. Anglican, in Adle. 
 
 Occui-s not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic the 
 root is applied to acuteness of sight or of genius, 
 to sharpness of speech, of \'inegar, of a weapon. 
 See CasteU. The idea of the Hebrew there- 
 fore seems to be sharp, acute; vi^hence as a N. 
 pnn a kind of sharp thorn, occ. Prov. xv. 19. 
 Mic. vii. 4. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Syriac sig- 
 nifies to surround, encompass, fence round. 
 See Castell. 
 
 I. As a N. Trn an enclosed place, a room, or 
 chamber. Gen. xliii. 29. Deut. xxxii. 25. Prov. 
 xxiv. 4. It is particularly applied to what is 
 called a bed-chamber. " What Dr Shaw saith 
 (Travels, p. 208, 209, 2d edit.) concerning the 
 structure of the houses in Barbary [and the 
 Levant] may here give some light: ' Their 
 chambers are large and spacious, one of them 
 frequently serving a whole family. At one 
 end of each chamber there is a little gallery 
 raised four or five feet, with a ballustrade (and 
 doubtless a veil to draw in the front of it). 
 Here they place their beds.' This shows the 
 meaning of Trns ITn a chamber in a chamber, 
 1 K. XX. 30, &c." Thus Dr Taylor in his 
 Hebrew Concordance. This account more- 
 
 over clearly explains Jud. xvi. 9, 12. 2 Sam. 
 xiii, 10. It will also illustrate Prov. vii. 27. 
 Isa. xxvi. 20 ; if it be farther considered that 
 the * Jewish sepulchres consisted of large 
 vaults or caves, in the sides of which were cut 
 out distinct niches for receiving each a dead 
 body. From the N. inn, nTin is once ap- 
 plied as a participle fem. Benoni in Kal, to a 
 sword entering into the secret chambers, occ. 
 Ezek. xxi. 14 or 19. Comp. Jud. iii. 2025, 
 2 Sam. iv. 7. 1 K. xxii. 25. 
 
 II. An enclosed or inner part of the human bo- 
 dy. Prov. xviii. 8, & al. 
 
 III. As a N. Tin a dark thick cloud, q. d. an 
 encloser. occ. .Job xxxvii. 9 ; where Elihu is 
 describing the winter ; from the thick cloud 
 Cometh nnnD the desolating storm. So plur. in 
 regim. ^ran "Tin the thick clouds of the south, 
 i. e. which usually come from that quarter of 
 the heavens, bringing storms with them. occ. 
 Job ix. 9. Comp. Isa. xxi. 1. Zech. ix. 14. 
 Part of Milton's description of the deluge. 
 Par. Lost, book ix. lin. 738, &c. will illus- 
 trate this application of the word : 
 
 Meanwhile the smith wind rose, and with black wings 
 Wide hovering, all the clouds together drove 
 From under heaven ; the hills to their supply 
 Vapour and exhalation, dusk and moist. 
 Sent up amain and now the thickened sky 
 Like a dark ceiling stood. 
 
 The same circumstances are mentioned by 
 Ovid in describing Deucalion's flood : 
 
 Emittitoue Notum. Madidis Notus evolat alts, 
 Terribiiem picea tectus caligrine vultum. 
 
 Utque manu lata pendentiu nubila pressit, 
 Fitfragor. 
 
 Metam. lib. i. fab. 8, lin. 264, &c. 
 
 I. To renew, restore to a former state. 1 Sam. 
 xi. 14. 2 Chron. xxiv. 4, & al. In Hith. to 
 renew itself, or be renewed. Psal. ciii. 5. As a 
 N. viT\ new, fresh. Exod. i. 8. Lev. xxvi. 10. 
 Deut. XX. 5. 
 
 II. As a N. iTTn a new or renewed period of 
 days nearly equal to a synodical month, and 
 thence by the translators in general rendered a 
 month, though strictly speaking the term lynn 
 has no more relation to the moon than to the 
 sun. It has been supposed to denote the new 
 moon, reckoned at the evening of its visibility, 
 and thence a synodical month, from the renova- 
 tion of the lunar light. But though I do not 
 pretend to settle chronological niceties as de- 
 pendent on astronomical observations, yet I 
 shall show from scripture, 
 
 1st, That the Jewish D-a^in were not synodical 
 months ; and 
 
 2dly, That in the passages where lynn is sup- 
 posed to denote the visible new moon, it hath 
 another meaning. 
 
 As to the first particular, it is plain that the 
 Jewish rrsty or year was nearly the solar tro- 
 pical year or about 365| days ; because by 
 
 * See Bishop Lowth's clear and accurate Description 
 of these Sepulchres, in his Vllth Prselect De Sacra Poesi 
 Hebr. 
 
ti'in 
 
 Ul 
 
 tn 
 
 Exod. xxiii. 16, they were to keep the feast of 
 ingathering of the friu'ts of the earth ntiM^ at 
 the going out or end of the year, which they 
 could not have done for a series of years, had 
 they computed by any other than a year nearly 
 equal to the solar tropical one.* Now from 
 1 Kings iv. 7. 1 Chron. xxvii. 1 15, it ap- 
 pears that there were twelve D''U'"rn in the an- 
 cient Jewish i/ear, and no more. But twelve 
 si/nodical months, consisting each of about 29i 
 days, are far from equal to the solar tropical 
 year; for 29^ days, multiplied by 12, equal 
 only 354 days, whereas the solar tropical year 
 consists of about 365^ days. It is evident, 
 therefore, that by the Hebrew term a^nn can- 
 not be meant a synodical month measured by 
 the lunar conjunctions or the periodical renova- 
 tion of the lunar light. 
 
 The same conclusion may be clearly deduced 
 from the Mosaic canon, Lev. xxiii. 39 (which 
 see), by which the first day of the feast of in- 
 gathering was always to be on the 15th day of 
 the 7th month, computed from the month 
 Abih, according to Exod. xii. 2. The month 
 here intended must have been not a synodical 
 but an artificial one-, otherwise the fruits of the 
 earth could not have been constantly gathered 
 in (as the text imports) by the day prescribed. 
 
 It moreover appears from Exod. xii. 2, compared 
 with Exod. xiii. 4, that the Israelites reckoned 
 by such artificial months in Egypt ; for with 
 what propriety could any month which was not 
 nearly adjusted to the solar tropical year, be 
 called Abib, i. e. the month of neiv fruits ? since 
 a month not thus settled must be continually 
 varying through every season. 
 
 Again, since the paschal solemnity always be- 
 gan on the 14th day of the month Abib, (see 
 Exod. xii. 6, 14. Lev. xxiii. 5.) and it was 
 commanded that a wave-sheaf of the first fruits 
 (of barley namely) should be presented to Je- 
 hovah on the morrow after the Sabbath in the 
 paschal week, (Lev. xxiii. 10, 11.) we may be 
 sure that the month Abib was not erratic, but 
 fixed to a certain season of the solar tropical 
 year ; especially since the Jews were com- 
 manded to compute then: feast of harvest from 
 the day that the wave-sheaf was presented. 
 See Exod. xxiii. 16. Lev. xxiii. 15, 16. 
 Deut. xvi. 9, 13. The ancient Jewish D-U'-rn 
 therefore were not synodical but artificial 
 or technical months, adjusted in such a manner 
 that twelve of them were nearly equal to the 
 solar tropical year, as our twelve calendar 
 months are. I shall now 
 In the second place show briefly, that in the 
 texts where w'^T\ has been supposed to denote 
 the visible new moon, it hath another meaning. 
 The first and principal of these passages, and 
 which clears dl the rest, is Num. xxviii. 14. 
 
 For instance, let us for a moment suppose them to 
 have reckoned by the lunar year of twelve synodical 
 months, or somewhat more than 354 days ; in this case 
 the fruits would not have been regularly ripe at the end 
 of thejyear, but the ingathering must have been contin- 
 ually encroaching on the succeeding lunar years, till in 
 about thirty-three such years it would have passed for- 
 ward through every month of this kind of year. 
 
 For unless it be taken for granted that lyTPf 
 signifies the visible new moon, there is no pre- 
 cept in scripture for any particular solemnities 
 on such visible new moon ; but in Num. xxviii. 
 
 II. it is commanded, In the beginnings of 
 na-iz^nn YOUR (N. B.) months ye shall of- 
 fer a burnt-offering unto the Lord ver. 14. 
 
 This is the burnt-offering lirnnn VfTH of the 
 month in its month throughout the montlis of the 
 yean lynn in this latter verse is plainly 
 equivalent to the beginning of the Jewish month 
 in the former, and therefore cannot denote the 
 visible new moon ; because, as above shown, 
 their months were not synodical. And this 
 context explains 1 Sam. xx. 5. 2 Kings iv. 23. 
 Isa. i. 13. Ixvi. 23. Ezek. xlvi. 3, 6, and all 
 the other texts where lyin is in our translation 
 improperly rendered new moon, instead of 
 month-day, or first day of the month. So Psal. 
 Ixxxi. 4, Bloio the trumpet u/Tnn on the first 
 day of the month, I23n m-b rrD^n in the (nir 
 time) numbered or computed for our perpetually 
 returning feast-day, as Num. x. 10, Avhich see 
 
 mn Chald. 
 
 As a N. from the Heb. ur-rn, new. Once, 
 Ezra vi. 4. 
 
 mn 
 
 With a radical, but omissible, 17. 
 
 I. To declare, discover, show. Job xxxii. 6, 10, 
 Ps. xix. 3, & al. As a N. fem. in reg- mnx 
 a declaration, occ. Job xiii. 17. 
 
 From this root. Eve, as we pronounce her 
 name, was called mn, i. e. the manif ester. Gen, 
 iii. 20, because she was or was to be the mother 
 ^n bD of all that live, I e. to God, spiritually 
 and eternally, as being the mother of Christ, 
 the seed already promised, ver. 15, who is the 
 Life of believers. See John i. 4. xi. 25. Col. 
 iii. 4, but especially 1 John i. 2 ; where, in the 
 expression the Life was manifested, the apostle 
 plainly alludes to the very name given to Eve, 
 and the reason of it. 
 
 IL As a N. fem. plur. mn and in reg. -mn 
 rendered in our translation small towns and 
 towns; but seems, as Michaelis (Supplem. ad 
 Lex. Heb. p. 729, 730.) has observed, proper- 
 ly to denote the moveable towns or villages of 
 the ancient Nomades, composed of tents general- 
 ly placed in a circle like the Tartar hordes ; 
 whence t-N" mn Havoth Jair became the pro- 
 per name of a district with its towns. From 
 the Arabic V. nn to collect, gather, and in the 
 5th conjugation, to be round, i. e. collected in 
 itself, the N. xin still denotes the hut of a 
 Bedoween Arab, and rr-inx a number of such, 
 placed near each other, that is, a Bedoween vil- 
 lage, so called from the round form (as r^^^n 
 signifies) in which they place their huts. 
 Comp. Castell AR. under -in- occ. Num. 
 xxxii. 41. Deut. iii. 14. Josh. xiii. 30. Jud. 
 X. 4. 1 Kings iv. 13. 1 Chron. ii. 23. 
 
 III. Chald. in Kal& Aph. mn or xin to show, 
 &c. Dan. ii. 4, 6, 24. As a N. n-inx 
 showing, declaration, occ. Dan. v. 12. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but I suspect the 
 idea to be nearly the same as that of the Ara- 
 bic m to cut in, indent, to notch, ox jagg like the 
 
Km 
 
 142 
 
 pfn 
 
 edges of certain leaves. See Castell. Hence 
 as a N. nnio a hatyen, port, or harbour for ships, 
 formed by an indentation in the land. So LXX 
 Xifisva, and Vulg. portum. Once, Psal. cvii. 
 30. 
 
 nn occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate form, 
 but as a N. "fTn lightning, perhaps of the jag- 
 ged or zigzag kind, such as it appears in the 
 hot climates, occ. Job xxviii. 26. xxxviii. 25. 
 (where see Scott), Zech. x. 1, where English 
 margin lightnings, so French translation des 
 eclairs, and Diodati's Italian, lampi. 
 
 MTH See under mn IV. 
 
 ntn 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr- 
 
 I. The idea seems to be to fasten, settle, or the 
 like, 'TTviyvviiv, pangere, and in this sense, per- 
 haps, it is used as a verb in Niph. Job viii. 17, 
 mn- D-3n>5 n-n he is fastened among (see 
 Prov. viii. 2.) the stones. One of the Hexa- 
 plar versions renders it aviJi.'r'ktt.x.ninra.i shall he 
 complicated, entwined, Vulg. inter lapides com- 
 morahitur, shall abide among the stones. In 
 Kal, with n following, to fasten on, to lay fast 
 hold on. occ. 2 Sam. xx. 9 ; where Vulg. ten- 
 uit held, LXX ixoarritriv laid fast hold on. 
 But observe that ten of Dr Kennicott's MSS. 
 and two ancient editions there read inxn. 
 
 II. As Ns. mn and mm a settled agreement. 
 LXX a-vvPvxcts covenants. Vulg. pactum 
 (from pangere to fasten) an agreement, occ. Isa. 
 xxviii. 15, 18. But Bate renders the words 
 in both these passages a vision, (ver. 15, 
 mn la-trir we have prepared a \dsion ; comp. 
 Sense IV.) as alluding to the pretended or 
 real visions of the false prophets concerning 
 the grave. 
 
 III. As a N. mn the breast of an animal, so 
 called from its being wonderfully and strongly 
 compacted of bones and cartilages for the com- 
 prehending and defence of the noble parts 
 lodged therein. So the Greek name (rrn^os is 
 from ffT'/ivai to stand, stand firm; and the Latin 
 one pectus, from the Greek -rnKTo; fixed, com- 
 pact. Exod. xxix. 26, 27. Lev. vii. 30, & al. 
 freq. The offerer's wa^dng of the breast of 
 the sacrifice to God, was typically giving up to 
 him the heart and affections ,- and this being 
 aftenvards allotted to the priest, reminded the 
 believer that He only whom the priest repre - 
 sented did ever in his own person make an en- 
 tire and continual surrender of his heart and 
 will to God. 
 
 IV. And most commonly as a verb rrm, and 
 Chald. nm (Dan. iv. 20 or 23.) To see, be- 
 hold, i. e. to fix OT fasten the eyes either of the 
 body or mind on an object, unvt'^uf. Exod. 
 xviii. 21, And thou shalt provide out of all the 
 people, or fix (thine eyes) upon men of truth. 
 Ps. xi. 4, His eyes behold, fix upon^ the chil- 
 dren of men, ver. 7, His countenance will behold, 
 fix upon with delight and complacency, the up- 
 right. So Psal. xvii. 2. Isa. xlvii. 13, o-inrr 
 D-aDlDi those who gaze upon the stars. Eng. 
 translat. star-gazers. Here the idea of the 
 word is clear, and hence the ultimate deriva- 
 tion of our Eng. gaze from Heb. mn vvill ap- 
 pear probable, freq. occ. As a participial N. 
 
 mn a seer, a prophet, who either had (as 1 K. 
 xxii. 17.) or pretended to have (as Ezek. xiii. 
 16-) supernatural visions of future events re- 
 presented to him. 2 Sam. xxiv. 11 ; 2 K. xvii. 
 13, & al. Comp. 1 Sam. ix. 9. As Ns. 
 mn, mm, pm, ]vm, mno, and Chald. H^^n 
 
 (Dan. ii. 19,) a supernatural vision or foresight 
 by objects represented, freq. occ. Comp. Job 
 iv. 13. xxxiii. 15. As a N. rrinQ a mean of 
 seeing, a window to give light. 1 Kings vii. 
 4,5. 
 
 Hence perhaps Eng. gaze, Gr. otra-os an eye, 
 and i)ira-of/.xi to see. 
 
 pm 
 
 The radical idea of this extensive root seems to 
 be, to constringe, bind hard or tight. Thus in 
 Syriac the verb is frequently used for binding, 
 binding up, girding, or the like, and in Arabic 
 signifies to bind hard with a rope, to strain a 
 rope, or draw it tight, and so press or compress. 
 See Castell. 
 
 I. . In a Niph. sense, to he hound hard or tight. 
 2 Sam. xviii. 9; where the LXX rendering it 
 by 'Ti^n-TrXaxyi was entwined, have given nearly 
 the idea of the root, Isa. xxviii. 22, Lest your 
 bands be tightened, bownd tighter. Isa. xxii. 
 21, I will gird him icith thy girdle, as the V. is 
 used in Syriac. Comp. Nah. ii. 1 or 2. See 
 Michaelis, Supplem. p. 708. 
 
 II. It is opposed to rrs") relax, and so properly, 
 denotes to astringe, brace, tighten up. Isa. xxxv. 
 3, msn Dn" ipm, literally, tighten the relaxed 
 hands, make them tense, and consequently strong, 
 string them ; as Dryden uses the Eng. verb, 
 
 Toil strung their nerves, and purified their blood. 
 
 So Pope, n. ii. lin. 531, 
 
 -strings their nervous arms. 
 
 Comp. H. X. lin. 559. 
 
 So Job iv. 3. Comp. 2 Sam. xvi. 21. Exod. 
 xiii. 9, & al. In Hiph. Gen. xxi. 18, "p-mrr 
 ^'2, -JT" nx literally, tighten or brace thy hand 
 upon him, i. e. take fast hold on him ; or rather 
 (as suggested to me by a friend) strengthen thy 
 hands, comfort thyself in him, according to the 
 subsequent sense. See the context both pre- 
 ceding and following ; and though p^T\ joined 
 with D-n" is often used in the sense of strength- 
 eni)ig or comforting, (see Jud. vii. 11. 2 Sam. 
 ii. 7. xvi. 21. Isa. xxxv. 3. Zech. viii. 9, 13. 
 Jer. xxiii. 14. Neh. vi. 9.) yet I meet but 
 with one more instance in Scripture where the 
 phrase is followed by a prefixed to an intelli- 
 gent being, namely, 1 Sam. xxiii. 16, which 
 may confirm the interpretation of Gen. xxi. 
 18, last proposed. Deut. xii. 23, Only pTn 
 constrict or restrain thyself, be strict, not to eat 
 the blood. 
 
 In Isa. viii. 11, T- npTn strength of hand most 
 probably means, as the Targum explains it, 
 the prophetic impetus or impulse on Isaiah. 
 Comp. Ezek. i. 3. iii. 14, and Michaelis, 
 Supplem. p. 710. 
 
 III. In Kal, intransitively, to become or grow 
 strong, to gain strength, to act with strength. 
 Exod. xii. 33. Deut. xii. 23. Isa. xxxix. 1, & 
 al. freq. Also, tjansitively, to make strong, 
 
im 
 
 143 
 
 nn 
 
 strengthen. Ps. cxlvii. 13. Jer. xxiii. 14-. Ezek. 
 xxxiv. 4, & al. In Hiph. to be or become 
 strong. 2 Chron. xxvi. 8. Also, to strengthen. 
 Ezek. xxvii. 9. To repair, as a wall. Neh. 
 iii. 46, &c. 
 
 In Hiph. with n following, to act strongly upon 
 something else, to lay strong hold upon, hold 
 
 fast, retain. See Jud. vii. 8. Job ii. 3, 9. 
 Prov. xxvi. 17. With b following, to lay 
 strong hold on, grasp. 2 Sam. xv. 5. It is also 
 used transitively in the same sense. See Jer. 
 vi. 23, 24. Micah vii. 18. Comp. Nah. iii. 14. 
 In Hith. to strengthen oneself, be or grow strong 
 either in body or mind. 2 Sam. iii. 6. 2 Chron. 
 xiii. 7. XV. 8. xxiii. 1. As Ns. pin strong. 
 Prov. xxiii. II. Joined with nb the heart, it 
 denotes resolution, obstinacy with n!in the 
 
 forehead, or D''33 the face, assurance, impudence. 
 See Ezek. ii. 4. iii. 7, 8. Also, strength. 
 Hag. ii. 22. Fem. rrpin strength, force. 1 Sam. 
 ii. 16, & al. 
 
 Hence Greek t(rx,^s strength, tffx,vca to be strong. 
 
 IV. In Hiph. to confine, retain, contain, occ. 2 
 Chron. iv. 5, p^tnn confining or containing 
 three thousand baths, it held them, i. e. it would 
 hold 3000 baths without suffering any to rxin 
 over, though it usually held but 2000, as 1 K. 
 vii. 26. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but in Chaldee 
 signifies to encompass, surround. Targ. Ps. 
 xlviii. 13. cxviii. 11. In Ithp. to turn round 
 or about, to turn back. Targ. Josh. viii. 20. 
 Jud. XX. 41. Ezek. i. 9, 12. As a N. -\^m a 
 round bell or apple. Targ. Exod. xxv. 33. 
 Prov. xxv. II. So Syr. nittk an apple. But 
 
 1 do not find, notwithstanding Castell gives to 
 the V. in Chaldee the senses of " convolvit, 
 revolvit, circumvolvit," that either in Chaldee 
 or Syriac it ever signifies to roll, roll round. 
 As a N. in Heb. T'ln a hog or hoar, so called 
 perhaps from his round shape when fat, which 
 is his natural state, totus teres atque rotundus. 
 " As fat as a hog," is proverbial with us. So 
 Horace (lib. i. ep. 4. lin. 15, 16,) describes 
 himself to be; " Pinguem et nitidum Epicuri 
 de grege ])0vcxim, fat and sleek, a hog of Epi- 
 curus's herd." 
 
 Bochart (vol. ii. 696.) and after him Schultens 
 (in his MS. Origines Hebraicse) refers this N. 
 to the Arabic sense of the V. "rrn namely, to 
 have narrow eyes ; but the V. rather seems to 
 have taken its meaning from the Heb. N. than 
 the N. from the V. Pig's eyes is an English 
 expression for little, narrow eyes. occ. Lev. xi. 
 7. Deut. xiv. 8. Ps. Ixxx. 14. Prov. xi. 22. 
 Isa. Ixv. 4. Ixvi. 3, 17. Every one knows 
 that, beside the mark of uncleanness given in 
 the two first-cited passages, a hog is one of the 
 most filthy of animals, even to a proverb (see 
 
 2 Pet. ii. 22. ) He is also extremely glutton- 
 ous, fierce, quarrelsome, noisy, and lustful. 
 On account of this last mentioned quality, 
 swine were usually sacrificed to * Venus by the 
 Greeks and Romans ; as they were likewise to 
 
 * See Vossius, de Physiologia Christ, lib. ix. cap 
 
 Friga by our Saxon ancestors ; * and from the 
 passages of Isaiah just cited, it appears that 
 the idolaters in his time offered the same abo- 
 minable victims to their false gods. Comp. 1 
 Mac. i. 47, and Josephus, Ant. lib. xii. cap. 5. 
 4. 
 
 On Ps. Ixxx. 14., we may observe that Homer 
 has a similar description of a boar, 11. ix. lin. 
 535, &c. 
 
 Av'rr,(riv ptZ,%(Tt, xix.1 etvToi; uvOitri [jt-viXuv. 
 
 On OSneus' fields a savage boar she brought, 
 "Which to their owner ills unnumber'd wrought. 
 Torn from the root the lofty trees he spreads, 
 Witli all their blooming honours on. their heads. 
 
 And Ovid, Met. lib. viii. lin. 294, among the 
 mischiefs wrought by this Calydonian boar, 
 particularly notices his rootiiig up the vines. 
 
 Sternuutur gravidi longo cum paltnite foetus, 
 
 From Prov. xi. 22, it seems probable that the 
 ancient eastern nations bordering on Judea 
 rung their -hogs in a manner not unlike our 
 method in England. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but from the ap- 
 plications of it as a N. the idea seems to be, 
 to catch or hold as with a hook or clasp. Hence 
 Eng. to hitch. 
 
 I. As a N. nn perhaps a hook or clasp to join 
 garments together. So Montanus, fibula; but 
 Vulg. armillas bracelets, which are hooked or 
 clasped together, occ. Exod. xxxv. 22. 
 
 II. As a N. mrr a hooked thorn, occ. Prov. 
 xxvi. 9, " A thorn or hook [or a hooked thorn] 
 goes up into the hand of a drunkard, so (is) a 
 proverb in the mouth of fools. They hurt them- 
 selves by the interpretation and application of 
 it, as a drunken man does his hand with a hook 
 or thorn which he has not steadiness to handle. " 
 Bate. Also, the thorn-tree, or rather bramble, 
 which catches hold with its thorns. 2 K. xiv. 9, 
 twice. Job xxxi. 40. Comp. 1 Sam. xiii. 6. 2 
 Chron. xxxiii. 11. 
 
 III. As a N. mn or nn a clenched ring of iron 
 passed through the nose of a beast, in order 
 the better to manage him by means of a rope 
 fastened to it, as is still usual in the East with 
 regard to f camels and f buffaloes. 2 K. xix. 
 28. Isa. xxxvii. 29, where God, speaking of 
 Sennacherib king of Assyria under the image 
 of a furious refractory beast, says, / will put 
 -nn my ring in thy nose. So Vulg. in both 
 texts circulum, and Symmachus in Isa. xetxoy. 
 Comp. Ezek. xxxviii. 4. Job xl. 26, or xli. 2, 
 of the leviathan or crocodile. Wilt thou put a 
 rope in his nose, or bore his cheek through mnti 
 with a ring? Comp. Ezek. xxix. 4, where 
 Pharaoh king of Egypt is described under the 
 similitude of the same dreadfiU animal. 
 
 IV. As a N. mas. plur. o'^nn the links of a 
 
 * See Mallet's Northern Antiq. vol. i. p. 132. 
 f See Shaw's Travels, p. 167, 168, 2d edit. 
 i Brookes's Nat. Hist. vol. i. p. 38. 
 
ton 
 
 U4 
 
 XDH 
 
 cJmin catching hold on one another. Vulg. 
 catenis, chains. Ezek. xix. 4-. (comp. 2 K. 
 xxiii. 33.) Ezek. xix. 9. (Comp. 2 Chron. 
 xxxvi. 6.) 
 
 ton 
 
 1. To compact, fasten at join together ; compo- 
 
 nere, compingere. Thus it occurs in Chald. 
 
 in the Aphel form, Ezra iv. 12, where the 
 
 Vulg. componentes composing, putting together. 
 
 [1. As a N. tann a thread, line or cord, from 
 fastening things together. See Gen. xiv. 23. 
 
 1 K. vii. 15. Eecles. iv. 12. Hence perhaps 
 
 a withe. 
 III. As a N. rrtan plur. D-un wheat. See 
 
 under man. 
 
 Kton 
 
 I. In Kal, to deviate from, or miss a scope or 
 aim, ufAot^retvu)), aberrare a scopo. occ. Jud. xx. 
 16, Every one could slijig stones at a hair, and 
 not Non- miss. So LXX |*^^raovTf. 
 
 II. In Kal, to miss one's step, tread aside, and 
 so trip. Proy. xix. 2, He that hasteneth with his 
 feet ii.'o^n misseth his step, or trippeth ; where 
 the Vulg. offendet wiM stumble. Comp. Hab. 
 ii. 10. So perhaps Prov. xiv. 21, He that de- 
 
 \ spiseth his neighbour Hv:^'^ trippeth, faUeth 
 (himself) ; but he that hath mercy on the poor, 
 y'-\mH. happy is he. As a N. fem. nxian trip- 
 ping, stumbling, lapsatio. Prov. xxi. 4, Lofti- 
 ness of eyes, and swelling of heart, splendour of 
 the wicked, a fall. These things go together 
 (as Prov. xvi. 18.) As to the mode of ex- 
 pression in mentioning several things together 
 without any copula, comp. Prov. xxv. 20 j and 
 for the sense of riKun, Prov. x. 16. 
 
 III. In Kal, to miss of happiness, " our nature's 
 end and aim," to miscarry in this sense, occ. 
 Job V. 24. To this purpose Symmachus lu(r- 
 r^aymyi be unfortunate. Hence the Greek V. 
 ttccTu and UTU, to lead into error and hurt, to 
 deceive, and the N. t error, mistake, damage. * 
 
 I V. In Hith. to miss orieself as it were, to be 
 out of one's wits, astoutided, mffrnvai. occ. Job 
 xli. 17 or 25, On his (the leviathan's J rising up 
 the valiant shrink, nxunn- onairn on the break- 
 ings (of whatever he is assaulted with, see the 
 following verses) they are out of their wits ; 
 so the French translation, et ils ne savent ou 
 ils en sont, voiant comme il rompt tout; and 
 they know not where, or whereabouts, they 
 are, seeing how he breaks every thing. But Mr 
 Scott, whom see, observes that the Vulg. ren- 
 ders onniyn by territi terrified; and Castelli, 
 to the same purpose, by fracti broken, i. e. with 
 terror. I add that the Tigurine or Zurich 
 Latin version translates the two words, et ani- 
 mis consternati nesciunt quo se vertant, and 
 terrified in mind they know not which way to 
 turn. 
 
 V. And most generally, in Kal, to deviate in a 
 
 * See Daramii, Lexicon Nov. Graec. p. 168, and the 
 story of Ate, the demon of mischief and discord, being- 
 cast by Jupiter out of heaven, in Homer, II. xix, lin. 91 
 lai, which bears a remarkable resemblance to the 
 scnptural account of Satan's fall. See Madame Dacier's 
 note on her translation of this passage ; Mr Pope on lin. 
 ya of his translation J and Mr Merrick's Annot. on Ps 
 xviii. 6. 
 
 spiritual or moral sense, i. e. from a rule or 
 law, particularly the divine ; to sin, offend, in 
 whatever manner, freq. occ. With b prefixed 
 to the person following, to sin with regard to 
 or against another ; to be a sinner or offender 
 with respect to him. Gen. xx. 9. xxxix. 9. 
 Exod. X. 16, & al. Comp. Gen. xliii. 9. xliv. 
 32 ; in which last passage our translators ren- 
 der it to bear the blame. And these texts ex- 
 plain Gen. xxxi. 39, rrDt:nx / bare the blame 
 or loss ofit; where observe that the final n of 
 N;an is dropped, as in other forms of this root. 
 See below. In Hiph. to cause to sin. Exod. 
 xxiii. 33. Deut. xxiv. 4, & al. freq. As Ns. 
 Kton sin. Lev. xix. 17. xxii. 9, & al. freq. 
 Fem. rrxun and nxun the same. Gen. xx. 9. 
 Isa. V. 18. Num. xii. 11. Deut. xix. 15, & al. 
 Also, nNion a sin-offering, an offering for sin, 
 on which the sin loas put, or to which it was im- 
 puted. (See Lev. iv. 4, 15, and comp. Lev. i. 
 4<. xvi. 21.) Exod. xxix. 14-. xxx. 10. Lev. 
 iv. 3, & al. freq. And thus I think nxian is 
 applied. Gen. iv. 7, If thou dost well, is there 
 not nam exaltation, to thee namely I shalt thou 
 not have the excellency ? Eng. marg. And if 
 thou dost not well, ym nxun nnsb, asin-oifer- 
 ing coucheth or lieth (as a beast, for so ysi 
 signifies) at the door, i. e. for thee to make 
 atonement with. And observe, that ym 
 agrees in gender, not with nxun, but with the 
 name of the animal understood ; a manner of 
 construction not uncommon in Hebrew. As 
 for the expression of sin lying or being laid at 
 the door, it is (to speak modestly) a veiy 
 strange one, and hardly sense ; though I am 
 aware that it is become not uncommon in Eng- 
 lish, I suppose from this very mistranslation 
 in Genesis. Hence 
 
 VI. In Kal and Hiph. to offer for a sin-offer- 
 ing. Lev. ix. 15. vi. 26. Also, to expiate, 
 cleanse or purify, by a sin-offering. Exod. xxix. 
 36. Comp. Psal. li. 9. The final h is several 
 times dropped in different deflections of this 
 root, as in those of xa x^s and others. frsiDnx 
 Gen. xxxi. 39, has been already noticed ; to 
 which we may add Gen. xx. 6, -b TOHQ, for 
 Xli:nn, frojn sinning against me, (comp. ver. 
 9.); 2 Kings xiii. 6, ^\2'nn, for x-unrr, he 
 caused to sin; Jer. xxxii. 35, "anrr, for x-wnrr, 
 to cause to sins Num. xv. 24, nunb, for nxtDnb, 
 
 for a sin-offering. 
 
 In Gen. xx. 6, one of Dr Kennicott's MSS. 
 and two ancient printed editions, read xntDHQ, 
 and three MSS. xiann ; in 2 Kings xiii. 6, 
 nineteen of his MSS. and five printed editions, 
 have x-ianrr ; so in Jer. xxxii. 35, sixteen 
 MSS. and two printed editions, x-ianrr ; and 
 in Num. xv. 24, seventeen MSS. and two 
 printed editions, read nxt:nb. But it is re- 
 markable that on the word naunx. Gen. xxxi. 
 39, the Doctor has not noted any various 
 reading at all, except of one Samaritan MS. 
 which has rrDia^nx. 
 
 nton 
 
 I. To hew, as wood. Deut. xix. 5, & al. freq. 
 
 II. To carve, as wood. occ. Prov. vii. 16. as a 
 participial paoul. fem. plur. mson the carved 
 (^^'orks of it) with linen thread of Egypt. Or 
 may not msun here mean figured tapestry or 
 
ntan 
 
 145 
 
 mrpethig. from its resemblance to carved work 9 
 So LXX a,fi<pira.Toi;, and Vulg. tapetibus 
 pictis. If so, the figured tapestry of the thread 
 of Egypt will be explanatory of the preceding 
 
 D^Ta-in. For D'>nT3 n^ax mrarDn Theodotion 
 
 has AIArErPAMMENAI ^My^ot(pnx,v Aiyvrrov 
 figured with the designs of Egypt. Comp. 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 360. 
 III. To carve, as stone, occ. as a participle 
 fem. plur. Huph. Psal. cxliv. 12. Compare 
 under rm I. 
 
 nton 
 
 With a radical, but omissible, rr. 
 
 It occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, and as a N. 
 is applied only to wheat. We meet, however, 
 with the traces of this root in the Chaldee and 
 Samaritan languages; for in the Targum of 
 Jonathan Ben Uziel, and in the Jerusalem 
 Targ. on Deut. xxviii. 54^, we have the parti- 
 cipial N. "on'O answering to the Hebrew ']'-\ 
 tender; so on ver. 56, Ben Uziel has xn^-'ianD, 
 and the Jerusalem x'-^ann for Hebrew rrsn 
 fem. and in the Samaritan version of Deut. 
 xxviii. 54-, "ton answers to the Hebrew 331? 
 delicate, luxurious, and ver. 56, rrx-un to 
 .*733l?. I would propose therefore delicate, deli- 
 cious, or the like, for the ideal meaning of the 
 Hebrew rron ; whence as a N. nun pi- D-un 
 and ( Ezek. iv. 9. ) ^-lan wheat, so named from 
 its superior delicacy or deliciousness to other 
 corn. Thus Homer, II. x. lin. 369, calls it 
 fAiXifiha sweet like honey. See Deut. xxxii. 14. 
 Psal. Ixxxi. 17. cxlvii. li. In a like view this 
 N. is by most of the Lexicons derived from 
 the V. I03n to embalm, fill with a sweet juice ; 
 but no other similar instance is, nor, I believe, 
 can be produced, of a radical 3 in Heb. drop- 
 ped before a to ; Bate therefore deduces rriDH 
 from iDn " because it is the only corn we al- 
 ways hind or tie up with a bandage of its own." 
 But neither does this derivation seem satis- 
 factory ; because substances are denominated 
 in Hebrew, not from the application or use 
 we make of them, but from their own natures 
 or qualities. The reader will now judge for 
 himself, whether either of these latter accounts 
 of the N. rrisn is preferable to that I have 
 above given, and whether I have done right in 
 restoring this root, which is not to be found in 
 other Lexicons. On Deut. viii. 8, see Taci- 
 tus, Hist. lib. v. cap. 6, who compares the 
 fertility of Judea to that of Italy, when in its 
 highest state of cultivation. " Uber solum. 
 Exuberant finiges nostrum ad morem : praeter- 
 que eas balsamum et palmse." Comp. Vir- 
 gil. Georgic. ii. lin. 136, &c. 
 
 Der. Wheat; also perhaps Greek vi^u to 
 delight, h'lv;, sweet, pleasant, and {p which 
 being prefixed) Eng. sweet. 
 
 Dton 
 
 To refrain, restrain, but properly I apprehend 
 to muzzle, as the verb with the initial cha is 
 used in Arabic, whence also the Arabic N. 
 Dxwn a muzzle, iTtTTOfudv. See Castell. 
 Once, Isa. xlviii. 9, literally, for my name's 
 sake I will lengthen my nose (see under P|K V.) 
 and for my glory Dionx I will put a muzzle 
 (upon it) that I may not cut thee off. The 
 
 Vulg. gives nearly the true sense of this verb 
 by rendering it infrenabo, / will bridle, or 
 curb. 
 
 7o seize suddenly, to catch. So LXX ao-rx- 
 Z,itv, and Vulg. rapere. occ. Jud. xxi. 21. *Ps. 
 x. 9, twice, 
 
 -I ton 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in the Ara- 
 bic, with the initial cha, signifies to move this 
 way and that, to vibrate ; see Castell. And 
 hence with Schultens' MS. Orig. Heb. I 
 would deduce the sense of the Hebrew N. 
 "nian a twig, or rod, which is easily agitated, or 
 moved to and fro. occ, Isa. xi. 1. Prov. xiv. 
 3. The very word hether is still used in the 
 midland parts of England for a longish twig. ^ 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr- 
 It is generally rendered to live, but this seems 
 rather a secondary sense deduced from the 
 primary one of being vigorous, strong ; so it is 
 often opposed to nn dying, which latter pri- 
 marily denotes failing, dissolution. From the 
 Heb. rr'n in this view we have the Latin vi, 
 vis, force, vigour. 
 
 I. To be strong, vigorous. It seems to be used 
 strictly in this sense, Psal. xxii.* 27, where it 
 is applied to the heart. As a participle or 
 participial N. -n strong, vigorous, valiant, occ. 
 2 Sam. xxiii. 20, where Vulg. fortissimi very 
 valiant. But observe, that not only the Keri 
 and Complutensian edit, but also two other 
 ancient printed editions, and twelve of Dr 
 Kennicott's MSS. here read b-n- Fem. 
 plur. m^n strong, vigorous, lively in this view, 
 occ. Exod. i. 19. In Hiph. to make or pre- 
 serve strong and vigorous, occ. Neh. ix. 6, 
 Thou art He, Jehovah alone, thou hast made the 
 heavens, and the heaven of heavens, and all their 
 host, the earth and all which is upon it, the seas 
 and all which is in them, and thou obD nx rr''n?2 
 preservest them all, i. e. not only animals in 
 life, but all things before mentioned, in strength 
 and vigour, according to their several consti- 
 tutions and offices. Comp. 1 Tim. vi. 13. 
 Col. i. 16, 17. Heb. i. 3. As a N. fem. sing. . 
 in reg. n-n a force, a strong body of men : 
 ^uvxtAii, vis. occ. 2 Sam. xxiii. 13, where 
 LXX ray/^cc, and Eng. transl. the troop. As 
 for rrTib 2 Sam. xxiii. 11, it should, I think 
 with Bate, be rendered to Lehi, the name of a 
 place, (of which see Jud. xv. 17, 19.) And 
 Michaelis has remarked, that so Josephus un- 
 derstood it. Ant. lib. vii. cap. 12, 4 m 
 
 ro'^ov SIAFONA Xsya^itsvav uvruv Ta.oa.rx^xf/.ivuv 
 the Philistines being drawn up in a place called 
 the Jaw," i. e. "nb. As a N. rr-nra strength, 
 vigour. 2 Chron. xiv. 13. Comp. Ezra ix. 
 8, 9. 
 
 II. To become strong and vigorous, i. e. to re- 
 cover strength and vigour after fainting, weak- 
 ness, or sickness. See Gen. xiv. 27. Jud. xv. 
 19. Josh. V. 8. 2 Kings i. 2. viii. 810, 14. 
 XX. 7. Isa. xxxviii. 9. 
 
 III. In a Hiph. sense spoken of a city, to re- 
 pair, occ. 1 Chron. xi. 8 of stones burnt 
 and decayed, to restore them to their former 
 
 L 
 
n^n 
 
 146 
 
 n'^'n 
 
 use. occ. Nell. iv. 2, or iii. 34. So in Latin 
 lapides redivivi, saxa rediviva. 
 1 V. As from the Latin vis force, vigour, we 
 have vivo fo live, and vita life, and from the 
 Greek (ii strength, p>ioi life ; so from the pri- 
 maiy sense of the Heb. rr-n, namely, strotig, 
 vigorous, as a verb in Kal, it most commonly 
 signifies to live, whether naturally, Eceles. vi. 
 6, & al. freq. or spiritually and eternally. 
 Lev. xviii. 5. Prov. iv. 4. vii. 2. Hab. ii. 4. 
 And in the sense of living, the final rr is often 
 dropped, even when the verb is in the preter 
 sense. See Gen. v. 5. xi. 12, 14. xxv. 7. 
 Also, to recover life, revive. 1 Kings xvii. 22. 
 2 Kings xiii. 21. Job xiv. 14. Isa. xxvi. 14. 
 Ezek. xxxvii. 3, 9. And as the Eng. verbs 
 revive and recover have a transitive as well as 
 a neuter signification, so rrr? in Kal denotes 
 not only to live, but to cause to live, to preserve 
 alive. Gen. vii. 3. Deut. vi. 24. Psal. xxxiii. 
 19. Josh. ix. 15. Ezek. iii. 18. In Hiph. to 
 cause to live, to preserve alive. Gen. vi. 19,20, 
 xix. 19. 2 Sam. xii. 3. Josh. vi. 25. xiv. 10, 
 & al. Comp. Isa. Ivii. 15. Psal. cxix. 37, 40, 
 50. To restore to life. 2 Kings viii. 1, 5. 
 Also, because prophets are said to do what 
 they pronounce or promise shall be done, (see 
 Gen. xxvii. 37. xli. 13. xlix. 7. Isa. vi. 10. 
 Jer. i. 10. Ezek. xliii. 3. ) To promise life to, 
 as a prophet, Ezek. xiii. 19, 22. As a N. "n, 
 fem. .T-n living. Gen. i. 20, 21. iii. 20. viii. 
 21. Josh. iii. 10, & al. freq. 1 Sam. xxv. C, 
 "nb to him that liveth in prosperity, say our 
 translators ; but it rather seems a part of the 
 compliment sent to Nabal, as Bate has observ- 
 ed in his note, " in viventem sis, not viventi 
 to one who lives. It is equivalent to the Latin 
 vivas," maystthou live. 
 rrj713 -n fasj Pharaoh liveth. Gen. xiii. 15, & 
 al. So the ^nost sacred oath among the Per- 
 sians, when Mr Hanway was in that country 
 so late as the year 1744, was, hij the king's 
 head. See his Travels, vol. i. p. 313. 
 Applied to waters D^-n living, springing or run- 
 ning, as opposed to stagnant. Gen. xxvi. 19. 
 Lev. xiv. 5, 6, & al. As a N. fem. sing, rr-n 
 and in reg. n-n life. Gen. xviii. 10, 14. Job 
 xxxiu. 18, 20, 22. Psal. Ixxiv. 19. cxUii. 4. 
 Ezek. vii. 13, & al. rr-n njjD according to the 
 time of life. This expression occurs Gen. 
 xviii. 10, 14. 2 Kings iv. 16, 17, and relates to 
 the time which passes from a woman's concep- 
 tion of a child to its birth, when it begins to live, 
 as other creatures do, being no longer animat- 
 ed by its connexion with the mother, but sup- 
 ported in life by respiring the vital air ; when, 
 as Virgil expresses it, vescitur aura setherea 
 or auras vitales carpit. Mn. i. lin. 551, 552, 
 and 391 , 392. Several learned men have been for 
 rendering rr-n njra when this time or season 
 revives, namely in the following year, at this 
 very time next year ; but to denote this, not 
 only a very diflferent expression is used. Gen. 
 xvii. 21, but the promise contained in that 
 text seems to have been given some time before 
 those in Gen. xviii. 10, 14, which consequent- 
 ly cannot admit the interpretation last men- 
 tioned ; for the promised child could not be 
 born at two different times in the year. As 
 
 a N. mas. pliu-. D''n life, of men or animals, 
 which in them consisted of repeated acts^qv 
 exertions of vital energy. Gen. xxiii. 1. xxv. 
 7. xxvii. 46, & al. freq. Hence though -n in 
 the singular is often applied to Jehovah, and 
 He is called D'^-n DN'ibK the living Aleim, 
 Deut. V. 26, 8f al. yet I do not find that His 
 Life itself is ever expressed by the plural word 
 D-Ti ; for His Life is, if I may so speak, one 
 
 permanent act enduring from eternity to eter- 
 nity. * 
 
 D-'-n mi the spirit oflfe, is ascribed to brutes 
 as well as to men. Gen. vi. 17. For Gen. 
 vii. 22, see under Da^3 IK 
 
 Chald. As a N. mas. plur. i-'H life. occ. Dan. 
 vii. 12. We meet also with this form. Job 
 xxiv. 22 ; whence, as well as from other plu- 
 rals in ]> occurring in that book, it appears 
 that 1" was used anciently as a plural termina- 
 tion in the Hebrew language. 
 
 As a N. fem. n^n, and in reg. n-n a living 
 creature, an animal, including birds, beasts, and 
 reptiles. Gen. viii. 17 ; exclusive of fish and 
 fowl. Gen. i. 28, 30 ; but frequently a wild 
 beast, as being more vigorous and lively than 
 the tamer species. Gen. i. 25. vii. 21. Lev. 
 xxv. 7. m-n plural is used for marine creatures 
 or fishes, Psal. civ. 25. Hence Saxon wiht, 
 and Eng. wight, a living being, n-n sing, in 
 reg. seems used for the animal appetite. Job 
 xxxviii. 39. Comp. Job xxxiii. 20. 
 
 rT3p DTT the wild beast of the reed, Psal. Ixviii. 
 31, may signify either the Egyptian hippopota- 
 mus, the behemoth, which is said Job xl. 21, to 
 lie in the covert nap of the reeds and the mud, 
 and is so represented in the famous f Prcenes- 
 tine pavement ; or else that periphrastic de- 
 scription may denote the crocodile, which in 
 the same pavement is likewise lying among the 
 reeds of the Nile. Either of these extraordi- 
 nary animals would be a very proper emblem 
 of the Egyptians (who are mentioned in the 
 next verse of the Psalm), since they are both 
 remarkable for their scarcely vulnerable bodies, 
 and almost invincible strength, and were in the 
 days of David to be found, I suppose, hardly 
 any where near Judea, except in Egypt. By 
 the crocodile Pharaoh king of Egypt is repre- 
 sented, Ezek. xxix. 3, 5. xxxii. 2, as the 
 Egyptians are, Psal. Ixxiv. 14. As a collec- 
 tive N. in-n beasts, occ. Gen. i. 24. Psal. 1. 
 10. Ixxix. 2. civ. 1 1, 20. Isa. xl. 16. Ivi. 9, 
 twice. Zeph. ii. 14- As a N. fem. in reg- 
 n-n what sustains life, victual, Lat. victus, 
 which, in like manner, from vivo to live. Isa. 
 Ivii. 10, Thou didst find 1T nm the victuals 
 of thy hand ; so Montanus, victum manus tuce. 
 " Thou hast found the support of thy life by 
 thy labour." Bp. Lowth. Ps. Ixviii. 11, "jn-n 
 (As for) thy victual, i. e. the food which 
 thou gavest them, rra inty- they dwelt in (the 
 midst of) it. Thus the sacred history informs 
 us with respect both to the manna, Exod. 
 xvi. 13 15, and to the quails, Num. xi. 31, 
 
 * See Cudworth'8 Intellectual System, vol. i. p. 388, 
 edit. Birch. 
 f See Shan's Travels, p. 425, 12(5. 
 
in 
 
 147 
 
 D::n 
 
 32. "inm is put absolute by a usual Hebraism 
 (comp. Psal. xi. 4. xviii. 31. civ. 17, and 
 Glassii, Philol. Sacr. lib. ii. tract, i. can. 28). 
 See more in Dr Chandler's Life of King Da- 
 vid, vol. ii. p. 64, note, and in Dr Home's 
 Commentary on the Psalms. As a N. fT-nn, 
 in reg. riTlO means of supporting life, suste- 
 nance, victuals. Jud. vi. 4. xvii. 10. 
 
 V. As a N. "n quick, raw, either as the human 
 flesh in the leprosy, occ. Lev. xiii. 10, 14 
 16. or as the flesh of an animal not dressed 
 w\\h fire, occ, 1 Sam. ii. 15. As a N. 
 n-nn quickeiiing, rawness, occ. Lev. xiii. 10, 24. 
 
 VL As a N. fem. plur. in reg. "mn Num. 
 xxxii. 41 , is rendered small towns or villages, i. e. 
 places where men live, as if it belonged to this 
 root rr-n, but of this there is no proof, see 
 therefore under mn IL 
 
 VIL Chald. As a N. fem. Kvn an animal, a 
 beast. Dan. iv. 13. So m-n Dan. vii. 5, 
 emphat. xm-n Dan. iv. 11 or 14. Plur. ^m, 
 Dan. vii. 3. Plur. in reg. m-n Dan. iv. 9. 
 Used collectively, Dan. vii. 12. 
 
 in 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic 
 signifies to scratch, rub, scrape, and perhaps 
 this is nearly the radical idea of the Hebrew 
 word, for 
 
 I. As a N. ^n the palate or roof of the mouth, 
 from its peculiar roughness. Job xxxiii. 2. Ps. 
 cxxxvii. 6, & al. freq. Hence there is a beau- 
 tiful antithesis intimated in Prov. v. 3, nDH 
 her palate ("isj smoother than oil. And because 
 the palate is a principal organ in perceiving and 
 distinguishing the savours of food (see Job xii. 
 11. xxxiv. 3.); hence ^^ is used for mental 
 taste or discernment. Job vi. 30. Psal. cxix. 
 103. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. rrsn a fish-hook, from its 
 rough barb or beard. So the LXX through- 
 out Kyxttrr^ov, and Vulg. hamus, a hook. occ. 
 Isa. xix. 8. Hab. i. 15. Job xl. 25, or xli. 1, 
 Canst thou, or (ironically) thou canst, draw out 
 the leviathan with a fish-hook? From this 
 passage Hasselquist, Travels, p. 440, observes 
 that the leviathan " means a crocodile by that 
 which happens daily, and without doubt hap- 
 pened in Job's time, in the river Nile ; to wit, 
 that this voracious animal, far from being 
 drawn up by a hook, bites off and destroys all 
 fishing-tackle of this kind which is thrown out 
 in the river. I found," adds he, " in one 
 that I had opened, two hooks which it had 
 swallowed, one sticking in the stomach, and 
 the other in a part of the thick membrane 
 which covers the palate." To the text in Job 
 however, it may be objected, that Herodotus, 
 lib. ii. cap. 70, expressly informs us, that in 
 his time one method of catching crocodiles in 
 Egypt was by means of a hook, AFKISTPON, 
 baited wdth a hog's chine, and cast into the 
 midst of the river ; and that the crocodile hav- 
 ing swallowed this, was drawn on shore ES- 
 EAKTseH it; ttjv ynv and despatched. The 
 true answer to this objection seems to be, that 
 the Heb. N. nsn, like the French hamegon, 
 means no other kind of hook than a fish- 
 hook, to which only it is applied in Scripture ; 
 whereas the Greek ayx^rrjAv denotes a hook of 
 
 whatever kind or size. It might therefore be 
 very true that the leviathan could not be drawn 
 out by a nDH, though he might by an ayxia-- 
 
 Der. a hook. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n. 
 
 I. In Kal, absolutely, to wait, tarry. So LXX 
 (ji,ivu. occ. 2 Kings vii. 9. ix. 3 ; in which lat- 
 ter passage it is opposed to Da Jleeing. So in 
 Hiph. occ. Dan. xii. 12. 
 
 II. In Kal, transitively, to wait for. occ. Job 
 xxxii. 4, " Now Elihu D-nmi nrx nx rrDn 
 had waited for (LXX u^ts^sive) Job during the 
 dispute, (comp. ver. 11, and ch. xiii. 3. xxxi. 
 40.) that is, he had refrained from attacking 
 him so long as the dispute was kept up between 
 him and his friends." Scott. Hos. vi. 9, As 
 troops of robbers tv^h -an waiting for a man. 
 So with b following, Ps. xxxiii. 20. Isa. xxx. 
 18, & al. freq. And in Hiph. Isa. Ixiv. 4. 
 The LXX render it by [aivu, t^tt/^jv^, or more 
 frequently by y^ra^sv*;. 
 
 III. In Hiph. with b following, to wait for with 
 desire, to long for. occ. Job iii. 21. So LXX 
 l/zu^ovTat. Comp. Hab. ii. 3. 
 
 br)n 
 
 Occurs not in the simple form, but hence bban 
 as a N. mas. plur. in reg. or sing, with - para- 
 gogic, "b-ban red, sparkling, spoken of eyes. 
 occ. Gen. xlix. 12. LXX x'^e^'^"'" cheerful. 
 Some of the other ancient Greek versions 
 render it by Kx&et^oi bright, Biof^ot glowing, 
 ^lUToooi fiery, (po(it^oi terrible. Vulg. pulchriores 
 more%eauttful. As a N. fem. mb-bDn redness, 
 sparkling, of eyes from drunken rage. Sym- 
 machus, xH'^'^''^ fi^ry, fierce. See Schultens 
 and Michaelis, Supplem. and comp. imder 
 n-^n III- occ. Prov. xxiii. 29. 
 
 In Kal, to be wise, skilful, prudent, in almost 
 any manner ; and as a N. wise, &c. freq. occ. 
 As in 1 Kings iv. 31, or ver. 11, we have a 
 specification of eastern wise men by their names, 
 so in after times we find that the Greeks had 
 likewise their seven wise men, namely Thales 
 of Miletus, Pittacus of Mitylene, Bias of 
 Priene, Solon of Athens, Cleobulus of Lin- 
 dum, Myso of Chenae, and Chilo of Lacedae- 
 mon. For Myso, some put Periander of Co- 
 rinth, others Anacharsis the Scythian. Of 
 these sages an account may be seen in Dioge- 
 nes Laertius, book i. and in others who have 
 written the lives of the philosophers. Also in 
 Kal, to make wise, instruct. Job xxxv. 11. Ps. 
 cv. 22. cxix. 98. In Hiph. to make wise. Ps. 
 xix. 8. The word is applied to the natural sa- 
 gacity, skill or instinct of the lower animals. 
 Prov. xxx. 24, There are four things little upon 
 earth, but they are D-DSnn D-nan skilful, be- 
 ing made skilful, or taught skill, or endowed 
 with great skill. How ? plainly by Him who 
 formed them.* In Hith. to act or deal wisely. 
 
 * See Dr Derham's Physico-Theology, book viii. chap. 
 5. towards the end; Mr Addison's Spectator. No 120. 
 121 and an excellent Sermon of the Rev. WUham 
 Jones, entitled. Considerations on the Nature and Econ- 
 omy of Beasts and Cattle, p. 21, printed for Robinson, 
 Paternoster Row. 
 
7n 
 
 148 
 
 Vn 
 
 occ. Exod. i. 10. Also, to make oneself wise, 
 i. e. as Hith. is often used, to pretend to be so. 
 occ. Eccles. vii. 16. As a N. fem. nnsn 
 wisdom, sagacity, skill freq. occ. 
 
 Vn 
 
 I. To make a hole or opening. It occurs not, 
 however, as a verb simply in this sense, but 
 hence as Ns. mas. bn a hollow, ditch or foss 
 in fortification. 2 Sam. xx. 15. 1 Kings xxi. 
 23. Isa. xxvi. 1. Lam. ii. 8. b-n the same. 
 occ. Nah. iii. 8; and according to the reading 
 of some of Dr Kennicott's codices in the four 
 preceding texts. As a N. fem. plur. mbnTS 
 holes, openings, occ. Isa. ii. 19. As a N. 
 pbn, plur. D-'aibn and maibn an opening or 
 aperture in a building, a window. Gen. viii. 6. 
 xxvi. 8, & al. freq. 
 
 Hence Eng. hole, hollow. 
 
 II. As a V. in Kal and Hiph. (but never with 
 a radical rt final in this sense) to make or ^in- 
 dergo an opening, as of the womb in parturition, 
 to be in labour, as a woman. The Heb. ex- 
 presses parturition or bringing forth by other 
 words of a similar import, comp. under -itos to 
 open, and lac to break. See Isa. xxiii. 4-. 
 xxvi. 17, 18. liv. 1. In Hiph. to be in labour 
 with. Isa. xlv. 10. Comp. Mic. i. 12. As 
 a N. b*n pain or anguish as of a woman in tra- 
 vail. Jer. vi. 24". xxii. 23- 1. 43. Mic. iv. 9, 
 & al. Hence as a V. in Kal and Hiph. to be 
 in pain or anguish as a woman in travail. See 
 Isa. xiii. 8. Jer. iv. 19, (where observe the rr 
 is paragogic as usual) Joel ii. 6. Mic. iv. 10. 
 1 Chron. xvi. 30. It is by a strong figure ap- 
 plied to the waters, Psal. Ixxvii. 17. to the 
 mountains on the glorious appearance of Je- 
 hovah, Hab. iii. 10. to a wilderness on the 
 
 noise of his thunder, Psal. xxix. 8 to a 
 
 whirlwind, Jer. xxiii. 19. xxx. 23. 
 
 III. As a N. biriD, pliu-. fem. rnbn?3 and 
 nbriTa some fistular wind-instrument of music 
 with holes, as a flute, pipe, or fife. Exod. xv. 
 20. Jer. xxxi. 4, IS. It is joined with the rm 
 or tabor, Exod. xv. 20. Jud. xL 34, and wdth 
 that and other instruments of music, Ps. cxlix. 
 3. cl. 4. It is often in our translation render- 
 ed dunce, but this is rather implied than ex- 
 pressed in the word, as Exod. xxxii. 19, when 
 he saw the calf and the piping ; the V. N"T be- 
 ing here applied to both nouns, as in Exod. 
 XX. 18. Cant. vi. 12 or 1.3, What did ye see in 
 the Shulamite ? o-^nnn nbnnD as the pipings, 
 choruses, (see LXX, Vulg. and Syr.) of two 
 companies, 1 Sam. xviii. 6, The women came 
 out to sing mbnnm and the women playing on 
 pipes or flutes to meet King Saul. From the 
 sense of the N. It is once used as a V. Jud. 
 xxi. 21. mbnna binb to pipe with pipes. 
 Comp. below bbn III. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. rrbn, in reg. nbn, pi. mbn 
 a cake, i. e. such a one as was pricked full of 
 holes to prevent fermentation, and such as the 
 Jews still make, and as are known by the name 
 of Jews' cakes, Exod. xxix. 2, 23. It should 
 seem from Lev. xxiv. 5, that the shew-bread 
 consisted of cakes of this sort. 
 
 V. In Kal, to pierce or wound, as a sword. Hos. 
 xi. 6; where observe that rrbn is a V. 3d 
 pers. preter. fem. agreeing with n"in M'hich is 
 
 h\so feminine. In Niph. to be wounded. 1 Sa. 
 xxxi. 3. 1 Chron. x. 3. 
 
 VI. To break in upon, violate, profane. Num. 
 xxx. 2 or 3. He shall not profane or break his 
 word. In Niph. to be profane. Lev. xxi. 4, 9. 
 Ezek. XX. 9, 14, 22. Isa. xlviii. 11. As a N. 
 bn profane, what mag be broken in upon, as op- 
 posed to B'Tp holy, separate. Lev. x. 10. Ezek. 
 xlii. 20, & al. 
 
 Hence liat. vioh, and Eng. violate. 
 
 VII. In Hiph. to make an opening or entrance 
 upon, to begin. See Num. xvi. 46, 47. Deut. 
 ii. 24. xvi. 9, From the sickle's bnn entering 
 on the standing corn bnn thou shalt begin to 
 number. In Huph. to be begun, occ. Gen. iv. 
 26, bmrr in then it was begun, or an entrance 
 was made to call on the name of Jehovah. The 
 form of bmrr in this passage, seems to deter- 
 mine that the rr in the V. bn.T is not radical, 
 and consequently that in the sense of beginning 
 it must be considered as the Hiph. of bn, 
 though I do not find that the characteristic < is 
 ever inserted before b. Had the rr in bnrr 
 been radical, the word to express it was begun 
 must, I apprehend, have been either in Niph. 
 bnrra or in Huph.bnrrrr. As a N. fem. rrbnn 
 and in reg. nbnn an entrance upon, a beginning' 
 Gen. xiii. 3. Ruth i. 22. Prov. ix. 10, & al. 
 freq. 
 
 VIII. As a N. b^^ the sand. See under bn". 
 
 IX. As a N. b-n strength. See imder bn-. 
 
 X. As a N. with a formative 3, bn3. 
 
 1. A vale, a valley, a low ground between moim- 
 tains or hills, so called not only because with 
 respect to them it is, as it were, an opening or 
 hollow in the earth, but because it was really 
 thus hollowed out by the receding waters of the 
 deluge. Gen. xxvi. 17, 19, & al. freq. Comp. 
 under j;pi XIII. 
 
 2. A torrent, a rapid stream, so called from the 
 channel or hoUoio in which it runs. It gene- 
 rally denotes torrents or temporary streams, x^i- 
 f<t^poi TorajLcn, common in the eastern countries, 
 which are formed by the rain or snow from the 
 mountains, and many of which run only in win- 
 ter, and dry up in summer. See 1 Kings xvii. 
 7. Job vi. 15. In the second edition of this 
 Lexicon I referred what is said in the latter 
 part of Isa. xi. 15, to the river Nile ; but on 
 attentively reconsidering that text with the 
 learned Vitringa's Comment, it seems evident 
 that irrarr the river there mentioned is not the 
 Nile, but the Euphrates, which is thus deno- 
 minated byway of eminence. Gen. xxxi. 21. 
 Exod. xxiii. 31, and in Isaiah himself, ch, vii. 
 20. viii. 7. Ixvi. 12, and consequently that the 
 "bna streams or channels relate to the latter, 
 not to the former river. The second part of 
 the verse should be thus rendered And he 
 f Jehovah) shall shake his hand over the river, 
 with the violence of his wind (comp. Exod. xiv. 
 21.) D-bna rryisu'b irrDm and smite it (i. e. di- 
 vide it, by smiting J into seven streams or chan- 
 nels, so that any may walk in shoes, Eng. trans. 
 dry-shod. ver. 16, And there shall be a highway 
 
 for the remnant of his people, which shall be left 
 FROM Assyria, (N. B.) like as it was to 
 Israel in the day that he came out of the land 
 of Egypt. From Hebrew bns is plainly de- 
 
Vn 
 
 149 
 
 ^n 
 
 rived the Greek 'Suko;, Lat. Nilus, and Eng. 
 Nile. 
 bbn I. 7(> open eminently, to make many or re- 
 peated holes or openings, to pierce much. It 
 occurs not, however, as a V. simply in this 
 sense. But, 
 
 II. As a V. bbn, like bn, is applied to the 
 opening of the female womb in parturition. 
 To he in labour, travail in birth, as a woman. 
 Isa. li. 2, And to Sarah who DDbbnnn travail- 
 ed of you. So LXX ai^ivovo-ae, vfix;. As a N. 
 
 or V. infin. used as a N. bbn travailing or 
 parturition as of hinds, occ. Job xxxix. 1. 
 Also as a V. to he travailed of, be produced by 
 travail, as a child. Job xv. 7. Ps. li. 7. xc. 2, 
 Before the mountains nb" were brought forth, 
 and the earth bbinn was produced, i. e. by 
 creation from the womb of nonentity. Spoken 
 of the Divine Wisdom, Prov. viii. 21, 25, 
 When there were no deeps before the hills 
 ^nbbin I was brought forth. Was it not from 
 some expressions of this kind used by the an- 
 cient believers, that the heathen borrowed the 
 fable of their Minerva or Divine Wisdom be- 
 ing brought forth from the head of Jove ? As a 
 particip. Hiph. bbnn and bbnno producing in- 
 to being. Deut. xxxii. 18. Prov. xxvi. 10. In 
 a Hiph. sense, to cause to bring forth, throw 
 into labour, occ. Psal. xxix. 9. The voice of 
 Jehovah, i. e. the thunder, mb-N bbin- causeth 
 the hinds to calve, or cast their young. Comp. 
 Job xxxix. 1 ; and see this intei-pretation of 
 Psal. xxix. 9, well vindicated in the learned 
 Merrick's Annotation, by the testimonies of 
 Aristotle, Pliny, and Plutarch, that cattle 
 will cast their young through dread of thunder. 
 To be in violent pain or anguish. Job xxvi. 5. 
 Comp. bn II. In Hith. to travail with pain 
 or anguish, to torment oneself, lavrov Tiftu^ua-^xi. 
 occ. Job XV. 20. Jer. xxiii. 19, bbinnra ^vv a 
 travailing whirlwind, big and agonizing, as it 
 were, with mischiefs. Also, to be in pain, 
 bear pain. occ. Ps. xxxvii. 7. 
 
 III. As a N. b-bn a fiute or pipe with many 
 holes, occ. Isa. v. 12. xxx. 29. In the former 
 text it is joined with r^n the tabor, as bino is 
 in other passages, nor can I tell how it differed 
 from the instrument last named. It should 
 seem, however, that it had more holes. Plur. 
 D"'bbn without the ". occ. 1 K. i. 40. Jer. 
 xlviii. .36, twice. Ps. Ixxxvii. 7. But observe 
 that in Kings fifteen of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 supply the ", as fourteen do at the beginning, 
 and eighteen towards the end of the verse in 
 Jer. and that in the Ps. forty-seven, at least, 
 of his codices read D''bb^^^ ; and that therefore 
 we may here render the word either as pipes, 
 or as pipers. These pipes or flutes were in- 
 struments of joy. Isa. V. 12. 1 K. i. 40, as 
 well as of sorrow, Jer. xlviii. 36, and particu- 
 larly employed by those who went up to the 
 temple. Isa. xxx. 29. And as some verb must 
 necessarily be supplied in Ps. Ixxxvii. 7, we 
 may render that verse, the singers, like pipes, 
 or pipers, i. e. musically, harmoniously, sweet- 
 ly, {shall sing). All my springs (are) i?i thee. 
 AH the sources of my hopes and comforts are 
 in thee, O Sion, thou city of God ! Comp. 
 ver. 1 3, and Isa. xii. 3. Springs of water 
 
 aSbrd in the hot eastern countries a refresh- 
 ment and delight of which we in this part of 
 the world can form but an imperfect concep- 
 tion. Hence as a particip. mas. pi. in Hiph. 
 D^bbn?3 and fem. mbbnn piping, occ. 1 K. i. 
 40. Jud. xxi. 23. Comp. above bn III. 
 
 I V. To wound very much, pierce, or run through, 
 or to be wounded, &c. as with a weapon. Job 
 xxxi. 13, where LXX t^atveircoin hath slain. 
 Comp. under nil III. and see Ps. cix. 22. 
 As a particip. in Hiph. bbnn wounding or 
 stabbing very much or repeatedly, occ. Ezek. 
 xxviii. 9. Fem. nbbino occ. Isa. li. 9; where 
 the LXX according to some copies (see Fla- 
 min. Nobilius in LXX) ha^pri^a.ff breaking 
 through, and Vulg. vulnerasti thou hast wound- 
 ed. So in Huph. wounded, &c. Isa. liii. 5. 
 Ezek. xxxii. 20. As a participle or participial 
 N. bbn tvounded or stabbed xiery much. Gen. 
 xxxiv. 27. Num. xix. 16. xxiii. 24. Job xxiv. 
 12, & al. freq. So LXX often r^avftitri/ti. 
 Comp. bn V. Can one help thinking that 
 Plato had seen, or at least heard of Isaiah's 
 prophecy, ch. liii. 2, &c. ; since in the * 2d 
 book of his Republic he says, that in order to 
 exhibit the character of a man perfectly just, it 
 is necessary that his virtue should be stripped 
 of all external recommendations, so that by 
 others he should be reckoned a wicked person, 
 shoidd be mocked, fji,a,ffriyu(nra.i, ffrnfhXutnra,!, 
 OihnffiTat, iKKa.v6n(nTai ru e(p6a.\(/,iu' riXiuruv, <rritv- 
 TX KSifca Tst^Mv, ava.ffxiv^uXivfnTi'ra.t SCOUrged, 
 
 tortured, bound, have both his eyes burnt out ; 
 and at last, having suffered all kinds of evils, be 
 cut in pieces as a sacrifice, or (as some think 
 the Greek word signifies) f be hung up or cru- 
 cified ! 
 
 V. In Kal, to break in upon very much, so to 
 violate, or profane eminently. Prov. xxv. 23, 
 The north wind bbinn will break in upon the 
 rain; where Symmachus haXvu disperseth, 
 Vulg. dissipat dissipates ; and the comparison 
 requires some such word. Comp. under i.iT. 
 See Gen. xlix. 4. Exod. xx. 25. xxxi. 14. 
 Lev. xviii. 21. Ps. Ixxxix. 40. Isa. xxiii. 9. 
 Lam. ii. 2. It is applied to the owner's hand- 
 selling or first using of the fruit of a newly- 
 planted vineyard after the expiration of the 
 fourth year, in which it was consecrated to 
 God. Deut. XX. 6. xxviii. 30. Comp. Lev. 
 xix. 23 25. Jer. xxxi, 5. But rrbbn Lev. 
 xxi. 7, 14, means, I think with Bate, not a 
 profane woman, but one who has been violated 
 or deflowered. 
 
 As a N. fem. nbbn and rrb-bn is used to ex- 
 press detestation of a thing, as being profane 
 and abominable. Far be it ! God forbid ! Gen. 
 xviii. 25, nu'irrs lb nbbn (There would he J 
 profaneness to thee from doing, i. e. it would 
 be a profanation for thee to do. So Ifb-bn 
 Gen. xliv. 7, 17. But 1 Sam. xxiv. 6 or 7, 
 {It would be) profaneness to me from Jehovah, 
 DX if I should do this thing, i. e. Jehovah 
 would impute it to me as profanCk 1 Sam, xxvi. 
 
 Cited by Grotius, Dt' Verit. Rel. Clirist. Hb. iv. cap. 
 \2, not. 12. 
 
 f " Avtx,ir;it*hv>iiu/u,Mi, Iii cTuccm sett palmn tollor, 
 suspeusor." Hederic. Lex. , 
 
i^bn 
 
 150 
 
 nVn 
 
 11, (There would be J profaneness to me from 
 Jehovah rybvfofrom stretching out my hand, &c. 
 bnbn in Hith. to be in great or violent pain or 
 anguish of body or mind. occ. Esth. iv. 4; 
 where the LXX, tTu^it^^h was disturbed. As 
 a N. fem. rrbnbn violent or acute pain or an- 
 guish of body or mind. occ. Ezek. xxx. 4, 9. 
 Nah. ii. 10. Isa. xxi. 3, Therefore mg loins are 
 filed nbnbn with acute pain ; pangs have taken 
 hold upon me, as the pangs of a woman that 
 travaileih. This text clearly shows that the 
 reduplicate form bnbn takes its meaning from 
 the lid sense of bn above given. 
 
 To wear, wear away, tero, detero. That this 
 is the radical idea of the V. appears not only 
 from the use of it in * Arabic, in which it sig- 
 nifies to wear or rub, as a stone upon a stone, 
 to scrape, as a currier does the flesh from a 
 hide, to excoriate, rub off the skin ; but also, 
 from the scriptural applications of the Heb. 
 word. 
 
 I. As a N. mas. plur. D-xbn engraved orna- 
 ments which are made by the workman's con- 
 tinually wearing away with his graver the parts 
 of the matter to be wrought, occ. Cant. vii. 2. 
 I suspect the word to mean " such thin flexi- 
 ble plates of gold or silver, artfully cut through 
 and engraven in imitation of lace," as Dr Shaw, 
 Travels, p. 229, mentions to make part of the 
 head-dress of the Moorish women. Comp. 
 under pnn. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. sing, in reg. nxbn rust of 
 copper. So LXX, ,os, and Vulg. rubigo. 
 f The rust of copper is nothing but a solution 
 or corrosion of the metal by some kind of salt ; 
 and it is remarkable, that whereas other metals 
 have their peculiar dissolvents, copper is dis- 
 solved by all. Even the salts floating in the 
 common air are often sufficiently powerful to 
 dissolve or corrode it, which appears from the 
 serugo or rust on its surface, occ. Ezek. xxiv. 
 6, 11, 12; from which verses, and all the cir- 
 cumstances of the parable, it plainly appears 
 that nxbn cannot mean merely the scum or 
 
 froth of the pot, but must denote its rust, which 
 not being removeable by any other means, was 
 to be consumed by the fire, and so was a dread- 
 ful emblem of Jerusalem's punishment. 
 
 III. In a Niph. sense, to be corroded or ulcer- 
 ated, to have corrosive ulcers, occ. 2 Chron. 
 xvi. 12, ^nd Asa xbn" was ulcerated in his 
 
 feet. This expresses the particular nature of 
 his disease, whereas rrbn 1 K. xv. 23, only 
 says in general that he was diseased. Six, 
 however, of Dr Kennicott's codices read rrbn" 
 in Chron. 
 
 IV. As a N. mas. plur. D-xbnn and in reg. 
 "nbnn corroding, ulcerous diseases, as 2 Chron. 
 xxi. 19, After two years his bowels fell out by 
 reason of his disease, so he died Q-Nbrina of ul- 
 cers. It occurs also Ps. ciii. 3. Jer. xvi. 4. 
 
 V. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "Nibnn wastings, 
 wasting or consuming effects, as of famine, occ. 
 
 * See Castell. Lexic. Heptaglott. and Schultons' Oriff. 
 Heb. lib. i. cap. 9. 
 
 t See Boerhaave's Chemistry by Shaw, vol, i, p. 91. 
 ncte [p). J J . I 
 
 Jer. xiv. 18; where French translat. '* Le.5 
 langueurs de la faim." It is applied to a land 
 desolate and waste, vastations. Deut. xxix. 22. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but as a N. is 
 used for several soft, unctuous substances, li- 
 quid and solid. 
 
 I. The fat of animals. Gen. iv. 4. Exod. xxiii. 
 18. xxix. 13, & al. freq. 
 
 II. The milk of animals. Gen. xviii. 8. Deut. 
 xiv. 21. Prov. xxx. 33, & al. freq. Hence 
 Gr. u\<poi, Lat. albus, white. 
 
 III. The fat, the most nutritious part, of the 
 land. Gen. xiv. 18. 
 
 IV. The richest and best part of oil and wine. 
 Num. xviii. 12. 
 
 V. The finest and most nutritious part of wheat. 
 Ps. Ixxxi. 17. cxlvii. 14. Comp. Deut. 
 xxxii. 14. 
 
 VI. As a N. fem. nanbn galbanum, so LXX, 
 ;^;ax/3av>j, and Vulg. galbanum ; both which 
 names are evidently derived from the Heb. as 
 the gum itself Mas probably brought from the 
 east by the Phenicians to the Greeks. * " A 
 gum issuing from the stem of an umbelliferous 
 plant, growing in Persia aad many parts of 
 Africa. Galbanum is soft like wax (a. fat sub- 
 stance, says f Brookes), and, when fresh 
 drawn, white ; but it afterwards becomes yel- 
 lowish or reddish. It is of a strong smell, of 
 an acrid and bitterish taste, it is inflammable in 
 the manner of a resin, and soluble in water 
 like gum." According to this description the 
 name rranbn might not improbably be com- 
 pounded of abn fat, and ]nb white. But 
 Michaelis (Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 753, 
 Avhom see) prefers the composition of it from 
 nbn milk or gum (for the Syriac uses the N. in 
 both senses), and pb white, as being the white 
 milk or gum of the ferula, or fennel-giant plant. 
 Once, Exod. xxx. 34. 
 
 Der. Hence the ancient Gaulish or Celtic kalb 
 or I galb, which, as Suetonius informs us, (in 
 Galba, cap. 3.) signified very fat, from which 
 circumstance an ancestor of the emperor Galba 
 is said to have had his name, and left it to his 
 descendants. Hence also the Eng, calf. See 
 Junius, Etymol. Anglican, in Calf 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Syriac 
 signifies, to creep, creep in, creep or come on 
 insensibly, or by degrees. The Syriac version 
 uses the participleinbnra for ev^wovrts creep- 
 ing into. 2 Tim. iii. 6. 
 
 As a N. nbn. 
 
 I. The name of an animal, the weazle; so LXX, 
 yoiXn, and Vulg. mustela. It seems to have 
 its Hebrew name from its insidious creeping 
 manner. Thus there is a species of this ani- 
 mal called in Latin furo, furus, and furunculus, 
 from fur a thief, occ. Lev. xi. 29. 
 
 II. Tiine, which slides away insensibly; as the 
 poet. 
 
 * New and Complete Dictionary of Arts and Sci- 
 ences, &c. 
 
 \ Nat. Hist. vol. vi. p. 82. 
 
 i " Galb, Cald, en Bas.Brelon siifnifie un homtne 
 gros etgras." Gerelin, Monde Trimitif j Disc. Prelim, 
 torn. V. p. xxix. 
 
nbn 
 
 151 
 
 D7n 
 
 Tempora labuntur, lacitisquc senescimun annis. 
 
 Time glides away, and silent flow the years 
 That bring- old age. 
 
 So Ovid, Metam. lib. x. lin. 519, 
 
 Labitur occulte, fallitque volatilis actas. 
 Time slips our tiotice, and unheeded flies. 
 
 It is used for the age of man, or time of his life, 
 occ. Job xi. 17. Ps. xxxix. 6. 
 
 III. Transient, transitory, occ. Ps. Ixxxix. 48. 
 " Remember how transitory / am ; unto what 
 vanity thou hast created all the sonnes of Adam." 
 Ainsworth. 
 
 IV. This transitory world, occ. Ps. xvii. 14. 
 xlix. 2. 
 
 The ahove are all the passages wherein the 
 word occurs. Aquila and Symmachus render 
 it, Ps. xlix. 2, ideally, by xeerxlvtri* a going 
 down or retreat. 
 
 Der. To glide. Qu ? eld, old, elder, alderman, 
 (i. e. elderman). 
 
 nVn 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 In general, to he or make faint, or languid, to 
 labour or toil tofaintness or languor, Ka,[ji.iu, la- 
 boro. The LxX have frequently rendered it 
 by ^oviBj, which well expresses its import. 
 
 I. In Kal, to be languid, weak. Jud. xvi. 7, 11, 
 17; in which three passages the L XX render 
 'JT'bn by uchvnffu I shall be weak ; so the 
 Vulg. in the two former by infirmus ero, but 
 in the last by deficiam I shall fail, faint. Comp. 
 1 K. xxii. 34. 2 Chron. xviii. .33. Isa. xiv. 10. 
 
 II. In Kal, to be languid, weak or infirm, as by 
 sickness, to be sick, diseased. Gen. xlviii. I. 
 1 K. xiv. 1, & al. freq. 
 
 In Niph. to be made, or become weak or sick, 
 Dan. viii. 27. Comp. Ezek. xxxiv. 4, 16 ; 
 and observe, that in the two last passages it is 
 opposed to pin strengthening. In Hiph. to 
 make sick. Hos. vii. 5. Prov. xiii. 12. In 
 Hith. to become sick. occ. 2 Sam. xiii. 2. 
 Also, to make oneself sick, i. e. behave as a sick 
 person, occ. 2 Sam. xiii. 5, 6. As a N. "bn 
 sickness, infirmity. Deut. vii. 15. xx\'iii. 59, 61, 
 & al. freq. rrbnn the same. Exod. xv. 26. 
 xxiii. 25, & al. freq. 
 
 III. In Kal, to be faint in mind, afflicted, sorry, 
 concerned, grieved. 1 Sam. xxii. 8. Jer. v. 3. 
 So in Niph. Amos vi. 6. Asa particip. Ben- 
 oni fem. in Kal, used in an active sense, 
 making sorrowful, grieving, afflictive. Eccles. v. 
 12, 15. Comp. Prov. xiii. 12. In Hiph. to 
 cause to grieve, to afflict. Isa. liii. 10, "bnrr 
 " he hath put him to grief." Eng. translat. 
 where observe that the final - is substituted for 
 rr. One, however, of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 reads ibnrr, as one more did originally. 
 
 I V. In Kal, to be faint with labour, to labour 
 even to fuintness. Lam. iv. 6. So LXX, 
 i^ovirav. Also, to perform with great labour 
 even to weariness and faintness. Thus ascribed 
 ttMe^wTCGfrctiui to Godj Deut. xxix. 22, All the 
 plagues of that land, and the vastat ions nbn liVH 
 rrn mrr- which Jehovah hath laboured, labori- 
 ously inflicted, or wearied himself in inflicting, 
 upon it. So perhaps in Hiph. or Huph. Mic. 
 vi. 13, And even /"n-bnrr am faint or wearied 
 
 with smiting thee. In Ni])h. to become fain 
 with labour. Jer. xii. 13. 
 
 V. As a N. "bn an ornament curiously wrought 
 with great labour and pains, 
 
 " While the pale artist plies his sickly trade." 
 
 occ. Prov. XXV. 12. Fem. in reg. n-'bn the 
 same. occ. Hos. ii. 13 or 15. 
 
 VI. 0-33 nbn to make the countenance faint or 
 languid, in opposition, I suppose, to its being 
 p"rn firm, steady, as Ezek. iii. 8, denotes to 
 prevail over a person by importunate supplica- 
 tion, i. e. to put him out of countenance, as it 
 were, by one's importunity, and make him 
 ashamed to deny one. Comp. urn. It very 
 nearly answers the Gr. IveruTuv, which Scapula 
 explains by " pudore afficio tali, quo efficitur, 
 ut is, a quo aliquid peto, ne obtueri quidem 
 me possit, riedum id denegare." Exod. xxxii. 
 11. Job xi. 19. Ps. cxix. 5, & al, freq. 
 
 To catch at or up, to seize eagerly or hastily. 
 
 Once, I K. xx. 33, And they made haste ^'Qbrv^ 
 
 ninnrr and eagerly caught at or up what (came) 
 
 from him. So the Targum rr-SD NmEiion they 
 
 caught it from him; LXX, aviXt^avra Tv>.oy 
 
 iK rov arofjt.tt,roi avrov, and Vulg. rapuerunt 
 verbum de ore ejus, they caught the word out 
 of his mouth. 
 D'er. To clutch, hilt, hold. 
 
 As Ns. rrabn and iobn. See among the Plu- 
 riliterals. 
 
 This root, as it stands in the Lexicons, seems 
 one of the most difficult in the Pleb Bible : 
 but this difficidty has, I apprehend, principally 
 arisen from assigning to it senses taken from 
 the dialectical languages, but which, on a close 
 examination, it does not appear to have in the 
 Hebrew. Thus from the rabbinical Chaldee 
 and the Syriac, it has been supposed to denote 
 being solid, thriving, healthy, in Job xxxix. 4. 
 Isa. xxxviii. 16; and from the Targum sup- 
 posed to be supported by the Syriac, to signify 
 the yolk of an egg, in Job vi. 6. I think the 
 radical or leading idea of the word is to break, 
 break off", or away. 
 
 I. To break, or be broken away. occ. Job xxxix. 
 4. Speaking of the hinds, ver. 3, They bow 
 themselves, they bring or burst forth their young, 
 they cast out their sorrows, ver. 4, orr-a^ nnbn" 
 their young ones break away, either from the 
 womb (alluding to their vigorous efforts even 
 before they are brought forth), or from their 
 dams almost as soon as dropt, as not needing 
 their farther care ; thus it follows in the text, 
 they grow up or thrive with corn, they go forth 
 and return not unto them. The LXX render 
 IDbn** in this passage by acrafp,|i/<r/v will break 
 away, the Vulg. by separantur are separated. 
 
 II. in Hiph. to break, or break in pieces, as it 
 were, by sickness, occ. Isa. xxxviii. 16, Thou 
 hast both broken me (Vulg. con-ipies thou ivilt 
 chastise] and revived or recovered me. This 
 kind of expression is very agreeable to the 
 scri])tural style. Comp. ver. 13. Deut xxxii. 
 39. J Sam. ii. 6, Job v. 18. Hos. vi. 1. 
 
oVn 
 
 152 
 
 lVn 
 
 III. As a N. D^b^n and obn, pi. mnbn a dream, 
 which usually consists of broken parts ov frag- 
 ments of ideas or images which had been re- 
 ceived by our senses, particularly by our sight, 
 while awake. That this is a just description 
 of a dream will be evident to any one who will 
 consider and compare it with the experience 
 of himself and others. * freq. occ Job vi. 6, 
 Can that ichich is insipid be eaten without salt 9 
 Or is there any taste (or wisdom) mnbn T-'li 
 in the drivel of dreams ? In which words I 
 think Job means not only to brand the futility 
 of Eliphaz's preceding discourse in general, 
 but particularly alludes to the dream or night- 
 vision he had mentioned ch. iv. 13, &c. And 
 to account for the sarcastic harshness of Job's 
 expression, it must be considered that his an- 
 ger was greatly inflamed by the cruel insinua- 
 tions of Eliphaz concerning the cause of his 
 bitter sufferings. The LXX explain n-in 
 mnbn by sv ^'w^afr/ xsva/s in vain words, which 
 preserves the sense, though certainly not the 
 precise ideas of the Hebrew terms. Hence as 
 a verb in Kal, obn to dream. Gen. xxviii. 12. 
 Isa xxix. 8, & al. freq. As a particip. mas. 
 plur. in Hiph. D'-Tsbna causing to he dreamed. 
 occ. Jer. xxix. 8. 
 
 This word obn is very often applied to those 
 supernatural dreams, by which God under the 
 Patriarchal and Mosaic dispensations was 
 wont to communicate his well to men, and 
 which, like the natural ones, often consist- 
 ed of broken, discordant images, as may be seen 
 in Joseph's prophetic dreams, Gen. xxxvii ; 
 in those of Pharaoh's butler, Gen. xl ; of 
 Pharaoh, Gen. xU; of Nebuchadnezzar, Dan. 
 ii ; and of Daniel, Dan. vii. And from such 
 really divine communications the heathen ap- 
 pear very early to have had their notion of the 
 heavenly , information to be procured from 
 dreams. Thus Achilles in the first book of 
 the Iliad, lin. 63, advises the Greeks to con- 
 sult some om^o^oXov or dreamer of dreams, add- 
 ing 
 
 For dreams descend from Jove.j- Pope. 
 
 And in the second book Jupiter employs a de- 
 lusive dream to deceive Agamemnon. 
 IV. As a N. rtnbnx some kind of precious 
 stone, an amethyst; so the LXX, and Vul- 
 gate. I suspect it means that particular sort 
 of amethyst which Brookes (^Nat. Hist. vol. v. 
 p. 137.) describes as " shining most like a 
 carbuncle, and being so hard that they may be 
 turned into a sort of diamonds, so as to deceive 
 the most skilful lapidaries. In this view the 
 Hebrew name rrnbrix q- d. the breaker, will 
 refer to the hardness of the stone, as obrt" the 
 name for the diamond likewise does ; see un- 
 der Dbn VI. occ. Exod. xxviii. 19. xxxix. 12. 
 
 The reader may find some good remarks on tliis cu- 
 rious subject, in Dr Hartley's Observations on Man, vol. 
 i. p. 383, &c. 
 
 + Where see Pope's Note. See also Dr Thomas Jack- 
 son's Works, book i. ch. i), Le Clerc's note on Gen, xv. 
 17, and Arnold's on Ecclus xxxiv. 6. 
 
 Denotes passing, succession after, or in the place 
 of, and so change, renewal. 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, to pass, pass on, pro- 
 ceed. 1 Sam. X. 5. Job iv. 15. ix. 26. Isa. 
 viii. 8. Comp. Job ix. 11. xi. 10. Isa. xxi. 1. 
 
 II. To pass away. Cant. ii. 11, The rain t]^^ 
 lb Tbn passing away, is gone off. In a Hiph. 
 sense, to cause to pass off, or make their exit, 
 to abolish, occ. Isa. ii. 18. Comp. Isa. xxiv. 
 5. As a N. or V. infin. used as a N. 5^^b^ 
 passing away, perishing, occ. Prov. xxxi. 8, "33 
 eiibn liable or likely to perish. Comp. under 
 rran VI. 11 ; and observe that our Eng. word 
 perish is from the Lat. pereo, which from per 
 entirely, and eo to go, very nearly answers to 
 the Heb. nbn in this view. 
 
 III. In Kal, transitively, to pass, drive, or 
 strike through. Jud. v. 26. Comp. Job xx. 
 24. The French say in like manner, passer 
 son epee au travers du corps de quelqu'un. 
 Hence 
 
 IV. As a N. mas. plur. D^sbnn stabbing 
 knives for killing the victims. Vulg. cultri. 
 occ. Ezra i. 9. 
 
 V. In Hiph. to cause one thing to pass away, 
 as it were, and another to succeed in its place, 
 to substitute one thing for another, so to change. 
 Gen. xxxi. 7. tibnm and hath changed my 
 hire these ten times. So ver. 41. Lev. xxvii. 
 10, He shall not ^^s-b^^ exchange it (the beast), 
 i. e. for money, as in the preceding instances 
 of human persons, nor "i-n" change it, i. e. for 
 another beast, as it follows, a good for a bad, 
 or a bad for a good ; and if ion- nnrr he shall 
 at all change beast for beast Hence as a N. 
 t)bn on exchange, occ. Num. xviii. 21, 31; 
 where it may be rendered as a particle in, ov, 
 as an, exchange for, in lieu of. Also in Hiph. 
 to change as one's garments, substitute others to 
 those worn. Gen. xxxv. 2. xli. 14. As a N. 
 fem. pi. mnbn and ms-bn changes as of rai- 
 ment. Gen. xlv. 22. 2 K. v. 5, & al. Also 
 in Hiph. to substitute, occ. Isa. ix. 9 or 10, 
 The sycamores are cut down, ti'^bns D^IKI but 
 we will substitute cedars. This seems more 
 simple than our common translation, " we 
 will change them into cedars." As a N. fem. 
 plur. ms^bn substitutions or successions of 
 some in the room of, or after, others. Succes- 
 sive attacks. Job X. 17. Courses, Lat. vices. 
 I K. V. 14 or 28. Changes, either of fortune 
 as we speak, or of heart and life. occ. Psal. 
 Iv. 20. 
 
 VI. In Hiph. to renew, or be renewed. Isa. xl. 
 31. xli. 1. Job xxix. 20. 
 
 VII. Spoken of vegetables. In Kal, to be re- 
 newed, to sprout or spring afresh, Ps. xc. 5, 6. 
 So in Hiph. Job xiv. 7, where LXX, urav- 
 fy,ffsi; whence at the 14th verse Job applies 
 the N. fem. in reg. ns^bn to a renovation, as 
 of a tree cut down, i. e. to a reviviscence, or 
 resurrection to another and a better life. The 
 question at the beginning of the verse. If a 
 man die, shall he live again 9 does not denote 
 any doubt on the part of Job, for see ch. xix. 
 25, &c. but is an expression of joyful admira- 
 tion like that of Solomon, I Kings viii. 27. 
 Comp. Mr Peters's Dissertation on Job, p. 
 
ybn 
 
 153 
 
 phn 
 
 194, &c. The LXX excellently explain 
 "ns-bn Xll Ty by tus -rotX-n yivai/^ai till I am 
 made again or anew. 
 
 VIII. As a N, fem. pi. mDbn?2 looks of hair 
 on the head, which are continually changing, or 
 renewing, the old hairs naturally falling off, 
 and new ones succeeding in their room, in 
 which respect they differ from the hairs of the 
 beard. Comp. under ]p't II. occ. Jud. xiv. 
 13, 19. 
 
 IX. Chald. Of time, to pass, or be renewed. 
 occ. Dan. iv. 13, 20, 22, 29 ; or, 16, 23, 25, 32. 
 
 From Heb. tibn, the caliphs, Mahomet's suc- 
 cessors, ultimately had their title. 
 
 I. To loose, set loose, loosen, disengage, draw out 
 or off, x.'^Xa.ffou, as stones from a building, Lev. 
 xiv. 40, 43. a shoe from the foot. Dent. xxv. 
 9, 10. As a N. fem. rrif-bn a loose robe or 
 garment, or rather spoil drawn or stript off an 
 enemy, occ. Jud. xiv. 19. 2 Sam. ii. 21. As 
 a N. fem. plur. mybnQ either loose robes or 
 garments, or rather such garments as are worn 
 only on particular occasions, and are therefore 
 continually put off. occ. Isa. iii. 22. Zech. 
 iii. 4. In the latter passage it seems to denote 
 the high-priest's robes, which were worn only 
 on solemn occasions (LXX, To^tiof] robes 
 reaching down to the feet) ; in the former, some 
 kind of cloak, burnoose, or curdee, which last, 
 says Lady M. W. Montague, is " a loose robe, 
 they (the Turkish women) throw off' or put 
 on, according to the weather, being of rich 
 brocade, either lined with ermine, or sables."* 
 If the Jewish ladies used such, no wonder the 
 prophet mentions them among the ornaments 
 they were proud of. 
 
 II. To loosen, let loose, let down, draw out, as 
 whales do their dugs to their young. Lam. iv. 
 
 3. See Bochart, vol. ii. 46, &c. 
 
 III. In Hiph. to loose, loosen, make easily pliant 
 and flexible, as the bones in their sockets, or 
 joints, which is the consequence of a well-fed 
 succulent body. occ. Isa. Iviii. 11. So the 
 LXX render it -^riottSyiffirai shall be fat, Vnlg. 
 liberabit shall make free or pliant. Comp. Job 
 xxi. 24. Prov. xv. 30. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to disengage oneself, to withdraw. 
 occ. Hos. V. 6. 
 
 V. To set loose, or free from danger or trouble, 
 to deliver. Ps. vi. 5. xviii. 20, & al. 
 
 VI. To free from encumbrance, expedite, as a 
 soldier preparing for battle. It occurs as a 
 particip. paoul. Num. xxxi. 5. xxxii. 21, & al. 
 In Josh. iv. 13, the LXXi'enderitby sw^^yva/ 
 ready prepared. So Symmachus in Isa. xv. 
 
 4. Vulg. expediti. In Niph. to be thus dis- 
 encumbered or expedite. Num. xxxii. 17, & al. 
 In Hiph. to make thus expedite. Num. xxxi. 
 3, & al. 
 
 Michaelis however (Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. 
 p. 797.) thinks that the word, when applied 
 in a military sense, rather denotes the drawing 
 out, draughting, or selecting men for service ; 
 and it must be confessed that this interpreta- 
 
 Letters, vol. ii. p. 13, 14. 
 
 tion excellently suits Num. xxxi. 3. xxxii. 17, 
 21, 27, 29, .30, 32, compared with Josh. iv. 
 13. So Aquila in Deut. iii. 18, renders 
 D^aibn by |>j^j^syo/ draughted. 
 VII. As a N. mas. plur. D"'i:bn the loins, the 
 lower part of the back, extending the length of 
 the five lower vertebrce of the spine, and con- 
 tained between the ribs and the as sacrum, 
 called D'-ybn because /ree/rom ribs, and more 
 flexible than the upper part of the body. Gen. 
 XXXV. 11. Isa. xxxii. 11. Jer. xxx. 6. Comp. 
 Isa. XV. 4, '^ the very loins." Bp. Lowth. 
 Der. Lat. laxo, whence lax, relax, relaxation, 
 &c. Lat. luxo, whence Eng. luxate, luxation, 
 Lat. luxus, Qu? whence luxury, &c. Lat. lassus, 
 whence Eng. lassitude, lazy. Eng. loose, Qu ? 
 
 The radical idea seems to be, smooth, even, equa- 
 ble. 
 
 I. To be smooth. As a participial N. pbn 
 smooth as opposed to liny hairy, rough, occ. 
 Gen. xxvii. 16. As a N. fem. in reg. npbn 
 a smooth part. occ. Gen. xxvii. 16. As a N. 
 mas. plur. in reg. "pbn smooth. Spoken of 
 stones or pebbles, occ. 1 Sam. xvii. 40. Isa. 
 Ivii. 6. I understand the former part of this 
 verse parenthetically, {In or among the smooth 
 stones of the valley [as briD means in the pre- 
 ceding verse] shall be thy portion ; they, they are 
 thy lot.) i. e. As thou hast slain the innocent 
 children to thy idols in the valleys, so in the 
 valleys likewise thou shalt be slain and buried, 
 Comp. Lev. xxvi. 30. Ezek. vi. 4, 5, 13. As 
 a N. fem. plur. mpbn smooth, slippery places. 
 occ. Psal. Ixxiii. 18, where Jerome, in lubrico 
 in a slippery place, and Symmachus to the same 
 purport, v oXiffSoi, smooth. In Hiph. to make 
 smooth. Isa. xli. 7. 
 
 II. As a verb in Kal, to be smooth, as words, 
 Ps. Iv. 22. comp. under xnn III. As a N. 
 fem. plur. mpbn smooth, agreeable words, or 
 things. Isa. xxx. 10, Speak unto us smooth 
 things. " MaXaxa -^ivhyi, soft lies." Euripides, 
 cited by Wetstein on John vi. 60. Compare 
 Ezek. xii. 24. As a verb in Hiph. joined 
 with y\Tvb the tongue, Psal. v. 10. Prov. xxviii, 
 23; or with onnx words, Prov. ii. 16. vii. 5; 
 it properly denotes smoothing the tongue or 
 words, and refers to the glibness as well as the 
 agreeableness of one's speech. It is used abso- 
 lutely, to smooth, speak smoothly, flatter, occ. 
 Prov. xxix. 5. As a N. pbn smooth or 
 smoothness joined with rrs the mouth, Prov. 
 xxvi. 28; with "nsiy the lips, Prov. vii. 21. 
 Comp. Psal. xii. 3, 4 ; with -jn the palate. 
 Prov. V. 3. As a N. fem. in reg. npbn 
 smoothness, joined with ^lu^b the tongue, Prov. 
 vi. 24. 
 
 III. It is spoken of internal smoothing, soothing 
 or flattery, where no audible words are used. 
 Psal. xxxvi. 3, For "i-bx p-bnrr he sootheth, 
 or dealeth smoothly with himself in his own 
 eyes as to finding out his iniquity, to detest fit J 
 
 " Nor self-abhorrent looks within 
 To view the measure of his sin." 
 
 Thus Mr Merrick, who in his Annotation 
 confirms the interpretation here given. 
 
E'Vn 
 
 154 
 
 on 
 
 I V. In KhI, to divide in an even, exact, regular 
 manner. Gen. xlix. 27. Deut. iv. 19. Josh, 
 xviii. 5. Jud. v. 30, & al. freq. Also, to re- 
 ceive such a division or share. Josh, xviii. 2. 
 2 Sam. xix. 29. Prov. xvii. 2. xxix. 24. Jer. 
 xxxvii. 1 2 ; to receive a share or portion 
 from thence, i. e. from the land of Benjamin 
 last mentioned, in the midst of the people. To 
 this purpose both the Targum and Vulg. and 
 this seems a much better and easier sense than 
 either of those given in the text and mar- 
 gin of our translation. Comp. Dr Blayney 
 on the place. In Niph. to be regularly divided. 
 See Num. xxvi. 53, 55, 56. Isa. xxxiv. 17. 
 Amos vii. 17. As Ns. pbn and fem. rrpbn 
 an exact regular division, part or portion. Gen. 
 xiv. 21. 2 Kings ix. 26, & al. freq. Lam. iv. 
 16, Dpbn mrr* -33 the face or presence of Je- 
 hovah (was J their portion. So LXX, t^oo-u- 
 vre* Kv^iov ^sa/f uvtuv. Comp. Num. xviii. 20, 
 and see Dr Blayney on Lam. As a N. fem. 
 npbna a regular division of persons, or a com- 
 pany, or course of persons so divided. 1 Chron. 
 xxvii. 2, 4, & al. freq. 
 
 In the explanation of this root I am much in- 
 debted to Schultens's MS. Origines Hebraicae, 
 and with him observe that this sense of divid- 
 ing exactly and hy rule affords a noble image, 
 and heightens the dignity and beauty of this 
 verb, with all its applications under this 
 head. 
 
 pbpbn occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate 
 form, but as a N. fem. plur. mpbpbn. 
 
 I. Great smoothness or slipperiness. occ. Psal. 
 XXXV. 6. Jer. xxiii 12. 
 
 II. Great smoothnesses of speech, great adula- 
 tions ov flatteries, occ. Dan. xi. 21, 34. 
 
 Der. Lat. calx, Eng. chalk from its smooth- 
 ness. Lat. calculus a pebble, whence Eng. 
 calculate, calculation. 
 
 To throw or cast down, projecit, dejecit, 
 " stravit, projecit (e. g. humi), to lay along, 
 throw down (as on the ground)." Michaelis ; 
 who remarks that the Arabic Dbn denotes the 
 sod, stratum which is laid or spread under the 
 camel's packsaddle (namely to prevent his 
 back being hurt, comp. Castell in Dbn), and 
 as a verb to spread such a sod on a camel, 
 " stravit camelum." 
 
 I. In Kal, to cast down, subdue, as in battle, 
 occ. Exod. x\di. la As a N. fem. mir^bn a 
 being cast down or subdued, a defeat, strages. 
 
 ; occ. Exod. xxxii. 18 ; where it is opposed to 
 rT*na3 victory. As a participial N. irbn cast 
 down, defeated, as opposed to lisa strong for 
 war. occ. Joel iii. or iv. 10. 
 
 IL In Niph. sense, to be cast down, as a dead 
 man on the ground, occ. Job xlv. 10. 
 
 III. To cast, or cast down, i. e. lots. The 
 Hebrew word for lots being understood, as it 
 is after b-arr to cause to fall, Josh, xxiii. 4. 
 Ps. Ixxviii. 55. Ezek. xlviii. 29. occ. Isa. xiv. 
 12, How art thou fallen from heaven, O Luci- 
 fer, son of the morning ! How art thou cut down 
 
 to the earth, D-na bj; a;bin who didst cast (lots) 
 upon nations f The stnicture of the sentence 
 requires that these last words should be refer- 
 
 red to the prosperous state of the king of Ba- 
 bylon ; and an instance not unlike to his cast- 
 ing lots upon nations, we have Ezek. xxi. 21, 
 22, or 26, 27. Or shall we partly adopt Vi- 
 tringa's interpretation, Isa. xiv. 12, and ren- 
 der the words, who didst subdue those that 
 were over nations ; thus making bv equivalent 
 to bjr "iiyx, Isa. xxii. 15? Comp. 1 K. iv. 6. 
 The above cited are all the texts wherein the 
 root occurs. 
 
 n 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, to be, or grow warm 
 or hot. Gen. xviii. 1. Exod. xvi. 21, w'omn om 
 And the sun grew hot, and it (the manna) 
 melted ; not the body or orb of the sun surely, 
 but the stream from it. The heart is very 
 properly said to be on hot, whether from anger, 
 Deut. xix. 6 ; or from pungent concern,* Ps. 
 xxxix. 4. Also transitively, to warm, heat, as 
 by incubation. So LXX, ^xx4".i. occ. Job 
 xxxix. 14, where see Schultens and Scott. In 
 Niph. to be heated, inflamed. Isa. Ivii. 5. on*' 
 (used impersonally as -in") there shall be heat. 
 Eccles. iv. 11. Comp. 1 Kings i. 1, 2 ; and 
 on on" xbT in ver. 1, observe that vh^ as well 
 as 1 is often conversive, as Exod. xl. 37. In 
 Hith. to warm oneself, to become hot or warm. 
 Job xxxi. 20. As a N. on heat. Gen. viii. 
 22. Isa- xviii. 4. Jer. xvii. 8. Also, hot. Josh, 
 ix. 12. As a N. fem. rrnn and in reg. nan 
 heat, as that of the c;?2U' which reaches the 
 earth, and from which nothing thereto pertain- 
 ing is hid. occ. Ps. xix. 7. Job xxx. 28, I go^ 
 or am grown, black rrTon xba without the heat, 
 namely by his distemper. See Mr Scott's 
 note, and observe from Michaelis's Recueil de 
 Questions, p. 72, that in the elephantiasis, 
 which appears to have been Job's disease, " At 
 first the whole skin becomes red, then of a 
 leaden colour, or even quite black." Comp. 
 ver. 30. But 
 
 II. As a N. fem. nan the solar flame or fire, 
 as distinguished both from Din the orb of the 
 sun, and from m'ov; the light flowing from it. 
 And for this latter reason it is, in the only 
 three passages where it is used in this sense, 
 constantly joined with nanb the white of the 
 moon, never with ni" the stream from it. occ. 
 Cant. vi. 10. Isa. xxiv. 23. xxx. 26, And 
 Tixn the LIGHT (73 lab n of the white illumined 
 disc of the moon shall be as the light nann of 
 the solar fire, and the light n^nrr of the so- 
 lar fire shall be seven fold.f 
 
 III. As a N. Din tanned, tawny, or made brown, 
 as men are by the heat of the sun, so LXX 
 (potio; ; or rather yellowish, like the colour of the 
 solar fire, so Vulg. fulvus. occ. Gen. xxx. 
 32, 33, 35, 40. 
 
 ly. As a N. fem. non and in reg. nan heat, 
 i. e. wrath, rage, which is but too well known 
 to quicken the pulse and heat the body. It is 
 frequently api)lied av^^MTOTa^a; to God as well 
 as to man. Gen. xxvii. 44. Deut. ix. 19. 
 Ezek. iii. 14, & al. freq. 
 
 ' * See Elsiicr's'Observat. Sacr. on Luke xxiv. 32, and 
 Merrick's Aniiot. on Ps. x. 2. 
 t See Mr Tike's Philosopliia Sacra, p. 57. 
 
on 
 
 155 
 
 KDH 
 
 V. Chald. as a N. fern. N^n heat, wrath, fury, i 
 occ. Dan. iii. 13, 19. xi. 44. 
 
 VI. As a N. fern, nnn and in reg. nan. 
 
 1. Strong injiammatory liquor. Jobxxix. 6, When 
 I washed my steps with rrnn supposed to be put 
 for rrxrsn, and rendered butter, but seems ra- 
 ther to denote wine, being here joined as usual, 
 with oil. Comp. Job xxiv. 18; where it is 
 mentioned as a curse, that a man should not 
 behold the treadings of the vineyards. Hab. ii. 
 15, Who puttest -jnnn thy strong liquor unto 
 him. Comp. Isa. v. 11. Jer. li. 39. Hos. vii. 
 5. The princes began heating, or to be hot, 
 with wine J where LXX ^vfi,ov(T^on, and Vulg. 
 furere, to rage. 
 
 2. Injlanunatory poison, as of serpents. Deut. 
 xxxji. 24, 33. Psal. Iviii. 5. cxl. 4. From Job 
 vi. 4, it appears that the art of poisoning arrows 
 was very ancient in Arabia. See Mr Scott's 
 note, and comp. Targum on Psal. Ixiv. 4. 
 The venenatae sagittse poisoned arrows of the 
 ancient Mauri or Moors in Africa are men- 
 tioned by Horace, lib. i. ode 22, line 3 ; and 
 we are informed, that " the Africans were 
 obliged to poison their arrows, in order to de- 
 fend themselves from the wild beasts \vith 
 which their country was infested. This poison 
 Pliny tells us, was incurable." Dacier's and 
 Francis's note. And that poisoned arrows 
 were anciently used by other nations, besides 
 the Mauri, may be seen in Grotius, De Jure 
 Belli et Pacis. lib. iii. cap. 4, 16 : in Frein- 
 shemius's note on Curtius, lib. ix. cap. 8, 20 ; 
 in Justin, lib. xii. cap. 10, 2, and Bernecce- 
 rus's note there j and in Virgil, JEn. xii. line 
 857, 858. 
 
 But perhaps no passage in any heathen author 
 so clearly shows the antiquity and make of 
 poisoned arrows, as what we read in Homer 
 concerning Ulysses, that he went to Ephyra, 
 a city of Thessaly, in order to procure deadly 
 poison for smearing his brazen-pointed arrows, 
 from lius, the son of Mermerus, who is said 
 to have been descended from Medea and 
 Jason ; Odyss. i. line 260, &c. 
 
 i^X,^ro yx.^ xdxua-i ^tty,; in r/,6; O^virinv;, 
 *APMAKON ANAPO<I)ONON h4r,ui)>os, <xpj el uv, 
 IOT2 XPIE20AI XAAKHPEA2 
 
 VII. As a N. fem. nrsn a pitcher made of earth 
 hardened by heat. occ. Gen. xxi. 14, 15, 19; 
 in all which passages the LXX render it by 
 affxo;, and the Vulg. by uter, a bottle of skin : 
 but this has no apparent connexion with the 
 idea of the root; and Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 
 241, describes the Moorish women as carrying 
 water in a pitcher (an earthen one I suppose he 
 means), as well as in a goafs skin. It is plain 
 from Mark xiv. 13. Luke xxii. 10, that earthen 
 pitchers, }ti^u.fjt.ta, were sometimes used by the 
 Je\vs for carrying water. 
 
 VIII. As a N. mas. plur. D'-arsn probably 
 some images dedicated to the sun or solar fire. 
 They are said to be broken or cut dovATi. Lev. 
 xxvi. 30. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 7. Ezek. vi. 4, 6. 
 And 2 Chron. xxxiv. 4, shows pretty clearly 
 of what form, and for what uses they were, 
 And they brake down the altars of the Baals, in 
 his (Josiah' s) presence ; and the D-sran images 
 
 which were on high above them, he cut down. 
 As the altars were dedicated to Baal, or the 
 solar fire, so, no doubt, were the images like- 
 wise. But the images of Baal were of the 
 beeve or ox kind, (see under bira III.) often 
 made of brass or copper, and heated within for 
 the horrid purpose of burning their children 
 alive in honour of the sun (see under in X. 
 and ^b?3 II.); and such were the D'-ann, or 
 sun-images. The word occurs also Isa. xvii. 
 8. xxvii. 9. And for the farther illustration 
 of 2 Chron. xxxiv. 4, it may be proper to ob- 
 serve from the learned Jos. Mede, Works, p. 
 391, fol. that the /Sw^a/ or altars of the gen- 
 tiles, in general, " were suggesta or scabella 
 sculptilium et simulachrorum, idol-stools or 
 footstools of their images, in respect of the ac- 
 commodation the one had to the other ; which 
 was such, as [that] their idols were placed be- 
 fore, upon or above- their altars. This may 
 appear by that of St Austin, Hom. vi. De 
 Verbis Domini, where he proves from this 
 posture [position], that the gentiles took and 
 worshipped their idol-statues for gods, because 
 they placed them upon their altars. Nam illi 
 quod numen habeant et pro numine accipiant 
 illam statuam, ara testatur." Hence Lat. 
 caminus a fire-hearth, stove or vent, and Eng. 
 chimney. 
 
 IX. As a N. nnn and nmn a icall, see under 
 root nnn. 
 
 X. As a N. '>nn husband's father, see under 
 rrnn. 
 
 Dnn to be warm. occ. Isa. xlvii. 14. xliv. 16; 
 
 Avhere ^ is substituted for the latter d. In 
 
 Hith. to make oneself warm, be warmed, occ. 
 
 Job xxxi. 20. 
 Hence hummums hot baths, an Arabic word 
 
 brought from Turkey. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. so the idea is un- 
 certain, but in Arabic it signifies, inter al. to 
 befoul, as water by being troubled or disturbed. 
 See Castell. Hence, therefore, and from its 
 application in Heb. I suspect that the meaning 
 of the root is to disturb, agitate. 
 
 I. As a N. fem. rrxnn and in reg. nxnn but- 
 ter, which is made by the agitation of the milk 
 or cream. Pro v. xxx. 33. 2 Sam. xvii. 29, & 
 al. The ancient way of making butter in 
 Arabia and Palestine was probably nearly the 
 same as is still practised by the Bedoween 
 Arabs, and Moors in Barbary, and which is 
 thus described by Dr Shaw : " Their method 
 of making butter is by putting the milk or cream 
 into a goat's skin turned inside out, which they 
 suspend from one side of the tent to the other, 
 and then pressing it to ayid fro in one uniform 
 direction, they quickly occasion the separation 
 of the unctuous and wheyey parts. " Travels, 
 p. 168. So " the butter of the Moors in the 
 empire of Morocco which is bad, is made of 
 all the milk (comp. Prov. xxx. 33, above) as it 
 comes from the cow, by putting it into a skin 
 and shaking it, till the butter separates from 
 it." Stewart's Jouniey to Mequinez. And, 
 what is more to our purpose, as relating to 
 what is still practised in Palestine, Hassel- 
 quist, speaking of an encampment of the 
 
172X1 
 
 156 
 
 n-on 
 
 Arabs, which he found not far from Tiberias, 
 at the foot of the mountain or hill where Christ 
 preached his sermon, says, " They made but- 
 ter in a leather bag hung on three poles, erect- 
 ed for the purpose, in the form of a cone, and 
 draivn to and fro by two women." Trav. p. 159. 
 
 II. As a N. iem. rrxnn seems to denote the 
 butter-milk, which as well as the butter is form- 
 ed by agitation. Jud. v. 25. (comp. Jud. iv. 
 19.) Job XX. 17, He shall not see the streams 
 of honey and rrxnn butter-milk. Judea is of- 
 ten extolled as a a land flowing with milk and 
 honey. And the surprise of the mere English 
 reader at finding butter-milk mentioned in 
 scripture as a dainty liquor will perhaps cease, 
 when he is informed, from Stewart's Journey 
 to Mequinez, that the modem Moors, " are 
 so fond of butter-vdlk, which is their chief des- 
 sert, that when they would speak of the extra- 
 ordinary sweetness (ov agreeableness) of any 
 thing, they compare it to that. " See Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. i. p. 281, and for the expla- 
 nation of Gen. xviii. 8, p. 322, &c. 
 
 III. As a participial N. fern. pirn-, nxnnn or, 
 according to the fuller reading of the Complu- 
 tensian edition, and of more than seventy of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices, mxTDnn, occ. Ps. Iv. 
 22, llie buttered, or buttery (words, butyracea) 
 of his moiUh were smooth. 
 
 IV. Chald. xnn See under on V. 
 
 I. To desire earnestly, covet. Exod. xx. 14 or 
 17. xxxiv. 24, & al. 
 
 I I. This word is applied to all sorts of sacred 
 things, both of the true and false worship, 
 which were to the respective parties eminently 
 the objects of their desire and affections. See 
 inter al. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 10, 19. Isa. i. 29. 
 ii. 16. xliv. 9. Ixiv. 11. Lam. i. 10. Ezek. 
 xxiv. 21. Dan. xi. 8. Hag. ii. 7, nTnn ixm 
 Cian bs and the desire of all nations shall come. 
 Since none of the printed editions, nor any of 
 Dr Kennicott's MSS. read rmrDn, with the 
 plural 1, mnn must be regarded as the true 
 reading ; and I consider the word as a N. fem. 
 sing, in regim. (comp. 1 Sam. ix. 20.) refer- 
 ring to some one thing or person. And who 
 can this be, after that sublime introduction, 
 ver. 6, but the Messiah? Comp. Mai. iii. 1. 
 And to clear the grammatical construction of 
 the text, I remark that it is a well-known He- 
 braism for a participle or a verb to agree both 
 in number and gender with the latter of two 
 connected substantives, though in sense it 
 strictly relates to the former. For instances I 
 refer to Gen. iv. 10. 1 Sam. ii. 4. Neh. ix. 6. 
 Job xxLx. 10. Prov. xxix. 25. Isa. xxv. 3. 
 Eccles. x. 1 ; But I know of none so nearly 
 parallel in construction to Hag. ii. 7, as Jer. 
 ii. 34, and 2 Sam. x. 9 ; for in Jer. the V. 
 iNi:72D precedes the several substantives, and 
 agrees in number with the latter D^^*3N though 
 in sense it refers to the foimer d*t. So in 2 
 Samuel the verb rrnNT precedes both the sub- 
 stantives, and agrees with the latter rrnnbn, 
 though it properly relates to the former -33.* 
 
 * Candour, however, requires me to remark, that six 
 of Dr Kennicott'a MSS. omit the word "33, 
 
 And now I am upon this subject, I add that 
 Hag. ii. 9, might best be rendered, The latter 
 glory of this house shall be greater than the 
 former {glory). So the LXX understood it, 
 
 A<oT< (AiyecXn uttcii yi 5o^a rev oixou tovtov, 'H 
 E2XATH vTig THN DPOTHN ; and that they 
 were right appears from ver. 3, Who is left 
 among you that saw this house in hkr 
 FORMER GLORY? Where observe that Zerub- 
 babel's temple is mentioned as the same with 
 that of Solomon, and so in the prophetic style 
 might that of Herod, ver. 9, likewise be for 
 the same reasons. The Rabbinical distinction 
 therefore of a second and a third temple, dif- 
 ferent from the first, vanishes, and with it 
 another objection against the true interpreta- 
 tion of ver. 7. Comp. Bp. Newcome on 
 Hag. ii. 7, and his Appendix ; and Dr Camp- 
 bell's note on John ii. 20. 
 From this root the pretended prophet Moham- 
 med, or, according to our corrupt pronuncia- 
 tion, Mahomet, had his name ; but whether 
 this was his original appellation, or whether he 
 assumed it after he set up for the * Messiah of 
 the Jews, the Desire of all nations, I cannot 
 find. It may not however be amiss to tran- 
 scribe from the Modern Universal History, 
 vol. i. p. 22, the following paragiaph, on which 
 the reader will make his own reflections. 
 " Abd'al Motalleb, Mohammed's grand- 
 father, the seventh day after his birth, made a 
 great entertainment, to which he invited the 
 principal of the Koreish, who, after the repast, 
 desired him to give the infant, he had invited 
 them to see, a name. Abd' al Motalleb im- 
 mediately replied, I name this child Moham- 
 med. The Koreish grandees, astonished at 
 this, asked him again, Whether he would not 
 choose to call his grandson by a name that had 
 belonged to some one of his family. He an- 
 swered. May the Most High glorify in heaven 
 him whom he has created on earth ! In which 
 he seemed to allude to the name Mohammed, 
 signifying praised, glorified, &c. 'Tis worthy 
 of observation, that this account of the imposi- 
 tion of Mohammed's name is nothing more than 
 an imitation of what St Luke has related on 
 a similar occasion; which is an additional proof, 
 that the history of Mohammed, as given us by 
 the Arabs, abounds withfictitious circumstances, 
 and that the veracity of the Moslem historians, 
 in this point at least, is not much to be depend- 
 ed upon." 
 
 HTDH 
 
 With a radical, but mutable, rr. 
 
 It occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but hence 
 the verb rrnn or "nn in Chald. signifies to hide, 
 protect, (see Targum in Prov. xxviii. 26, 27.) 
 and KDH in Arabic, to guard, defend, protect 
 
 from evil. See Castell, under irDH 
 
 I. As a N. fem. nmn add nnn a wall as of a 
 
 See Lamb's Synopsis Hist. Eccles. p. 198 ; Leslie's 
 Short Method with the Jews, VT.; Jortin's Remarks 
 on Ecclesiastical History, vol. ii. book 3, p. 363, 'id edit.; 
 Kidder's Messias, part iii p. 109 ; Modern Univ. Hist. 
 8vo. vol. xiii. p. 210, 211, and note (O.) and vol. i. p. 101, 
 and note (G.) and p. 116, and compare Boyle's Diction- 
 ary, Article Mahomet, note BB. 
 
lo^n 
 
 157 
 
 }>nn 
 
 city, for shelter, protection or defence. See 
 Deut. iii. 5. xxviii. 52. Josh. vi. 5, 20. 1 K. 
 iv. 13. Isa. ii. 15. xxii. 10. Jer. i. 18. xv. 
 20. 
 
 II. Asa N. mas. in reg. "nn a woman's father- 
 in-law, a husband's father ; so called, I appre- 
 hend, from the protection he does or ought to 
 afford his daughter-in-law. occ. Gen. xxxviii. 
 13, 25. 1 Sam. iv. 19, 21 ; in all which passa- 
 ges it is written Dn, the " referring to the root 
 rrnn as "nx in reg. to nnx, -nx in reg. to rrHK. 
 As a N. fem. sing, ninn a husband's mother. 
 Ruth i. 14-, & al. freq. In this word also the 
 termination m- shows it to be from TTC)r\, as 
 mnx a sister from rinx, mb3 a captivity from 
 rrb^, mDD, raiment from r\'D'2, and others. 
 
 As a N. a kind of lizard. So LXX, erotv^a, 
 and Vulg. lacerta. Once, Lev. xi. 30. In 
 Chaldee the V. signifies, to bow dotvn, depress, 
 prostrate, and the animal might be called by this 
 name, from its being (by reason of the short- 
 ness of its legs) always prostrate, as it were. 
 
 In Josh. XV. 54, we have rriDTsn the name of a 
 town in Canaan, perhaps so called from the 
 emblematic reptile there worshipped. Compare 
 Deut. iv. 18. Wisd. xii. 24. Rom. i. 23. 
 
 I apprehend with Schultens, in his MSS. Ori- 
 gines Hebraicae, that the radical idea of this 
 root, is soft, tender, whence it is applied in 
 Hebrew to denote a soft or tender affection of 
 the mind. 
 
 As a verb in Kal, to have a soft or tender affec- 
 tion, to be moved with tender compassion, to 
 compassionate, pity. It is used either abso- 
 lutely, 2 Sam. xii. 6. Job vi. 10. Prov. vi. 34. 
 Jer. xiii. 14, & al. freq. or with bl? upon, with 
 respect to ; see Exod. ii. 6. Deut. xiii. 8. 1 
 Sam. XV. 3. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 17. Job xx. 13. 
 Mai. iii. 17; or with ba to towards following; 
 see Isa. ix. 19. Jer. Ii. 3. 1. 14, bx ibnnn bx 
 yn do not spare, q. d. have no pity upon, the 
 arrow. As a N. fem. in reg. nban tender af- 
 fection, compassion, occ. Gen. xix. 16. Isa. 
 Ixiii. 9. As a N. mas. briHQ an object of ten- 
 der affection, occ. Ezek. xxiv. 21. 
 Hence perhaps the Greek a./ji,a,\os in the sense 
 of soft, tender, and ed/nukoi bland, kind. 
 pn See under on VIII. 
 
 I. In Kal, to cast, pluck, or fo7'ce off or away, 
 either from others or oneself, deripere, excu- 
 tere. Job xv. 33, Don- he shall cast off Ais un- 
 ripe grape as the vine. Lam. ii. 6. And he 
 hath forced or violently taken away his (i. e. 
 Israel's, comp. ver. 5.) hedges as (that of) a 
 garden. Comp. ver. 8. Isa. v. 5. Used ab- 
 solutely, or with the noun which should fol- 
 low understood, Jer. xxii. 3, iDonn bx do 
 not force or take away (i. e. any thing) by vio- 
 lence. Do no violence, English translation. 
 Prov. viii. 36, And he who hates me lU'Bn DDH 
 casts away his life, or himself; but compare 
 Sense III. Ezek. xxii. 26. Her priests 
 "rriin 1DT3n have cast off (LXX, yihrturuv 
 have rejected, Vulg. contempserunt have de- 
 spised) my law. So Zeph. iii. 4. In Niph. to 
 
 be stripped by violence, occ. Jer. xiii. 22, The 
 soles of thy feet are stripped, i. e. of thy sandals, 
 as persons going into captivity. Comp. Isa. 
 XX. 2 ^4. Jer. ii. 25. 
 
 II. As a N. Dnn violent rapine, injustice done 
 by violence, outrage, violence. Gen. vi. 11, A7id 
 the earth was filled with violence, rapine, or 
 outrage. The heathen had a traditional 
 knowledge of this truth. So Ovid of the 
 times not long preceding the deluge, Metam. 
 lib. i. fab. 8. lin. 2. 
 
 Qua terra patet, fera regnat Erinnys. 
 
 Throughout the earth, the fell* Erinnys reigns. 
 
 Comp. under nnT III. 
 See Jud. ix. 24. 1 Chron. xii. 17. Psal. xi. 5. 
 XXV. 19. Jer. Ii. 35. Hence 
 
 III. Injustice, wrong, damage in general. Gen. 
 xvi. 5. Exod. xxiii. 1, Dnn 1]} a witness of in- 
 justice, i. e. an unjust witness. Prov. xxvi. 6, 
 rrnu? onn drinking down damage, i. e. having 
 enough of it. Comp. under rrnu'. And from 
 this use of the N. we may explain that of the 
 verb. Job xxi. 27, The devices (which) iDnnn 
 ye wrongfully imagine against me. This last 
 text, and those cited under Sense I. are all 
 wherein the root occurs as a verb. 
 
 IV. As a N. Dnnn a species of unclean bird. 
 " A night-hawk," English translat. occ. Lev. 
 xi, 16. Deut. xiv. 15. The LXX render it 
 yXa-uica, and Vulg. noctuam. I think there- 
 fore it was some kind of owl, and considering 
 the radical import of its Hebrew name, it 
 might not improbably be that which Hassel- 
 quist. Travels, p. 196, describes as " of the 
 size of the common owl, and being very raven- 
 ous in Syria ; and in the evenings, if the win- 
 dows are left open, flying into houses and kill- 
 ing infants, unless they are carefully watched, 
 wherefore the women are much afraid of it. " 
 
 From Hebrew Dan perhaps x"^/^^'^ champsa, 
 the ancient Egyptian name of the crocodile, 
 Herodot. lib. ii. cap. 69; and by prefixing n, 
 Timsah, his modern Egyptian name. Shaw's 
 Travels, p. 408. 
 
 To ferment, " fermentation,'" says the New and 
 Complete Dictionary of Arts and Sciences, 
 " may be defined a sensible internal motion of 
 the constituent parts of a moist, fluid, mixed 
 or compound body, by the continuance of 
 which motion these particles are gradually re- 
 moved from their former situation or combina- 
 tion, and again, after some visible separation is 
 made, joined together in a different order and 
 arrangement." This definition, if limited 
 to vegetables, to which only yon is applied in a 
 physical sense, does, I apprehend, very well 
 answer that Hebrew word. It is well known 
 that intense cold stops all fermentation, and 
 that great heat rather weakens than promotes 
 it, and that excluding the external air, by a 
 close stopped vessel, entirely destroys it ; 
 whence it is evident, that warm air is a causa 
 
 * So called from ?' contention, and feijrned to hp a 
 fury of hell delighting in discord, var, and murder. 
 
pr^n 
 
 158 
 
 172X1 
 
 sine qua non, or a necessary assistant cause of 
 
 fermentatioiu * 
 
 i. To ferment, be leavened, as bread, occ. Exod. 
 
 xii. 34-, 39. As a N. ynn ferment, leaven. 
 
 Lev. xxiii. 17. Also as a participle, leavened. 
 
 Exod. xii. 15, & aL freq. As a N. fem. in 
 
 reg. Vi'^r^n fermentation, a being fermented, occ. 
 
 Hos. vii. 4. 
 IT. To ferment, as liquors do. It occurs not as 
 
 a V. in this sense, but hence as a N. ynn 
 
 vinegar, which is made by strong fermentation. 
 
 Num. vi. 3. Psal. Ixix. 22. Prov. x. 26, & al. 
 
 As a particip. paoul. yiian sprinkled, as ^Yith 
 
 wine in fermentation, occ. Isa. Ixiii. 1. 
 
 III. y^ryn b-ba " farrago subacida qua jumen- 
 torum fastidienti stomacho sublevatur. A sub- 
 acid, or sourish mixture of provender, to assist 
 the stomachs of cattle when they loathe their 
 food," says Bochart, vol. ii. p. 1 13, and shows 
 that the modern Arabs have the same distinc- 
 tion of sour and sweet provender, occ. Isa. xxx. 
 24 ; where it is promised even to the common 
 working cattle, as being both " palatable and 
 wholesome." Bate. 
 
 IV. In Hith. to be in a ferment as from grief 
 or concern, to be soured, fretted, exasperated. 
 occ. Ps. Ixxiii. 21, "nnb v^^nns which the 
 French translation excellently renders vion 
 cceur s'aigrissoit, my heart was exasperated, 
 soured. So in Latin, Plautus, cited by Leigh, 
 says, " Mea uxor tota in fermen to _;ace<, my 
 wife lies all in o. ferment " and, '^ Ecquid habet 
 acetum in pectore 9 Has he any vinegar in his 
 breast ?" As a participle Benoni in Kal, yrann 
 souring or fretting others, aigrissant. occ. Ps. 
 Ixxi. 4. As a particip. paoid. v^^sn soured, 
 
 fretted, exasperated, grieved, aigri. occ. Isa. i. 
 17, pDH ^'^^a!H prosper the grieved, ^vovaoieYas 
 advantage and comfort. 
 
 In Kal, to withdraw, retire. So Aquila tuXmv, 
 and Vulg. declinaverat. occ. Cant. v. 6. In 
 Hith. to withdraw oneself, occ. Jer. xxxi. 22, 
 where the LXX xro(rr^i-4'Us ; wilt thou turn 
 away ? And observe that T-ponnn is with the 
 ] paragogic for "pnnnn. For examples of the 
 same form, see Ruth ii. 8. iii. 18. Isa. xlv. 10. 
 As a N. mas. plur. -pnnn occ. Cant. \di. 1 or 
 2. It is Tendered joints, but from the meaning 
 of the verb, from what the "pinn are compared 
 to, and from the context which contains a de- 
 scription of the bride's dress, I apprehend with 
 Mr Harmer, in his Outlines of a New Com- 
 mentary on Solomon's Song, p. 110, that it 
 means the concealed dress or coverings of the 
 thighs, i. e. -the drawers, such as are still worn 
 by the f Moorish and Turkish women of rank. 
 \ Lady Mary Wortley Montague, in de- 
 scribing her Turkish dress, has, as my author 
 observes, most happily, though undesignedly, 
 illustsated this as well as other particulars in 
 the beginning of this chapter. " The first 
 part of my dress," says she, " is a pair of 
 drawers very fidl, that reaches to my shoes. 
 
 See Boerhaave's Chemistry by Shaw, vol. ii. p. 117. 
 t See Shaw's Travels, p. 228. Stewart's Journey to 
 Mequinez. 
 t Letters, vol. ii. p. 12. 
 
 and conceals the legs more modestly than your 
 petticoats. They are of a thin rose-coloured 
 damask, brocaded with silver flowers." Comp. 
 under xbn I. Dr Chandler, Travels in Asia 
 Minor, p. 65, speaks of the oriental dress of 
 the ladies, " consisting of large trowsers or 
 breeches, which reach to the ancle," &c. Add- 
 ing, " It is remarkable that the trowsers are 
 mentioned in a fragment of Sappho." * I must 
 just add, that Cocceius long ago saw the im- 
 propriety of the common translation of -pnDn 
 'Y'sy, and therefore in his Lexicon explained 
 these words by fi^i^ufjux.ra, quae ambiunt fe- 
 mora tua, what is girded about thy thighs ,- and 
 in Notae Lexicae, by n^t^ufJi'UToc, rm off<pvuv <rou 
 or ra TTaoufj^n^iiKx. ffov, what is girded about thy 
 loins, or what covers thy thighs. But drawers, 
 as above, seem the right interpretation. 
 
 I. In Kal, to disturb, trouble, put into disturb- 
 ance or disorder, occ. Jud. xv. 16, With the 
 
 jaw-bone '^^n^rr of the ass, D'-n'irin TiDn f I 
 have put them into the utmost disorder, con- 
 turbando conturbaviiUos ; LXX, i^ctXntpcav i^n- 
 Xsi-4">t avrovs, destroying I have destroyed them; 
 so Vulg. delevi eos ; as it follows in the text, 
 with the jaw-bone of an ass "n'^sn I have smit- 
 ten a thousand men. 
 
 II. In Kal, to trouble, make turbid, as water 
 mixed with mud. occ. Hab. iii. 15, D^n "inn 
 D-nn troubling the great waters. So I^X, 
 Tu-^airffovTa:. Also in a Niph. sense, to be thus 
 troubled or made turbid, as water, occ. Ps. xlvi. 
 4. So LXX, iTa^Kx^YKTuv, and Vulg. turbata 
 sunt, as wine mixed with the lees. occ. Ps. 
 Ixxv. 9, where LXX aK^wrau unmixed, i. e. 
 with water, so Vulg. meri. Mr Harmer, Ob- 
 servations, vol. i. p. 373, remarks, that " In 
 the East they have no casks, but keep their 
 wine in pitchers, by which means it is com- 
 monly a little thick," and on Ps. Ixxv. 9, he 
 observes, p. 375, that " the turbidness of wine 
 makes it very inebriating, and consequently," 
 says he, " expressive of the disorder affliction 
 brings on the mind." But I should think that 
 the words of the Psalmist contain a farther 
 allusion to the intoxicating liquor which used 
 to be given to criminals before their execution, 
 and therefore that "inn may relate to the tur- 
 bidness of the wine, not only by its mixture 
 with the lees, but also with the drugs which 
 were put into the cup of malediction, as the 
 Jews called it. Comp, Ps. Ix. 4. Isa. Ii. 17, 
 22. See under rtDD IV. Targum on Ps. 
 Ixxv. 9, and Greek and Eng. Lexicon under 
 Ki^ciu II. 
 
 III. As a N. *nnn an epithet or name for wine, 
 for its effects in disturbing the faculties both of 
 body and mind. occ. Deut. xxxii. 14, And thou 
 didst drink the inebriating blood of the grape. 
 Isa. xxvii. 2, nnn D'nD a vineyard of strong 
 wine. But Vitringa is of opinion, that in this 
 text, and in Deut. xxxii. 14, inn refers to the 
 quality of the wine itself, as being readily fer- 
 
 K (( Warton's Theocritus, p. 304. They are now called 
 
 t So D-nitltJ Neh. xiii. 30; CJ-nsHa Jer. ix. 6 or 7; 
 D^nSiy Zech. xiii. 9. 
 
ir:n 
 
 159 
 
 iT^n 
 
 mentable, and easily depositing its faeces, ac- 
 cording to the nature of the stronger and more 
 generous, and particularly of red wines, which 
 latter were anciently, as they still are, most 
 esteemed in the eastern countries. See Prov. 
 xxiii. 31, and comp. Harmer's Observations, 
 vol. i. p. 374<. But observe that the reading 
 in Isa. xxvii. 2, is by no means certain ; the 
 Complutensian edition, Montanus's by Plan- 
 tin, 1572, Walton's, Foster's, and many of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices, read "inn ; but the textual 
 reading of the doctor's Bible after Vander- 
 hooght's, is nnn : the former reading is favour- 
 ed by the Syriac Vulgate, the latter by the 
 Targum and LXX. Comp. Isa. xxxji. 12. 
 Amos v. 11 or 12. 
 
 Chald. as Ns. "inn and N'lTin wine. Ezm vi. 9. 
 Dan. v. 1, & al. 
 
 IV. As a N. inn is applied to several sub- 
 stances from their turbid motion or condition. 
 
 1. Mortar for building. Gen, xi. 3. Comp. 
 Exod. i. n. 
 
 2. Mire of the streets. Isa. x. 6. Comp. Job 
 XXX. 19. Mud. Job iv. 19, houses of mud. 
 This description of our frail perishing bodies 
 receives additional force from remarking, that 
 one usual mode of building in the East is li- 
 terally with mud dried in the sun, and that of 
 course such mud-houses soon decay, and are 
 but of short duration. See Harmer's Observa- 
 tions, vol. i. p. 175, &c. 
 
 3. Potter's clay. Isa. xxix. 16. Jer. xviii. 4. 
 
 4. It appears from Job xxxviii. 14, that they 
 anciently used clay instead of wax for sealing, 
 as they still do for sealing up doors in Egypt. 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 457. 
 
 5. As a N. *inn bitumen. LXX, ci,<f(p(t\'roi. 
 A kind of slime usually produced by a turbid 
 effervescence from the earth. " Bitumen, or 
 asphaltus, is sometimes gathered under ground 
 in brittle masses of a flat inflammable sub- 
 stance ; sometimes like a glutinous matter, like 
 the pitch which distils from the pine-tree, 
 though generally bitumen boils up out of the 
 earth, and swims on the surface of the water, 
 like a black oil or scum, which thickens to a 
 consistency after being exposed a little while 
 to the air ; and in this form it is found in cer- 
 tain springs, and on the waters of the Dead 
 Sea, and the lake Asphaltites, which covers 
 the ancient valley of Sodom." Nature Dis- 
 played, vol. iii. p. 203, 12mo. edit. occ. Gen. 
 xi. 3. xiv. 10. Exod. ii. 3. Hence as a V. 
 to daub over, as with bitumen, occ. Exod. ii. 3, 
 where the LXX render the words inni 
 nSTiT by Kir(paXro'7i itrari, which is a composition 
 of bitumen and pitchi otherwise called pissas- 
 phaltum. See Boerhaave's Chemistry by 
 Shaw, vol. i. p. 1 18, and note (jp). 
 
 V. As a N. *TiDn and nnn an ass male or fe- 
 male, (see 2 Sam. xix. 26.) but generally the 
 male, so called (however dull and sluggish his 
 usual appearance) from his extraordinary tur- 
 bulence, when moved by rage or lust. The 
 former is perhaps alluded to in Jud. xv. 16, 
 cited under sense I. the latter in Ezek. xxiii. 
 20. freq. occ. Phornutus informs us, that some 
 sacrificed he-asses to Mars, hex. to ru^u,xu^ns 
 Kxi yiyovi; rns oyKuficai on account of their 
 
 turbulent nature and loud braying. De Nat. 
 Deor. p. 57, edit. Gale. On 2 K. vi. 25, we 
 may remark with Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. that 
 in like manner when the army of Artaxerxes, 
 with which he had invaded the Cadusii, was in 
 extreme want of provisions, ovau xt(pXtiv fnoXis 
 ^^a^fiuv i^vixovTBt eaviov tivxi, an oss's head, could 
 hardly be bought for sixty drachms, i. e. about 
 forty shillings (as Plutarch relates in Ar- 
 taxerxe, tom. i. p. 102.3, edit. Xylandri) ; 
 whereas Lucian reckons the usual price of an 
 ass itself to be no more than twenty-five or 
 thirty drachms. 
 
 VI. As a N. "inn a chomer or homer, the largest 
 measure of capacity, in which consequently 
 many things were frequently jumbled together. 
 It was equal to ten baths or ephahs, and to about 
 seventy-five gallons five pints English. (See 
 Ezek. xlv. 11, 13, 14.) Exod. viii. 14, They 
 gathered them D'-'inn Dinn homers {upon) 
 homers, i. e. by homerfuls, as Num. xi. 32. 
 
 VII. As a N. "ninn" the buffab, so called from 
 his turbulent disposition, occ. Deut. xiv. 5. I 
 Kings iv. 23. The Vulg. in both passages 
 renders it by bubalus. Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 
 417, describes the buffalo, as " a sullen, 
 malevolent, spiteful animal ; being often 
 known to pursue the unwary traveller, espe- 
 cially if clad in scarlet ; as I myself," says he, 
 " have seen ; whom it will not only pursue, 
 but, if not prevented by force or flight, it will 
 attack and fall upon ivith great fierceness." 
 Buffon (Nat. Hist. vol. x. p. 109, l2mo.) 
 says, " The buffalo is of a disposition more 
 rough and less tractable than the beeve ; he 
 obeys with more difficulty, he is more violent, 
 he is more frequent and impetuous in his 
 humours (il a des fantaisies plus brusques et 
 plus frequentes) ; all his habits are gross and 
 brutal his aspect stupidly ferocious." Another 
 sensible * writer observes, that " In general 
 the buffalos are inoffensive animals, if undis- 
 turbed, as indeed all those that feed upon grass 
 are found to be ; but when they are woimded, 
 or even but fired at, nothing then can stop their 
 
 fury; they then turn up the ground with their fore- 
 feet, belloio much louder and more terrible than the 
 bull, and make at the object of their resentment 
 with irresistible fury." This animal therefore 
 might well be denominated in Hebrew Tinri'" 
 from his remarkable turbulence and fierceness. 
 But to this interpretation it may be objected, 
 1st, from Bochart, (vol. ii. 910.) that the Gr, 
 (iivfiotXis of the LXX, and the Lat. bubalus 
 of the Vulg. do not signify a biiffalo, but a kind 
 of wild deer (according to Shaw, Travels, p. 
 415, comp. 170, the Bekker el washf). And 
 indeed Bochart has sufficiently proved that in 
 the ancient Greek writers /3w/3Xoj or (iovfiaXi; 
 signifies an animal of the deer Imid ,- but then 
 I must observe that the LXX, according to 
 the Vatican copy, have not the word ^-wjictXa; 
 either in Deut. or 1 K. nor do they appear to 
 have given any translation at all of our Pleb. 
 
 III the Universal Magazine of Knowledge and Plea- 
 sure for October, 177i, p. 184; whose account nearly 
 affrees with what Buffon says, vol. x. p. 1 15. 
 
 t See Encyclopjiedia Britan. in CAPUA XIV. fi. 
 
^TDn 
 
 160 
 
 in 
 
 word ; and though in Deut xiv. 5, according 
 to the Alexandrian and University College 
 MS. and the Complutensian and Aldine edi- 
 tions, flot>(iaXo; answers to liDns yet this Gr. 
 word seems to have been supplied from the 
 Vulg. Latin bubalum ; which name might 
 probably in common language, to which no 
 doubt the author of the Vulgate translation 
 conformed, be applied to the hiffalos of Egypt 
 and the East ; since these, though really of a 
 different species, do in their appearance very 
 , much resemble wild bulk; and since Pliny (Nat. 
 Hist. lib. viii. cap. 15.) expressly informs us, 
 that the unlearned vulgar called the wild bulls 
 of Germany bubali. 
 
 A second objection may be, that according to 
 Bochart, vol. ii. 973, and BufFon, vol. x. p. 
 110, 111, the flesh of the buffalo is scarcely 
 eatable, and therefore cannot be supposed to be 
 a part of Solomon's provision, 1 Kings iv. 23. 
 In reply to this I observe, 1st, that the buffalo 
 has the marks of a beast clean for food, defin- 
 ed by Moses, Lev. xi. 3; and 2dly, That 
 though " the flesh of a buffalo does not seem 
 so well tasted as beef, being harder and more 
 gross," yet that in our times " * persons of dis- 
 tinction, as well as the common people, and 
 even the European merchants eat a great deal 
 of it, in the country where that animal 
 abounds." 
 ^n'lnn L To be violently troubled or disturbed, 
 as the bowels in grief, occ. Lam. i. 20. ii. 11. 
 II. To be very foul, dirty, or the like ; (so 
 Targ. ]''urutt'iD?2) or else, to be very much disor- 
 dered, as the countenance with weeping, occ. 
 Job xvi. 16, where fourteen of Dr Kennicott's 
 MSS. now read TiTS'inrr, as two more did 
 originally. 
 
 I. 7'o array, set in array. It occurs not as a V. 
 in this sense, but as a part. mas. plur. Diy-nn 
 arrayed, marshalled, in array, or regular order, 
 ordine instructi. occ. Exod. xiii. 18. Josh. i. 
 14?. iv. 12. Jud. \\\. 11. It seems worth ob- 
 serving, that in Exod. xiii. four of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's codices read D-trinn fully mth the ^, so in 
 Josh. i. nine, in Josh. iv. three, and in Judges 
 vii. one. Exod. xiii. 18, " And the children of 
 Israel came up out of Egypt marching in array. 
 And this their hosts or armies by which they 
 came out implies. See ch. vi. 26, and vii. 4." 
 Bate's translation and note. (So ch. xii. 51.) 
 Jud. ^ii. 11, " Regular soldiers." Bate. But 
 may it not here rather mean soldiers drawn up 
 or formed, as being on guard? The LXX in 
 Jos. i. 14, render it hy sv^uvot girded J equipped; 
 so Targum throughout by T'nTO ; LXX in 
 Josh. iv. 12, by hurxivoKr/iAsvai prepared, array- 
 ed; Aquila in Exod. xiii. 18, by ivurkierfuvoi 
 armed; so Symmachus by x.u0uTXi<r/u.svot ; and 
 Vulg. after them by armati. But as Fuller and 
 Michaelis have justly remarked, the Israelites 
 when they went out of Egypt were not armed. 
 For can we imagine that Pharaoh was such a 
 fool as to permit the use of arms to six hundred 
 
 * "[Les gem distinguen, ainsi que le peuple, et meme 
 tes merchands d'Europe, en mangertt beaucoup dans les 
 pays ou oet animal abonde." Niebuhr, Description de 
 r Arabie, p. 146. 
 
 thousand men, of military age, and cruelly op- 
 pressed. 
 
 n. As Ns. tt'Tin fye. Gen. v. 6, 10. Plur. 
 D-U'Qn fifty. Gen. vi. \o,'^iv''nnffth. Gen. i. 23. 
 Fem. n^TD'^'on a fifth, fifth part. Gen. xlvii. 24. 
 Lev. xxvii. 15. Hence as a V. lynn to take a 
 
 fifth part, quintare. occ. Gen. xli. 34. 
 
 This word is first applied to the fifth day of the 
 creation, when the world was arrayed or set in 
 order for the reception of man and animals. 
 Gen. i. 23. 
 
 rvyn See under on VI. VII. 
 
 V? 
 
 Denotes kindness, affection. 
 I. In Kal, transitively, to have kindness or affec- 
 tion for, in this sense to affect. Gen. xliii. 29. 
 Exod. xxxiii. 19. Num. vi. 25. Deut. vii. 2. 
 Isa. XXX. 19. Job xix. 17, "nam " Though I 
 have a tender affection (for her) on account of 
 the children of my body." In Niph. to be gra- 
 cious in a passive sense, to meet with kindness 
 and affection, occ. Jer. xxii. 23. Prov. xxi. 
 10. Isa. xxvi. 10. As a N. ]n, plur. fem. 
 man (Ps. Ixxvii. 10.) kindness, affection, af- 
 fectionate regard. Prov. iii. 34. xiii. 15, in 
 which passages ]n ini means to exert kindness. 
 Affectionate regard is particularly expressed by 
 the pleasing and benevolent look of the * eyes. 
 Hence that very common Hebrew phrase of 
 finding ]n kindness, afl^ection in the eyes of 
 God or man. Gen. vi. 8. xxxii. 5. xlvii. 25, & 
 al. freq. Also, what procures kindness or af- 
 fection from others, grace, gracefulness. Ps. xlv. 
 3. (Comp. Luke iv. 22.) Prov. i. 9. iii. 22. 
 xi. 16, & al. Hence the expression of giving 
 the ]n of any one in the eyes of another, means 
 to make him appear graceful, amiable or accep- 
 table in the eyes of that other. Gen. xxxix. 21. 
 Exod. iii. 21. xi. 3. As a N. ^-n graceful- 
 ness, comeliness, occ. Job xli. 4 or 12, isij; ^-rr 
 the comeliness of his form, i. e. for fighting or 
 combat, " the advantage of his structure both 
 for his own seciu^ity, and for destroying and 
 devouring, &c." Taylor's Concordance. 
 
 " For war how well adjusted his array." 
 
 Scott, 
 
 As a N. fem. rrDnn kindness, favour. Josh. xi. 
 20. Also, a mean of procuring kindness or fa- 
 vour. Supplication, deprecation. 1 Bangs viii. 
 28, 38, & al. freq. 
 II. As a particle formed with a d final, Dan 
 
 1. Out of mere kindness, gratis. Gen. xxix. 15. 
 Exod. xxi. 2. Mai. i. 10, & al. 
 
 2. Causelessly, without any reason. 1 Sam. xix. 
 5. XXV. 31. 
 
 3. Fruitlessly, to no purpose. Prov. i. 17. 
 
 pn I. Transitively, to be very kind or affection- 
 ate to, to affect very much. occ. Gen. xxxiii. 5, 
 IJ. 2 Sam. xii. 32. Lam. iv. 16. And ob- 
 serve that Gen. xxxiii. 5, may be rendered, 
 
 * Cicero has long ago observed in general, that as na- 
 tare has given to the horse and to the lion their ears, 
 their tail, their bristles, so she has given to man his eyes, 
 to declare the emotions of his mind. Oculos autem Na- 
 tura nobis, ut eguo et leoni setas, caudam, aures, ad mo- 
 tus animoruin declarandos dedit. De Orat. lib. iii. cap. 
 rig. See the whole chapter. 
 
HDH 
 
 161 
 
 DDH 
 
 The children with, or with regard to, whom the 
 Aleim hath been very kind, or shown great 
 kindness to thy servant. To this purpose the 
 liXX Tct TTdtiioi. 0'12 nXiriiriv o Bio? rov croiSa 
 
 ffou. As a participle or participial N. ascrib- 
 ed only to God pan very kind or affectionate. 
 Exod. xxii. 27. xxxiv. 6, & al. freq. As a 
 N. fem. rra'-an tender affection or kindness. 
 occ. Jer. xvi. 13. As a N. mas. plur. 
 D-STSnn powerful means of procuring favour or 
 kindness, earnest supplications, entreaties. Job 
 xli. .3, or xl. 22. Ps. xxviii. 2. Prov. xviii. 23, 
 & al. freq. So 
 
 II. In Hith. to make oneself an object of kind- 
 ness, affection, or mercy, to become suppliant, to 
 supplicate. Gen. xlii. 21. 1 K. viii. 33, 47, 
 & al. freq. 
 
 Der. Perhaps hen, the female of birds, from 
 their tender affection to their nestlings. See 
 Mat. xxiii. 37. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n. In 
 general, to fix, settle. 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, tof.x, settle, dwell, re- 
 main. Isa. xxix. 1, The city (where) "ly^ rran 
 David dwelt ; so Targum N"iiy, and Montanus, 
 mansit remained (comp. 1 Chron. xi. 7, and 
 see Vitringa in Isa.) Num. xxxi. 19, And, do 
 ye abide without the camp. To settle or pitch, 
 as the caterpillar locusts. So Vulg. consi- 
 dunt. occ. Nah. iii. 17. Comp. under n:) III. 
 Jud. xix. 9, DnST mDH rran, where we may 
 understand b before the infinitive msn, " Be- 
 hold, the day fis ready] to pitch as a traveller 
 to pitch his tent" [for the night, namely]. 
 Bate's translation and note. And I own I 
 like this better than Mr Harmer's, " It is 
 pitching time of the day," meaning when tra- 
 vellers in the east pitch their tents , because I 
 do not see how man can signify pitching 
 time. But let the reader consult Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. iii. p. 238, and judge for 
 himself. 
 
 II. To fix, be fixed, or pitched, as opposed to 
 jrD3 removing or journeying. Applied to the 
 sacred tabernacle, Num. i. 31 ; to the peo- 
 ple. Num. ix. 18, 20, 22. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. plur. nvan some places of 
 confinement, occ. Jer. xxxvii. 16 ; where one 
 of the Hexaplar Versions avyjcXntrfjca^ confine- 
 ment, Eng. translat. cells, French translat. 
 cachots dungeons. 
 
 I V. And most generally, in Kal, to fix one's 
 tent or camp, to encamp, pitch. Gen. xxvi. 17. 
 xxxiii. 18. Exod. xiii. 20, & al. freq. This 
 word differs from brrx as fixing or pitching a 
 tent does from spreading it out. Psal. xxxiv. 7 
 or 8, The angel of Jehovah rran encampeth 
 n-SD round about those that fear him, i. e. the 
 providence of Jehovah himself; for Ps. cxxv. 
 2, Jehovah is n-lD round about his people. Of 
 this Jacob had a visible exhibition. Gen. xxxii. 
 
 2, when the angels of the Aleim met him ; ver. 
 
 3, and when he saw them, he said. This is 
 cnbH rrsnn the camp or encampment of the 
 Aleim, and he called the name of that place 
 (in memorial no doubt of the Aleim who thus 
 appeared to him as his protectors) D-sno, The 
 Encampers, Comp. 2 Kings vi. 16, 17. As 
 
 a N. mas. or fem. rrinn, plur. D'3nT3, or 
 minrs an encampment, or camp, or the men, &c. 
 belonging to it. See Gen. xxxii. 8, 9. xxxiii. 
 6. 1. 9. Exod. xxxii. 26, 27. Hence used for 
 a company though not encamped. See 1 Chr. 
 ix. 18, 19. Applied to a swarm of locusts. 
 Joel ii. 1 1. 
 
 As a N. fem. in reg. nsni an encamping, occ. 
 2 K. vi. 8. 
 
 V. As a N. n^sn plur. D-n-sn and n-n-an a 
 spear or halbert, which on account of its length 
 and weight is usually pitched or rested on the 
 ground, freq. occ. See 2 Chron. xxiii. 9. Isa. 
 ii. 4. Mic. iv. 3. 1 Sam. xxvi. 7 ; and observe 
 on this last text, that we have a similar repre- 
 sentation in Homer, II. x. lin, 150, &c. or line 
 170, &c. of Pope's translation, and that Ho- 
 mer particularly mentions the spears being 
 stuck upright in the ground near the warriors : 
 
 0|9' Sir/ * ffciveuTri^os sXyAxto, 
 
 2 Sam. xxiii. 7, n-sn yv " tfi^ [wooden] han- 
 dle of a fork an instrument that is pitched 
 down to throw away the briars with." Bate's 
 translat. and note. 
 
 In 1 Sam. xviii. 10. xix. 9, we find that Saul 
 while (sitting) in his house had a jT'Sn or spear 
 in his hand. Was not this by way of sceptre, 
 as an ensign of his royal dignity ? According 
 to that of Justin, lib. xliii. cap. 3, speaking of 
 the times of Romulus : " Per ea adhuc tempo- 
 ra reges hastas pro diademate habebant, quas 
 GrcEci sceptra dixere. In those times the 
 kings, instead of a diadem, still cari'ied spears, 
 which the Greeks called sceptres." 
 
 I. In Kal, to embalm, " impregnate a dead body 
 with aromatics, that it may resist putrefaction," 
 (Johnson) condire. So Aquila renders D-ioanrr 
 Gen. 1. 3, hy ctoui^LariZ^o^ivuv and Vulg. by con- 
 ditorum. occ. Gen. 1. 2, 3, 26. The Egyptians, at 
 least in the time off Herodotus, used " to em- 
 balm the bodies of their principal people by tak- 
 ing out the bowels, dravnng out the brains, and 
 filling the belly and head with the spices and un- 
 guents inwardly, whereas believers only anoint- 
 ed (see Mat. xxvi. 12. Mark xvi. 1. Luke xxiii. 
 36. ) and swathed up the bodies with them, and 
 sometimes (as 2 Chron. xvi. 14. Comp. chap, 
 xxi. 19. Jer. xxxiv. 3.) made fumigations oi 
 them, outwardly. They who believed the 
 resurrection of the body, adds my | author, 
 would be apt to think it an abuse to mangle 
 and exenierate it after those heathen fashions.'* 
 Thus John xix. 39, 40, we find that when 
 Nicodemus embalmed the body of our blessed 
 Lord, he did it by winding or swathing it in 
 linen cloths, with the spices, as the custom of the 
 Jews, subjoins the Evangelist, is to bury, 
 tra(pi(x.Z,uv, which includes the whole prepara- 
 tion of the body for interment, and is the very 
 word used by the LXX for the Heb. wan 
 
 * " These spears had two points -, one with which they 
 ruck ; the 
 which they 
 
 struck : the other perhaps blunter, called trotv^anr,^, 
 they stuck into the ground." Jortin's Tracts, 
 
 1790, vol. i. p. 380, &c. where there is much more on the 
 subject. 
 
 + See Herodotus, lib. ii. cap. 86. 
 
 J Halloway, Letter and Spirit on Gen, 1. 2. 
 
TH 
 
 162 
 
 ivn 
 
 Gen. 1. 2. But unless the body of the be- 
 lieving Jacob and Joseph were exenterated, ex- 
 enteration, pulling or pushing forth, cannot, as I 
 once thought it might, be the ideal meaning of 
 this Heb- root. 
 
 II. To embalm as the fig-tree doth its 'asj or first 
 crop of figs, which are very liable to corrupt and 
 f[iU off. Comp. under as. occ. Cant. ii. 13 ; 
 where the context is evidently descriptive not 
 of the beginning, but of the end of spring, or 
 of the beginning of summer.* For, among 
 other marks of the season, it is observed that 
 the rain was over and gone, ver. 1 1 ; but the 
 latter rains in Judeafell sometimes in the mid- 
 dle, sometimes towards the end of April, O. S. 
 (Comp. under root rvpb.) The blossoming 
 vines are also said to yield their scent ; but f 
 this they probably do in Judea about two 
 months sooner than with us, that is towards 
 the end of April, or the beginning of May. 
 Now the \ boccore, or early figs, are ripe about 
 the middle or latter end of June. By the time 
 before- mentioned, therefore, the fig-tree must 
 have been embalming, r^x:':^^, her early figs, or 
 filling them with that clammy delicious juice 
 which is so well known, and is particularly no- 
 ticed in scriptiu-e, Jud. ix. 11. 
 
 III. As a N. rrtan wheat. See under nwn. 
 
 I V. Chald. As a N. mas. plur. loijan wheat, 
 from its peculiar sweetness, as the Heb. name 
 D'-isn from rrian. occ. Ezra vi. 9. vii. 22. 
 
 I. In Kal, to initiate, occ. Prov. xxii. 6. As a 
 N. mas. plur. in reg. "S-sn initiated, instruct- 
 ed, that is in the religion and worship of the 
 true God. occ. Gen. xiv. 14. 
 
 II. In Kal, to handsel, begin to use, as a private 
 house ; which was probably " wont to be done 
 with the solemnity of feasting, praying, and 
 singing of psalms. ' See Neh. xii. 27. Ps. xxx. 
 title." (Clark's note) to dedicate it. occ. Deut. 
 XX. 5, twice. 
 
 III. To dedicate, as a temple or house of God. 
 occ. I Kings viii. 64. 2 Chron. vii. 5. As a 
 N. fem. rrDsn and in reg. (Heb. and Chald.) 
 naan dedication, as of an altar, temple, or 
 image. Num. vii. 11. Ezra vi. 16, 17. Dan. 
 iii. 2, 3. 
 
 In Kal and Hiph. to pollute, defile. So LXX, 
 (povoxroviu to defile with blood, fnaivu and f^akwu 
 to defile, pollute, and Vulg. polluo, maculo, 
 contamino. Num. xxxv. 33. Ps. cvi. 38. Jer. 
 iii. 1, 2, 9, & aL As a N. r\^n a polluted 
 wretch, a wicked fellow. Job viii. 13. Isa. ix. 
 17. As a N. fem. rrsan pollution (so LXX, 
 (xoXvsfjLOi), profligacy. Eng. translat. ^'- pro- 
 
 faneness." occ. Jer. xxiii. 15. 
 
 This root is by the Lexicons and translators 
 rendered also hypocrite, and hypocrisy. I can- 
 not find any passage where it certainly hath 
 this meaning, and which may not as well admit 
 the sense here given. 
 
 See Rusael, Nat, Hist, of Aleppo, p. 13. 
 t See Harmer'8 Outlines of a New Commentary, p. 
 147, &c. 
 t See Shaw's Travels, p. 144, S42. 
 
 Der. Knave, 
 
 To strangle, suffocate, occ. 2 Sam. xvii. 23. 
 
 Nah. ii. 13. It is used in the same sense both 
 
 in Syriac and Arabic. See Castell. As a N. 
 
 pann suffocation, strangling, occ. Job vii. 15. 
 Der. Hang, Gr. ayxu, and Lat. ango to sufib- 
 
 cate, whence English anguish. 
 
 vn 
 
 It is rendered to spare, pity, or the like ; but as 
 in concern or pity the eyelids naturally begin to 
 close, and the eyes are half shut, it seems pro- 
 perly to denote to wink thus or half-close as do 
 the eyes, to which it is generally applied in 
 scripture, with bv upon, on account of, follow- 
 ing, as Gen. xlv. 20. Deut. vii. 16. Isa. xiii. 
 18, & al. freq. (In 1 Sam. xxiv. 11, "a-j? my eye 
 is understood before Dnn). But in some pas- 
 sages it is applied to the person or being him- 
 self, whether God or man, as the verbs, wink, 
 connive, are in Eng. though in somewhat a 
 different sense. Ps. Ixxii. 13. Jer. xiii. 14. 
 xxi. 7. Jon. iv. 10, 11, Thou bj? non hast half 
 closed thy eyes, i. e. hast been concerned, on 
 account of the gourd and shall not I Dinx 
 have pity on Nineveh ? Observe that in the 
 second person sing, imperative rrDin Neh. 
 xiii. 22. Joel ii. 17, the n is not radical, but 
 paragogic or emphatic. 
 
 Schultens, in his MS. Origines Hebraicse, 
 seems to have assigned the true idea of this 
 root, namely succulent, abundance, swelling out, 
 as it were, and readily overflowing, " Uberta- 
 tem, vel dicam succositatem ita turgentem, ut 
 quam promptissim^ fluat." Comp. Schultens's 
 Comment, on Prov. xxv. 10. This import he 
 deduces from that of the Arabic nu;n, where 
 the shin, as usual, is substituted for the Heb. 
 samech, and which, according to him, denotes, 
 to flow together from all sides, to be confluent, 
 affluent, and as a N. is applied to a camel which 
 may be continually milked without growing dry ; 
 so TIUTI yv is a spring always flowing with 
 
 fresh supplies of water. (Comp. Castell in 
 nrirn.) And it must be confessed that this in- 
 terpretation well suits and reconciles the seve- 
 ral scriptural applications of the Hebrew TDn, 
 which occurs but twice as a verb in passages to 
 be produced presently. 
 
 I. As a N. *TDn turgescence, turgidity, affluence 
 or prosperity, occ. Isa. xl. 6, All flesh is grass, 
 and all T^vn its swelling prosperity (LXX, 
 Sa|a a,v6^uTov glory of man J as the flower of the 
 field ; the grass withereth, the flower b^D fadeth, 
 which is evidently opposed to nvn (comp. 1 
 Peter i. 24. ) Prov. xix. 22, The recommenda- 
 tion of a man is his affluence. Qu ? Of pretend- 
 ed or hypocritical piety. Hos. vi. 4, What shall 
 I do to thee, Ephraim ? What shall I do to 
 thee, Judah 9 For D3TDn your tumid showy 
 goodness is as the morning cloud, and as the 
 early dew it goeth off. " The dews of the night," 
 says Dr Shaw,* speaking of Arabia Petrcea 
 " (as we had the heavens only for our covering,) 
 
 * Travels, p. 440. 
 
ivn 
 
 163 
 
 iDrt 
 
 would frequently wet us to the skin ; but no 
 sooner was the sun risen, and the atmosphere 
 a little heated, than the misfs were quickly dis- 
 persed, and the copious moisture, which the dews 
 communicated to the sands, would he entirely eva- 
 porated.'' Of goodness or bounty. Ps. xxxvi. 
 
 11, TTOn T^'n draw out thy exuberant good- 
 ness to those who know thee. Corap. Ps. cix. 
 
 12. So 
 
 As a N. non plur. o^TDn sweUing, abundant 
 goodness or kindness, exuberant bounty. See 
 Neh. xiii. 14.. Ps. xxxiii. 5. Ixxxix. 2. Jer. ii. 
 2. freq. occ. As a N. T'-Dn abundantly kind or 
 bountiful. It is spoken both of God and man, 
 freq. oec. And is with peculiar propriety ap- 
 plied to Christ God-man, Ps. xvi. 10. * For 
 greater love (as he himself observes, John xv. 
 13.) hath no man than this, that a man lay down 
 his life for his friends. But (says his apostle, 
 Rom. V. 8.) God (Jehovah, who was in 
 Christ) commendeth his love towards us, in that 
 while we were yet sinners (and as such enemies 
 and rebels against God) Christ died for us. 
 Hence as a V. in Hith. nDnnrr to show oneself 
 abundantly kind, good or bountiful, occ. 2 Sam. 
 xxii. 26. iPs. xviii. 26. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. rrT^Dn a species of unclean 
 bird, of which we learn from scripture that it 
 is a periodical bird, or bird of passage, (Jer. 
 viii. 7.) that it has large wings, (Zech. v. 9.) 
 and that it rests in D-ii'l'in fir- or cedar-trees. 
 (Ps. civ. 17.) All these circumstances agree 
 to the f stork, which appears to have had the 
 name m-DH from its remarkable affection to 
 its young, and from its kindness or piety in 
 tending and feeding its parents when grown 
 old. I am aware that this latter fact is by 
 some treated as a fable ; but I must confess 
 when I find it asserted by a whole | cloud of 
 Greek and Roman writers who had abundant 
 opportunity to ascertain the truth or falsehood 
 of it, and especially by Aristotle and Pliny ; 
 and that among the Greeks in particular it 
 passed into a kind of proverb in their applica- 
 tion of the V. ayrtriXaoyuv, and of the nouns 
 
 * Few learned men are ignorant that the controversy 
 concerning the true reading of this text was some years 
 ago revived. For my own part, when I attentively 
 considered not only the precise application which the 
 two Apostles, St Peter and St Paul, had made of it to 
 the single person of Jesus Christ, Acts ii. 31, 32. xiii. 35, 
 37 ; but also, that in ten printed Hebrew Bibles (includ- 
 ing the Eton Copy) and among them in the Compluten- 
 si AN, and in eleven printed Hebrew Psalters, all produced 
 by the learned Dr Rutherforth, in his letter to Mr (after- 
 wards Dr) Kennicott, p. 163, \Q\:,ihe textual reading was 
 '\1^'DT\, and that in all the other editions printed with 
 masoretical notes, that I had seen, where T'T'Dn was 
 in the Text 'TT-Dn was the Keri or in the margin- 
 when, 1 say, I attentively considered all this, I could not 
 help regarding "I'T'Dn without the second Jod, as the 
 true reading in Ps. xvi. 10. And this opinion has been 
 since confirmed by the publication of Dr Kennicott's 
 Hebrew Bible, from which it appears that no fewer than 
 ONE HUNDRED AND EiGHTV MSS. and ancicnt printed edi- 
 tions, read TTDn singular. And thus the LXX 
 translated it TON 02I0N aev. Comp. Kennicott's Dis- 
 sertat. General. 17. Syr. and Vulg. and Michaelis's In- 
 troduct. to N.T. p. 221, 447, Edit. Marsh. 
 
 t See Shaw's Travels, p. 40911, 451 ; and Bochart, 
 vol. iii. 2+7. 
 
 t See Bochart, vol. iii. 327, &c. 
 
 avTiTi\ct^yi% and itvTtTtXet^yviiTu for requiting 
 one's parents, and in their calling laws enforc- 
 ing this duty riXa.^yixoi vof^oi on these autho- 
 rities, I say, I cannot help giving credit to 
 the fact just mentioned. Besides the passages 
 above cited, ni-Dn occurs as the name of a 
 bird. Lev. ix. 19. Deut. xiv. 18. Job xxxix. 
 13. In the first of which texts, and in Ps. civ. 
 17, the LXX render it by ipuhos, so the 
 Vulg. by herodionem and herodii, so Sym- 
 machusand Theodotion in Lev. xi. 19. Zech. 
 V. 9, and Aquila throughout by e^skS/o?. Now 
 iou^io; is usually interpreted ardea the heron. 
 But from Jer. viii. 7, it appears that this can- 
 not be the meaning of the Heb. HT'-Dn for the 
 common heron is not a bird of passage. It has 
 however so great a resemblance to the stork, 
 that it is ranged by naturalists under the same 
 genus ; and Suidas, with an eye probably to 
 the LXX version, explains s^wJ/^j by " liJaj 
 
 o^viov TiXK^y<>; XtyofjCivos, yi 6/u,otos avria, a spe- 
 cies of bird which is called TCiXa.oyoi, i. e. the 
 stork, or one like to it." And were a reason 
 to be required why the LXX, and particularly 
 why Aquila, who is known almost constantly 
 to aim at expressing in Greek the etymology 
 of the Hebrew words, chose rather to render 
 nn'-Dn by locShiOi than by ^raa^yaj , I should re- 
 ply that i^uhio?, considered as a derivative from 
 %^ui love, approaches very nearly to the etymo- 
 logical meaning of the Heb. name, and denotes 
 the most remarkable quality of that bird ; even 
 as our Eng. stork, if deduced from the Greek 
 irro^yY) natural affection, also does. And in this 
 respect the stork is contrasted with the ostrich. 
 Job xxxix. 13, &c. The wing of the ostriches is 
 quivered orjluttered up and down ; (hut) is it the 
 wing rrT-Dn of the stork and its plumage 9 ^ Is 
 it, like that, employed in protecting and provid- 
 ing for the creature's offspring ? No ; for she 
 (the hen ostrich) depositeth her eggs on the 
 earth, and warmeth them (by incubation J on the 
 dust or sand, and forgetteth that the foot may 
 crush them, and that the wild beast of the field 
 may break them. Michaelis, in his Supplem. ad 
 Lex. Heb. p. 858, absolutely rejects the inter- 
 pretation of m-on by the stork ; " principal- 
 ly," says he, "because in Ps. civ. 17, the^r- 
 t7^es are said to be the habitation, domicilium, 
 of the rrT-Dn, which is otherwise as to the 
 storks. Concerning these, who has not either 
 heard or seen, that it is peculiar to them to 
 make their nests, nidulari, on the tops of houses ?" 
 On this I would remark, first, that the 
 Psalmist does not say that the .-n-DH makes 
 its nest on the fir-trees, but that the fir-trees 
 are its house, which may mean no more (to 
 borrow the expression of Mr Harmer, Obser- 
 vations, vol iv. p. 175.) than that "there they 
 rest, there they sleep, after the wanderings of 
 the day are over." And Doubdan, as cited by 
 the same author, p. 174, positively affirms that 
 the prodigiously numerous storks, which he 
 saw between Cana and Nazareth, in Palestine, 
 did " in the evening rest on trees," that is, they 
 roosted there. And the Psalmist himself uses 
 a different word for the birds in general making 
 their nests (isap") and the ni^vn having its 
 
-ion 
 
 164 
 
 Von 
 
 house (rrn^i). But secondly, Dr Shaw, Travels, 
 p. 411, says, " The storks breed plentifully in 
 Barbary every summer. They make their 
 nests with dry twigs of trees, which they place 
 
 upon the highest parts of old ruins and houses, 
 in the canals of ancient aqueducts, and fre- 
 quently fso very familiar they are by being ne- 
 ver molested) upon the very tops of their 
 mosques and dwelling-houses. The fir and 
 other trees likewise (when these are wanting) 
 are a dwelling fi)r the stork, Ps. civ. 17." The 
 reader may find other testimonies to the same 
 purport in Scheuchzer's Physica Sacra, and in 
 Mr Merrick's Annotation on the text. To 
 which it may not be amiss to add what 
 follows, from No. 171, of The Inspector, a pe- 
 riodical paper, published about thirty-five 
 years ago, and ascribed to that eminent natura- 
 list, the late Sir John Hill, The author, after 
 having remarked the high antiquity and conti- 
 nued tradition of the opinion, that young storks 
 requite their parents by tending and supporting 
 them when grown old, proceeds thus: 
 " Among those who have given their relation 
 without the ornaments or the exaggerations of 
 poetry or fable, is Burcherodde, a Dane ; his 
 account is the most full and particidar of all, 
 and he appears a person of gravity and fidelity. 
 He tells us he relates what he has seen. 
 
 " Storks build, says he, in the prefecture of 
 Eyderslede, in the southern part of Juitland ; 
 and men may be taught by looking upon them. 
 They are large birds, like herons, of a white 
 colour, with black wings and red feet. In a 
 retired part of Eyderslede, some leagues from 
 Tonningen, towards the German Sea, there 
 are clusters of trees. Among these they build ; 
 and if any creatine comes near them in the 
 nesting season, which lasts near three months, 
 they go out in a body to attack it. The pea- 
 sants never hurt them, and they are in no fear 
 of them. 
 
 " The two pai'ents feed and guard each brood ; 
 one always remaining on it, while the other 
 goes for food. They keep the young ones 
 much longer in the nest than any other bird ; 
 and, after they have led them out of it by day, 
 they bring them back at night ; preserving it as 
 their natural and proper home. 
 
 " When they first take out the young, they 
 practise them to fly ; and they lead them to 
 the marshes, and to the hedge sides, pointing 
 them out the frogs, and serpents, and lizards, 
 which are their proper food ; and they will 
 seek out toads, which they never eat, and take 
 gi-eat pains to make the young distinguish 
 them." ' This circumstance is countenanced 
 by Linnaeus, who, mentioning the food of the 
 stork, expressly says, that though they eat frogs, 
 they avoid toads.' " In the end of autumn, 
 not being able to bear the winter of Denmark, 
 they gather in a great body about the sea- 
 coasts, as we see swallows do, and go off toge- 
 ther ; the old ones leading, the young brood 
 in the centre, and a second body of old behind. 
 They return in spring, and betake themselves 
 in families to their several nests. The people 
 of Tonningen, and the neighbouring coasts, 
 gather together to see them come ; for they 
 
 are superstitious, and form certain presages 
 from the manner of their flight. At this time 
 it is not uncommon to see several of the old birds, 
 which are tired and feeble with the long flight, 
 supported at times on the backs of the young ; 
 and the peasants speak of it as a certainty, that 
 many of these are, when they return to their 
 home, laid carefully in the old nests, and fed and 
 cherished by the young ones, which they reared 
 
 with so much care the spring before.'' 
 
 * If the account this gentleman gives be singu- 
 lar, it is in no part unnatural. We see innu- 
 merable instances of what we call instinct; 
 and who shall say this is too great for credit ? 
 Who shall lay down the laws to determine 
 where the gifts of a Creator to his creatures 
 shall stop, or how they shall be limited ?' 
 
 III. In a bad sense, as a N. tdh denotes the 
 turgid exuberance or overflowing of unrestrained 
 lust. occ. Lev. XX. 17. 
 
 IV. In Kal, it is rendered to reproach, insult 
 with reproaches, or the like. So LXX oniht^u, 
 and Vulg. insulto, and thus the V. is often 
 used in Chaldee and Syriac ; but in Heb. it 
 seems to denote, to overflow another, as it were 
 with anger and reproaches, " turgido fluxu turn 
 cordis indignantis, tum oris convitiantis, insec- 
 tari vel perfundere." Schultens. occ. Pro v. 
 XXV. 10. As a N. TDH is likewise rendered a 
 reproach, Prov. xiv. 34 ; but does not this ra- 
 ther belong to the first sense, and should not 
 the sentence be translated And bountifulness 
 (is J a sin-offering for nations 9 Consider the 
 structure of the words in the two hemistichs : 
 and comp. Dan. iv. 24 or 27 ; and see Schul- 
 tens in rrov. 
 
 nrn 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n. 
 
 I. In Kal, with a following, to shelter oneself, 
 take shelter, in or under. Jud. ix. 15. Ps. Ixi. 
 5. Isa. XXX. 2. Jn the first passage the LXX 
 rendered it by v^otrrrivat to stand under, in the 
 two last by crxiTo.^ofjbai to take shelter. Comp. 
 Deut. xxxii. 37. 2 Sam. xxii. 3. Ps. xxxvi. 8. 
 hni. 2. xci. 4. As a N. fem. mon a taking 
 shelter, occ. Isa. xxx. .3. As Ns. Dfira (Isa. 
 xxviii. 15.) and rTDn?2 a shelter, refuge. Job 
 xxiv. 8. Isa. XXV. 4. Ps. Ixi. 4. civ. 18. In 
 the two former of these passages the LXX 
 render it by <rs5r a shelter, and in the last, to- 
 gether with Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodo- 
 tion, xaret^vyn a refuge. 
 
 II. It is often rendered, to hope or trust in, 
 which is taking shelter or refuge mentally. See 
 Ps. xvi. 1. xxxiv. 9. Prov. xiv. 32. 
 
 Der. Saxon hus, and Eng. house. 
 
 Von 
 
 I. Kal, to consume, eat up. So LXX, xari^irat, 
 and Vulg. devorabunt shall devour, occ. Deut. 
 xxviii. 38, rrmxrr labon- the locust shall eat it 
 up. So 
 
 II. As a N. b'-Dn a species of insect, devouring 
 the fruits of the earth, occ. Ps. Ixxviii. 46. 
 Isa. xxxiii. 4. 1 Kings viii. 37. 2 Chron. vi. 
 28. Joel i. 4. ii. 25. In the four last-cited 
 texts it is distinguished from the m-iK or lo- 
 cust properly so called, and in Joel i. 4, is 
 mentioned as eating up what the other species 
 
DDn 
 
 165 
 
 n3n 
 
 bad left, and therefore might well be called the 
 consumer, by way of eminence. Bnt the an- 
 cient interpreters are far enough from being 
 agreed what particular species b-DH signifies. 
 The LXX in Chron. and Aquila in Ps. ren- 
 der it {!>zovx,h so Vulg. in Chron. and Isa. 
 and Jerome in Ps. bnichus, the chafer, which 
 every one knows to be a great devourer of 
 leaves of trees. The Syriac version in Joel 
 translates it x'n^in y, which Michaelis from the 
 Arabic 'ny'ii: cricket, so called from the V. 
 ^)rvi to chirp, creek, stridere interprets not 
 the common but the mole-cricket, which in its 
 grub state is likewise very destructive to corn, 
 grass, and other vegetables, by cankering the 
 roots on which it feeds. Michaelis, in his 
 Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 865 (whom see,) 
 professes himself dubious between the chafer 
 and the mole-cricket, but inclines to the former, 
 as being much more common and better 
 known. 
 DDH 
 To shut, shut up, obstruct, occludere. 
 
 I. 7 shut up, as the mouth of a beast with a 
 muzzle, to muzzle. So LXX (pifcuffui, occ. 
 Deut. XXV. 4. On which passage it may be 
 remarked, that " * the natives (of Aleppo) to 
 this day religiously observe the ancient custom 
 of alloiving the oxen employed in separating the 
 corn from the straw to eat what they please." 
 And Dr Chandler, Travels in Asia Minor, p. 
 40, obsen'es, that near the ancient Sigeum he 
 saw ^^ oxen wnwiMzzfec? treading out the corn." 
 Comp. Wolfius's Cur. Philolog. on 1 Cor. ix. 
 9. As a N. mDnn a muzzle, capistrum. So 
 Symmachus (pif^M. occ. Ps. xxxix. 2. 
 
 II. To obstruct, as persons going forward, occ. 
 Ezek. xxxix. 11. So Cocceius explahis it, 
 non patitur transire doth not suffer to pass. 
 The LXX seems to aim at this sense by ren- 
 dering it fi^ioix.o^ofji.vKrovin to 'Ti^iffTOfji.iov, they 
 shall build round the mouth or entrance. 
 
 ]Dn 
 
 To be strong, stout, firm, compact, not easily bro- 
 ken. It occurs not as a V. in Kal, but hence, 
 
 I. As Ns. ion strong, stout, &c. Isa. i. 31. 
 Amos ii. 9. T-on strong, endowed with strength. 
 Ps. Lxxxix. 9. 
 
 II. As a V. in Niph. to be secured or kept 
 strongly, occ. Isa. xxiii. 18. As a N. ]VT\ 
 treasure, or store, so secured. Prov. xv. 6. xxvii. 
 24?. Jer. xx. 5. Ezek. xxii. 25. Comp. Isa. 
 xxxiii. 6. 
 
 III. Chald. as a N. pn strength, occ. Dan. ii. 
 37. iv. 27. 
 
 IV. Chald. as a V. in Aphel, to possess, or keep 
 strongly or frmly, to retain. So LXX xarixeo} 
 occ. Dan. vii. 18, 22. 
 
 ^DTl Chald. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in the Bible, but from the 
 use of the word in the dialectical languages 
 (see Castell,) the idea seems to be, to beat, 
 pound, or the like. As a N. c^DH clay, such as 
 potters use. Dan. ii. 33, 34, 4l, & al. comp. 
 Isa. xli. 25. 
 
 * Russel's Nat. Hi^t. of Aleppo, p. 50. 
 
 non 
 
 I. In Kal, absolutely, to abate, diminish, be want- 
 ing. Gen. viii. 3, 5. xviii. 28. 1 Ki. xvii. 14. 
 In Hiph. to cause to fall, or fall short. Isaiah 
 xxxii. 6. Also with n following, to cause to 
 
 fall short of, make inferior to. occ. Ps. viii. 6. 
 Thou hast made him for a little while inferior 
 to the Aleim, i. e. to the created Aleim of the 
 heathen mentioned ver. 4. So LXX nXur- 
 
 rutrus uvTOv fioa^u ri <rot,^ ayyiXovf. Comp. 
 Heb. ii. 7, 9. As Ns. -iDn defect, want. 
 Deut. xxviii. 48. Amos iv. 6. iVdhd nearly 
 the same, Jud. xix. 19, 20, & al. p^iDn defect, 
 deficiency, occ. Eccles. i. 15. 
 
 II. To be destitute, to want. Transitively, Deut. 
 ii. 7. Ps. xxxiv. II. Absolutely, Neh. ix. 21. 
 In Hiph. the same. Exod. xvi. 18. Also in 
 Hiph. with the participle n following, to cause 
 to want, bereave, deprive of. occ. Eccles. iv. 8. 
 
 The meaning of this root is uncertain. It 
 seems however to be related to the following 
 nan, as Kian to rrija, xan to mn, &c. In 
 Chaldee it signifies to cover. Thus the Tar- 
 gums use it in Ith. for being covered^ 1 Kings 
 xviii. 45. Esth. vii. 8. Isa, xlii. 22. In Kal, 
 to cover, conceal, do secretly. Once, 2 Kings 
 xvii. 9; where LXX, *i/^<pii(ravTo cloaked. It 
 appears probable from Ezek. viii. 12, that 
 some of the idolatrous rites of Isi-ael as well as 
 of Judah were practised in secret, as if to con- 
 ceal them from Jehovah ; and the verb iXBrr* 
 may farther allude to their cursed clandestine 
 meetings for perpetrating their lusts natural 
 and unnatural in honour of their idols. 
 
 nan 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n. 
 
 I. Kal, to cover, veil, as the head in grief or 
 mourning, occ. 2 Sam.,xv. 30. Esth. vi. 12. 
 Jer. xiv. 3, 4<. as the face of a condemned 
 criminal, occ. Esth. vii. 8. Comp. Job ix. 
 24. The former custom was anciently used by 
 the * Greeks and other nations, as well as by 
 the Hebrews ; of the latter we meet with the 
 traces among the Romans, in the punishment 
 of a parricide, who when convicted was imme- 
 diately hooded, as unworthy of the common 
 light,f and in that form of pronouncing sen- 
 tence on a criminal ascribed by Cicero, (pro 
 Caio Rabirio, cap. 4.) to Tarquinius Super- 
 bus, " /, lictor, colliga manus, caput obnubito, 
 arbori infelici smpendito. Go, officer, bind his 
 hands, muffle his head, hang him on the fatal 
 tree. " 
 
 Hence French coiffe, and Eng. coif. Also 
 hive. 
 
 II. To cover, overlay, overspread, as with wood 
 or gold. occ. 2 Chron. iii. 5, 7 9. Comp. 
 Ps. Ixviii. 14. Isa. iv. 5, For over all risn 1113 
 glory covers or shall cover. Comp. Exod. 
 xxiv. 16, 17. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. rrsn, in reg. nsn a kind of 
 
 * See Homer's II. xxiv. line 1C3 ; Greek and English 
 Loxicon under E'rifia.XXu IV ; and Potter's Antiquities, 
 book V, cli. 5. p. 219. Ist edit. 
 
 i See Rennet's Roman Antiquities, Part II, book iii. 
 eh. 20. p. 146. 
 
Tsn 
 
 16() 
 
 IBTH 
 
 alcove, which was separated from the larger 
 chambers in the Eastern houses by a veil, and 
 in which their beds were placed. Comp. under 
 Tin occ. Ps. xix. 6. Joel ii. 16. 
 
 IV. As a N. Clin the sea-coast or land over- 
 hanging the sea, and covering ships from the 
 winds, occ. Gen. xlix. 13. Deut. i. 7. Josh. 
 ix. 1. Jud, V. 17. Jer. xlvii. 7. Ezek. xxv. 16. 
 
 V. As a N. Pin protected, secure, i. e. in inno- 
 cence or virtue, as the poet. 
 
 Hie murus aheneus esto. 
 Nil conscire sibi, nulla pallescere culpa. 
 HoRAT. Epist. 
 
 Be this thy brazen bulwark of defence. 
 Still to preserve thy conscious innocence. 
 And ne'er turn pale with guilt. 
 
 line 60, 61. 
 
 Francis. 
 
 And thus a heathen unacquainted with the 
 infinite purity of his Creator, and the extent and 
 spirituality of his law, might vainly talk ; but 
 to believers the book of Job itself is a demon- 
 stration of the folly, falsehood, and wickedness 
 of such pretences, occ. Job xxxiii. 9. Comp 
 ch. xxiii. 1012. But see ch. xl. 3, 4, &c. 
 xlii. 3, &c. Or else tin may mean, what will 
 come nearly to the same sense, involved, wrapt 
 up, i. e. in righteousness or virtue ; Mea vir- 
 tute me involvo, says Horace ; and Job speak- 
 ing of himself, had made use of similar ex- 
 pressions, ch. xxix. 14. 
 
 VL As a N. mas. plur. D-asn the two hands 
 joined together and considered as capacious, 
 full, and covering what they contain, occ. 
 Exod. ix. 8. Lev. xvi. 12. Prov. xxx. 4. Ec. 
 iv. 6. Ezek. x. 2, 7. 
 
 r^srr to cover, shelter very much or entirely, occ. 
 Deut. xxxiii. 12; where LXX axixXu over- 
 ^hadoweth, Theodotion ffxi-rairu shall cover. 
 
 To haste, hurry, as through fear. See Deut. xx. 
 3. Ps. Ixviii. 6. civ. 7. On Job xl. 18, see 
 under purj?. As a N. pisn haste, hurry, Ex. 
 xii. 11, & al. ireq. 
 
 |Sn See under rrsin VI. 
 
 *|>)n 
 
 With Schultens I apprehend that the radical 
 idea of this word is to bend, incline. He ob- 
 serves that in Arabic it signifies properly to 
 bend or inflect a thing, especially by reason of 
 its softness, as soft wax is bent, also intransitive- 
 ly, to be thus bent. 
 
 I. To bend. occ. Job xl. 12 or 17, He (the be- 
 hemoth) vsn- bendeth (Eng. transl. moveth) 
 his tail like a cedar. So the Chald. Targ. pjsd 
 he bendeth, French transl. // remue sa queue, 
 qui est comme un cedre. He moveth his tail, 
 which is as a cedar. Comp. under nD7 I. As 
 a N. ysn a bending, occ. Prov. xxxi. 13, And 
 she worketh (them) rr-SD vsna by the bending, 
 pliableness, of her hands. 
 
 II. In a mental sense, with b and an infinitive V. 
 following, to incline, or be inclined to. Deut. 
 xxv. 7. Jud. xiii. 23. Ruth iii. 13. 1 Sam. ii. 
 25. Also, transitively, to be inclined to, to 
 will, desire, choose. Ps. Ii. 8, 18. cxv. 3. cxxxv. 
 6. With 3 and a N. or pronoun following, 
 to be inclined to, have a tender inclination or af- 
 fection for, tc delight in. See Gen. xxxiv. 19, 
 
 (where LXX, intcuro, was set upon) Num. 
 xiv. 8. Deut. xxi. 14. 1 Sam. xix. 1. 2 Chron. 
 ix. 8. As a N. yarr inclination, desire, affec- 
 tion, delight. 1 Sam. xv. 22. 1 Kings v. 8, 9. 
 X. 13. Ps. i. 2. In Eccles. v. 7 or 8, it de- 
 notes the will of God, as the Targum ex- 
 plains it. 
 
 To sink, penetrate. 
 
 I. To sink or delve, as a pit, well, or the like. 
 Gen. xxi. 30. Eccles. x. 8, & al. freq. In Ps. 
 vii. 16, rr'ia denotes the action of digging, or 
 cutting with a spade, nsn the sinking or deep- 
 ening of the hole. Job xi. 18, ni3n thou 
 shalt dig for water, namely, as usual in Arabia. 
 See Mr Scott. 
 
 II. To delve, in a metaphorical sense, to fathom, 
 penetrate, search out. Deut. i. 22. Josh. ii. 2, 
 3. Job xxxix. 29, From thence (i. e. from his 
 lofty nest) the eagle "isn penetrateth with his 
 sight /or food, his eyes behold afar off ; where 
 LXX Z,nrii seeketh, Vulg. contemplatur look- 
 eth attentively. " The eagle has an excellent 
 sight, but little smell in comparison of the vul- 
 ture; he therefore hunts only by view." Buf- 
 fon. Hist. Nat. des Oiseaux, tom. i. p. 115. 
 See II. xvii. line 6748. 
 
 III. To sink, as the countenance in shame. Ps. 
 xxxiv. 6. So of persons, to be out of counte- 
 nance. It is more than im, and therefore is 
 placed after it. See Ps. Ixxi. 24. Ixxxiii, 18. 
 Jer. XV. 9. In Hiph. to cause shame, make 
 ashamed. Prov. xiii. 5. xix. 26. Also, in- 
 transitively, to be ashamed. Isa. liv. 4. 
 
 IV. It is once applied to the rraib, white or il- 
 luminated disc of the moon ; this metaphorical 
 use being taken from the human countenance. 
 Isa. xxiv. 23, The lunar disc shall sink, be 
 ashamed. Comp. Isa. xxxiii. 9. 
 
 nsisn. Hence as a N. fem. plur. nTi&nsn a 
 species of animals, moles. So Vulg. talpas. 
 These animals may well be denominated emi- 
 nently the diggers or delvers, since they are 
 manifestly formed for this work, and perform 
 it so easily and expeditiously, as almost to ex- 
 ceed belief.* occ. Isa. ii. 20. Bochart seems 
 to have well proved that this should not be 
 read as two, but as one word (and thus three 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices represent it), and 
 ingeniously conjectures that casting to the moles 
 and to the bats was among the Hebrews a pro- 
 verbial expression for treating with the utmost 
 slight and contempt. ( See his works, vol. ii. 
 1032, 1033.) We must however remark with 
 Mr Harmer, Observations, vol. ii. p. 4.56 
 (whom see), that moles have no peculiar rela- 
 tion to ruins, and that the Heb. vvordmns'isn 
 may denote snakes, and other venemous rep- 
 tiles, which are known to frequent ruinated 
 buildings, and which Rauwolf desfcribes as 
 abounding to such a degree in the holes they 
 have bored in the ruins of ancient Babylon, as 
 to render the approaching to those ruins ex- 
 tremely dangerous. Comp. Bp. Newton on 
 Proph. vol. i. p. 305, 8vo. I add, that Sir 
 John Mandevilie, a much more respectable 
 
 See Mr Addison's Spectator, No. 121. 
 
ti'3n 
 
 167 
 
 r\:iLn 
 
 traveller than some, who have never read him, 
 imagine, observed long before Rauvvolf, " But 
 is fuUe longe sithe that ony man durste neyhe 
 to the Tour [of Babylon namely] : For it is 
 all deserte and fulle of dragouns, and yrete ser- 
 pents, and fuU of dy verse venymouse bestes aUe 
 abouten." Voyage and Travaile, p. 48. After 
 all, Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 877, 
 thinks that DTisnan signifies sepulchres, which 
 in Palestine were frequently cells or vaults 
 hewn or dug in the rocks, and consequently 
 were proper receptacles for bats ; and to con- 
 firm this interpretation, he remarks that xT'Sn 
 in Syriac, and msn in Arabic, denote a se- 
 pidchre. 
 
 To free from enctimbrance, confnement, business, 
 slavery, or the like. 
 
 I. 'Hith. to strip or divest oneself of one's 
 clothes or garments. 1 Sam. xxviii. 8. 2 Chron. 
 xviii. 29. 1 Kings xx. 38, ar3nn"'T And he 
 stripped himself, i. e. of his prophetic dress, with 
 dust upon his eyes. Comp. 2 Kings i. 8. Zech. 
 xiii. 4. Also, to be stripped off. Job xxx. 18, 
 
 With great force must my garment irsnn"" be 
 stripped ofl^, being glued, as it were, to the 
 body by sores. Ezek. xxvii. 20, a^sn '"ran 
 .nnanb, literally, clothes of stripping ofF/or rid- 
 ing, seem to mean such clothes as were used in 
 riding, and occasionally stripped off the horse 
 or other beast, i. e. a kind of horse-cloths, 
 ephippia (Vulg. tapetibus carpets), on which 
 the ancients used to ride before the invention 
 of saddles with stirrups, which were not 
 known till long after, in one word, housings. 
 See under u?nn III. Potter's Antiquities, vol. 
 ii. p. 13, and Berenger's History of Horse- 
 manship, cited in Critical Review for August 
 1771, p. 114. 
 
 II. To strip off covering, to search as by strip- 
 ping or uncovering, to seek as by removing co- 
 vers. Gen. xxxi. .35. xliv. 12. Pro v. ii. 4. 
 
 III. To free, set at liberty, from confinement or 
 slavery. It occurs not as a V. in this sense, 
 but as a participle fern. Jiw^n free, freed, set at 
 liberty. Lev. xix. 20. As a N. fern, rrc'sn liber- 
 ty, freedom. Lev. xix. 20. As a N. -u^sn f'ee, 
 at liberty. Exod. xxi. 2. Job iii. 1 9, & al. 
 Comp. Job xxxix. 5. Ps. Ixxxviii. 6, free 
 among the dead, " that is, set at liberty or dis- 
 missed from the world, and separated from all 
 communication with its aflfairs, as dead bodies 
 are." Dr Home's Comment. 
 
 IV. As a N. n^tv^n freedom, or retirement from 
 business. Thus Bate. occ. 2 Kings xv. 5. 2 
 Chron. xxvi. 21. And so it follows in both 
 texts that the king's son was over his house, and 
 judged the people of the land. One of the Hex- 
 aplar versions has given the general sense 
 though not the idea of the word, by rendering 
 it Kov(pxiui privately. Comp. Lev. xiii. 46. 
 Prov. xxviii. 12, When the wicked are exalted 
 jnx lySH" men retire, 
 
 When vice prevails, and impious men bear sway, 
 The post of honour is a private station. 
 
 Addison's Cato. 
 
 I. To cut, cut out, hew. It is spoken of the 
 
 earth Deut. vi. 11. viii. 9. Comp. Isa. v. 2. 
 
 of wood. Isa. x. 15 ; but generally of stone. 
 
 1 Kings V. 15. 2 Chron. ii. 2. Job xix. 24, & 
 
 al. Comp. Isa. Ii. 1. 
 II. To cut, cut out, divide, as lightnings. Ps. 
 
 xxix. 7 ; where observe that syn, or, as thirty 
 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices read, nyin, may be 
 
 referred to m.is dividing, or who dividelh, and 
 
 then there should be only a comma at the end 
 
 of the verse. 
 HI. To cut, wound. Spoken of Egypt. Isa. 
 
 Ii. 9. 
 Hence stab. Qu ? 
 
 mn 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 I. " To part, divide asunder, whether into equal 
 or unequal parts." Bate. Gen. xxxiii. 1. 2 Ki. 
 ii. 8. Jud. vii. 16. ix. 43. Dan. xi. 4. Isa. 
 xxx. 28, And his breath, as a whelming torrent 
 (which) rfHW' nxiii 1]} parteth at (i. e. reach- 
 eth, not to the midst of, but to) the neck, as 
 in ch. viii. 8. But when only two persons, 
 parties or shares are mentioned or im})lied, it 
 imports that the parts or shares were to be 
 equal (as the verbs part and divide do in Eng- 
 lish), because this is the most obvious method 
 of dividing. See Exod. xxi. 35. Num. xxxi. 
 27. Ps. Iv. 24. As a N. -.yn a division, half, 
 midst. See Exod. xii. 29. xxiv. 6. xxv. 10. 
 Josh. X. 13, And the solar light stood still -ynn 
 D^nirrr in the division of the heavens, i. e. in 
 the horizon. For doth not that to the inhabi- 
 tants of any particular place, make the most 
 natural and obvious division of the heavens, 
 into an upper and lower hemisphere ? Comp. 
 under rroi V. From this miraculous solstice 
 the story of Phaeton probably had its rise. So 
 the Eg3rptian priest in his discourse with So- 
 lon,* tells him : Your history of Phaeton, 
 whatever air it hath of fable, is nevertheless 
 not without a real foundation. As Ns. fem. 
 mun and nyn division, midst. It is applied 
 only to the night, occ. Exod. xi. 4. Ps. cxix, 
 62. Job xxxiv. 20. rrJinn a half, occ. Num. 
 xxxi. 36, 43. n^ynn the same. Exod. xxx. 13, 
 2.3, & al. freq. am IT'^nn the middle of the 
 day, mid day. occ. Neh. viii. 3. 
 
 II. As a N. yn an arrow. 1 Sam. xx. 20, 21, 
 & al. freq. Also, the shaft or wooden part of 
 a spear, occ. 1 Sam. xvii. 7. Comp. 2 Sam. 
 xxi. 19. Both these seem to be so called from 
 the divided or separated pieces or slips of wood, 
 of which they are made. But being used for 
 arrows, -an is also applied figuratively to light- 
 nings, which are God's arrows. See Ps. xviii. 
 15. cxliv. 6. Hab. iii. 11. Comp. Wisdom 
 v. 21. to calamities or diseases inflicted by 
 God. Deut. xxxii. 23. Job vi. 4. xxxiv. 6. 
 Comp. Ezek. v. 16. Zech. ix. 14. 
 
 III. As a N. Y^'n, fem, plur. n^y^n a street, 
 which divides the houses in a town or city. Isa. 
 Ii. 23. Jer. v. 1. vii. 17. xxxvii. 21. Mr 
 Harmer illustrates I K, xx. 34, by showing 
 from the History of the Croisades, that streets 
 with great privileges annexed were wont to be 
 granted to other nations in the city subject to 
 
 * A pud Platon. in Tiraaeo. 
 
r\:^'n 
 
 168 
 
 lijn 
 
 the Christian kingdom of Jerusalem. Obser- 
 vations, vol. ii. p. 259, &c. 
 
 IV. As a N. pn the outside or outer surface o? 
 a thing which is separated from n"!! the inside, 
 to which it is opposed. Gen. vi. 14. Exod. 
 XXV. 11, yin used adverbially, without, not 
 within, abroad, as opposed to n-S at home. 
 Lev. xviii. 9. Eccles. ii. 25, -snn yin " Be- 
 yond nie ? Who would outstrip me, and leave 
 me behind him?" Cocceius. v^ni without, 
 literally in or at the outside. Gen. ix. 22. ynnn 
 at the outside, without. Gen. xix. 16. xxiv. II, 
 & al. freq. As a N. Y^^n plur. fem. n-iiin an 
 out place, a field. See Ps. cxliv. 13. Job v. 
 10. (comp. Prov. viii. 26.) Job xviii. 17; 
 which seems to allude to the want of a sepul- 
 chral monument ; for the eastern nations still 
 bury their dead without their cities, in the 
 fields. As a N. pyn outward, outer. Ezek. 
 xliv. 1. 1 K. vi. 29, 30. In which latter pas- 
 sages the word side or the like is understood. 
 Comp. Ezek. x. 5, where twenty-six of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices read rrsiii-'nrr. 
 
 V. As a N. v'-n the hele- or outer-wall of a 
 house, occ. Ezek. xiii. 10. 
 
 Hence perhaps Eng. hedge. 
 
 yan I. To divide into a great number of shares 
 or portions, occ. as a participle. Prov. xxx. 27, 
 The locusts have no king or conimander, part 
 of whose business it was to divide the spoil to 
 his followers, yet they all go forth yyn dividing 
 into many parts, i. e. their prey for themselves. 
 Thus Bochart, vol. iii. 458, &c. where see 
 more. The Vulg. renders the Hebrew word 
 in this passage, per turmas suas, and so the 
 English translation, by bands; and indeed I 
 know not why it might not admit this inter- 
 pretation, if the fact were true : but though 
 the swarms of locusts are successive in point of 
 time, I do not see how the locusts can, accord- 
 ing to the most authentic accounts we have of 
 them, be said to go forth to their ravages by 
 bands, which would imply that the same swarm 
 divideth itself'mto several parties, which does 
 not appear to be the case. 
 
 II. As a N. yyn gravel, grit, stone divided into 
 many parts. So Vulg. in Prov. calculo. 
 LXX in Lam. -^ritptu. occ. Prov. xx. 17. 
 Lam. iii. 16. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. phu". in reg. -ayn is ren- 
 dered arrows (comp. Ps. cxliv. 6.) but per- 
 haps may mean simply the divisions or 
 separate flashes of the lightning. (Comp. 
 Ps. xxix. 7.) So Montanus, fulgura. occ. Ps. 
 Ixxvii. 18. 
 
 IV. As a participle or participial N. mas. plur. 
 D-yanQ rendered archers, but may import sepa- 
 rate or distinct bands or parties of the enemy, 
 occ. Jud. v. 11. 
 
 V. As a V. Spoken of time, either, to be di- 
 vided, cut off, and so be put an end to ; or rather, 
 to be reckoned up or out, and so completed, ful- 
 filled, from yn an arrow, or yary a pebble-stone ,- 
 both of which were used by the ancients in 
 their computations. (See cott.) Thus the 
 Greek 4'fiipt^a to compute i^ from the N. -v^jj^aj 
 a pebble, and our Eng. calculate from the Lat. 
 calculus a pebble or gravel stone, occ. Job xxi. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Ethiopic 
 signifies, among other things, to cherish, and 
 in Arabic, to defend, keep, cherish. (See Cas- 
 tell.) As a N. i^n the bosom, occ. Ps. cxxix. 
 
 7. Isa. xlix. 22. So LXX, koXtos. Also, 
 the folds of the dress, covering the breast. The 
 word bosom itself is used in this latter sense in 
 the English translation of Exod. iv. 6. occ. 
 Neh. V. 13; where LXX a>cc{ioXv garment. 
 See Pole, Synops. 
 
 t]:jn Chald. 
 
 To be strong or urgent, to urge. occ. Dan. ii. 15. 
 iii. 22; where LXX vri^ia-xvinv was vehement, 
 and Vulg. urgebat urged. The Chaldee Tar- 
 gums, and the Syriac and Arabic languages 
 use the word in like senses. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but the idea is, to surround, 
 confine, environ, as is evident from the things 
 to which the word is applied. 
 
 I. As a N. lyn plur. in reg. 'lyn and fem. 
 mian an open court or building, a place fenced, 
 or walled round, but open at the top. See 
 Exod. viii. 13 or 9. xxvii. 9. 2 Sam. xvii. 18. 
 1 K. vi. 36. 2 K. xxi. 5. Esth. i. 5. Isa. i. 
 12. Zech. iii. 7. 
 
 II. As a N. mas plur. D-iyn, and in reg. 'lyn, 
 translated villages, and in this view almost al- 
 ways referring to some larger town or city. 
 Josh. xiii. 23, 28, & al. freq. I observe, how- 
 ever, from Michaelis, that its proper and ori- 
 ginal signification seems to be such moveable 
 villages of tents, as those of the ancient No- 
 mades and modern Bedoweens, and called 
 D''iyn from the round iovxxi in which they were 
 placed (comp. under m V.) ; and in this its 
 original sense the word appears to be used 
 Gen. XXV. 16, concerning the Ishmaelites in 
 general, and Isa. xiii. 11, concerning the Ke- 
 darenes in particular, who were descended 
 from Ishmael, Gen. xxv. 13. Comp. Ps. x. 
 
 8, where perhaps it is applied in like manner, 
 and Neh. xii. 28, where it seems to denote 
 temporary huts. The LXX generally render 
 Dnyn under this head by irauXus, a word 
 which appears very well to express its meaning. 
 
 III. As a N. T'yn a vegetable eminently tubular, 
 a leek, or such kind of plant. Num. xi. 5. 
 
 IV. As a N. T'yn an herb or herbage, in gen- 
 eral, grass, from its tubular structure. 1 K. 
 xviii. 5. 2 K. xix. 26. Our ti'anslators have 
 in two places, Prov. xxvii. 25. Isa. xv. 6, ren- 
 dered i-yn hay : most unfortunately ! for in 
 those countries they make no hay,-* and if 
 they did, it appears from inspection that hay 
 could hardly be the meaning of the word in 
 either of those texts. 
 
 V. '^^M^ bjjn Baal-hazor. There is a place of 
 this name, mentioned 2 Sam. xiii. 23. It 
 seems to have been so called by the Canaan- 
 ites, in honoiu- of their god Baal or the Sun, 
 considered as the maker or repairer of the tubes 
 or pipes in vegetables and animals, by means of 
 which it is certain, the circulation of their flu- 
 ids is carried on, and their life supported. 
 
 See Maundrell's Journey, p. lU, 2d edit. ; Harmer's 
 Observatiuns, vol. i. p. i25. 
 
pn 
 
 169 
 
 npn 
 
 This then was a very high attribute. Bat I 
 with pleasure refer the curious reader to Mr 
 Hutchinson's account of this matter, in his 
 Trinity of the Gentiles, p. 484, &c. 
 lyi^n hence as a N. fem. (of an uncommon 
 form, with the second radical doubled) or per- 
 haps compounded of "i^n a tube, and "iy to 
 compress, the former *i being dropped in the 
 composition, n'^yyn or rTli:-\i:n a trumpet, a 
 tubular instrument, which, by confining the in- 
 flated breath, gives a well-known sound. Num. 
 X. 2. Hos. V. 8, & al. freq. Whence as a 
 participle mas. plur. in Hiph. D^'iyynn blow- 
 ing with trumpets, trumpeting. 1 Chron. xv. 24, 
 & al. It must be confessed that this is a word 
 of a very unusual form. Accordingly in Dr 
 Kennicott's Bible we meet with a variety of 
 readings in the several passages. In the text 
 of 2 Chron. v. 12, we have D^'Tiynn, but 
 eleven of the doctor's codices there read 
 D-'iynrs ; and twenty-six D-iyynn ; in other 
 places the various reading is D^'iiinn. 
 
 I. To describe, mark, or trace out. Job xxvi. 10. 
 Prov. viii. 27. (Comp. under an) Prov. viii. 
 29, npinn when he (God) traced out the foun- 
 dation of the earth. 
 
 II. To delineate, pourtray. Isa. xlix. 16, Behold 
 "ITipn I have diawn or delineated thee on the 
 palms of my hands, thy walls are before me con- 
 tinually, says God speaking of Jerusalem, in 
 allusion to the eastern custom of tracing out 
 on their hands, not the names, but the sketches 
 of certain eminent cities or places, and then 
 rubbing them with the powder of the hennah 
 or Cyprus, and thereby making the marks per- 
 petual.* The LXX give the general sense 
 of the Hebrew expression by rendering it ilov, 
 i-TTt ruv ^ii^uv fjt,ou iZ,My^a.<pviKoe, ffov to, mx^ : be- 
 hold, I have painted thy walls upon my hands. 
 As a N. fem. rrpnn a delineation, portraiture. 
 occ. Ezek. \dii. JO; where LXX hetysy^ec/u,- 
 f^ivu pourtrayed. Ezek. xxiii. 14, rrpnrs -trax 
 Men of, or in portrait, i. e. as our English 
 translation renders it, pourtrayed ; so LXX 
 iZ,wy^a.(prifji.i^ov?, and Vulg. depictos. 
 
 III. To describe or delineate words by literal 
 characters. Isa. xxx. 8. Job xix. 23. Comp. 
 Job xiii. 26. xxxi. 35, 36, and see under *i3D. 
 
 IV. To mark out, defne. It occurs not, how- 
 ever, as a V. in this sense, but as a N. mas. 
 ^n plur. D-pn, and fem. r^'^n plur. mpn- 
 Something marked out qr defined, a definite por- 
 tion, task, time, place, bound, course, or order. 
 See Gen. xlvii. 22. Exod. v. 14. Job xiv. 5, 
 13. xxxviii. 10, 33. Prov. viii. 29. Isa. v. 14. 
 Jer. xxxi. 35, 36. xxxiii. 25. But most gene- 
 rally, a definite statute, ordinance, or appoint- 
 ment of God or man. Gen. xxvi. 5. xlvii. 26. 
 Exod. xii. 17. xiii. 10. Lev. xviii. 30. Jer. x. 
 3. Ezek. XX. 25, & al. freq. Mr Harmer, 
 Observ. vol. iii. 438, has remarked, that in 2 
 Chron. xxxv. 25, it seems to import a stated 
 annual mourning, such as the Persians observe 
 
 * See Michaelis on Lowth, Prselect. p. 399, edit. Get- 
 ting, and conip. Russell's Natural Hist, of Aleppo, p. 
 103, 104. See also Maundrell's Journey at March 27; 
 Bp. Lowth's note on Isa. xljx. 1(5; Niobuhr, Voyage, 
 torn. i. p. IStj and Volney, Voyage, torn. ii. p. 287. 
 
 for Houssain, and such as the virgins of Isi*ael 
 observed for Jephthah's daughter, which is 
 expressed by the same word pn an ordinance, 
 Jud. xi. 39. 
 
 Prov. xxx. 8, "pn Dnb " pariis dimensi mei, the 
 bread of my competent allowance, rov aorov fifiuv 
 Tov fTioviTtov, our sufficient bread, which our 
 blessed Lord has taught us to pray for." Jos. 
 Mede's Works, fol. p. 124, 125, where see 
 more ; and comp. Gen. xlvii. 22. Job xxiii. 
 12. Ezek. xvi. 27. Symmachus in Prov. 
 ^/aiTav ixBevnv sufficient food. 
 
 ppn I. To mark or trace out eminently or con- 
 spicuously. It occurs as a participle Benoni 
 mas. plur. "'pp'n, Isa. xxii. 16, What hast thou 
 here, and whom hast thou here, that thou hast 
 hewn out to thyself here a sepulchre "Syn of 
 (like) those who hew out n^nap their sepulchre 
 on high, "ppn of those who mark out a habita- 
 tion "b for themselves in a rock ? t as a pron. 
 suffix is in other passages used for them, and 
 their ; so " in -nyn and '^-p'pn may he. plural, and 
 not, as commonly supposed, paragogic. 
 
 II. To delineate or pourtray exactly or conspi- 
 cuously. Ezek. iv. 1. xxiii. 14. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "ppn joined 
 -with sb delineations, effigiations, or imagina- 
 tions of the heart, occ. Jud. v. 15. 
 
 IV. To define, determine, or decree, accurately 
 or exactly. Prov. viii. 15. Isa. x. 1. Comp. 
 Jud. V. 9. As a participial N. ppn a de- 
 
 finer, determiner, judge or lawgiver, occ. Jud. 
 v. 14. (" Scribes." Bate.) Ps. Ix. 9. cviii. 9. 
 Isa. xxxiii. 22. Deut. xxxiii. 21. Also, the 
 ensign of judicial authority, a staff or sceptre. 
 occ. Gen. xlix. 10. Num. xxi. 18.* 
 Achilles, who was the chief of a Grecian tribe 
 or clan, is described in Homer, II. i. lin. 238, 
 239, as holding <rKn<rrgov a sceptre or staff, 
 which 
 
 Ev !TX/*'/jf (pe^iovffi ^ixxffvoXet, eht Qi/JLiffrots 
 JJ^oi Aio; ii^tM.TXi. 
 
 The delegates of Jove, dispensing laws. 
 Bear in their hands. 
 
 The same poet calls kings or chiefs in general, 
 ffKY.-^rrovxni sceptre-bearers. See 11. i. lin. 279. 
 ii. lin. 86. Odyss. iv. lin. 84. And indeed 
 sceptres or staves of some kind or other have 
 been among almost all nations the ensigns of 
 civil authority, as they are to this day, being 
 in themselves very proper emblems of power 
 extended or acting at a distance from the 
 person. 
 
 npn 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. To imprint, incide, engrave. As a participle 
 fem. in Hiph. npnn imprinting, making a dent 
 or impression in. occ. Jud. v. 26 ; where LXX 
 hnXeoffiv nailed, perforated with a nail. As a 
 participial N. mas. sing, rrpnra an engraving,, 
 engraved or carved work. occ. 1 K. vi. 35. So 
 LXX gxTv-reotriv. As a V. in Hith. occ. Job 
 xiii. 27, npnnn thou imprintest thyself, i. e. 
 thy wrath, on the soles of my feet, thou treat- 
 est me as the vilest slave : for perhaps he al- 
 
 * For the fuller explanations of the texts, see Mr 
 Bate's Blessing of Judah, p. 1113, and his New and 
 Literal Translation and Notoa. 
 
')pn 
 
 170 
 
 mn 
 
 hides to the bastinadoing of the feet, vvliich has 
 long been a common punishment in the East; 
 but whether so ancient as the time of Job, or 
 whether some other impression on the feet be 
 not intended, I will not take upon me abso- 
 lutely to determine. Michaelis thinks that 
 Job moreover refers to the tumours and ulcers 
 in his feet, such as are usual in the elephanti- 
 asis, the distemper under which he suffered. 
 It is however manifest, that rrpnnn in the 
 above passage is the second person mas. sing, 
 fut. (in Hith.) corresponding with the preced- 
 ing verbs Dirn and -nQirri, and consequently 
 that the final n is radical. 
 
 II. As a N. p*n formed as yn from nyn. 
 
 1. The indented part of the human body, the 
 breast or bosom, from the throat to the pit of 
 the stomach. See Gen. xvi 5. Deut. xiii. 6. 
 Ruth iv. 16. IK. iii. 20. Comp. Ps. Ixxiv. 
 11. Isa. Ixv. 6, 7. Jer. xxxii. 18; in which 
 passages the expressions are borrowed fi'om 
 the easterns holding up the fore part of their 
 long garments, in order to have corn by mea- 
 sure poured therein, and receiving it into their 
 bosom. 
 
 2. The bosom, concave bottom, or (as we call it 
 in a waggon) the bed of an open chariot. 1 K. 
 xxii. 35. 
 
 3. In Ezek. ch. xliii. the base of the altar, ver. 
 13, 14, as likemse the base of the heart of the 
 altar, which rested upon the upper imbenching 
 or settle, ver. 17, are both called pTi, being 
 both surrounded with a border, and so in some 
 measure resembling the boso7n or bed of a car- 
 riage. 
 
 4-. The bosom or midst of an urn or other ves- 
 sel into which lots are cast, occ, Prov. xvi. 33. 
 
 III. 1. As a N. pn the bosom. Prov. v. 20. 
 xvii. 23. xxi. 14. pin the same. Ps. Ixxiv. 11. 
 But observe that in all these passages many of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices read p-n. 
 
 2. The cavity or inner part of the body. occ. 
 Job xix. 27, "pnn within me. But very many 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices here likewise have 
 -p^nn. 
 
 npn 
 
 To search minutely and exactly, or to the bottom, 
 to explore. Deut. xiii. 15. Jud. xviii. 2. 1 
 Sam. XX. 12. 1 K. vii. 47. Jer. xxxi. 37, & 
 al. freq. As a N. "ipn a thorough searching 
 out. Prov. XXV. 3. Job xxxiv. 24, ipn xb 
 without searching, without a formal process, 
 which he needeth not. See Scott. Mas. plur. 
 in reg. -"ipn joined with nb, searchings q/'heart, 
 i. e. deep and serious thoughts and reflections, 
 occ. Jud. v. 16. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. 
 -Ipnri, joined with i>*in, the deep places of the 
 earth, penetralia terrce, which are opposed to 
 the heights of the hills, and plainly mean the 
 deepest and most retired parts of the terraqueous 
 globe, which are explorable by the eye of God, 
 and by his only. occ. Ps. xcv. 4. Comp. Job 
 xxvi. 6. xxxviii. 16. 
 
 Der. Perhaps the Latin qucero to seek, with 
 its compounds acquiro, inquiro, requiro, &c. 
 whence Eng. acquire, inquire, require, &c. 
 
 I. To be of a ivhite or pale colour, occ. Isa. 
 
 xxix. 22, And his countenance shall not now 
 inn* be, or grow, pale ; where observe that n 
 is inserted as usual in verbs of two radicals. 
 As a N. *Tin white, occ. Esth, i. 6. viii. 15. 
 
 Chald. the same. occ. Dan. vii. 9, His garment 
 *nn abna white as snow. Here the idea is 
 clear. 
 
 Hence Eng. hoar, and hoary. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. sing, with a formative "^ final 
 "in fine white flour. So Aquila yv^iui, and 
 nearly to the same purpose Vulg. farinae meal, 
 and LXX ;^ovJ^/t&)v made of meal. occ. Gen. 
 xl. 16, Three "in "bD baskets for flour, or fiour- 
 baskets. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. o-Tin and "in nobles, 
 persons of the highest dignity, thus named from 
 the white robes they used to wear ; as appears 
 from the ancient instance of Joseph, Gen. xli. 
 42 ; and the later one of Mordecai, Esth. viii. 
 15. See Eccles. x. 17. 1 K. xxi. 8, 11. 
 
 Hence the Greeks seemed to have derived their 
 h^s, whence the Lat. heros, and Eng. hero, &c. 
 
 I V. As a N. -nn and in a hole, properly 
 through which the white light appears. The 
 LXX in Cant. v. 4, render it by a-r*? a peep- 
 hole. 1 Sam. xiv. 11. 2 K. xii. 9. Ezek. viii. 
 7, & al. Hence, perhaps, 
 
 V. As a N. mas. sing, "nn network, from the 
 meshes or holes into which it is formed ; or 
 rather as in Eng. margin, whiteworks, which 
 may mean wicker-work, " white from the peel- 
 ing of the twigs made use of. And certainly 
 fish may be caught by wicker-work, as well as 
 by nets ,- and something of that kind appears 
 in the Pnenestine Mosaic pavement, which 
 Dr Shaw has given us." And the V. 2ix to 
 weave, seems very applicable to wicker-work. 
 See more in Harmer's Observations, vol. iv. 
 p. 450. occ. Isa. xix. 9. 
 
 VI. As a N. in reg. "in dung, excrements, from 
 the manner of their discharge, say some (ex 
 foramine arii exeuntia, Mercer. ) but rather, I 
 apprehend, from their hot burning nature ; see 
 therefore under nin. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chaldee is 
 equivalent to the Heb. mn to burn, be hot. 
 
 I. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -Kin excrements, 
 dung, from their hot, burning nature, occ. Isa. 
 xxxvi. 12. This is probably the very word 
 which the Assyrian Rabshakeh used, and for 
 which the Hebrew historian has substituted 
 "in, 2 K. xviii. 27. But observe, that in Isa. 
 fifteen of Dr Kennicott's codices read Dr7"in, 
 and in K. three of them Drr"Kin. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. mxinn places fur dung, 
 draught-houses, lay-stalls. So the LXX ku- 
 T^MMct, or Xvr^uitti, and Vulg. latrinas. occ. 2 
 Kings X. 27 ; on which passage it may be re- 
 marked, that in like manner the Persians, no 
 longer ago than the year 1729, not only de- 
 molished the superb mausoleum of the late 
 Afghan Sultan, Maghmud, but, " to add yet 
 a gi-eater mark of contempt and abhorrence, in 
 the very place on which the mausoleum had 
 been erected, Xhorj hxxsSx, a public jakes." Han- 
 way's History of Nadir Shah, p. 34. 
 
 The Arabic uses the verbs "^in and in for 
 easing nature. 
 
nnn 
 
 171 
 
 nnn 
 
 To waste, diminish, destroy, consume, or the 
 like. 
 
 I. To he or lie waste or desolate. Isa. xxxiv. 10. 
 Ix. 12. Ezek. vi. 6, & al. In Hiph. to waste, 
 or lay ivaste. Jud. xvi. 24. 2 Kings xix. 17. 
 Isa. xxxvii. 18. As a N. mas. n^nn ivasfeness, 
 devastation. Isa. Ixi. 4. fem. rr:s"in plur. m^in 
 a desolate place, particularly a desolate building, a 
 ruin. See Lev. xxvi. 31, 33. Ezra ix. 9. Ps. 
 cii. 7. Ezek. xiii. 4. But in Job iii. 14, 
 nii'nn means those dreary sepulchral mansions 
 where the body is wasted or consumed. Such 
 for instance as the pyiamids of Egypt, some 
 of which were probably older than the times 
 of Job. See Mr Scott's note. 
 
 II. It is particularly applied to moisture, to 
 waste, be diminished, as water. Gen. viii. 13. 
 comp. the following verse, whence and from 
 Job xiv. 11, and Isa. xix. 5, it is evident that 
 a*in is less than iyn\ So as a N. fem. Mi'^n 
 is used for the ground, which the Red Sea 
 left dry, Exod. xiv. 21 and for that which 
 Jordan left dry. Josh. iii. 17. 2 Kings ii. 8. 
 and for dry land in general as opposed to the 
 waters. Gen. vii. 22. Hag. ii. 6. Also, to be 
 exhausted of moisture, to be dry or dried. Jud. 
 xvi. 7, 8. In Hith. to drain, exhaust, dry up. 
 2 Kings xix. 24. Isa. 1. 2. Jer. Ii. 36. As a 
 N. mas. plur. in reg. "ailin droughts, occ. Ps. 
 xxxii. 4 ; on which text it should be remarked 
 that /^ their summers in Judea and the neigh- 
 bouring countries are dry; and that the parch- 
 ed appearance of the earth in a usual eastern 
 summer, is what the Psalmist refers to. See 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 6, &c. and 
 p. 18. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. a'irr plur. mi'nn any di- 
 minishing, wasting, or desolating matter, or in- 
 strument. A sword. Gen. xxvii. 40. xxxiv. 
 25, & al. freq. A knife. Josh. v. 2, 3. Comp. 
 Ezek. V. 1. A tool to cut stones with, a 
 chisel, Exod. xx. 25, An axe, or pickaxe, to 
 demolish buildings, Jer. xxxiii. 4. Ezek. xxvi. 
 9. Also, violent heat, which exhausts and 
 makes one faint. See Gen. xxxi. 40. Job 
 XXX. 30. Isa. iv. 6. xxv. 5. Hag. i. 11. This 
 word in Gen. iii. 24, should certainly be ren- 
 dered by some term expressive gi heat or burn- 
 ing, as appears from its being joined with i:rrb 
 
 flame or flaming. Comp. Ps. civ. 4, and see 
 Mr Bate's Enquiry into the Similitudes, &c. 
 p. 85, & seq. In 2 Kings iii. 23, S'lnn, 
 D-'Dbnrr ^'y^r\': nnnrr may be either considered 
 as a N. and referred to the preceding m blood, 
 
 so LXX aliMX, rovro r'/i; pof;c(pciixc, this fisj the 
 
 blood of the sword ; or as an infin. Niph. and 
 construed with in'in2, which seems to be a 
 verb foi-med from the N. nnn, and to de- 
 note they have fought one another with the sword; 
 used in Niph. as im3 to speak to one another, 
 Dnb3 to fight one another. To illustrate Ezek. 
 xxxii. 27, obsei-ve that " in the tombs of the 
 ancient Muscovites and Tartars (i. e. of Me- 
 shech and Tubal) were deposited their swords 
 and other implements of war." See vol. ii. of 
 the Archaeologia, or Annual Register for 
 17845, Antiquities, p. 77, and Harmer's 
 
 Observations, vol. ii. p. l.m and vol. iv. p. 
 59. ' 
 
 Der. Heib, herbage (which draws moisture 
 from the earth). haUferbeo, or ferveo, whence 
 English fervent, fervour, fervency, effervescence, 
 &c. Lat. febris, whence Eng. fever, &c. 
 
 Din 
 
 To shake, shudder, or quake with fear. Once, 
 Psal. xviii. 46; where Symmachus, evT^. 
 wmovTo-i shall be confounded. So in the Chal- 
 dee Targ. on Deut. xxxii. 25, n^nn as a N. 
 fem. in reg. is used for horror, fear. Dr 
 Home in Ps. " they shall ccme trembling 
 
 from their strong holds, as places not able to 
 protect them, and therefore they shall sue for 
 peace." Comp. Micah vii. 17. In Ps. xviii. 
 46, ten of Dr Kennicott's codices, either in 
 the text or margin, have in^n-n, but this read- 
 ing seems taken from 2 Sam. xxii. 46, where 
 on the other hand one MS. reads I2*in\ 
 
 Der. With v; prefixed, shrug, Qu ? 
 
 inn 
 
 To move u ith quickness. 
 
 I. To move nimbly, to hurry or bustle, to be 
 busy, active, bustling, occ. 2 Kings iv. 13. 
 (comp. Luke x. 41.) Hos. xi. 10, 11, And the 
 sons i-fin" shall hurry from the west, mn" they 
 shall hurry or flutter (Vulg. avolabunt, they 
 shall fy away) as a bird, out of Egypt, and as 
 a dove (which is remarkable tor its swiftness) 
 out of the land of Assyria. In Hiph. to cause 
 to move quickly or^ee away. Deut. xxviii. 26; 
 where LXX (MS. Alex.) ya(r<>/8<wv driving 
 away, so Vulg. qui abigat. Comp. Jud. viii. 
 12. Zech. i. 21, or ii. 4. As a N. fem. 
 rrn'in bustle, activity, diligence. 2 Kings iv. 13. 
 Comp. Luke x. 41. 
 
 II. To flutter, palpitate, as the heart. 1 Sam. 
 iv- 13. xxviii. 5. 
 
 Hence perhaps Gr. Ku^tiu, and Eng. heart. 
 
 HI. To shake, as mount Sinai did. Exod. xix. 
 18. Hence Gr. x^aluu to vibrate, shake. 
 
 IV. And most generally, to tremble, shake, or 
 quiver through fear. Gen. xxvii. 33. xlii. 28, 
 & al. freq. In Hiph. to cause to tremble, ter- 
 rify. Lev. xxvi. 6. Ezek. xxx. 9, & al. As a 
 N. fem. rrT^n tremour, trembling, fear. See 
 Gen. xxvii. 33. Jer. xxx. 5. Prov. xxix. 25. 
 
 Hence Gr. o^pu^uu to fear. 
 
 Tiin 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. In Kal, to heat, burn, or be burned, occ. Job 
 xxx. 30. My substance nin is burnt with 
 heat. Ezek. xxiv. 11, rrnu'ns nnm a7id burn 
 its brass ; taking nnn for the second person 
 mas. sing, imperat. in Kal, as n-TSirrr is in 
 Hiph. at the beginning of the verse. Isa. xxiv. 
 6, The inhabitants of the earth ^^^n are burned. 
 In Niph. to be burned. Ps. cii. 4. Jer. vi. 29. 
 Ezek. XV. 4, & al. 
 
 Hence Lat. uro to bum, areo to dry. 
 
 II. In Hith. to heat oneself, or be heated as by 
 violent exertion, occ. Jer. xii. 5, If thou hast 
 run with footmen, and they have wearied thee, 
 n^nnn I-KT then how (to what a degree) wilt 
 thou heat thyself with horses ? Comp. Sense 
 
 III. To be warm or inflamed, to burn, as with 
 
nin 
 
 172 
 
 nnn 
 
 anger and resentment. Hab. iii. 8. And so the 
 third person fut. in Kal, 'in" or .I'ln- are used 
 impersonally : it is or was not, there is, or was 
 heat (as "ny- Gen. xxxii. 8, Dn- Eecles. iv. 11, 
 ma- Job iii. 13, mT" Job xxxii. 20, and others), 
 Gen. iv. 5, Txn l^'pb 'iTT'T and there was great 
 heat (wrath) to Cain, i. e. Cam was very hot 
 or wroth, freq. occ. So 1 Sam. xx. 7, DXT 
 lb rr'in- rr"in literally, ant? jf heating there 
 shall be heat to him, i. e. violent wrath. 
 Comp. 2 Sam. xxii. 8. Jon. iv. 9, where mn 
 third person preter. in Kal, is used in the same 
 impersonal manner, and "D that, is to be un- 
 derstood before it. Gen. xxxi. 35, -a-j^n in- bit. 
 let there not be burning (flashes from rage) in 
 the eyes. So Gen. xlv. 5. The poets here 
 will be the best commentators. Thus when 
 Homer describing Agamemnon in violent an- 
 ger, n. i. lin. 103, 104, 
 
 ^ Minos it fjctyK (^^ivu otfji(pifjt.iXxiyi 
 ILjttjrAavT, e<r<ri hi oi ru^i kct/x^iToeuvri urr,v. 
 
 Black choler fill'd his breast that boiVd with ire. 
 And from his eye-balls flashed the living fire. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 So of Achilles, II. xix. lin. 365, 366, 
 
 Toi li el eo-fft 
 
 His glowing eye-balU roll with living fire. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 Comp. lin. 16, 17. 
 
 Thus likewise Virgil speaking of Tumus, 
 
 ^n. xii. lin. 101, 102. 
 
 His agitur furiis, totoque ardentis ab ore 
 Scintillae absistunt ; oculis micat acribus ignis. 
 
 With fury toss'd, his face infiamed with ire. 
 His burning eyes dart glaring sparks of fire. 
 
 Lauderdale. 
 
 Persius, Sat. in. lin. 116, 117, 
 
 Nunc face supposita fervescit sanguis, et ira 
 iScititillant oculi 
 
 Now boi's your blood with ire. 
 
 mow flash your eye-balls with incessant fire. 
 
 Bhewsteb, 
 
 I add from Seneca De Ira. cap. i. Fla- 
 grant et micant oculi ; multus ore toto rubor, 
 exsestuante ab imis pra^cordiis sanguine, the 
 eyes flame and flash ; the face is all red; the 
 hlood boils in the heart." For that very com- 
 mon phrase v\n -in- see under rrsx V. In 
 Niph. to be incensed, occ. Isa. xli. 11. xlv. 24. 
 Cant. i. 6. As a N. mas. --in heat. It is al- 
 ways followed by r)X, as Deut. xxix. 23, & al. 
 As a N. linn, in reg. jin, pi- D-3Tnn heat, 
 wrath. It occurs veiy frequently, and is gen- 
 erally followed by t\n, but not always. See 
 Exod. XV. 7. Neh. xiii. 18. Ps. ii. 5. Ixxxviii. 
 17. Jer. XXV. 38. Ezek. vii. 12, 14. On Ps. 
 Iviii. 10, see under nn VII. 2. 
 Hence Lat. ira, irascor, whence Eng. ire, ire- 
 ful, irascible. 
 
 i V. To be warm, or burn, as with grief ov fret- 
 ting. See 1 Sam. xv. 11. 2 Sam. vi. 8. Jon. 
 iv. 4, 9. So in Hith. Psal. xxxvii. 1, 7, 8. 
 Prov. xxiv. 19. The LXX render it by 
 XvTiu to grieve. Gen. iv. 5. Neh. v. 6. Jon. 
 iv. 4, 9, indignation and grief being passions 
 nearly related, and having the same effect of 
 heating the body, no wonder we find words 
 
 expressive of heat applied to the latter as well 
 as to the former. For instances from the pro- 
 fane writers, see Eisner's Observat. Sacr. on 
 Luke xxiv. 32, and Merrick's Annot. on Ps. 
 X. 2. To which I add from Cicero, Epist. vi. 
 lib. 9, ad Attic. Nan angor, sed ardeo dolore, 
 I am not grieved, but / burn with grief; 
 (comp. 2 Cor. xi. 29.) and from Virgil, u3En. 
 v. lin. 172, 
 
 Tu/n vero exarsit j'uveni dolor ossibus ingens. 
 But then with grief \ni very bones wexe fired. 
 
 V. To be ivarm or burn, as with zeal and eager- 
 ness, to be fervent, ^ia>. occ. Neh. iii. 20. So 
 Virgil, ^n. L lin. 427, of the Tyrians build- 
 ing Carthage, 
 
 Instant ardeutes Tyrii 
 The ardent Tyrians toil.. 
 
 In Hith. to be heated with eagerness, occ. Jer. 
 xxii. 15, Shalt thou reign because thou ninnn 
 nxn heatest thyself with, art so eager about 
 (LXX ^ru^o^vvri) cedar? 
 
 VI. As a N. mas. plur. o-'in dung, excrements, 
 from their hot, burning nature, occ. 2 Kings 
 xviii. 27. Comp. under xnn I. It also en- 
 ters into the composition of D-3"i--nn pigeon's 
 dung, 2 Kings vi. 25. (where twelve of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices read d-31- -^n in two 
 words.) * Bochart explains this word in a 
 figiu'ative sense, taking it for a kind of pulse 
 or vetches, which the Arabs to this day call 
 pigeon's dung. But as that learned writer in- 
 genuously confesses that he f knew not the 
 reason of the name, it may not be improper to 
 subjoin what Dr Shaw,j: in his account of the 
 diet of the inhabitants of Barbary, observes of 
 the garvongos, deer or chick pea. " They 
 never," says he, " constitute a dish of them- 
 selves, but are strewed singly as a garnish over 
 cuscasowe, pillowe, and other dishes. They are 
 besides in the greatest repute after they are 
 parched in pans and ovens ; then assuming the 
 name leblebby they have been taken for the 
 pigeon's dung mentioned in the siege of 
 Samaria. And indeed as the cicer is pointed 
 at. one end, and acquires an ash-coloiu: in 
 parching (the first of which circumstances an- 
 swers to the figure, the other to the usual 
 colour of pigeon's dung) the supposition is by 
 no means to be disregarded." 
 
 Since the time of Bochart, most learned men 
 have, I suppose, acquiesced in his explanation. 
 The ingenious Mr Harmer, however. Obser- 
 vations, vol. iii. p. 184, &c. interprets this ex- 
 pression to mean strictly, the dung of pigeons, 
 which he thinks might be a valuable article, 
 as being of great use j^r quickening the growth 
 of esculent plants, particularly of melons, dur- 
 ing the siege of Samaria. This opinion he 
 illustrates by showing how much the Persians 
 live on melons in the summer months, and that 
 they use pigeon's dung in raising them. But 
 see the author himself. ^ 
 
 * Vol. iii. p. 44. & seq. which see. 
 \ " At quorsum stercus columbarum appelletur, 
 plane me latet." Col. 47. 
 i Travel!', p. 140, 2d edit. 
 
^in 
 
 173 
 
 D-in 
 
 Tin occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate 
 form, but as a participle or participial N. mas. 
 plur. D'-Tin places parched or burnt up with 
 heat. occ. Jer. xvii. 6. 
 
 "inin I. To kindle or light up, continually or re- 
 peatedly. Applied figuratively to contention. 
 occ. Prov. xxvi. 21. Comp. under rrnn III. 
 above. 
 
 II. As a N. irrnn an extreme burning, occ. 
 Deut. xxviii. 22. 
 
 Der. Gr. i^ii contention, &c. Lat. ira, &c. as 
 above. Also perhaps Eng. wrath, wroth, and 
 perhaps hearth. 
 
 nn 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Syriac 
 signifies, to put in order, dispose regularly. As 
 a N. mas. plur. Q-Ti'in rows, that is, of pearls, 
 or the like, disposed in form of necklace, 
 LXX, e^fiffx9i collars, necklaces. Once, Cant. 
 i.lO ; where they are mentioned as ornaments 
 of the royal bride's neck. So Lady M. W. 
 Montague describing the dress of the Turkish 
 Sultana Hafiten, says, " * Round her neck 
 she wore three chains, which reached to her 
 knees ; one of large pearls, at the bottom of 
 which hung a fine coloured emerald as big as a 
 turkey's egg ; another consisting of two hun- 
 dred emeralds close joined together, of the 
 most lively green, perfectly matched, every 
 one as large as a half crown piece, and as thick 
 as three crown pieces ; and another of small 
 emeralds perfectly round." The female Arab 
 of whom Niebuhr gives us a print. Voyage, 
 torn. i. p. 242, has three strings qfpearlshang- 
 ing at her neck. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic 
 signifies, to work, or make into a long and round 
 
 form, " longum ac teres efFormavit. " Castell ; 
 whence it is in that language applied to slen- 
 derness of shape. 
 
 I. As a N. u'ln a pen for writing, from its 
 form, or rather a graving tool, a graver, occ. 
 
 Isa. viii. 1. See under rrba V. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. D-ifl'-^n. occ. Isa. iii. 
 22 ; where they are mentioned among the fe- 
 male ornaments. The Vulg. renders the word 
 acus bodkins. I think it means some such bod- 
 kins of jewels as lady M. W. Montague f men- 
 tions to be still worn by the Turkish ladies of 
 rank. 
 
 III. As a N. o'nn a longish bag ov purse, from 
 its shape, occ. Exod. xxxii. 4. 2 Kings v. 23. 
 So LXX in the latter passage B-vXaxict;, and 
 Vulg, saccis ; and that it ought to be imder- 
 stood in the same sense in Exod. xxxii. 4. 
 Bochart has abundantly proved, vol. ii. 334, 
 Comp. Jud. viii. 24, 25. 
 
 Sir John Chardin, Travels into Persia, tom. 
 iv. p. 204, cited by Michaelis, says, " Zes sacs 
 d'argent sont faits de cuir, longs et etroits. 
 The money-bags are made of leather, long and 
 narrow." If the ancient Heb. ones in Exod. 
 and 2 Kings were likewise of leather, they 
 were able to bear a great weight. 
 
 Letters, vol. ii. p. 135, 136. 
 t Letters, vol. ii. p. 72, 1.37. 
 
 I. To enclose or catch in a net or toil. occ. Prov. 
 xii. 27, Deceit, (i. e. the deceitful man) Kb 
 n-i-V TTn'< shall not catch his prey in the toil. 
 LXX, ovx iTiTiv^irai shall not obtain; which 
 gives the general sense though not the idea of 
 the word. Comp. under ban I. 5. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. D-a'in lattices, from their 
 reticulated form. So LXX ^ixruay, Vulg. 
 cancellis. occ. Cant. ii. 9 ; where it denotes 
 the lattices of a chiosk or eastern arbour. 
 Comp. under bns. 
 
 III. Chald, from Heb. n^n to burn, singe, occ. 
 Dan. iii. 27 ; where Theodotion i(pxoyi(r6yi, 
 Vulg. esset adustus. The Targums often 
 use the word in this sense. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. bTin plur. 
 
 "bin a briar, bramble, or the like. So the 
 
 Vulg. always renders it by spina or sentis. 
 
 occ. Job XXX. 7. Prov. xxiv. 31. Zeph. 
 
 ii. 9. 
 Der. Churl, churlish. Qu ? 
 
 Denotes total separation of a thing or person 
 from their former state, condition, or the like. 
 
 I. In Niph. to be cut off, destroyed utterly. 
 Exod. xxii. 19. In Niph. to destroy utterly. 
 Isa. xi. 15. xxxiv. 2. Jer. 1. 26, & al. freq. 
 
 II. As a participial N. Din maimed, mutilated, 
 who has entirely lost a limb, or some part of his 
 body. Lev. xxi. 18; where it is opposed to 
 jjTnU' him who hath some part superfluous. 
 
 III. As a N. D'nn a net, whereby fish, Sfc. are 
 separated to utter destruction. Hab i. 15 17, 
 &al. 
 
 IV. As a N. D'ln any thing separated abso- 
 lutely from its common condition, and devoted 
 to Jehovah, so as to be incapable of redemption. 
 See Lev. xxvii. 21, 28, 29. As a V. in Hiph. 
 to separate or devote a thing thus to Jehovah. 
 Lev. xxvii. 28, 29. Mic. iv. 12. The trans- 
 lation by the English divines who fled to Ge- 
 neva in queen Mary's reign, runs thus. Lev. 
 xxvii. 28, Notwithstanding nothing separate 
 from the common use that a man doth separate 
 unto the Lord for every thing separate from 
 the common use is most holy unto the Lord ; 
 ver. 29, Nothing separate from common use, 
 which shall be separate from man, shall be re- 
 deemed. 
 
 Der. The eastern haram or separate apartment 
 of the women. 
 
 Din 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but the idea of the word is 
 evident. 
 
 I. As a N. D*in a burning itch or itching 
 LXX. }tv*ifv, Vulg. prurigo, an itch. occ. 
 Deut. xxviii. 27. 
 
 II. The solar orb. occ Job ix. 7. (see nTr) 
 Jud. xiv. 18. (see Hi) Jud. viii. 13, And 
 Gideon, the son of Joas, returned from the battle, 
 dnn rrbijnbn the solar orb being on high, i. e. 
 near the meridian.* 
 
 III. nM>'-[nn ivv; gate of the burnings, occ. Jer. 
 
 * See Hutchinson's Index, Piko's I'hilosophiR Sacra, 
 . 58, and Spearman's Enquiry after Philosophy and 
 ^iicolog^y, p. 201, 20.5, edit. Edinburgh. 
 
t]-in 
 
 174 
 
 pn 
 
 xix. 2. comp. ver. 5, ch. vii. 31, and 2 Kings 
 xxiii. 10. 
 
 I. To strip, make naked, divest. It occurs not 
 as a verb simply in this sense, unless, perhaps, 
 Jud. V. 18, be an exception ; where, after the 
 prophets had observed the cowardly behaviour 
 of the other tribes, and particularly, that Asher 
 continued on the sea-shore, and abode in his 
 breaches, his craggy inaccessible rocks, she pro- 
 ceeds, Zabulon was a people lu^sja c)nn that 
 stripped or exposed their persons (i. e. without 
 fortifications or fastnesses) to death, and Naph- 
 tali, in the high-places of the field. Vulg. obtu- 
 lerunt animas suas morti, offered or exposed 
 their lives to death. Hence 
 
 II. As a N. 5i"in the stripping season, thatpcr^ 
 or half of the year which strips vegetables of 
 their flowers, fruit, and leaves, and conse- 
 quently the earth of its beauty. It is opposed 
 to yp the awakening or awakened season 
 (which see under yp"*), and includes both au- 
 tumn and winter, occ. Gen. Wii. 22. Ps. Ixxiv. 
 17. Zech. xiv. 8. Job xxix. 4, O that I were, 
 as I icas "B'nn "Q^n in the daijs (not of my 
 winter, but) of my autumn ; which, says Mr 
 Scott on the place, is a pleasant season in those 
 hot climates; the heats are then abated, the rains 
 fall, and the grapes and other fruits are in per- 
 fection ; or of my youth, as the Vulg. 
 renders it adolescentiae meae, and the Targ. 
 harmonically '>m3"'"in. Thus Michaelis, who 
 farther remarks, that the Hebrews and other 
 easterns began their year from the autumn. 
 The autumn therefore of life was, in this view, 
 the same to them as the spring of it with us, 
 i. e. the prime of it. Prov. xx. 4, The sluggard 
 will not plough fj'nnTS by reason of the winter, 
 Eng. trans, the cold. " They begin to 
 plough," says Dr Russel, Nat. Hist, of Alep- 
 po, p. 16, " about the latter end of Septem- 
 ber, and sow their earliest wheat about the 
 middle of October. The frosts are never severe 
 enough to prevent their ploughing all the winter ^ 
 However, during their Maarbanie, i. e. from 
 the 12th of December to the 20th of January, 
 " the air is excessively piercing, particularly to 
 strangers, even though they are but just come 
 from a cold climate." p. 12. 
 
 tinnrr n-n the winter-house, in the cities or towns, 
 as distinguished from the summer-house, or 
 villa in the country. Jer. xxxvi. 22. Amos iii. 
 15. See more under yp" II. As a V. formed 
 from the N. to autumn or spend the autumn upon, 
 
 i. e. devour the autumnal fruits, occ. Isa. 
 xviii. 6. 
 
 III. In Niph. to be violated, defioured. occ. 
 Lev. xix. 20. Eng. marg. " abused by any 
 man." Comp. 2 Sam. xiii. 13. 
 
 IV. To strip of honour, praise, or, ^c. to re- 
 proach, disgrace. 2 K. xix. 22, & al. Ireq. As 
 a N. fern, rrsin and in reg. n3*in reproach, 
 disgrace. Gen. xxx. 23. xxxiv. 14, & al. freq. 
 D-nyn nsin the reproach of Egypt, Josh. v. 
 
 * 9. " Such of the children of Israel as were 
 born in the wilderness having remained uncir- 
 cumcised, Joshua ordered that this ceremony 
 should be performed upon them before they 
 
 entered into the Land of Promise ; where- 
 upon God told them he had removed, or rolled 
 away, the reproach of Egypt from off them 
 (Josh. V. 4 9), that is, they should thence- 
 rorward be looked upon as the people of God, 
 and no longer as the slaves of Egypt." Beau- 
 sobre's Introduction to N. T in Bp. Watson's 
 Theological Tracts, vol. iii. p. 205. Comp. 
 Bp. Patrick, and kttres de quelques Juifs, p. 
 375. 
 
 Der. Lat. carpo. Eng. carp, crop. Saxon 
 hriopan, whence Eng. reap. Also Gr. ajirjj 
 a sickle, a^-ru^u to seize. Lat. rapio ,- French 
 ravir, ravage ; and Eng. rape, rapacious, rav- 
 ish, ravage. Old Eng. to reave, reft; whence 
 bereave, bereft. 
 
 To shorten, cut short. So the LXX several 
 times render it by ffvvrif/.vcd, which seems very 
 nearly to answer the idea of the Hebrew. 
 
 I. To cut short, or off, to curtail, maim. As a 
 participle paoul y^'-\T\ maimed, occ. Lev. xxii. 
 22. As a N. yy-\T\ a ruin or heap of ruins. 
 occ. Dan. ix. 25. Also, a small piece of rock 
 or stone, cut or broken off. occ. Job xli. 21 
 or .30. 
 
 II. As a N. yTnri is particularly applied to gold, 
 and denotes native gold hi small pieces or lumps, 
 as it is * sometimes found. Zech. ix. 3, & al. 
 freq. Hence the Greek xi'^""! 9oid- 
 
 III. As a N. VTin, plur. D-ii'in and my'nn an 
 instrument sometimes used in thrashing corn. It 
 was a kind o^ heavy sledge made of thick boards, 
 and furnished underneath with teeth of stone 
 or iron. (See Isa. xli. 15.) The sheaves 
 being laid in order, this was drawn over the 
 straw by oxen, and at the same time thrashed 
 out the com, and cut or broke the straw into a 
 kind of chaff ; whence its Hebrew name. An 
 instrument of this sort is still used in the 
 f East for the same purpose. The Roman 
 tribula or tribulum (derived from Greek roilha* 
 to break or wear to pieces), as described^ by 
 \ Varro, was likewise of the same kind. occ. 
 2 Sam. xii. 31. Isa. xxviii. 27. xli. 15. Amos 
 i. 3 ; where Symmachus and Theodotion, 
 r^nx^is (T^-zi^ots iron wheels. As a N. mas. 
 plur. y-'nn the same. occ. 1 Chron. xx. 3. In 
 2 Sam. twenty of Dr Kennicott's codices now 
 read a-^nm with the inserted s j in Amos 
 seven mvTnnn, and three niiiins ; and in I 
 Chron. one has 'y'^^n. 
 
 IV. abnrr i^-nn lumps of (coagulated) milk. 
 occ. 1 Sam. xvii. 18. The LXX render the 
 words by 'r^y(paXila.i Tou ya.Xa.KTo;, and Hesy- 
 
 chius explains r^vipaXi^as by t TfAyifcuret Tou 
 
 a.'TTa.Xou rv^ov pieces of the (soft) tender cheese 
 or curd, where the term rfji.nfji.oi.Ta. comes veiy 
 near to the Hebrew >y^-)n. But the text ex- 
 
 See Boerliaave's Chemistry by Shaw, vol. i. p. 75, 
 and note ; and Gogiiet's Origin of Laws, &c. vol. i. p. 
 146, edit. Edinburgh. ^ 
 
 t ' Le machine dont on se sert en Syrie (pour battre 
 le grain) consiste de quelques planches "garnies par des- 
 sous d' une quantite de pierres a fusil." Niebuhr De- 
 scription de r Arabic, p. 140. 
 
 t De Re Rustica, lib. i. See also Scheuchzer, Physica 
 Sacra on Isa. xxviii. 2528, and Lowth De Sacra Poesi 
 Heb. Prgel. vii. 
 
pin 
 
 175 
 
 wm 
 
 presses that there were ten of these, and the 
 Vulg. farther illustrates it by translating the 
 Hebrew words, decern formellas casei, i. e. ten 
 little baskets of cheese, or ten cheeses made in such 
 baskets : for to this day in Barbary, " after 
 turning the milk with the flowers of the great 
 headed thistle or wild artichoke, they put the 
 curds into small baskets made with rushes or 
 with the dwarf palm, and bind them up close 
 and press them," as Dr Shaw infonns us, 
 Travels, p. 168. See also Bochart, vol. ii. 
 
 316. 
 
 V. To cut short a business, i. e. to act speedily 
 and vigorously, occ. 2 Sam. v. 24. So Sym- 
 machus ffwrtfji-u?. Isa. x. 22, 23, yy^r{ p-ba 
 The consummation cut short shall overflow with 
 righteousness ; for the Lord Jehovah of Hosts 
 will make rry^inai nbD a consummation, even 
 one cut short (or a speedy one) in the midst of 
 all the earth; which passage the LXX para- 
 phrase by Aoyoy 2TNTEAfiN Kit, 2TNTEMNP.N 
 tv B/x/o<ryvj, or, Xoyav 2TNTETMHMENON Ku- 
 ^iii Toivtru'tv <r>j e,xoufiivyi oXn, finishing the mat- 
 ter, and cutting it short in righteousness, for a 
 short work will the Lord make in all the world. 
 And as this paraphrase well expresses the 
 sense of the Heb. St Paul has very nearly 
 preserved it, Rom. ix. 28, which see. Comp. 
 Isa. xxviii. 22. Dan. ix. 27. 
 As a N. yy^n active, vigorous, diligent. It is 
 opposed on one hand to biJir slothful, Prov. 
 xiii. 4, and on the other distinguished from yn. 
 hasty, precipitate. Prov. xxi. 5. As a N. 
 yT\n alertness, '' ro |i;acre." Schultens, Prov. 
 xii. 24, Deceit shall not catch his prey ; but 
 alertness, vigorous diligence {is) a man's pre- 
 cious riches. Comp. Prov. x. 4. xii. 24. 
 
 VI. To cut short, decide, determine, occ. 1 K. 
 XX. 40. Job xiv. 5 ; in which latter passage 
 Mr Scott thinks Job alludes to the longevity 
 of the antediluvians, and the subsequent ab- 
 breviation of human life. Comp. senses I. V. 
 In Niph. to be divided, determined, occ. Dan. 
 ix. 26. xi. 36. Comp. Joel iii. 14 or 19. 
 
 VII. As a N. mas. plur. D-ayin the dregs or 
 refuse of grapes which have been mashed or 
 cut to bits, as it were, by pressing. So LXX 
 ffTitJL(^vXuit. occ. Num. iv. 4. 
 
 VIII. As a V. formed from the sound like^ar, 
 gnar, gnarl and snarl in Eng. hirrio in Latin, 
 and the LXX y^vX,uv in Greek. To snarl, or 
 more strictly as pirb the tongue is added, to 
 jar the tongue like a dog. occ. Exod. xi. 7. 
 
 Josh. X. 21. Comp. Judith xi. 19 or 15. 
 
 IX. Chald. as a N. v"in the back or loins, from 
 the Heb. ybn, b being changed into "i by a 
 Chaldaism. occ. Dan. v. 6. The Targum 
 uses it in the same sense, Deut. xxxiii. 11, 
 &al. 
 
 p-in 
 
 To grate, grind, gnash, or crash the teeth (for 
 it is always joined with "30^, or ]iv), as in in- 
 dignation or spite. It seems to be a word 
 formed from the sound, as the Greek (h^vx'-', 
 by which the LXX constantly render it, and 
 the Eng. crash, crack, creak, &c. occ. Job xvi. 
 9. Ps. XXXV. 16. xxxvii. 12. cxii. 10. Lam. 
 ii. 16. So Homer of Achilles, arming to re- 
 venge the death of Patroclus, among other 
 
 signs of indignation mentions the grinding of 
 his teeth. 11. xix. lin. 365, 
 
 Taw xett e^ovruv fjitv xvx*l mXt 
 
 Thus in Virgil, ^n. viii. lin. 228, 230, Her- 
 cules is describedyuren5 animis, dentibus in- 
 frendens, raging in mind, and gnashing his 
 teeth. 
 So Polyphemus, ^En. iii. lin. 664, 
 
 Dentibua iufrendens gemitu 
 
 Denotes silent thought or attention. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to contrive, devise secretly, 
 or in silence. I Sam. xxiii. 9. Prov. iii. 29. 
 In the latter passage the LXX excellently 
 explain it by txt/vj machinate, Comp. Ec- 
 clus vii. 12, where it is probable that the ori- 
 ginal Hebrew word was likewise a^in, which 
 the translator has rendered by a^or^iu plough. 
 See sense III. 
 
 II. As a N. U'ln a machinator, a mechanic, an 
 artificer ov workman in brass, iron, wood, stone, 
 &c. Exod. xxxi. 5. 1 Chron. xxii. 15, & al. 
 Also, work or ware of the artificer. Gen. iv. 
 22. Particularly, potter's ware. Lev. vi. 28. 
 Job ii. 8, & al. freq. u^'nn "TTrn splinters of 
 potter's ware. Job xii. 21 or 30, seems to de- 
 note fragments of stones or rocks as sharp as 
 potsherds. On the general sense of the N. 
 comp. Ecclus xxxviii. 27 30. 
 
 On 1 Sam. xiii. 19, the reader will not be dis- 
 pleased with the following judicious remark of 
 Dr Jenkin. * " f Pliny has furnished us with 
 an instance of great partiality in the Roman 
 histories, which conceal that Porsena in his 
 league with the people of Rome obliged them 
 to make no use of iron, but for the tilling of the 
 grounds : this, Pliny confesses, was an express 
 article of the league. And how unlike is the 
 Roman to the Jewish history in this very in- 
 stance ! For in the Scriptures we find it twice 
 mentioned that the Israelites were reduced to 
 that condition, that they were permitted to 
 have no weapons of war. Jud. v. 8. 1 Sam. 
 xiii. 19. But the Roman historians had more 
 regard to the honoui* of the Roman name than 
 to truth." 
 
 On 2 K. xxiv. 16, observe that Nadir Shah, 
 in like manner, after the taking of Dehli, 
 " obliged 300 masons and builders, 200 smiths, 
 200 carpenters, and 100 stone cutters, to en- 
 gage in bis service in order to go into Persia." 
 Han way's History of Nadir Shah, p. 196. 
 
 III. To plough, either as that was one of the 
 first and most eminent works in which men 
 were employed ; (so i^yi* in Greek anciently 
 denoted agriculture or tillage, see Duport on 
 Theophrastus, Ethic. Char. p. 269.) or from 
 the particular attention required at that work. 
 Deut. xxii. 10. Prov. xx. 4. As a N. jy^in 
 a ploughing, (in old English) earing. Gen. xlv. 
 6. 1 Sam. viii. 12. As a N. fern, in reg. 
 na^'nnTS ploughshare, occ. 1 Sam. xiii. 20, 21. 
 There is a remarkable passage in Hesiod, 
 which may throw some light on this applica- 
 
 Reasonableness and Certainty of the Christian Re. 
 liffion, vol. ii. Preface, p. vi. 
 
 + " Nat. Hist. lib. xxxiv. rap. 14." 
 
li'-in 
 
 176 
 
 ti'n 
 
 tion of the Hebrew ty^n where be is directing 
 the ploughman. 
 
 'Os ' igyw fteXETaiK <9oa uX*' eXasuva/, 
 
 Ejy. et 'HjM.. IJn. 4413. Gaisford, p. 6. 
 
 Let him attend his charge, and careful trace 
 The right-lined furrow, gaze no more around. 
 But have his mind intent upon, the woj-k. 
 
 Comp. Ecchis xxxviii. 26. Luke ix. 62. 2 Tim. 
 ii. 15. To illustrate the literal sense of Deut. 
 xxii. 10, we may observe that Niebuhr, De- 
 scription de I'Arabie, p. 147, tells us, that 
 near Bagdad he twice saw an ass put to a 
 plough together with oxen, 
 u^"nn is sometimes used in a metaphorical sense, 
 as plough in English, for tearing, cutting, grav- 
 ing, or the like. Ps. cxxix. 3. Jer. xvii. 1. 
 IV. In Hiph. to he deaf, dumb, or si7en<, as peo- 
 ple in deep thought, or great attention. See 
 Gen. xxiv. 21. xxxiv. 5. Num. xxx. 15. Jud 
 xviii. 19. 1 Sam. vii. 8. In Hith. to make 
 07ieself silent, keep silence, occ. Jud. xvi. 2. As 
 a N. tt'in deaf, not heariiig. Exod. iv. 11. Ps. 
 xxxviii. 14. Also adverbially, silently, occ. 
 Josh. ii. 1 ; where Theodotion x^v(p^, and 
 another Hexaplar Version x^vfi-A, secretly ; so 
 Vulg. in abscondito, in secret. As a N. fern. 
 rca^-in silent, still. So Targum xp-ni:^, occ. 
 Jon. iv. 8, n-a^"*")]! D-np mi a still, gentle east 
 wind; which would therefore be the more suf- 
 focating and intolerable ; but this must be care- 
 fully distinguished from the samum, samiel, or 
 pestilential wind which kills almost instantly, 
 and which, according to * Niebuhr, in those 
 countries always comes from the Great Desart 
 (i. e. of Syria, Diarbekr, Irak, and Arabia) 
 and consequently must at Nineveh blow not 
 from the east, but from the south-west. Comp. 
 Judith viii. 3. 
 
 V. The Versions and Lexicons have given 
 this word the meaning of a wood, branch, or 
 the like ; the following are the passages where 
 they have supposed it to have this sense. 1 
 Sam. xxiii. 15, 16, 18, 19. 2 Chron. xxvii. 4. 
 Isa. xvii. 9. Ezek. xxxi. 3. In Sam. it may 
 be the name of a place or district, perhaps so 
 called from having been lately broken up and 
 ploughed, though in the wilderness of Ziph. 
 So the LXX appear to have understood it by 
 rendering it Kannv, novale, land newly broken 
 up. In Chron. D'U^nn may mean ploughed 
 lands, for the defence of which Jotham built 
 the castles. So in Isa. xvii. 9, i^nrr means, I 
 apprehend, a ploughed field. Lastly, may not 
 b)ip cin in Ezek. xxxi. 3, be best rendered, 
 still ivith shade, and so affording a quiet covert 
 to birds and animals ? comp. ver. 6. The 
 LXX, according to the Alexandrian copy, 
 render it tvxvo; sv t>) erxi^yi, thick in cover. 
 But to return to Isa. xvii. 9, the learned Bp. 
 Lowth on this text hath said that " no one has 
 ever been able to make any tolerable sense of 
 the words i^nxrri iiT'inn" (misprinted in the 
 bishop's note u^Tinrr "Tni<.-n, which in the con- 
 text where they are represented as standing 
 
 * Description de I'Arabie, p. 7. 
 
 would, I apprehend, indeed be nonsense) ; and 
 he thought that the LXX have preserved the 
 true reading by rendering the Hebrew words 
 o! Afio^paioi xai el Buaioi the Amorites and the Hi- 
 vites, whom he has accordingly adopted in his 
 translation. And yet it appears to me that the 
 common Hebrew text is capable of a very plain 
 and natural version, thus A7id his forfeited 
 cities shall be like the leaving or what is left, 
 nSTtlTD, of, or in a ploughed field, or on a 
 branch, which they leave before (coram) the chil- 
 dren of Israel. These words seem a manifest 
 allusion to the Mosaic laws relative to the not 
 gleaning of their ploughed fields, vineyards, and 
 oliveyards, but leaving, iTlT, somewhat of the 
 fruits for the poor of the land ( Comp. Lev. 
 xix. 9, 10. Deut. xxiv. 1921, in the Heb.) 
 And surely the image of desolation thus pre- 
 sented must to an Israelite have been a very 
 striking one. Comp. ver. 5, 6, and ch. xxiv. 
 13. 
 From this root the ancient Greeks appear to 
 have had the name of their god EP02 or EPfiS, 
 by which it is very evident they intended the 
 material light, considered as possessed of a 
 plastic or formative power : though, as usual, 
 they decorated this idol with some attributes 
 stolen from the ineffable and eternal light. See 
 Mr Spearman on the Septuagint, letter ii. p. 
 107, & seq. and Aristophanes, in Grotii de 
 Veritate Rel. Christ, lib. i. cap. 16, not. 5. 
 Der. Earsh (land that has been ploughed), 
 Lat. ars, whence Eng. art, artful, artificial, 
 artificer, &c. 
 
 nnn 
 
 To engrave. As a participle paoul mas. sin. 
 occ. Exod. xxxii. 16; where the LXX ren- 
 der it xnioXXa/uiu.ivn engraved; so the Vulg. 
 sculpta. Comp. 2 Cor. iii. 7, where St Paul 
 expresses it, in like manner, by ivTiTU7reo//,ivt} 
 engraved. 
 
 The Chaldee and Syriac use the verb in the 
 same sense- 
 
 Der. The Greek x^^arreo to engrave ; whence 
 character, characterise, &c. Lat. charta, whence 
 chart, chartel, cartel Also, ivrite. 
 
 I. To haste, hasten, make haste, Hab. i. 8, & al. 
 Job xxxi. 5. Or if my foot hath hasted to de- 
 ceit. Eng. translat. " To haste to deceit can 
 signify nothing less than promptitude and 
 eagerness to deceive ; which is the effect of in- 
 veterate habit. But a vindication of himself 
 from a habit of deceiving would be faintindeed. 
 The translation, I apprehend, ought to have 
 been, if my fi)ot hath gone in silence to deceit. 
 The expression to go in silence characterises 
 the still and private manner of executing 
 schemes of fraud and seduction u^nn silenter 
 ivit, from nniy silere. Mercer well expresseth 
 the meaning, et furtivo et silenti pede ad frau- 
 dem ivi." Scott's note and sub-note. In 
 Hiph. to cause to haste, to hasten. It is used 
 both intransitively, as Jud. xx. 37 ; and tran- 
 sitively, as Isa. V. 19. Ix. 22, & al. In Isa. v. 
 19, should not the words be divided thus, 
 irru'ynn a'^n-? and observe that the n in 
 ll1l?^'^ 1 Sam. xx. 38, & al. and in rra^Tis 
 
it^n 
 
 177 
 
 ^ti'n 
 
 Psal. Iv. 9, is paragogic, not radical. As 
 Ns. unn haste, hurry, occ. Job xx. 2 ; where 
 there seems a beautiful ellipsis after Tiii^n, 
 either of d^DX^U^ his agitating thoughts, or rather 
 of ]M judgment, referring to eh. xix. 29, as pb 
 also does, a^ri the same, but used adverbial- 
 ly, the particle n being understood, as usual, 
 in haste, speedily, hastily, occ. Ps. xc. 10. 
 
 II. In Hiph. to hurry, he confounded, hurry 
 hither and thither, as persons in confusion. Isa. 
 xxviii. 16, He that believeth u^'-n" nb shall not 
 be confounded. So the LXX ^>7 xxraicr- 
 X"v07i, which word is retained by St Paul, 
 Rom. X. II, and by St Peter, 1 Ep. ii. 6. 
 Targum in Isa. pj^Tyir xb shall not be moved 
 or agitated, Syriac bma xb shall not fear. 
 
 wmn occurs not as a V. but as a N. winn chaff, 
 or the like, which is hurried hither and thither 
 by the wind, occ. Isa. v. 2^>. xxxiii. 11. comp. 
 ell. xvii. 13. xxix. 5. Ps. i. 4, & al. 
 
 Der. Haste. Qu ? Comp. under y*N. 
 
 ntfn 
 
 To add, superadd one thing to another, to put 
 together. See Psal. lii. 4. This seems nearly 
 the idea of the Hebrew, but the Eng. words 
 do not fully come up to it. 
 
 I. In Kal, to embroider, insert figures in stt0, 
 whether when first woven or afterwards. 'Ex. 
 xxxi. 4. XXXV. 32. As a N. iurt embroidery, 
 embroidered, inwrought work. Ex. xxvi. I, 31. 
 xxviii. 6, & al. freq. Comp. ch. xxxv. 33, 35, 
 The LXX often rendered it by ixpavros 
 woven, and by u(pot.(rf/.a, weaving, woof, texture. 
 As a N. fem. nnirnra nearly the same. Exod. 
 xxxi. 4. xxxv. 32. 
 
 II. To count, reckon, compute, by adding seveml 
 things together. Lev. xxv. 27, 50, 52. xxvii. 
 18, 23, & al. As a N. pnir^n an account, or 
 computation finished. Eccles. vii. 27. 
 
 III. To reckon, think, to lay one's thoughts to- 
 gether. Gen. 1. 20. Psal. x. 2. xxi. 12. As a 
 N. rT3U7nQ a reckoning, meditation, contempla- 
 tion, series of thoughts. Gen. vi. 5. Jer. xviii. 
 11. xlix. 30, &al. freq. 
 
 I V. To impute, reckon to one what does not 
 properly belong to him. Gen. xv. 6. Lev. vii. 
 18. Num. xviii. 27, 30. 
 
 V. To repute, reckon, account. Gen. xxxi. 15. 
 Deut. ii. 11, 20. 1 Sam. i. 13, & al.* 
 
 VI. To make account of, esteem, value. Isa. xiii. 
 17. xxxiii. 8. liii. 3. Comp. ch. ii. 22. 
 
 VII. To make account, reckon as highly proba- 
 ble, occ. Jon. i. 4, And the ship rriarn made 
 account, i. e. was like, to be broken. The 
 French apply their verb penser, to think, in 
 like manner, to things inanimate. So the 
 French translation of this very passage, de sorte 
 que le navire se pensa rompre. 
 
 VIII. To contrive, devise. (Comp. Sense III.) 
 Esth. viii. 3. ix. 24. Psal. xxi. 12. Amos vi. 
 5. As a N. paa^n, plur. fem. m^aa^n a de- 
 vice, occ. Eccles. vii. 29. Also military ma- 
 chines, engines, which latter word is in like 
 manner from the Lat. ingenium genius, inven- 
 tion, occ. 2 Chron. xxvi. 15, ATid he made 
 
 In the explanation of this word I am indebted to the 
 learned Mr Bate's excellent Enquiry into the Siinilitudes, 
 p. 108, &c, which see. 
 
 nmn nau^nn m3nn (Eng. translat.) en- 
 gines, the inventions of cunning men, (French, 
 des machines de tinvention d'un ingenieur ; Dio- 
 dati, degV ingegni, d'arte dHngegniere) to be on 
 the towers and on the bulwarks, to shoot arrows 
 and great stones withal ; such as the Romans, 
 in after times, called catapultae and ballista;. 
 As a N. fem. nniynn, in reg. nauTin a de- 
 vice, contrivance. Esth. viii. 3, & al. 
 
 With a radical, (see Ps. xxviii, 1. Isa. Ixiv. 12.) 
 but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 It A^QXiOtes forbearance of speaking or action. 
 
 I. In Kal, to be silent, as opposed to "im speak- 
 ing. Eccles. iii. 7. In Hiph. the same. 2 K. 
 ii. 3, 5. Psal. xxxix. 3. Also, to make silent, 
 to still. Neh. viii. 11. 
 
 II. In Kal, to he still, inactive. Psal. xxviii. 1. 
 cvii. 29. In Hiph. the same. Jud. xviii. 9. 
 1 K. xxii. 3. 
 
 Several texts which in the Lexicons are put 
 under the former, seem to belong to this latter 
 sense. 
 
 Der. Hush, hist ! 
 
 n^rt Chald. 
 
 To have need or occasion for. So Theodotlon, 
 X^i'nt* 'jz"^' occ. Dan. iii. 16. As a N. 
 ]na;n necessary, convenient, fitting, occ. Ezra 
 vi. 9; where LXX utrti^nfjbu. wanting. Vulg. 
 necesse necessary. As a N. fem. sing, mnirn 
 nearly the same. occ. Ezra vii. 20; where 
 LXX xi'"^^ "^^^j Vulg, quibusopus fuerit, of 
 what there shall be need. 
 
 I. To impede action or motion, to refrain, re- 
 strain, keep back, stop. Gen. xx. 6. xxii. 12. 
 1 Sam. xxv. 39. Jer. xiv. 10, & al. freq. Ps. 
 Ixxxviii. 19, ^irntt keeping back my acquaint- 
 ance. Job xxi. 30, The wicked yvrV' is pre- 
 served, spared, withdrawn in the day of destruc- 
 tion, where Symmachus a-vvm^itTui is preserved, 
 Aquila vfi^xi^i&fKriTcci shall be withdrawn. 
 
 II. In Kal, to be dark, obscure, to become dark, 
 or be darkened. The connexion of this with 
 the former sense will be evident from produc- 
 ing a passage or two. Isa. xiii. 10, The solar 
 light "juTt stops, is starkened, stagnate, become 
 inactive, in its going forth. Ezek. xxx. 18, At 
 T'ehaphnehes DINn ']tvT\ the day or day-light shall 
 be impeded, stagnate, Eng. marg. restrained ; 
 so Montanus prohibuit. Joel iii. 4, The solar 
 light shall he turned or changed "^rnvh to stag- 
 nation, darkness. Comp. Job iii. 9. xviii. 6. 
 Isa. v. 30. In Hiph. to darken, starken, make 
 dark, or stagnate. Amos v. 8, "i^a^nn Jib-b DV"> 
 and starkens the day-light fi?ito J night.* Also, 
 to darken in a spiritual or moral sense. Job 
 xxxviii. 2. On Eccles. xii. 2, Mr Harmer 
 remarks that the darkening of the sun, moon, 
 and stars, and the returning of the clouds after 
 the rain, afford a very exact delineation oi an 
 eastern xvinter. He therefore understands 
 
 * See Hutchinson's Moses' Princip. part ii. p. 119 
 124, and Pike's Philosophia Sacra, p. 34, &c. " Light 
 thickens," says Shakspeare, Macbeth, act 3, scene 2, to- 
 wards the end. Again, 
 
 ... " My lustre thickens, 
 "When he shines by." 
 Ant, & Cleopatra, act. 2, sc. 2, towards the end. 
 N 
 
Vtt^n 
 
 178 
 
 these circumstances as descnptive not of par- 
 ticular ailments incident to old age, but of that 
 icintry season of life in general. Observations, 
 vol. iv. p. 17, &c. As a N. yitn darkness, 
 i. e. not a nonentity, but the celestial fluid in a 
 stagnate, inactive state. Gen. i. 2, 4<, 5. Isa. 
 xlv. 7, Forming the light, -ya^n X'^^n, and con- 
 creting the darkness, freq. occ. As a N. fern. 
 nsurn and Chald. xaic^n (occ. Dan. ii. 22.) 
 the same. Gen. xv. 12. Isa. viii. 22, & al. 
 As light is in scripture often expressive of jot/ 
 and coinfort, see under (-ina V.) so is darkness, 
 of sorrow and mi<iery. See inter al. 2 Sam. 
 xxii. 29. Job v. 14. xv. 22, 23. Ps. xviii. 29. 
 cxii. 4. Eccles. v. 16 or 17. xi. 8. Isa. v. 30. 
 lix. 9. Jer. xiii. 16. Ezek. xxxii. 7, 8, Lam. 
 iii. 2. The profane writers use the same 
 image. Thus in ^schylus, Pers. lin. 304, 
 Atossa, upon hearing the bad news of Xer- 
 xes' defeat, but that his person was safe, com- 
 pares this intelligence to a great light and bright 
 day after a dark night. 
 
 K< Xwxov xfjiM^ wxTOi IX fjciXot.yx'f^''' 
 
 So Horace, lib. iv. ode 4, lin. 38, &c. calls the 
 distress of the Romans on Asdrubal's invasion 
 of Italy, in the second Punic war, darkness, and 
 likens his defeat to ajine day. 
 
 ^ Asdruhal 
 
 Devictus, et pulclior fugratis 
 
 llle dies Latio tenebris 
 Qui primus alma risit adorea. 
 
 Where the old commentator obseiTes that he 
 calls the Carthaginians darkness from the ter- 
 ror and sorrow they occasioned. " Tenebras 
 Afros vocavit, propter terrorem et mcerorem." 
 See Livy, lib. xxvii. cap. 50, 51 ; and comp. 
 under nnp II. 
 
 As a N. mas. plur. D^acrn obscure, mean persons. 
 So Vulg. ignobiles ignoble, occ. Prov. xxii. 29 ; 
 where it is opposed to DObn kings. As a par- 
 ticipial N. *]crnn the dark, or darkness. Isa. 
 xxix. 15. xlii. 16, & al. 
 
 Der. Greek i(r;^u to hold, restrain, whence the 
 ^olic Digamma being prefixed, Lat. viscus 
 bird-lime, and Eng. viscous, viscid, viscidity. 
 Casci, the ancient inhabitants of Italy, dwell- 
 ing in caves. * 
 
 I. To wear out, spend, weaken with fatigue or 
 labour. It occurs not in Kal, but as a parti- 
 ciple in Niph. occ. Dent. xxv. 18 ; where 
 LXX xoTtuvras, and Vulg. lassi, fatigued, 
 tired. 
 
 II. Chald. 3b wear away. So Montanus at- 
 terens, LXX ^a/^ct^u, and Vulg. domat, sub- 
 dueth. occ. Dan. ii. 40. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic 
 (with the initial cha) signifies to be rough, 
 rugged, (see Castell) ; and this I suspect to be 
 the radical idea of the Hebrew, and that 
 thence the N. came to signify a military cui- 
 rass, or breast-plate made with rows or scales of 
 metal placed over each other for the better de 
 
 fence of the warrior. Homer has described 
 one of these breast-plates as used by the 
 Greeks at the Trojan war, II. ix. lin. 24, 25. 
 
 Tw y ijrei lixot, oifjLOt tcrctv fXiXoLveg xvxveio, 
 Asiix Si xS'J"'''^} **' iixOB-i xoco-ffirt^eto. 
 Ton rows of azure steel the work infold. 
 Twice ten of tin, and twelve of ductile gold. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 In another place, II. xiii. lin. 439, he calls a 
 breast-plate, ;^;<Ti;va ;^;aXx6av a vest of brass ; 
 and Virgil comes still nearer to the propriety 
 of our oriental word in describing Turnus, 
 ^n. xi. lin. 487, 488, 
 
 Thoraca indutus ahenis 
 
 Horrebat squamis 
 
 Clad in a cuirass rough with brazen scales. 
 
 The N. '\w^r^ in Arabic, according to Giggeius, 
 (cited by Le Clerc on Exod. xxv. 7.) signifies 
 the breast, also a brigandine or coat of maih 
 particularly the forepart of them ; but \V!r\ in 
 Hebrew is never used for a military breast- 
 plate, but only for that curious one which was 
 by divine direction made for the Jewish high- 
 priest, and which was itself rough with the 
 twelve precious stones set in it. It is parti - 
 cularly described Exod. xxviii. 15, &c. xxxix. 
 8, &c. The LXX have once rendered the 
 word by -rioKTTnSiov a breast-plate, but generally 
 by \oyiov or Xaynov the oracle, as containing the 
 oracular D^-nx which see under -)N IV. 
 
 To strip, make bare. It is applied either to the 
 thing made bare, or to the covering stripped 
 
 off- 
 
 I. In Kal, to strip, make bare, as trees of their bark 
 or leaves, Ps. xxix. 9. * Joeli. 7. As the body 
 or some part of it by stripping off the clothes, 
 Isa. XX. 4. xlvii. 2. So making bare the arm, 
 Isa. Iii. 10. Ezek. iv. 7, alludes to the form 
 of the eastern hykes, which having no sleeves, 
 and their arms being frequently wrapt up in 
 them, it was necessary, when they proposed 
 exerting themselves, to make their arm bare. 
 Jer. xlix. 10, I have made Esau bare, i. e. 
 laid open all his hiding places. (See the con- 
 text.) As a participle in Hiph. 5)u>n73 mak- 
 ing bare, as the white of a twig by stripping 
 off the bark. Gen. xxx. 37. 
 
 II. In Kal, to strip off or up, as the skirts of a 
 garment. Jer. xiii. 26. 
 
 III. To draw off, as wine covering the bottom 
 of a vessel. Hag. ii. 16. 
 
 IV. To scoop up, as a little water covering the 
 bottom of a pit. Isa. xxx. 14. Hence Eng. 
 scoop. Qu? 
 
 V. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. 'sarn grazing 
 flocks, flocks a grazing. So LXX Totfjiviet, 
 which from ^uv a flock, and this from -rxeo to 
 feed. Thus (io<rxyiiu.aiTa, is in like manner 
 
 another Greek name for flocks or herds of cat- 
 tle, from ^o(rxu to feed. occ. 1 Kings xx. 27 ; 
 where observe that the children of Israel are 
 compared to two flocks of goats rather than of 
 sheep, because, according to Varro's observa- 
 tion, (cited by Bochart, vol. ii. 621.) the for- 
 
 See note 4 on cap. 6, of Sallust, Bel. Catilin. edit 
 Var. 
 
 * Where, in the Eng. translat. 
 uncovereth, strippeth, is obsolete. 
 
 discovcroth" for 
 
p^n 
 
 119 
 
 inn 
 
 mer are much less numerous than the hitter. I 
 would farther remark, that -Diyrr seems more 
 properly applicable to sheep or goats than other 
 cattle, because in feeding, they bite the closest 
 of all. 
 
 The above cited are all the passages wherein 
 the root occurs. 
 
 I. In Kal, to connect, Join, link together, occ. 
 Exod. xxxviii. 28, puTn and he connected 
 them, i. e. the pillars by the rods. As a N. 
 mas. plur. in reg. "pirn and "piu^n the rods 
 which connected the pillars of the court of the 
 tabernacle, and were themselves connected with 
 them, by means of the D^Ti or hooks on the 
 tops of the pillars. Exod. xxvii. 10. xxxviii. 
 17, & al. freq. Hence as a participle mas. 
 plur. Huph. D-ptt'nta rodded, furnished with 
 rods. occ. Exod. xxvii. 17. xxxviii. 17. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "pcTT the spokes 
 of a wheel connecting the nave and felloe or 
 ring-part together, occ. 1 K. vii. 33. 
 
 III. In Kal, to he connected with, ov attached to, 
 in heart and affection, with 3 prefixed to the 
 object, occ. Gen. xxxiv. 8. (where Vulg. ad- 
 hsesit hath cleaved to.) Deut. vii. 7. (where 
 Aquila ^^otriKoXX-^h, Vulg. junctus est) x. 15. 
 (where Vulg. conglutinatus est) xxi. 11. Ps. 
 xci. 14. Without a, or transitively, occ. Isa. 
 xxxviii. 17. With b and an infinitive, occ. 1 
 K. ix. 19. 2 Chron. viii. 6. As a N. parn 
 the object of attachment, desire, occ. 1 K. ix. 1, 
 19. 2 Chron. viii. 6. Isa. xxi. 4. 
 
 Occurs not as a- V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies to collect, gather together, " congregavit, 
 coUegit." Castell. 
 
 I. As a N. fem. in reg. n'nirn collection, con- 
 densation, LXX iToi.x.vny he condensed, occ. 2 
 Sam. xxii. 12; where D'-n niUTt answers to 
 era nacn darkness, constipation, ofioaters, in 
 the parallel text. Ps. xviii. 12. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -'iti^n the stocks 
 or naves of wheels, where their spokes are 
 collected as in a centre. So Vulg. modioli, 
 occ. 1 K. vii. 33. 
 
 nn 
 
 I. In Kal, to be broken, give way, or dissolve by 
 being broken, as images. Jer. 1. 2. as a bow. 
 1 Sam. ii. 4 ; where observe that by a Hebra- 
 ism, of which see other instances, Gen. iv. 10. 
 Neh. ix. 6, D-nn agrees in gender and number 
 with D-nna the immediately preceding N. 
 though it certainly in sense refers to nirp the 
 how. In Hiph. to break, occ. Isa. ix. 3 or 4. 
 As a N. fem. nnnn a ruin, buildings broken 
 down. Psal. Ixxxix. 41. On 2 Sam. xxii. 35. 
 Psal. xviii. 35, see under nna I. 
 
 II. To crack or chap, as the ground very re- 
 markably does by drought in the eastern coun- 
 tries. See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 
 208. occ. Jer. xiv. 4. 
 
 III. To he broken, in a general sense, to he 
 quite disabled. 1 Sam. ii. 10. Isa. vii. 8. viii. 
 9. XXX. 31. Ii. 7. Hence perhaps the Greek 
 hrrctu by which the LXX render it in several 
 of the preceding and in other texts. As a N. 
 fem. rrnnn ruin, destruction. Prov. x. 14, 15, 
 29, & al. 
 
 IV. In Kal and Niph. to be broken in mind, 
 daunted, dismayed, dispirited. Animo frangi. 
 See 2 K. xix. 26. Job xxxii. 15. Isa. xx. 5. 
 Jer. viii. 9. Mai. ii. 5 ; in which last passage 
 it is for once used in a good sense. In Hiph. 
 to cause to be dismayed, to dismay, daunt, occ. 
 Jer. xlix. 37. As Ns. nn dismay, dread. 
 Gen. ix. 2. Job xli. 33 or 25. n-nn nearly the 
 same. Ezek. xxxii. 23, & al. freq. The final 
 n"" seems formative, as in n^^3 from *i3 and 
 many others. 
 
 V. nna and nnn See under nna. 
 
 nnn I. In Kal, to be broken in pieces, occ. Jer. 
 Ii. 56. 
 
 II. As a N. nnn a great ruin or destruction. 
 occ. Job vi. 21. 
 
 III. As a N. nnn great dismay or dread, occ. 
 Gen. XXXV. 5. 
 
 nnnn to be exceedingly or repeatedly dismayed. 
 occ. Eccles. xii. 5 ; where the Vulg. formida- 
 bunt shall fear, and where D-nnnn may either 
 be a participle mas. plur. or a N. as the LXX 
 render it 6oi.fjt.(loi terrors. 
 
 nnn 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. The three Hexaplar Versions of Aquila, 
 Symmachus, and Theodotion, seem to have 
 given nearly the ideal meaning of this verb, in 
 Prov. vi. 27, where they render it by v-yroTuipiiv, 
 sufFumigare, which I know not how better to 
 express in English than, to keep fire alive, 
 lighted or in a smoke, by the constant access of 
 
 fresh air. occ. Prov. vi. 27, nnn^n Can a man 
 keep fire lighted in his bosom and his clothes 
 not be burned? Prov. xxv. 22, For thou nnn 
 (art) keeping coals lighted on his head, Isa. 
 XXX. 14, A sherd mnnb to keep (and so con- 
 vey) fire lightedyVom a hearth. 
 
 Hence the Ethiopic inn to be kindled or lighted, 
 and perhaps the Greek ui^a to burn as fire, and 
 Eng. heat and hot. 
 
 II. As a fem. nnnn and in reg. nnnn a censer, 
 a vessel particularly contrived for keeping the 
 fire within it alive, and thus fuming the incense. 
 
 See Lev. xvi. 12. x. 1. Num. xvi. 6,7, 17, 18. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. plur. mnno and in reg. 
 speaking of the altar of burnt-offerings, -nnnn 
 the firepans, i. e. " A larger sort of vessels 
 wherein, probably, the sacred fire, which came 
 down from heaven (Lev. ix. 24.) was kept 
 buiming whilst they cleansed the altar and the 
 grate from the coals and ashes ; and while the 
 altar was carried from one place to another, as 
 it often was in the wilderness. See Patrick's 
 Comment." Thus Dr Taylor in his Concord- 
 ance. Jer. lii. 19. Exod. xxvii. 3. xxxviii. 3, 
 &al. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. plur. in reg. speaking of the 
 golden candlestick, -nnnn seems to denote <Ae 
 snuffpans, in which the snuffings of the lamps 
 were received after they had been cut oiF by 
 the tongs, and so were suffered to continue 
 lighted, instead of being immediately extin- 
 guished as by our snuflfers. Exod. xxv. 38. 
 xxxvii. 23. 
 
 nnn 
 
 In Niph. to he decided, determined. To this 
 purpose one of the Hexaplar Versions ihox,i- 
 fAKtrOrtfav have been approved, and another eg<- 
 
Vnn 
 
 180 
 
 )nn 
 
 Snireiv have been decreed, and even Theodotion's 
 cvHTfiv^titray, though mistaken in the Vulg. 
 probably meant the same thing. ( Comp. <ruv- 
 riTffivovyev. 26.) Once, Dan. ix. 21 ; where, 
 however, observe that "ynna seems to be not a 
 verb, but a participle or participial N. what is 
 decided or determined, " decisum, fatum." 
 Michaelis, Supplem. p. 984; and that the 
 sense here assigned to this verb is confirmed 
 by the Targum on Esth. iv. 5, which runs 
 thus, And Esther called Daniel, who was named 
 "fnn Hatach, because that according to the loord 
 of his mouth pnnna were determined the af- 
 fairs of the kingdonu See Bp. Chandler's Vin- 
 dication of Defence of Christianity, vol. i. p. 
 285, &c. 
 
 Vnn 
 
 I. To swathe, swaddle, Or be swaddled. So 
 J-i^^ afct^yanoi; evx tC'ra^yocvu^ni. OCC. 
 
 Ezek. xvi. 4 ; twice. 
 
 II. As a N. binn a swathe, roller, occ. Ezek. 
 XXX. 21. As a N. fem. rrbnn a swaddling 
 band. occ. Jobxxxviii. 9; where hXXofit^^Xri 
 Se aurnv tfTcc^yxveuo-a I swathed her with foggy 
 darkness. Comp. Vulg. 
 
 Der. Wattle, also, m or s being prefixed, 
 swaddle. 
 
 Dnn 
 
 In general, to close, close up, as with some glu- 
 tinous or adhesive matter. 
 
 I. In Hiph. to be closed, stopped up, as the af- 
 fected part in a gonorrhoea, occ. Lev. xv. 3 ; 
 to this purpose the LXX truntrrtiKi, Symma- 
 chus Ti^ivrijyvuTai, and Vulg. concreverit. 
 
 II. And most generally in Kal, to seal, seal up, 
 for security or testimony. See Deut. xxxii. Si. 
 
 1 K. xxi. 8. Neh. ix. 38. Esth. iii. 12. Job 
 xiv. 17. xxxiii, 16. In Cant. iv. 12, A foun- 
 tain sealed (LXX irnyTi ia-f/^ayia-ftivfi) alludes, 
 no doubt, to what was sometimes practised in 
 the East, in order to secure the water to the 
 proper owners.* As Ns. Dmn, Dnn, and 
 fem. nnnn a seal, a signet. Gen. xxxviii. 18, 
 25. Exod. xxviii. 11. Jobxxxviii. 14, It (the 
 earth) is changed Dmn ^?3na as clay (of ox by) 
 the seal. " During the darkness of the night 
 the earth is a perfect blank ; in which state it 
 resembles clay that has no impression. By 
 the morning light falling upon the earth, in- 
 numerable objects make their appearance upon 
 it : it is then changed like clay which has re- 
 ceived the stamp of the seal." Scott, whom 
 see. So in the Orphic hymn to Apollo, or 
 the Sun, he is addressed as possessing the seal 
 which stamps the whole world. 
 
 nT6f ix^i y-ocrfMu 2*PAriAA TrnfiTHN. 
 
 Clay is still sometimes used in the East in- 
 stead of wax, as for instance in Egypt, where 
 " the f doors of Joseph's granary ^in old Cairo) 
 are kept carefully sealed, but its inspectors do 
 not make use of wax on this occasion, but put 
 their seal upon a handful of clay, with which 
 they cover the lock of the door." Also, 
 
 See Maundrell's Journey, at April 1 j Hariner's Ob- 
 servations, vol. i. p. 113, 114, 
 
 t Harmer'8 Observations, vol. ii. p. 4.57, where see 
 more. 
 
 " A jewel, having the name or portrait of the 
 beloved person engraven on it, and worn next 
 the heart or on the arm. Cant. viii. 6." Comp. 
 Jer. xxii. 21. Hag. ii. 23. Ecclus xlix. 11. 
 HI. To seal up, i. e. after having completed a 
 sum, as it were, of money, or other goods, occ. 
 Ezek. xxviii. 12. 
 
 IV. To set, as it were, a seal upon, to mark, as 
 it were, with a seal. occ. Job xxi v. 16. So 
 LXX i(r(p^ayKrav, but Vulg. condixerant had 
 appointed. 
 
 V. To obstruct or hinder from action, as if seal- 
 ed up. occ. Job xxxvii. 7. So Dan. ix. 24, 
 mxion onnb to hinder, stop sins, if onnb here 
 be the true reading ; for not only the Keri, 
 but the Complutensian edition, and many more 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices have here onrrb 
 with a rr, to finish ; the other reading with a 
 n seems to have sprung from the following 
 word onnb before pTn. 
 
 VI. To seal up a book or roll (such as the an- 
 cient Jewish books were, see under ba HI.) 
 is equivalent to concealing its contents, occ. 
 Isa. xxix. 11. Comp. ch. viii. 16. Dan. xii. 4, 
 9 ; and see Greek and Eng. Lexicon under 
 
 l^payi^u VI. and 'Siipottyii I. 
 
 VII. To seal the vision and the prophet, Dan. 
 ix. 24, is " to confirm and put an end to all the 
 prophecies concerning the Messiah by the ac- 
 complishment of them on himself. Mat. xi. 13." 
 Clark's note. Comp. Wintle on Dan. p. 140, 
 155. 
 
 VIII. Applied to the stars. Job ix. 7, Tj;ii 
 Dnn" D*iD13 And behind or above the fluxes of 
 the stars, he (God) setteth a seal, i. e. he fix- 
 eth as with his own signet, the orbs of the stars 
 (the D-iaia mH'^ head of the stellar fluxes, as 
 they are called. Job xxii. 12.) ; "so that the 
 operation of the skies, which moves the earth 
 and planets, should not move them," says the 
 excellent Mr Spearman in his Enquiry after 
 Philosophy and Theology, p. 207. edit. Edin- 
 burgh. See also Mr Pike's Philosophia Sacra, 
 p. 59. Empedocles, in like manner, taught, 
 rout f4,iv a'rXocv'.is affn^ecs awthChiaSa.i ru xoutrraX- 
 Xm too; 'hi tXa.vrtra.s avutrSce,!, that the fixed stars 
 
 were confined by the circumferential density, 
 (comp. under ,-nj? V.) but that the planets 
 were not. Plutarch de Placit. Philos. lib. ii. 
 cap. xiii. tom. ii. p. 888. E. edit. Xylandri. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Kal, but in Hith. signi- 
 fies, to contract afiUnity by marriage. Gen. 
 xxxiv. 9. Deut. vii. 3. Josh, xxiii. 12, & al. 
 Comp. 2 Chron. xviii. 1, with 2 K. viii. 18, 
 27. In Josh, the LXX render it by i-riyu- 
 fiiiti rroniv, to make marriages; so the Vulg. 
 miscere connubia. As a N. ]nn a male rela- 
 tion by marriage, affinis. See 2 K. viii. 18, 27. 
 A son-in-law. Gen. xix. 14, & al. A bride- 
 groom. Ps. xix. 6. Isa. Ixii. 5, & al. But it 
 never directly expresses the relation of the 
 bridegroom to his bride, but to his bride's 
 
 * Dr Taylor's Concordance. In the pictures of the 
 eastern princesses and heroines, " there is sometimes a 
 large sqware jewel on the fore-part of the arm a little be- 
 low the shoulder." Richardson on the Language, &c. of 
 the Heathen Nations, in Annual Rearisterfor 1770, Char- 
 acters, p. 47. 
 
t]nn 
 
 181 
 
 wv2hn 
 
 parents. Afathei'-in-law, Exod. iii. 1, & al. 
 Conip. ch. ii. 21. Exod. iv. 25, Ayid Zippo- 
 rah took a sharp stone, and cut off the foreskin 
 of her son, and laid it at his (JehovaUsffect, and 
 said, Surely D-m ^nn a father-in-law by blood 
 art thou to me, a Midianitess and consequently 
 an alien from the people of Jehovah, whom 
 yet she claims for her ]nn father-in-law by 
 blood, namely, by the circumcision of her son. 
 And it is plain that Jehovah admitted her 
 claim, and approved her faith and pious beha- 
 viour ; for ver. 26, He (Jehovah) let him 
 (Moses whom he sought to slay, ver. 2%.) go; 
 then she said, (He, Jehovah is, J D^QT nbinb inn 
 a father-in-law by blood on account of the 
 circumcision. See more in Bate's Crit. Heb. 
 as a N. fem. in reg. nann a mother-in-law. 
 occ. Deut. xxvii. 23. Also a wedding, a mar- 
 riage, occ. Cant. iii. 11. 
 
 To take away by violence. So Symmachus 
 ccva^Txffu. occ. Job ix. 12. As a N. t^nn a 
 robber, plunderer. So Vulg. latro. occ. Prov. 
 xxiii. 28. 
 
 This root is, both in sense and sound, nearly 
 related to tiian which see. 
 
 -inn 
 
 I. To dig, dig downwards, occ. Amos ix. 2. 
 Hence by transposition the Greek o^vttu to 
 dig, by which or its compounds the LXX 
 generally render the Hebrew word. 
 
 II. With U following, to dig in or through, occ. 
 Ezek. viii. 8. xii. 5, 7, 12. Also transitive- 
 ly, to dig through, occ. Job xxiv. 16 ; where 
 LXX ^iu^v^iv oixioc; he diggeth through houses. 
 The verb ho^utriruv is applied in like manner in 
 the N. T. Mat. xxiv. 43. Lid^e xii. 39. Mr 
 Harmer, Observations, vol. i. p. 175 177, 
 points out a peculiar propriety in this expres- 
 sion in Job, by remarking that the Egyptians 
 and Arabians still build of mud and slime, or 
 of bad unburnt brick, and that the walls are of 
 a great thickness. As a N. fem. mnnn a 
 digging, or (as we speak) a breaking through. 
 So LXX ho^uyf/.x. occ. Exod. xxii. 2, where 
 see Le Clerc's note. Jer. ii. 34, IViou didst 
 not find them fin) digging through, and so 
 hadst no right to kill them, alluding to the 
 law, Exod. xxii. 2. And observe that in this 
 view ""nxiira may be the second person fem. 
 sing. pret. with "n suffixed as in "mnb verse 
 33. Or should not the words be rather ren- 
 dered, / have not found it (i. e. D'-m the blood) 
 by digging (Eng. Marg.) or (according to 
 LXX, and Vulg.) in a digged hole or pit? 
 Comp. Ezek. xxiv. 7. And this translation 
 seems best to suit the latter part of the 
 verse. 
 
 III. To row hard, q. d. to dig hard in rowing. 
 occ. Jon. i. 13. Hence Gr. i^irTai to row. 
 
 PLURILITERALS in H. 
 
 As a N. fem. a rose, or more properly, a rose- 
 bud, an opening rose. occ. Cant. ii. 1. Isa. 
 xxxv. 1. The word seems a compound of 
 
 rrin to hide, and Vy to shade, overshadow. 
 Accordingly Aquila appears to have rendered 
 it with acciaacy, in both places where it occurs, 
 in the former by xxXvKua-is, in the latter by 
 xa\v^, which word properly denotes a rose- 
 blossom, not fully opened, from Kuku^ru, to hide. 
 So St Jerome explains xccXv^, " quam nos tu- 
 mentem rosam, et necdum foliis dilatatis pos- 
 sumus dicere, Suidas, in Michaelis, xuXvl, 
 ecv^os po^ov fii(jt,vKos, xaXu^, the rose-fiower, while 
 closed." The beauty of these flowers is too 
 well known to be insisted on, and they are at 
 this day much admired in the east, where they 
 are extremely fragrant.* In what esteem the 
 rose was among the ancient Greeks for its 
 beauty and fragrancy may be seen in the 5th 
 and 53d Ode of Anacreon ; and the compari- 
 son in Ecclus xxiv. 14 or 18. 1. 8, show that 
 the Jews were likewise much delighted with 
 it : and with regard to the rose-bud or opening 
 rose in particular, the Jewish sensualists in 
 Wisdom ii. 8, are introduced saying. Let us 
 crown ourselves with rose-buds (po^uv xuXu^i) 
 before they be withered. Comp. Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. iii. p. 188. 
 77^71 See under bSPT 
 
 As a N. mas. plur. D'-iObn afflicted, dejected, 
 fainting with misery. It is a very expressive 
 word, compounded of rrbn to be faint, languid, 
 and rrxD to beat down, grieve. The Targum 
 renders it X'-ij; afflicted, the LXX TriyYtruv, so 
 Vulg. pauperum, poor, and Aquila atfhnriv 
 weak. Once, Psal. x. 10. 
 
 As a N. mas. from rrbn to be faint, languid, 
 and n33 to smite, afflict. Greatly afflicted, faint 
 with affliction, occ. Ps. x, 8, 14. Comp. ver. 
 10, which shows that this word is nearly 
 equivalent to the preceding KDbn. The Tar- 
 gum explains it by x'-SDDn poor "ip afflicted, 
 the LXX by -Tfivm and -xtuxos, so Vulg. by 
 pauper poor, and Symmachus by affdivus weak. 
 
 As a N. from obn to break off, and rtWQ to re- 
 cede, a hard stone, whose parts when broken 
 recede ovfiy o^with great force, occ. Deut. 
 viii. 15. xxxii. 13. Job xxviii. 9. Ps. cxiv. 8. 
 Isa. 1. 7. The LXX render it by (fn^ia 
 firm, hard, (so Vulg. diaissima very hard) 
 Deut. xxxii. 13 ; and by em^ia, 'xir^a. a firm 
 rock, Isa. 1. 7 ; where Vulg. petra durissima 
 a very hard rock. From Deut. viii. 15. Psal. 
 cxiv. 8, Michaelis (in Suppl. p. 780, which 
 see) thinks that it particularly denotes the 
 reddish granite or porphyry, which, as he shows 
 from the testimony of eye-witnesses, abounds 
 in and about mount Horeb and Sinai. He 
 owns, however, that in Job xxviii. 9, it must be 
 taken in a larger sense, as the skilful metallists,, 
 whom he consulted, could not recollect that 
 metalline ores were ever found in porphyry. 
 Deut. xxxii. 13, He made him to suck oil out of 
 
 * See Outlines of a New Commentary on Solomon's 
 Sonir, p. 146, &c. 16-2, &c. 236, &c. and Jones, Poet. 
 Asiat. Comment, p. 102, &c. 113 &c. 136. 138, 187. 
 
V723n 
 
 182 
 
 n^snn 
 
 the hard rock, i. e. to procure it from the 
 olive-trees growing there. Comp under pbo 
 Mr Maundrell (Journey, at March 25), speak- 
 ing of the ancient fertility and cultivation of 
 Judea, says, " The most rocky parts of all, 
 which could not well be adjusted for the pro- 
 duction of corn, might yet serve for the plan- 
 tation of vines and olive-trees, which delight to 
 extract, the one its fatness, the other its 
 sprightly juice, chiefly out of such dry and 
 flinty places." Comp. Virgil, Georgic ii. lin. 
 179. 
 
 As a N. from nsn to fix, settle, remain, and bn 
 to cut off, frost, or more properly perhaps, a 
 kind of freezing vapour, which, turning into ice, 
 and fixing on trees, cuts off their buds and tender 
 shoots; a rime. So LXX ira;^vj}, which 
 Theophrastus, lib. v. De Causis, cap. 19, thus 
 explains by comparing it with snow: 'H (ttsv 
 tVK t-^rifAivu, ttkX' ctTarYiKtrai aTe rui KXi^fAaruv 
 xai Ttki* ^kaffTeat, fj ^s cra;^;>; (t^ifASyova-a, for the 
 opposition shows that that word ought to be 
 supplied) ravr' araaant. " Snow," says he, 
 " does not remain, but melts off from the 
 shoots and buds ; whereas rime remaining 
 blights them." And a little lower he adds, 
 TfAnrixoTc^ei laKU {} <ra;^y)j rvi x*"^"^ *'*"' " ^"'*^ 
 more cutting than snow."* Thus accurately 
 does our author's account of Tx^vn agree with 
 the derivation of the Heb. bnin here proposed. 
 Once, Psal. Ixxviii. 4j7. 
 
 DSDn 
 
 It occurs in the form of a participle Hiph. or 
 Huph, DSDnn, once, Exod. xvi. 14. The 
 modem translations and Lexicons, in con- 
 formity to the Rabbins, interpret it round, 
 spherical, but not so the ancient versions. 
 The LXX supposed this word to ans\ver in 
 sense to "72 y"in like coriander-seed, Num. xi. 
 7, and accordingly in Exod. explain it by uiru 
 xo^ief, but the Vulg. appears to have given 
 the true meaning, by translating it, quasi pilo 
 tusum, as if pounded by a pestle, and perhaps 
 the Chaldee paraphrase ribpn aimed at nearly 
 the same idea. ( See the use of the Chaldee 
 t\bip in the Targum on Psal. Ixxviii. 46. ) and 
 thus our Hebrew word DSDH is plainly a com- 
 pound of PiDJl to beat, pound, and D3 a piece, 
 bit, and signifies small or fine, as jf beaten or 
 pounded to pieces. 
 
 ")3{2Sn See under lyn 
 
 As a N. a kind of locust. So the LXX 
 e(piofAotxvs, and Vulg. ophiomachum, literally 
 the serpent-fighter, from its supposed enmity 
 to serpents. The Hebrew name seems a de- 
 rivative from 3*in to shake, and ba^n the foot, 
 and so to denote the nimbleyiess of its motions. 
 Thus in English we call an animal of the lo- 
 cust khid a grasshopper, the French name of 
 
 * See Bochart, vol. iii. 4-15, to whom I am indebted for 
 these two passages from Theophrastus, though he pro- 
 poses a different, and I think a less probable derivation 
 of bttan from n3 to rest (by transposition) and b?2 to 
 cut off'. 
 
 which is likewise sauterdle, from the V. sauter 
 to leap. Once, Lev. xi. 22. 
 
 As a N. mas. plur. D'^nifl'^n, Chald. rntain- and 
 emphat. x-nii'in, a kind of diviners, mentioned 
 very early among the Egyptians, Gen. xli. 8, 
 24; and in aftertimes among the Babylonians, 
 Dan. i. 20, & al. freq. The LXX have ren- 
 dered the word variously ilnyriTui interpreters 
 or explainers of somewhat secret, fxaethoi 
 enchanters, (fiaPf/,ctxoi conjurers by drugs ; nor do 
 the Greek Hexaplar Versions or the Vulg. 
 by their translations throw any more light 
 upon the strict and proper meaning of the 
 word : which may perhaps be best considered 
 as a compound of uin a pen or instrument to 
 write or draw with, and on to perfect, accom- 
 plish (the n being dropped after another dental, 
 as *T IS before n in nnx one fem. for nnriK), 
 and so denote. Those who were perfect in 
 drawing their sacred, astrological and hierogly- 
 phical figures or characters, and by means of 
 them pretended to extraordinary feats, (as Exod. 
 vii. 11, 22.) among which was the interpretation 
 of dreams. (See Gen. xli. 8, 22. Dan. ii, 2, 
 7, 10, 11.) They seem to have been such 
 persons as Josephus, Ant. lib. ii. cap. 9, 2, 
 calls U^oypttfifjt.a,riii, sacred scribes, or professors 
 of sacred learning ; one of whom he says fore- 
 told Moses' birth to the king of Egypt, kxi yu^ 
 tiiri 'Suvot Ti^i ruv fAiXXovreov aXfihtuv kiytiv ; for 
 they are eminent, adds he, for truly predicting 
 futurities. So the Egyptian magicians, who 
 resisted Moses, and are in Exod. ch. vii. and 
 viii. called D-nw'in, are by Numenius the 
 Pythagorean philosopher, (cited in Eusebius's 
 Praeparat. Evangel, lib. ix. cap. 8.) mentioned 
 by their names Jannes and Jambres, and 
 styled Aiyvrriei h^ny^BifAfAUTiis, uv^^ig euhivos 
 flTTOv; ju-ayivtrat x^ihvTH uvai, Egyptian hiero- 
 grammateis, esteemed inferior to none in the 
 arts of magic." Comp. 2 Tim. iii. 8. The 
 curious reader may find a farther account of 
 these h^oy^afAf/,rus in Jablonski's Prolego- 
 mena to his Pantheon Egyptiorum, xxxix. 
 xl. xli. See also Michaelis, Supplem. p. 
 920. 
 
 D'-^mn See under rf^n VL 
 
 As a N. from Din to separate, and rra^a to 
 remove, draw back, a sickle. So LXX ^pitocvov, 
 and Vulg. falx. occ. Deut. xvi. 9. xxiii. 15. 
 
 As a N. fem. plur. may^n, from pn a lump, 
 and rrSii to swell. Knots, the complications of a 
 cord or bond. So (in Isa. LXX ervv^nrfjcov, 
 and Vulg. colligationes. ) occ. Isa. Iviii. 6, 
 yur"! mniiin nns to loose the knots of the 
 oppressor, i. e, usurious and oppressive con., 
 tracts. (Comp. Neh. v. 1 13.) Psal. Ixxiii. 
 4, inb mny'nn T-K there are no knots, perplex- 
 ing difficulties, to them,- " they have no knots 
 in their way; oblK Knm Dn their strength is 
 perfect and firm." Thus Bate explains this 
 very difficidt passage ; and before him Moerlius 
 (cited by Bp. Lowth in Merrick's Annota- 
 tions on the Psalms, Addenda, p. 341) had 
 taken the same method. As to the dividing 
 
jii-in 
 
 183 
 
 ntD 
 
 of onV2b into two words ib-bs Job xxiv. 6, 
 mn-tt^" Psal. Iv. 16, r^VsKD Jer. ii. 31, and 
 Dnu^NQ Jer. vi. 29, are instances where a 
 similar division is necessary. But observe, 
 after all, that in the text of Dr Kennicott's 
 Bible on inb Psal. Ixxiii. 4, is printed as two 
 words. 
 ]2S-in See under yin VII. 
 
 As a N. bna'n occ. Ezek. i. 4, 27, and fern. 
 nbnurn occ. Ezek. viii. 2. The LXX 
 rendered it throughout tiXtxr^ov, as Theodotion 
 also does in Ezek. viii. 2. Now x$xT^oy 
 signifies, 1. Amber. 2. A mixed metal of gold 
 and silver, whether natural or fictitious. 3. 
 Crystal. From the LXX version of Ezek. 
 
 1. 4, Ka/ v Teo fAiaai eturov euf o^afi; riXixT^ou iv 
 
 f/,iffM Tov Tv^oi, and in the midst of it {the whirl- 
 wind) as the appearance of electrum in the 
 midst of the or a fire, it appears that those 
 translators by nXixr^ov could not mean either 
 amber or crystal; the former of which 
 grows dim as soon as it feels the fire, and 
 shortly dissolves into a resinous or pitchy 
 substance ; the latter is scarcely ever put into 
 a fire, and if it were, could hardly contract any 
 thing from it but soot and dimness : it remains 
 then that by nXiKr^ov in Ezek. the LXX 
 meant the mixed metal above-mentioned, which 
 is much celebrated by the ancients for its 
 beautiful lustre, and which, when exposed to 
 the tire, does, like other metals, grow more 
 bright and shining. And by rendering bnu^n 
 fiksxT^ov, the LXX appear to have come very 
 near its true meaning ; for as Ezekiel prophe- 
 sied among the Chaldeans,* after king Jehoia- 
 chin's captivity, so here, as in other instances, 
 he seems to have used a Chaldee \vord ; and 
 considered as such b?2iyn maybe derived from 
 irna copper (dropping the initial a), and Chald. 
 bbD gold, as it comes from the mine, and so 
 denote either a metal mixed of copper and gold, 
 such as the ses pyropum mentioned in the 
 ancient Greek and Roman writers, and thus 
 called from its fery colour and the noted ses 
 Corinthium Corinthian brass,- or else bnttTi 
 may signify x<^^'^^ XZ"''"^'^^' ^ fi^^ ^""'^ ^f 
 copper, such as Aristotle in Mirab. says was 
 in colour and appearance not distinguishable 
 from gold, and of which it is probable the cups 
 of Darius, mentioned by the same author, and 
 the two vessels of fine copper, {yellow or shining 
 brass, Marg.) precious as gold, of which we 
 read Ezra viii. 27, were made. See more on 
 this subject in the learned Bochart, vol. iii. 
 871, &c. to whom I am indebted for the 
 explanation of this word. Scheuchzer,f who 
 of the various interpretations of bnuTi prefers 
 that last mentioned, adds, that this kind of fine 
 copper is still known in the East Indies by the 
 name of Suassa, that it is used for making rings 
 and cups for great men, and composed of equal 
 parts of gold, and of the reddest copper. Comp. 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p, 490. 
 
 * See Ezek. i. 2. Prideaux, Connex. vol. i. anuo SQ*, 
 p, 74, and anno 484', p. 89, 1st edit. 8vo. 
 t rbysica Sacra on Ezek. i. 4. 
 
 As a N. mas. plur. o^anu^n, once, Psal. Ixviii. 
 32, D-snirn shall come out of Egypt. Michaelis, 
 Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 972, &c. after pro- 
 ducmg and rejecting the other interpretations 
 which have been given of this word, takes it 
 for a proper name. He remarks, that in Gen. 
 X. 14, among the descendents of Mizraim, the 
 father of the Egyptians, are reckoned D"nbD3, 
 or, as twelve of Dr Kennicott's codices read, 
 D^mbD3, and that for these the LXX have in 
 their version yia.iritfj,.uvn,fjt, either," says Mi- 
 chaelis, " because in their copy of the Penta- 
 teuch they read D-anu'n, or because, being well 
 acquainted with the geography of their own 
 country, Egypt, they knew some province of 
 it whose name was with these very letters, 
 and which they took for the D-'nbDa of Moses. 
 Who, I pray, can now doubt, since the Chas- 
 moneans, are said to come out of Egypt, but 
 that those very Chasmon6ans whom the LXX 
 knew to be in Egypt, are meant ? Nor will a 
 person moderately skilled in the Egyptian 
 geography be long in seeking a city or name of 
 a correspondent denomination. In d'Anville's 
 maps of Egypt, longitude 48', 35", latitude 
 28', 5", in the midway between the Nile and 
 Joseph's canal, you will find the city Asch- 
 munein, with a large, and, according to the 
 tradition of the Egyptians, a very noble coun- 
 try of the same name." 
 
 to 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in the simple form, but 
 hence 
 
 KUNia to sweep, sweep repeatedly. The verb in 
 this reduplicate form expresses the repetition 
 of the action in sweeping, occ. Isa. xiv. 23. 
 As a N. NiONtOD a broom, a besom, an in- 
 strument of sweeping, occ. Isa. xiv. 23. 
 So the Vulg. renders this passage, scopabo 
 cam in scopa ; but the LXX xai 3'n<ru avm* 
 vrtiXou (iex.^a,6^ov, and I will make her a pit or 
 ditch of mud ; and this latter interpretation is 
 * supported by the sense of the verb n^dnu in 
 Arabic, namely, to dig or dnk a deep ditch, and 
 of the N. a ditch or low sunk ground, where any 
 one may be covered. Between these two inter- 
 pretations let the reader judge for himself. 
 
 IKtD Chald. 
 
 From the Heb. mu, well-pleased, cheerful, glad. 
 occ. Dan. vi. 23. 
 
 To be good, goodly, pleasant, amiable, cheerful. 
 Num. xxiv. 5. Cant. iv. 10. Jud. xvi. 25. 
 Esth. i. 10. In Hiph. to do good or well. 1 K. 
 viii. 18. 2 K. X. 30. Ezek. xxxvi. 11. As a 
 N. mi: good in a very general sense, goodly, 
 beautiful, grateful, useful, fit, &c. freq. occ. 
 
 Sec Michaelis's edit, of Bp. Lowth's Praelect. p. 578, 
 579, and notes ; and his Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 995, 
 996 J and Castell, Lex. Heptag. in WNia. 
 
nntD 
 
 184 
 
 inD 
 
 It is first applied to the light. Gen. i. 4, which 
 most glorious agent does, in the strongest 
 manner, furnish us with the delightful ideas 
 above-mentioned. 
 
 HtuI, active nature's watchful life and health ! 
 Her joy, her ornament, and wealth! 
 
 Cowley of Light. 
 
 Comp, under ^au". 
 
 To butcher, slay, spoken of beasts. Gen. xliii. 
 15. Exod. xxii. 1, & al of men. Ps. xxxvii. 
 14. Lam. ii. 21. As a N. niD a cook, one 
 who kills meat for food. 1 Sam. ix. 23, 24. 
 Fem. plur. mniu female cooks, occ. 1 Sam. 
 viii. 13. 
 
 DTlSurr liy, or 3*1 chief of the slaughtermen or 
 executioners, or captain of the guards; for 
 princes anciently employed their own guards 
 as executioners. See 1 Sam. xxii. 17. 1 K. ii. 
 25. (Comp. 2 Sam. xxiii. 23.) Thus we find, 
 so late as the time of Herod the Tetrarch, that 
 he sent (r-nxovXaTtu^a (speculatorem) one of his 
 guard (Eng. marg.) to behead John the Bap- 
 tist. Mark vi, 27.* See Gen. xl. 3. 2 K. xxv. 
 8,10,11. Chald. Dan. ii. 14. 
 
 I. To dip, immerge, plunge. See Gen. xxxvii. 
 31. Josh. iii. 15. Ruth 'ii. 14. 1 Sam. xiv. 27. 
 2 K. V. 14. Job ix. 31. 
 
 II. To tinge or dye with a certain colour, which 
 is usually performed by dipping. It occurs as 
 a particip. paoul. Ezek. xxiii. 15. So LXX 
 ^a^otihairrot, or (according to the Alexandrian 
 copy) (iarrai, and Vulg. tinctas. 
 
 Der. Dabble. 
 
 rntD 
 
 I. In Kal, to sink, as in water. Exod. xv. 4 
 
 in mud. Psal. Ixix. 3, 15. Jer. xxxviii. 6. 
 Comp. Psal. ix. 16. In Hiph. to cause to 
 sink. occ. Jer. xxxviii. 22. In Huph. to be 
 caused to sink or subside, occ. Prov. viii. 25, 
 At the time when the mountains nyiurr were 
 caused to subside (i. e. the matter of which 
 they were formed) from the nrrn or primitive 
 chaotic mixture of earth and water. See Gen. 
 i. 2, 610. 
 
 II. In Kal, to sink, enter, or penetrate. 1 Sam. 
 xvii. 49. Lam. ii. 9. Comp. Job xxxviii. 6. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. njyniD, plur. mj?:ai3, a ring, 
 into which the finger, pole, or, &c. enters, or 
 is received, " in quern immergitur aut infigitur 
 digitus aut vectis." Avenarius. Gen. xli. 42. 
 Num. xxxi. 50. Exod. xxv. 12, & al. See 
 Bate's Crit. Heb. on this word, and comp. 
 Greek and English Lexicon in ^ippayis. The 
 very ancient custom (see Gen. xli. 42. Esth. 
 iii. 10, 12. viii. 2, 8, 10.) of sea/iw^r despatches 
 with a seal or signet set in a ring, is still re- 
 tained in the East. Thus, " in Egypt," 
 Dr Pococke f says, " they make the impres- 
 sion of their name with their seal, generally of 
 cornelian, which they wear on their finger, and 
 which is blacked, when they have occasion to 
 seaZ with it." And Mr Hanwayj: remarks. 
 
 * Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon in 'S.TcixovXot.riu^. 
 t Cited in Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 459, 
 where see more. 
 X Travels, vol. i. p. 317. 
 
 that the Persian ink " serves not only for 
 writing, but for subscribing with their seal; 
 indeed many of the Persians in high office 
 could NOT write. In their rings they wear 
 agates, which serve for a seal, on which is fre- 
 quently engraved their name, and some verse 
 from the Koran." So Dr Shaw,* " As few 
 or none either of the (Arab) shekhs, or of 
 Turkish, and eastern kings, princes or bashaws 
 know to write their own names, all their let- 
 ters and decrees are stamped with their proper 
 rings, seals, or signets, (IK. xxi. 8. Esth. iii. 
 12. Dan. vi. 17 or 18, &c.) which are usually 
 of silver or cornelian, with their respective 
 names engraved upon them on one side, and 
 the name of their kingdom or principality, or 
 else some sentence of the Koran, on the other." 
 The art and practice of engraving names on a 
 signet is as old as Moses. See Exod. xxxix, 
 14. 
 It is evident from Exod. xxvii. 4 7, compared 
 with Exod. xxxviii. 5 7, that the rings at the 
 four comers of the brazen grate passed through 
 the two sides of the altar of burnt-offerings 
 under the inner inbenching of the altar ; and 
 so the staves going through those rings, the 
 whole altar, when it was carried, was kept tight 
 together. 
 
 -into 
 
 Occurs not as a V. therefore the ideal meaning 
 is uncertain, but as a N. ^into the navel. So 
 the LXX ofKpxXos, and Vulg. umbilicus, occ. 
 Jud. ix. 37. Ezek. xxxviii. 12 ; in both which 
 texts it is applied to a land or country ; and 
 pxn TilD the navel of the land, Jud. ix. 37, 
 is plainly the same as D-'inrr "u^Nl the heads of 
 the mountains, ver. 36, and therefore means the 
 higher or elevated part of the country, which 
 height or rising perhaps may be the idea of the 
 Heb. as of tuber, the Latin word derived 
 from it. 
 
 Der. Tuberous, tubercle, extuberance. 
 
 nnto 
 
 Tebeth, the Chaldee or Persic name of the 
 tenth month, nearly answering our December, 
 O. S. and perhaps so called from the Hebrew 
 nay to swell, (y being changed into lo as usual) 
 on account of the swelling of the waters by the 
 rains which fall in that season. Once, Esther 
 ii. 16. 
 
 nnto 
 
 In Kal, to be pure, clean, clear. See inter al. 
 Num. xxxi. 23, 24. In a transitive sense, to 
 cleanse, make pure, or clean. Num. viii. 6, 15, 
 & al. Also, to pronounce clean. Lev. xiii. 6, 
 23, & al. In Hiph. to purify. Isa. Ixvi. 17. 
 As a participial N. ^imo pure, clean, clear. 
 Also, purity, &c. freq. occ. 
 
 The word is applied not only to things cere- 
 monially pure, but to the heavens. Exod. xxiv. 
 10. comp. Job xxxvii. 21. to gold. Exod. 
 xxv. 11, & al. freq. to silver. Mai. iii. 3. 
 to the heart. Ps. Ii. 12. Prov. xxii. 11. to 
 moral or spiritual purity. Job iv. 17. Ezek. 
 xxiv. 13. As a N. "iman, " brightness, unsul- 
 lied honour." Bate. occ. Ps. Ixxxix. 45. 
 
 * Travels, p. 247, 24a 
 
HMD 
 
 185 
 
 nntD 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 To spin. So LXX and Vnlg. occ, Exod. 
 XXXV. 25, 26. As a participial N. il^o'0 some- 
 what spun. So LXX uvtifffAita, occ. Exod. 
 XXXV. 25. 
 
 mta Chald. 
 
 As a 'N. fasting, supperless. So LXX ttlwrves, 
 and Vulg. incoenatus. Once, Dan. vi. 18 or 
 19 ; where the Syriac version likewise hasmu. 
 
 nto 
 
 L In Kal, to overlay, cover over the surface, as 
 of a wall, with gold. occ. 1 Chron. xxix. 4. 
 (Comp. under rrau' V.) But generally, to 
 overspread, daub over, as with mortar or plas- 
 ter. Lev. xiv. 42. Ezek. xiii. 10, & al. freq. 
 In Niph. to be thus daubed or plastered, occ. 
 Lev. xiv. 43, 48. As a N. n-ia daubing, plas- 
 ter, occ. Ezek. xiii. 12. 
 
 II. To plaster or seal up, as the eyes. Sealing 
 up of the eyes, strange as it may seem to us, is 
 still sometimes practised in the East on dif- 
 ferent occasions. See Harmer's Observations, 
 vol. ii. p. 277, &c. occ. Isa. xliv. 18; where 
 observe that nia, which is strictly applicable 
 only to the eyes, is by the construction referred 
 also to the heart. Comp. under T\y2 V. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. mnu the inner parts of the 
 human body, as the heart, liver, reins, &c. over 
 all of which are spread membranes, fat or mu- 
 cus, to protect and cherish them, and which, 
 as sympathizing with the mind or soul, are 
 considered as the seat of the understanding and 
 affections, occ. Job xxxviii. SQ. Ps. li. 8. 
 
 Der. To thack, or thatch, thick. Greek Ttyos a 
 roof. Latin tego to cover, whence the com- 
 pounds protego, detego, and Eng. tegumen, in- 
 tegument, protect, detect, &c. 
 
 nniD 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in the Samari- 
 tan signifies, to impel, drive forward, " impulit, 
 immisit." Castell. Hence as a participial N. 
 mas. sing, -intan the shot or range of a bow. 
 So the LXX render the Heb. na^p -nnions 
 by eaffu To^ou BOAHN, and Vulg. quantum pot- 
 est jacere arcus, as far as a bow can carry. 
 Once, Gen. xxi. 16. 
 
 I. To comminute, reduce to powder or minute 
 particles, as Moses did the golden calf. occ. 
 Exod. xxxii. 20. Deut. ix. 21. How Moses 
 did this we are not told : but since the Egyp- 
 tians were at that time well skilled in the fus- 
 ing and purifying of metals, it appears very 
 likely (even without alleging the authority of 
 St Stephen, Acts vii. 22, in proof of Moses' 
 being learned in all the wisdom of that people) 
 that from them Moses might have learned the 
 art of reducing gold to a powder capable of be- 
 ing swallowed. The possibility of doing this 
 by means of salt of tartar and sulphur is well 
 known to the modern chemist.* And it has 
 
 * " Dr Stahl has shown an easy method of dissolving 
 gold in water, by barely melting the gold with a suitable 
 proportion of the liver of sulphur, or brimstone, and 
 potash ; powdering the mass, and throwing it into wa- 
 ter." Dr Shaw's Note (y) on 13oerhaave'8 Chemistry, 
 vol. i. p. 14. , 
 
 been shown that natron, which abounds in the 
 East, and particularly near the Nile, will have 
 the same effect, and moreover give a detestable 
 taste to the water it is mixed with. These 
 circumstances, joined with that of Moses' 
 making the Israelites drink of the water into 
 which the powder of the golden calf had been 
 strowed, render it highly probable that natron 
 was the menstruum employed by him on this 
 occasion. * 
 
 II. To grind, comminute by grinding, as com or 
 the like. occ. Num. xi. 8. Jud. xvi. 21. Isa. 
 xlvii. 2. Lam. v. 13. Job xxxi. 10, Then let 
 my wife grindybr another. A decent expres- 
 sion for her committing adultery, as many learn- 
 ed men have understood it. This sense seems 
 best to suit the context, and particularly the 
 latter part of the verse, in which, as usual in 
 Hebrew poetry, the same sentiment is repeat- 
 ed in other words. To grind the faces of the 
 afflicted, is to make them by cruelty and op- 
 pression look more thin and meagre than they 
 did before, occ. Isa. iii. 15. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. plur. msniD grinders, i. e. 
 the teeth in general, so called from grinding or 
 comminuting the food, though the English 
 name is appropriated to the large broad teeth. 
 " Dentibus molitur cibus, the food is ground 
 by the teeth," says Cicero, De Nat. Dcor. lib. 
 ii. cap. 54, where see Davies's Note. occ. 
 Eccles. xii. 3. But, 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. nano digestion of food, in- 
 cluding the whole process from the mastication 
 by the teeth to the ultimate elaboration of the 
 various animal fluids, f occ. Eccles. xii. 4, 
 When the sound of the grinding is low. This 
 expression alludes to the noise made by the 
 hand-mills, in which the Eastern nations daily 
 grind their corn. Comp. Jer. xxv. 10. Rev. 
 xviii. 22, and under cm I. 
 
 Der. Thin, tiny; also, Lat. tenuis, whence 
 Eng. tenuity, attenuate, &c. Sax. thinan, Eng. 
 dwindle. 
 
 -into 
 
 Occm-s not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies, to fetch one's breath deep, " ex alto spi- 
 ritura duxit. " Castell ; and in Syriac, to pant 
 under a burden, to strain hard in discharging 
 the faces, " anhelavit sub onere, enixus est in 
 exonerando ventre;" and as Ns. N'inu, and 
 Nlinu) the fundament, " anus, podex." Castell. 
 As a N. mas. plur. in reg. *iniD rendered in 
 our translation emerods, that is, hcemorrhoidal 
 swellings, piles ; but according to Michaelis in 
 Supplem. (whom see) denotes, like the Syriac 
 N. not the disease, but the part affected, the 
 intestinum rectum. So the LXX render it 
 throughout t^^a,?, and the Vulg. in 1 Sam. vi. 
 5, 11, 17, by anos, anorura, ani, and in the 
 other texts by correspondent expressions, occ. 
 1 Sam. vi. 11, 17, according to the common 
 printed editions ; but besides these two texts, 
 M. de Calasio's Concordance gives us Deut. 
 
 * See more in Goguet's Origin of Laws, &c. Pt. 11. 
 Book II. chap. iv. vol. ii. p. l.'iS, edit. Edinburgh, and in 
 the excellent Lettrea de quelqucs Juifa a M. de Voltaire, 
 p. 113, &c. 
 
 f See the learned Dr Smith's Solomon's Portraiture of 
 Old Age, p. 67, &c. 91, &c.. 
 
DtO 
 
 186 
 
 r|tDtD 
 
 xxviii. 27. 1 Sam. v. 6, 9, 12. vi. 4, as con- 
 taining this N. which is likewise presented to 
 us not only by the Keri on all these latter 
 texts, but also on each of them (and on 1 Sam. 
 vi. 5.) by more or fewer of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices. So that in these last-cited passages 
 o-inio or D-mnia may be regarded as a real 
 various reading. 
 
 DID 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Chaldee 
 signifies in Aph. to spot. As a N. u^o mire, 
 mud, clay. So LXX, TrtXos and (io^&o^o;. 2 
 Sam. xxii. 43. Isa, xli. 25. Jer. xxxviii. 6, & 
 al. freq. 
 
 From this root the Greeks seem to have derived 
 the names of their marine goddesses, Tethys 
 and Thetis. Homer * makes the former the 
 wife of Oceanus, and the mother of the gods ; 
 the latter, the daughter of Oceanus or Nep- 
 tune, and the mother of Achilles. ( See II. i. 
 lin. 357, &c.) But Aristotle says, that the 
 most ancient of those who theologized made 
 Ocean and Thetis to be the first authors or 
 parents of the generation of things.f The 
 fact is, that we have here some broken tradi- 
 tionary scraps of the true, that is of the Mosaic, 
 history of the creation and formation. Tethys 
 and Thetis originally meant the chaotic mud, 
 or deep, existing before the earth and the sun, 
 moon and stars, the gods of heathenism, were 
 formed. See Gen. i. 218; and Thetis, 
 from being afterwards considered as the mud 
 at the bottom of the sea, was personified into 
 a*goddess sitting there by her aged sire, 
 
 '^ II. i. lin. 359. 
 
 From the Heb. iD-u the celebrated Ttrayts, Ti- 
 tans, also had their appellation. They were 
 otherwise called by the Greeks Tiyayns, He- 
 siod, Theogon. lin. 50, that is, Tnytvus or 
 TfiYtnii, as Apollonius Rhodius denominates 
 them. Argonaut, i. lin. 994. So Hesiod, 
 Theogon. lin. 697, styles them x^onou; earthy ; 
 and Callimachus, coming still nearer to the 
 strict import of the Heb. u-u names them 
 ?rjX<yov<yv mud-born, Hymn, in Jov. lin. 3. 
 No schoolboy, who has read the first book of 
 Ovid's Metamorphosis, is ignorant of the fable 
 of the giants rebelling against Jupiter, and at- 
 tempting to scale heaven. This story is by the 
 different Greek and Latin poets related with 
 different circumstances ; but upon the whole 
 appears to be derived from some confused 
 traditions, partly of the wickedness of the 
 apostates (D-bsarr) before the flood, whom the 
 LXX call ytyotvTii, and we from them giants, 
 and partly of the rebellious attempt at Babel, 
 Gen. xi. 
 DIN man was originally formed of rrnix the 
 ground or earth. The apostates mentioned 
 Gen. vi. were the descendants of the msa 
 onxrr the daughters of men or Adam ; and the 
 builders of Babel are, Gen. xi. 5, expressly 
 
 styled DIKH "Si sons of men or Adam, as con- 
 tradistinguished from the sons of God. Such 
 notices in the ancient traditional history of 
 mankind might well give rise to the fable of 
 these wicked and rebellious mortals being sons 
 of the earth, and consequently to their several 
 appellations of riram, -xn^ayovoi, ynyimsj yi- 
 yavTi;. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb, but the idea seems to be, 
 to fix, fasten, or the like; for the Targum 
 throughout substitutes Tbsn from bun to ad- 
 here, cause to adhere; and the LXX, Symma- 
 chus and Theodotion unanimously render it, 
 Exod. xiii. 16, by atxctXivrov immoveable ; and 
 to the same purpose, Aquila by anvctitra, un- 
 shaken. So the LXX in Deut. vi. 8. xi. 18, 
 uffaXivTov, and Aquila in Deut. vi. 8, arivuKTa. 
 As a N. fem. plur. nstDliD or nsiDiD frontlets, 
 that is, scrolls of parchment, with portions of 
 the law written upon them, which the Jews 
 were enjoined to bind on their foreheads, occ. 
 Exod. xiii. 16. (comp. ver. 9.) Deut. vi. 8. 
 xi. 18. 
 
 Some learned men have taxed the Jews with 
 superstition for understaiiding these passages 
 literally ; but if Deut. vi. 8, be not a positive 
 literal command, it will be hard to find one in 
 the law. There is no doubt but these outward 
 signs, like all the other legal ceremonies, had 
 an inward and spiritual sense ; and what sense 
 is so natural, as that binding portions of the 
 law upon their hands should * remind them of 
 performing it, and that binding them between 
 their eyes should denote the constant regard 
 they ought to have to it ? Our blessed Saviour, 
 Mat. xxiii. 5, does not find fault with the 
 Pharisees for wearing these nsiDU or phylac- 
 teries,f any more than he does for wearing 
 fringes or tasseh to their garments, (which was 
 another positive injunction of the law. Num. 
 XV. 3840, and to which we learn from Mat. 
 ix. 20. xiv. 36, & al. that Christ himself con- 
 formed) ; but he blames them for making the 
 one broad and the other large, to be seen of men ;| 
 for thus they rested in the opus operatum, and 
 neglected the spiritual meaning of the law, not 
 laying up the words of the Lord their God in 
 their heart, and in their soul, which was com- 
 manded them, Deut. xi. 18, as well as to bind 
 them for a sign upon their hand, and that they 
 should be as frontlets between their eyes. The 
 former ought they to have done, and not to have 
 left the latter undone. See Mat. xxiii. 23. 
 Niebuhr, in his Description de 1' Arable, p. 55, 
 speaking of the head-dress of the Arabs in 
 Yeman, and particularly of their outermost 
 cap, says, " I have always seen, upon those 
 which my friends have showed me, these words. 
 La Allah ilia Allah, Mohammed Resul Allah 
 
 n8y ^wv ytyurii, t MHTEPA THeTN. 
 
 II. xiv. lin. 201, &c. See lin. 302. 
 
 f See Leland's Advantage and Necessity of the Christ- 
 ian Revelation, Part I. ch. xii. p. 252, 8vo. edit. TiUot- 
 6O0, Serm. 1. p. 8,fol. Burnet, Archseolog. Philos. p. 189. 
 
 * In Exod. xiii. 16, the Syriac version renders n^^3^l3 
 by N3*in*T a memorial. 
 
 f See Greek and Eng. Lex. in ^uXxxtyi^ix. 
 
 i There is a remarkable illustration of this point in 
 the Rabbinical Targum on Cant. viii. 3, printed in Wal- 
 ton's Polyglott, which runs thns, " The congregation of 
 Israel hath said, I am chosen above all people, because I 
 hmd the phylacteries (V^^b) on my left hand and on 
 my head." , 
 
}sta 
 
 187 
 
 KT^D 
 
 (there is no other God but God, Mahomet is 
 the apostle of God), or some other sentence 
 of the Koran." The Mahometan Arabians 
 seem to have derived this custom from the 
 Jewish froiitlets, Comp. Shaw's Travels, p. 
 243. 
 ]''D See under ]i3. 
 
 Vd 
 
 I. In Kal, and Hiph. (o cast or send forth, or 
 out, to cast down. 1 Sam. xviii. 11. xx. 33. 
 Jonah i. 4, 5. Ezek. xxxii. 4-. Jer. xvi. 13, & 
 al. In Niph. to be cast down. Job xl. 28, or 
 xli. 9, to be cast or tossed about, occ. Isa. xl. 
 15, bira- P*t3, like the small dust (whichj is, or 
 will be tossed about, lirx being understood. 
 So Aquila, us Ki-rrov (haxXofAtvov, See Vitrin- 
 ga's Comment. Comp. under bifl", 
 
 II. As a N. bw dew, a moist vapour, which 
 drops, or is cast down, upon the earth. See 
 Gen. xxvii. 28, 39. Num. xi. 9. Deut. 
 xxxiii. 28. 2 Sam. xvii. 12. Pro v. iii. 20. 
 Job xxix. 19, And the dew abode -n-ypn upon 
 my branch. It is well known that in the hot 
 eastern countries where it * rarely rains dur- 
 ing the summer months, the copious f dews 
 which fall there during the night contribute 
 greatly to the nourishment of vegetables in 
 general. (Comp. Hag. i. 10. 1 Kings xvii. 1. 
 Zech. viii. 12.) And "this dew," says Has- 
 selquist|, speaking of the excessively hot 
 weather in Egypt, " is particularly serviceable 
 to the trees, which would otherwise never be 
 ble to resist this heat ; but with this assis- 
 tance they thrive well, and blossom and ripen 
 their fruit." So Mons. Volney, Voyage, tom. 
 i. p. 51, Dans I'Egypte, outre la somme d'eau, 
 dont la terre fait provision, lors de I'inondation, 
 lesrosees, qui tombent dans les nuits d'ete, 
 suffisent a la vegetation." 
 
 In Psal. cxxxiii. 3, there seems an ellipsis be- 
 fore TT'iy of buD, or of 3 only. Comp. Isa. 
 xxxviii. 14. See Eng. translat. Merrick's 
 Annot. and Lowth's Prselect. xxv. p. 336, 
 edit. Gotting. Not. " We were sufliciently 
 instructed by experience," says Maundrell, 
 " what the holy Psalmist means by the dew of 
 Herman, our tents being as wet with it, as it 
 had rained all night." Journey, March 22d. 
 Hos. vi. 4 or 5. xiii. 3, as the morning cloud 
 iba D'-SiyD biaan, and as the dew forward to 
 go off. Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 440, speaking 
 of the mists and dews in Arabia Petraea : 
 " The dews particularly (as we had the hea- 
 vens only for our covering) would [in the 
 night] frequently wet us to the skin ; but no 
 sooner was the sun risen, and the atmosphere 
 a little heated, than the mists were quickly dis- 
 persed, and the copious moisture, which the 
 dews had communicated to the sands, would 
 be entirely evaporated.'' Comp. his Preface, 
 p. 11. 
 
 Russel's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 13 ; Shaw's Tra- 
 vels, p. 136, 438 ; Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 5 ; 
 Hasselquist's Travels, p. KU 46t ; and Beloe's Note 27 
 on Herodot. II. 114, and Herodot." III. 10, 
 
 t See Shaw's Travels, p. 410, and Preface, p. 11 ; Nie- 
 buhr. Description de I'Arabie, p. 8. 
 
 X Travels, 455. 
 
 bVia Chald. from the Heb. Vby, w being substi- 
 tuted for as usual, to cover, shelter, i. e. with 
 an arch, porch, or something of that kind. occ. 
 Neh. iii. 15. So the LXX imyafftv, and 
 Vulg. texit. Also, to take shelter, occ. Dan. 
 iv. 9, or 13. So Theodotion Kxrivxrivoui. 
 
 biobu In Hiph. to cast forth with great violence. 
 As a N. fem. rrbubio a violent casting forth. 
 occ. Isa. xxii. 17, Behold Jehovah ^biabion 
 rrbtobw is about to cast thee forth with the ut- 
 most violence, fas a) strong man. LXX, tx,- 
 (ixXii xon sxT^i-4'ii will cast forth and dash to 
 pieces. 
 
 Der. From the Chaldee, perhaps the Saxon 
 tyld, and English tilt, (" any covering over 
 head." Johnson.) 
 
 I. To spot with large spots or patches. It occurs 
 not as a verb, but as a participle paoul in Kal, 
 Kibu spotted, as cattle. So Vulg. maculosus. 
 occ. Gen. xxx. 32, 33, 35. Hence 
 
 II. As a N. xbio a young lamb, or rather, ac- 
 cording to Bochart, vol. ii. 424, 425, a young 
 kid, so called from its being spotted. Thus 
 Virgil, Eclog. ii. line 41, 
 
 Capreoli, sparsis etiam nunc pellibus albo. 
 Young kids, vi^ith skins yet spotted o^er with white. ] 
 Which Servius on the place thus explains, 
 " which have yet those spots (maculas) that 
 appear on them when very young ,- for in pro- 
 cess of time their colour changes." occ. Isaiah 
 xl. 11. 
 
 III. As a particip. fem. plur. in Huph. nxbun 
 patched, spoken of old sandals, which were 
 therefore made of skin or leather. So LXX 
 xxrei'ri^iX/u.xrufiiva, and Vulg. pittaciis consu- 
 ta. occ. Josh. ix. 5. 
 
 IV. Joined with mna high places, occ. Ezek. 
 xvi. 16, And thou didst take of thy garments, 
 and madest thee high places rnxbu of divers co- 
 lours (Eng. translat.) or rather " Spotted, a 
 dark ground with large white spots in it such 
 as was the outermost covering of their taber- 
 nacle, resembling evidently the sky with the 
 stars in irregular spots, some bigger, some 
 less." Bate. 
 
 With a radical rr. 
 
 It occurs not as a V. in Heb. but seems near- 
 ly related to Kb 10 to spot ov patch, as , "7 an to Nan, 
 rrsn to xsn, rro-o to xnu, &c. As a N. nbu 
 a young kid, so called from its spots. Comp. 
 under xbia II. occ. 1 Sam. vii. 9, (where ob- 
 serve that nbiD is construed as a masculine N. 
 and therefore the rr is radical) Isa. Ixv. 25. 
 
 In Kal, to pollute, defile. Gen. xxxiv. 5, 13, 27. 
 Jer. ii. 7. Ezek. v. 11. Ih pronounce unclean. 
 Lev. xiii. 3, 8, & al. Also, to be polluted, de- 
 filed, unclean. Lev. xv. 5. Ezek. xxii. 4, & al. 
 freq. So in Niph. Num. v. 13, 14. Hos. v. 
 
 3, & al. freq. As a N. xnia unclean, impure, 
 polluted. Lev. v. 2, & al. freq. Fem. rtHti'iD 
 uncleanness, pollution. Lev. v. 3. Num. v. 19, 
 & al. freq. The translation of Deut. xxiv. 1 
 
 4, should run thus : When a man hath taken a 
 woman and married her, then it shall be, i/' 
 
n^tD 
 
 188 
 
 Di^tO 
 
 shejltidj &c. And (if) he write her^ &c. ver. 
 2. And (if) she go out of his house, and he 
 another vian's, ver. 3. And (ii) the latter 
 husband hate her, &c. ver. 4. ( Then it shall 
 BE THAT, as at ver. 1.) her former husband 
 who sent her away, may not take her again to be 
 his wife, after that rrXDun (in Hiph.) he hath 
 caused her to be polluted. How ? by putting 
 her away while the bond of her former mar- 
 riage remained unbroken. And this exactly 
 agrees with what our Lord teaches, Mat. v. 
 32. I say unto you, That whoever shall put 
 away his wife, saving for the cause of fornica- 
 tion, causeth her to commit adultery. Comp. 
 Rom. vii. 3. On Num. xix. 11, &c. it may be 
 observed, that we meet with a remarkable ac- 
 count of the notions of certain modern hea- 
 then concerning pollution by the dead, and of 
 their ceremonies respecting it, in Captahi 
 Cook's Third Voyage, vol. i. p. 305. Speak- 
 ing of a walk he took in Tongataboo, one of 
 the Friendly Islands in the Pacific Ocean, he 
 says, " In this walk we met with about half a 
 dozen women, in one place at supper. Two 
 of the company, I observed, being fed by the 
 others, on our asking the reason, they said ta- 
 boo mattee. On farther inquiry we found that 
 one of them had, two months before, washed 
 the dead corpse of a chief, and that on this ac- 
 count she was not to handle any food for five 
 months. The other had performed the same 
 office to the corpse of another person of infe- 
 rior rank, and was now under the same restric- 
 tion ; but not for so long a time. At another 
 place, hard by, we saw another woman fed, 
 and we learned that she had assisted in washing 
 the corpse of the above-mentioned chief." Is 
 it not farther remarkable that the words taboo 
 mattee may be derived from the Heb. nn XQU 
 the very terms used in Num. xix. 11, with 
 less force than the learned editor thinks it rea- 
 sonable to allow in other instances ? See his 
 notes on p. 237, 258, 400, 413, of vol. i. and 
 p. 158th of vol. ii. " At the expiration of the 
 time the interdicted person washes herself in 
 one of their baths, which are dirty holes, for 
 the most part of brackish water. [Comp. 
 Num. xix. 19.1 She then waits upon the king, 
 and after making her obeisance in the usual 
 way, lays hold of his foot, and applies it to 
 her breast, shoulders, and other parts of her 
 body. He then embraces her on each shoul- 
 der, after which she retires, purified from her 
 uncleanness." Vol. i. p. 410. 
 This root XDU is opposed to *nr7W clean, and to 
 U^Tp holy, set apart. 
 
 Der. The old Latin tamino to pollute, whence 
 contamino, and Eng. contaminate, &c. 
 
 nnto 
 
 With a radical, but mutable, rr. 
 
 It is nearly related to xntJ (as rrbu to xbiD, &c.) 
 though different from it. In Niph. to be, or 
 becom vile, or contemptible, occ. Lev. xi. 43, 
 And ye shall not ixniDn be defiled or defile 
 yom-selves with them, and onniDa become vile 
 by them; where the Samaritan Pentateuch, 
 and nine of Dr Kennicott's Hebrew MSS. 
 read Dnxnoa, and one more did so originally. 
 Job xviii. 3f Wherefore are wc counted as 
 
 beasts 9 13''?31D3 f' Why J are we become (not un- 
 clean, but) vile in thine eyes 9 
 Der. Latin temno, contemno, to despise, whence 
 contemn, contempt. 
 
 To hide, cover up, as in the earth. Gen. xxxv. 
 4. Exod. ii. 12. Josh. vii. 21. Job xl. 8 or 
 13. Comp. Ps. ix. 16. xxxv. 7, 8. or with 
 other stuff. Josh. ii. 6. Comp. Pr. xix. 24. 
 nDlO b33 an abortive foetus dying and hidden in 
 the womb. Job iii. 16. Comp. ver. 11. Asa 
 N. pniD?3 treasure, which is usually hidden or 
 covered up. Job iii. 21. Pro v. ii. 4. Isa. xlv. 
 3. Comp. Gen. xliii. 23. Jer. xli. 8, But ten 
 men said we have D-sntDD treasures in the 
 
 field, of wheat, and of barley, and of oil, and of 
 honey ; i. e. hidden in one or more mattamores 
 or subterranean repositories, which are com- 
 mon in the East to this day. Comp. under "nan 
 III. But see more in Harmer's Observations, 
 vol. ii. p. 452. 
 
 )D 
 
 Occurs not in Heb. but as nouns in ChaUK ;-iD 
 and Hy\D mud, mire. The former word is u^d 
 in Targ. Jonath. on Isa. Ivii. 20, for Heb. 
 \Q^\Q ; the latter, in Dan. ii. 41, 43. The Sy- 
 riac version likewise uses xa-D in the same 
 sense. See Castell. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. and the ideal mean- 
 ing is uncertain, but as a N. iOiD seems to de- 
 note a wicker or twig basket. So LXX *a^- 
 ratWos, and Vulg. cartallus. occ. Deut. xxvi. 
 2, 4. xxviii. 5, 17. Thy basket (i. e. of first- 
 fruits, comp. ch. xxvi. 2. Exod, xxiii. 19 ) and 
 thy remainder, what remains for thy own use. 
 
 To defile. So LXX fzoXvw, and Vulg. inquina- 
 bo. Once, Cant. v. 3. The V. is used in the 
 same sense both in Chaldee and Syriac. 
 
 With a mutable or omissible rr. 
 
 To err, deviate from a way. Thus used in Targ, 
 Jonath. on Isa. xxxv. 8, & al. In Hiph. to 
 cause to err, to seduce. So Targ. ix-irtDX, 
 LXX EcrXavjja-av, and Vulg. deceperint. Once 
 Ezek. xiii. 10. In which, as in other in- 
 stances, Ezekiel, prophesying in Chaldea, 
 (comp. ch. xi. 24.) uses a Chaldee word for 
 the Heb. rri?n, which see. 
 
 Dpro 
 
 To taste, and like the Greek ytvofAxi, and the 
 Latin sapio, it is transferred from the body to 
 the mind. 
 
 I. To taste, relish, or distinguish by the taste, or 
 palate. 2 Sam. xix. .35. Comp. Job xii. 11. 
 xxxiv. 3. As a N. dj;id taste, savour, the effect 
 of something sapid on the palate. Exod. xvi. 
 31. Num. xi. 8. Jer. xlviii. 11. As a partici- 
 pial N. mas. plur. D''nj?iDT3 sapid, savoury 
 meats. Gen. xxvii. 4, 7, & al. Fern. m?3l?uo 
 the same. Prov. xxiii. 3, 6. Comp. Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. iii. p. 147, &c. 
 
 II. To taste, eat a little. 1 Sam. xiv. 24, 29. 2 
 Sam. iii. 35. Jon. iii. 7. Comp. Dan. v. 2, 
 and Wintle. 
 
 Chald. In Ai)h. to cause to eat, in general, occ. 
 Dan. iv. 22, 29. v. 21. 
 
'iria 
 
 189 
 
 ti^3D 
 
 III. To taste, try by experiment, occ. Psal. 
 xxxiv. 9. 
 
 IV. To taste, discern, -perceive mentally, occ. 
 Prov. xxxi. 18. As a N. ds;;3 mental taste, 
 discernment, discretion, sense. 1 Sam. xxi. 13. 
 XXV. 33. Job xii. 20. Ps. cxix. 66. Comp. 
 Prov. xxvi. 16 ; Avhere being joined with 
 "'S'-cra returning, it imports a judicious or dis- 
 creet ansiver ; and is used in the same sense 
 in Chaldee, Dan. ii. 14.. Shakspeare, Twelfth 
 Night, act iv. scene 1, at the end 
 
 " What relish is in this ?" 
 
 How does tills taste ? What judgment am I to make 
 of it? Johnson's Note. 
 
 V. It denotes \he judgment, will, or pleasure, of 
 a prince or superior relative to the conduct of 
 subjects or inferiors, occ. Jon. iii. 7. And 
 hence 
 
 VI. Chald. as a N. Djrto a royal or authorita- 
 tive decree or commandment. Ezra iv. 19, 21. 
 V. 3, 13. vi. 1. Dan. iii. 10, & al. oyiD bj?:a 
 master of the decrees, a great officer, perhaps 
 somewhat resembling our Lord High Chan- 
 cellor, or Master of the Rolls. Ezra iv. 8, 9, 
 17. 
 
 VII. Chald. As a N. Dj?i3 regard, respect, q. 
 d. relish. Dan. iii. 12. vi. 13 or 14. 
 
 VIII. Chald. As a N. di;u, emphat. Knjjia, n 
 account or relation of an affair, or tmst to a 
 person in authority, q. d. a taste of it. occ. 
 Dan. vi. 2. Ezra v. 5. 
 
 I. To pierce, stab, as with a sword. The verb 
 has the same sense both in Chaldee and Ara- 
 bic, and is thus plainly used in the form of a 
 particip. mas. plur. Huph. in reg. Isa. xiv. 
 19, S*in ''3J?1573 ; so LiXX iKKiKivrnf^ivuv fjLa,-]^m- 
 ^xti, stabbed with swords. 
 
 II. To prick, egg on, as beasts with a goad. occ. 
 Gen. xlv. 17 ; where after the LXX yifjutrctTi 
 and Vulg. onerantes, it has been usually ren- 
 dered lade or load; but this sense of the Heb. 
 word appears irreconcilable with that which it 
 certainly has in Isa. and seems to be taken 
 from the usual import of the word in Chaldee 
 and Syriac. 
 
 Hence Greek ^ntu to prick, as in Euripides, 
 KivT^M Bim(jt,iiou; -jrcaXoui, colts pricked with a 
 spur. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in this simple form, but in 
 Arabic signifies (inter al. ) to be nimble, active, 
 "agilis fuit." Castell. From the application 
 of the reduplicate fiBJio in Heb. the meaning 
 seems to be, to move or walk with short steps, 
 or with a mincing tripping gait, like young 
 children. Hence as a collective N. pio young 
 children, a descriptive name from their manner 
 of walking. Gen. xxxiv. 29, & al. freq. 
 
 P1313 to move with a mincing tripping gait, from 
 affectation and nicety, occ. Isa. iii. 16, where 
 Syriac version ]3-noa tripping, from t)"ii3 " tri- 
 pudiavit." Castell. Comp. Deut. xxviii. 56. 
 
 Der. To tip. Also r being inserted, as in the 
 Syriac, to trip. 
 
 nsro 
 
 I. To spread out, extend, as with the hand. occ. 
 Isa. xlviii. 13, Lam. ii. 22, those whom 
 
 ^nnsifl I have stretched and laid smooth, name- 
 ly, as mothers do the limbs of their young 
 children, that they may grow straight, without 
 deformity. 
 
 II. As a N. nsto a palm, i. e. the transverse 
 measure of a man's four fingers laid flat, about 
 four digets or three inches. Exod. xxv. 25, 
 (where Vulg. quatuor digitis) & al. freq. Lam. 
 ii. 20, DTiB'.a "bbi; parvuli palmorum, either 
 the children a hand's breadth long, of whom 
 women procured abortions to sustain them in 
 the siege ; or rather young children who yet re- 
 quired the constant attendance of their mo- 
 thers to stretch out their limbs, and lay them 
 smooth (as above), comp. ver. 22. According 
 to either sense, the idea of the famine is very 
 shocking. 
 
 III. As a N. fern. plur. mnsio applied figura- 
 tively to time, of. a palm's length, occ. Psal. 
 xxxix. 5 or 6. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. plur. mnsu rendered copm<7, 
 and may mean the flat extended coping stones, 
 but rather I think imports the roofing, occ. 1 
 Kings vii. 9. 
 
 V. As a N. fem. rrnswra a kind of loose gar- 
 ment worn by women, occ. Ruth iii. 15. Isa. 
 iii. 22. By the circumstances of the story in 
 Ruth, it must have been of a considerable 
 size, and accordingly Dr Shaw* thinks it was 
 no other than the hyke (of which see under 
 rrnbur) ; the finer sorts of which, such as are 
 still worn by the ladies and persons of distinc- 
 tion among the Arabs, he takes to answer to 
 the -pTiTrkoi or peplus of the ancient Greeks. 
 
 I. To fasten or tie as with a thread, occ. Job 
 xiv. 17, Sealing my transgression (i. e. the 
 scroll or record of it) in a bundle, bl^ bsiom 
 aiy a7id thou tiest up my iniquity. 
 
 II. To fasten, tie or connect together, as false- 
 hood or lies. occ. Job xiii. 4. Ps. cxix. 69. So 
 the Greeks say pxTTuv ^oXovs to sew together 
 deceits, ^oko^pupa a sewing together deceits, 
 &c.t 
 
 -|)tO Chald. 
 
 From the Hebrew lay, x: being, as usual, 
 
 changed into to. As a N. msus. plur. in reg. 
 
 -^3U the nails, occ. Dan. iv. 30 or 33. vii, 19. 
 
 It occurs Ps. cxix. 70, Their heart nbriD tt^SU ; 
 where the LXX mistaking nbn for wiiYA, have 
 rendered irBio by irv^uh is coagulated, so the 
 Vulg. coagulatum est. Aquila translates the 
 virords by iXi'^rtx.ySn us imcc^, and Symmachus 
 by ifjLua.'kuSYt ui aria.^ ; but to be fat, or marrowy, 
 like fat, seems but an odd, tautological, unin- 
 structive expression. Jerome renders the 
 Hebrew incrassatum est velut adeps cor eo- 
 rum, their heart is incrassated like fat. But 
 what clear ideas can one annex to these words ? 
 The Hebrew expression seems to mean, 
 their heart is become gross, stupid, insensible, 
 like fat; for in the Chaldee Targum uraia is 
 used not only for beiiig or making fat, but also 
 for bei7ig stupid, foolish, or the like, (see Tar- 
 
 * Travels, p. 225. Comp. Note 9, p. 224. 
 
 f See Dtiport on Iheopliiast. Ethic, Char, p, 4C8, 4(59. 
 
ita 
 
 190 
 
 D-ita 
 
 gum on 1 Sam. xiii. 13. Jer. x. 8, 21.) and it 
 is well known that the fat of the human body 
 is absolutely insensible. * Or else, with Coc- 
 ceius we may in ibn3 suppose an ellipsis of 
 the preposition a and render the Hebrew ac- 
 cordingly, their heart is become gross, insen- 
 sible, as with fat. As Persius, Sat. iii. line 
 32, 
 
 Stapet Jiic vitio, et fibris increvitopimum 
 Pingue. 
 
 Gross fat involves each fibre of his heart. 
 Grows o'er the whole, aud deadens every part. 
 
 Brewster. 
 
 Comp. Isa. vi. 10, piyrr (Chald, Targ. u;sid) 
 Make fat the heart of this people ,- and see 
 Greek and English Lexicon in roifu III. and 
 Wetstein's Note on Matt. xiii. 15. 
 
 -ID _ 
 
 Denotes order, regularity, regular disposition. It 
 occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but hence 
 
 I. As a N. mt3, a row, range, orderly disposi- 
 tion. See inter al. Exod. xxviii. 17, 18. 1 K. 
 vi. 36. 2 Chron. iv. 3, la 
 
 II. As a N. m-U, plur. mT'ia a row or range. 
 occ. Ezek. xlvi. 23. Also, a palace or castle, 
 so called from the regidarity or order of its 
 structure. Ps. Ixix. 26. (comp. Mat. xxiii. 
 38.) Gen. xxv. 16. On Cant. viii. 9, see 
 Harmer's Outlines of a New Commentary, p. 
 358. 
 
 III. Chald. as a N. Tiu a mountain. So the 
 LXX o^os, and the Vulg. mons. occ. Dan. ii. 
 35, 4-5. The Targums often use it in the 
 same sense. 
 
 Der. Lat. turris, Eng. tower, a tier, rovv ; to 
 tire, i. e. dress, adorn. 
 
 Hence likewise perhaps the words " tref and 
 tre, a town in the modern Welsh, and so in 
 Corn, and Armor. But it signified anciently 
 a house or home. Hence so many tre's in the 
 names of places in Wales ; as Trebarried, 
 Tredeger, Tregrose, Tref-Ithel. And the tre's 
 are very common also in Cornwall, which 
 were for the most part but single houses, and 
 the word subjoined to it only the name of a 
 Briton who was once the proprietor, as Tref- 
 Erbin, Tref-Annian, Tre-Gerens, Tre- 
 Lownydd, &c." Richards' AVelsh and English 
 Dictionary. 
 
 Occiu^ not as a V. in Heb. but in Syriac and 
 Arabic signifies to impel, propel, thrust forward. 
 See Castell and Michaelis. 
 
 I. As a N. "r*iu either impulsive, impetuous, or 
 continual, when one thing doth, as it were, 
 continually propel or thrust forward another, 
 occ. Prov. xix. 13. xxvii. 15. In the former 
 text Symmachus renders it by xaTccff'riuhovffai 
 hastening, rushing down ; in the latter Aquila 
 by ffvvTOfjt.i)s continual. 
 
 II. Chald. to drive or thrust out or away. occ. 
 Dan. iv. 22, 29, 30. v. 21. It is used in the 
 same sense by the Taigums. 
 
 Der. Lat. trudo, whence Eng. trusion, intrude. 
 
 ' " The fat is both insensible and unirritable." Hallei 'a 
 Physiology, I^ct. II. sect, xxii. edit. Mihles. 
 
 obtrude, truss, thrust, &c. Also tread, dread, 
 &c. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable, n. 
 
 It denotes newness, freshness, or moisture, in 
 both which senses the word is used in Arabic. 
 See Castell and Michaelis. It occurs not 
 however as a V. in Heb. but as a N. fem. 
 rr^nu is applied to the fresh jaw-bone of the 
 ass with which Samson slew the Philistines, 
 and to a 7noist running wound, occ. Jud. xv. 15. 
 Isa. i. 6. 
 
 In Hiph. to weary, tire, wear away, dissolve. 
 Job xxxvii. 11, ^Iso the pure bright ether 
 n-'iio" wearieth, or weareth away ay the con- 
 densed matter ,- his light scattereth the cloud. 
 
 " The burnish'd ether sheds a smarter day. 
 And not a cloud endures the vivid ray." 
 
 Scott. 
 
 And in order farther to illustrate Job xxxvii. 
 
 11, comp. Wisdom ii. 4, in the Greek, and 
 Lucretius, lib. vi. line 512, &c. 
 
 Prcetei-ea, cum rarescunt quoque nubila ventis, 
 Aut dissolvuntur solis super icta calore, 
 Mittunt humorem pluvium 
 
 And when the clouds are rarefied by winds. 
 Or are dissolved smit by the solar rays. 
 They loose their wat'ry stores 
 
 As a N. niu weariness, fatigue, occ. Deut. i. 
 
 12. Isa. i. 14. 
 
 Der. Gr. tupu, Lat. tero, Eng. to tire, weary, 
 to tear. 
 
 D"1tO 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies to fill, fill up, and from this oriental root 
 seems to be derived the Greek rs^^a, and Lat. 
 terminus, a bound, limit, whence Eng. term, 
 terminate, termination, determine. And I ap- 
 prehend that our Eng. V. to terminate, and 
 the N. a term, very nearly expresses the idea 
 of the Heb. di:d, which is always applied to 
 time. I must explain myself by instances, 
 which will, at the same time, illustrate the 
 texts. It is then once used in the form of a 
 participle paoul, DTiia time terminated, defined, 
 or precise, occ. Ruth iii. 14, (where observe 
 that many of Dr Kennicott's codices read 
 D'lian) And she lay at Im feet iparr ni? till the 
 morning, and she arose n-a" D1*ni3a at the pre- 
 cise time when fa man) would know his friend. 
 The time preceding this was now just termi- 
 nated, and the fact of knowing his friend was 
 future to that point of time, wherefore the V. 
 n-S" is in the future. So after 0*1 ion, 2 K. ii. 
 9, Ask what I shall do for thee npbK D'ltoa in 
 the time / am yet hereafter to be taken from 
 thee, i. e. before I am taken from thee. So 
 Jer. i. 5, xyn D*ium And in the time thou 
 wert yet to come out of the womb, i. e. before 
 thou camest. Comp. Ps. xc. 2. Prov. xviii. 
 13. Job X. 21. And thus a'lU is often applied 
 by itself, a being understood as usual, as Ex. 
 xii. 34. The people took the dough yi^n" D*iD 
 in the time when it was yet to be leavened, i. e. 
 before it was so. Isa. Ixv. 24, nx'np'' D"ii3. At 
 the time when they are yet to cry, i. e. before 
 
t^ntD 
 
 191 
 
 ^ii' 
 
 they cry, I will answer. Thus also where it is ti'tO See under 2^133 
 by some rendered not yet ; as Josh. ii. 8, And ]-|tO See under mtj 
 as for them ^insiy- DntJ at the time they ivere 
 yet to lie down, or before they did lie down. 
 Exod. X. 7 ; where the expression is elliptical 
 Send away the men ynn ontorr (wilt thou 
 send them away) at the time when thou shalt 
 he about to know that Egypt is destroyed? Ex. 
 ix. 30, And as for thee and thy servants, I know 
 that pxT-n oniD (it is) the time, or (ye are in) 
 the time (in which) ye are yet to fear God, i. e. 
 your fear of him is yet future or to come. 1 
 Sam. iii. 3, And as for the lamp of God D*iu 
 naa" (it was) the time when it was yet to he ex- 
 tinguished, i. e. before it was so. Comp. ver. 7. 
 I meet with but one undoubted instance where 
 DIWi is used before a verb preter, namely 
 
 Prov. viii. 25, li^nun D-'nrr d^iids At that time 
 when the mountains were subsiding or caused to 
 subside ; before the hills, I was (had been) 
 brought forth (comp. Ps. xc. 2. ) ; and but one, 
 
 where Dita, without the a, is thus applied. 
 
 Gen. xxiv. 15. And it was nba D^U Knrr at the 
 
 time when he had just done speaking. Dllfli 
 
 is once used before a N. Isa. xxviii. 4. D'ltaa 
 
 Vp at the initial term of, just at the beginning 
 
 of, summer; and once before an infinitive 
 
 mood. Zeph. ii. 2, pn nnb Dnisn at the time 
 
 when the decree is bringing forth, and in the 
 
 following verse it is twice joined very remark- 
 ably with a verb future preceded by xb diDS 
 
 xb, Nia" at the time there shall not he come 
 
 upon you, &c. 
 D*ii:?3 with a verb infinitive, occ. Hag. ii. 15, 
 
 U^^v D*iWD From the time of placing a stone 
 
 upon a stone.* 
 
 I. To tear or pluck off, as a leaf or shoot. It 
 occurs as a participle paoul Gen. viii. 11. As 
 a N. mas. plur. in reg. "snia shoots or twigs 
 plucked off. occ. Ezek. xvii. 9 ; where "sni: 
 nnny the shoots of its (the vine's) produce 
 plucked off, symbolically denote the children 
 of Zedekiah who were cut offhy a violent and 
 untimely death. See 2 Ki. xxv. 7. 
 
 Hence Eng. turf, and perhaps (m being prefix- 
 ed) a strap, and strip. Also Gr. T^o'recioy, 
 Lat. tropceum, and Eng. trophy, a monunient 
 consisting of spoils taken or stripped off from 
 an enemy. 
 
 II. To tear to pieces, ravin, as a wild beast. 
 See Gen. xlix. 27. Exod. xxii. 12. Psal. xvii. 
 12. xxii. 14. Ezek. xxii. 27. Mic. v. 7 or 8. 
 Hence applied to God, Ps. 1. 22. Hos. v. 14. 
 or to men, Deut. xxxiii, 20. Ps. vii. 3. Jer. 
 v. 6. As a N. t)i;D ;>rev, ravin. Gen. xlix. 9. 
 Num. xxiii. 24. Job xxxviii. 39. 
 
 Hence Gr. e^wrru to break in pieces, and rg/iSw 
 to wear away. 
 
 III. As a N. V\'^'ofood, what is torn to pieces by 
 the human teeth in eating, occ. Prov. xxxi. 15. 
 Mai. iii. 10. As a V. in Hiph. To give to 
 eat or tear to pieces with the teeth, to feed. occ. 
 Prov. xxx. 8. Hence Gr. Tg<p&; to feed, nou- 
 rish. 
 
 PLURILITERALS in w. 
 
 KtDKlO See under hiq 
 
 -|D3D Chald. 
 
 As a N. (From the Chaldee dsij to make quiet, 
 reduce into order, and "30 a ruler, comp. 1 
 Chron. xv. 22.) a captain, commander, occ, 
 Jer. Ii. 27. The former prophet threatening 
 Babylon, and the latter Nineveh, they both 
 use a Chaldee or Assyrian word. 
 
 f\i the explanation of the above root I am greatly 
 indebted to the notes in the Jena edition of Noldins's 
 Particles. 
 
 IK'' 
 
 To desire earnestly. So the LXX i-ri-rc^ovv, 
 
 and Vulg. desiderabam. Once, Psal. cxix. 
 
 131. 
 
 To be suitable, ft, to become. So the LXX 
 T^iTii. OCC. Jer. X. 7 ; where rrnK" may be the 
 third person fem. sing, preter. from rtH" (as 
 rrnba from rrba) agreeing with rrKI- fear un- 
 derstood. But Dr Blajmey translates "jb "3 
 rrnK" When he shall approach u7ito thee, i. e. 
 " in the way of worship and supplication, as 
 the verb is used ch. iii. 22." 
 
 I. In Kal, to will, resolve, determine, undertake. 
 occ. 1 Sam. xvii. 39. (where fifteen of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices read bxi-i) Job vi. 9. In 
 Hiph. nearly the same. See Gen. xviii. 27. 
 Exod. ii. 21. Deut. i. 5. Josh. vii. 7, And O 
 that labxin we had resolved, and stayed on the 
 other side Jordan ! Hos. v. 11, Ephraim is 
 broken in (or by) judgment, because ^brr b-Kirr 
 he willed, determined to walk after the com- 
 mandment, i. e. of Jeroboam, to worship his 
 calves. I Ki. xii. 28, &c." Clark's Note. 
 
 Hence perhaps the Latin volo, velle, and Eng. 
 to will. Also Gr. Xaa) to will, and XiXuiu to 
 desire. 
 
 II. In Niph. bKl3 to be wilful, self-willed, obsti- 
 nate, and consequently ybo/isA. occ. Num. xii. 
 11. Isa. xix. 13. (Comp. ver. 11.) Jer. v. 4. 
 1. 36. In which last text if nbN3 be of this 
 root, the i, for ", is dropped before the k', as in 
 some other instances ; but eighteen of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices read nbxia ; see however 
 under bN3. 
 
 III. As a N. bnx See under bnN II. 
 -)}^"' See under "nN II. 
 
 I. In Kal, to renounce, give over, bid adieu. So 
 the LXX a!T<T|ff^/, and Vulg. renunciavit. 
 Eccles. ii. 20, And I went about -nb nx irx'-b 
 that my heart might renounce, (or to cause my 
 heart to renounce) all the labour which I had 
 laboured under the sun. 
 
nK"' 
 
 192 
 
 Dl"" 
 
 II. In Niph. ttfKl3 with n following, spoken of 
 persons, to be desperate concerning, despair of, 
 abandon as desperate, occ. 1 Sam. xxvii. 1 ; 
 where LXX aw ' mat/ cease from, aban- 
 don ; Aqiiila uxoyvuffirai will renounce ; Sym- 
 machus tfrovxnTai may abstain. As a partici- 
 ple in Niph. or participial N. irKia desperate, 
 occ. Job vi. 26, Have ye devised to cavil at 
 words, nnx rr\'^b^ trxia and at the breath of 
 the loords of him who is desperate ? says Job, 
 meaning himself. Also absolutely of things, 
 to be desperate, hopeless, occ. Isa. Ivii. 10. Jer. 
 ii. 25. xviii. 12. 
 
 The root occurs only in the passages above 
 quoted. 
 
 To consent, agree, acquiesce, occ. 2 Kings xii. 9. 
 Gen. xxxiv. 22, and with the i inserted before 
 the n, Gen. xxxiv. 15, 23; in which last text 
 it occurs also with n final, rrmio. And as 
 the verb is never found with a radical ", this 
 last-cited form makes me suspect that the true 
 root in all the above passages is nnx to come 
 together, approach, so to agree, come into terms 
 vnth. each other, as convenio is used in Latin. 
 For Jer. x. 7, see under rrK". 
 
 To cry out aloud, exclaim. Vulg. ululabat, 
 yelled, cried out. Once, Jud. v. 28. The 
 Chaldee and Syriac use the word in the same 
 sense. In 2 Kings iii. 24, it occurs, accord- 
 ing to the printed text, in the simple form, 
 rrn in-l and they shouted against it, i. e. the 
 army of Moab. And this seems a better 
 reading than that of the Keri, and about twenty 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices, idt and they smote. 
 But our translators, after the LXX and Vulg. 
 take in^i for iKi-i, and render it accordingly, 
 and they went forward. 
 
 Der. Hubbub. Qu ? 
 
 ''^^ 
 
 I. In Hiph. to bring or carry along from one 
 place to another, the word implying length or 
 distance. Ps. Ix. 11. Jer. xi. 19. xxxi. 9, & al. 
 freq. In Niph. to be thus brought or carried. 
 Ps. xlv. 15, 16. Job X. 19. Isa. liii. 7, & al. 
 
 II. As a N. ba" or b'zy a stream or current of 
 water, a water-oourse. occ. Isa. xxx. 25. xliv. 
 4<. Jer. xvii. 8. 
 
 III. As a N. bns a river, occ. Dan. viii. 2, 3, 
 6. In the two latter texts very many of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices read biixrr. 
 
 IV. As a N. b^:l'' the produce of the earth, the 
 fruit brought forth from it. Lev. xxvi. 4. Jud. 
 
 vi. 4, & al. freq. Also, the shoot or rather 
 fruit of a vine. So the LXX ytrvtif^ara. Hab. 
 "iii. 17. 
 
 V. As a N. bi" the blast of a trumpet, i. e. the 
 air carried along it in sound. Exod. xix. 13. 
 Comp. ver. 16, 19. Hence 
 
 VI. As a N. bas and biV the jubilee, so called 
 from the blast of the trumpet with which it 
 was proclaimed. It was to be celebrated after 
 seven times seven years, (comp. under jratr^) 
 even every fiftieth year, and was a most lively 
 and animating prefiguration of that grand 
 consummation of time which was to be intro- 
 duced in like manner by the trump of God 
 
 (comp. 1 Cor. xv. 52. 1 Thess. iv. 16.) when 
 the children and heirs of God should be deliv- 
 ered from all their forfeitures, and restored to 
 the eternal inheritance allotted to them by their 
 Father, and thenceforth rest from their laboiu-s, 
 and be supported in life and happiness by what 
 the field of God should supply. See Lev. 
 XXV. 8, & seq. 
 
 Josh. vi. 4, 13, D-bai'Tr JTisniy the trumpets of 
 the jubilees. So Vulg. buccinas quarum usus 
 est in jubileo, trumpets used in the jubilee. 
 
 Josh. vi. 5, bmN"7 l^p the jubilee horn, so the 
 LXX (according to the Oxford copy, and 
 that which Kircher made use of) t>j aaX'iriyyi 
 rov lufhn'k. 
 
 I cannot find that the word ever signifies a ram; 
 neither have the LXX, Vulg. or other ancient 
 versions ever so rendered it ; Exod. xix. 13, 
 is plain against this rabbinical sense of the 
 word. Comp. ver. 16. 
 
 VII. As a N. fem. nba- a kind of tetter or 
 spreading eruption, occ. Lev. xxii. 22 ; where 
 the LXX render it, as if it were a participle, 
 by /jLv^fjcnxiuvrct affected with the /u,v^f/,y!xiai, i. e. 
 eruptions resembling those occasioned by the bites 
 of pismires. But the Vulg. translates it 
 papulas, an^ Ainsworth explains papula by 
 " a kind ofpimj)le or swelling with many reddish 
 pimples that eat and spread." 
 
 Der. Latin jubilum, jubilo, jubilatio, and Eng. 
 
 jubilee, jubilant, jubilation. 
 
 To marry, or take to wife, by right of affinity. 
 The Vulg. once renders it by sociare associate, 
 the LXX by ffwoixTKni cohabit, and_ more 
 accurately by I'nyocfjt.fi^ivw. occ. Gen. xxxviii. 8. 
 Deut. XXV. 5, 7. As a N. mas. U'y a hus- 
 band's brother, occ. Deut. xxv. 5, 7. As a N. 
 fem. nni" a brother's wife. occ. Deut. xxv. 7, 
 9. Ruth i. 15. 
 
 It appears from the book of Ruth, that the law 
 (Deut. xxv. 5, &c.) concerning a man's taking 
 the widow of his deceased brother, and raising 
 up seed unto his brother, extended farther than 
 to the husband's brother, namely, to such 
 kinsman as had the right of redemption. See 
 Ruth iii. 12, 13. iv. 5, 10. 
 
 It is also evident from Gen. xxxviii. 8, that the 
 custom of marrying the deceased brother's 
 wife was far more ancient than the Mosaic 
 law ; and from this ancient custom, or rather 
 from the Mosaic institution, the Athenians 
 appear to have had that remarkable law, that 
 " * no heiress must marry out of her kindred, 
 but shall resign up herself and her fortune to 
 her nearest relation ; and by the same law, the 
 ne arest relation was obliged to marry her. " 
 
 Among the modern eastern nations we still meet 
 with the law or custom of marrying the 
 brother's widow. Thus Olearius, in The Am- 
 bassador's Travels into Persia (p. 417, Eng. 
 edit.) informs us concerning the Circassians; 
 
 * Lex est, ut.orbae, qui sint genere proxurai, 
 lis nubant : et illos ducere eadem haec lex jubet. 
 
 Terent. Phormio, act I. sc. 2. lin. "5, 76. 
 See also Archbishop Potter's Grecian Antiquities, vol. 
 
 i. p. 139, Ist edit. Grotius de Verit. Rel. Christ. lib. i. cap. 
 
 15, not. 2. 
 
ts^i-' 
 
 193 
 
 " When a man dies without issue, his brother 
 is obliged to marry the widow, to raise up seed 
 to him." So Complete System of Geography, 
 vol. ii. p. 168, col. ii. In the Annual Regis- 
 ter for 1779, Characters, p. 45, we read, 
 " Marrying a brother's widow, if childless, is 
 still customary in some parts of Tartary, 
 particularly Circassia." And Mons. Volney 
 (Voyage in Syrie, tom. ii. p. 74, French edit.) 
 observes, that " the Druzes retain, to a cer- 
 tain degree, the custom of the Hebrews, which 
 directed a man to marry his brother's widow ; 
 but this is not peculiar to them, for they have 
 this as well as many other customs of that 
 ancient people, in common with the inhabitants 
 of Syria, and with the Arabians in general." 
 But Niebuhr (Description de 1' Arabic, p. 61, 
 French edit.) says, " It does indeed happen 
 among the Mahometans that a man marries his 
 brother's \vidow, but she has no right to com- 
 pel him so to do." 
 
 Cocceius has justly observed, that this word is 
 spoken both of the moisture itself, and of the 
 thing which was moist. 
 
 I. In Kal, to dry, dry up, or become dry, as 
 waters. 1 K. xvii. 7. Job xiv. 11. Joel i. 20, 
 & al. In Hiph. to dry, make dry. Josh. ii. 
 10. iv. 23. In Hos. xiii, 15, seventeen of Dr 
 Kennicott's MSS. and one ancient printed 
 edition read urn'^, which agrees with the LXX 
 xai Kva.l*)oa,vii, and with the Vulg. et siccabit 
 and shall dry up ; a}^'y^ would most properly 
 signify and shall he ashamed. 
 
 II. In Kal, to he dry, dry up, hecome dry, wither. 
 It is spoken of the earth after the flood. Gen. 
 viii. 14. of the bones, Prov. xvii. 22. Ezek. 
 xxxvii. 4, 11. of the miraculous withering of 
 Jeroboam's hand, 1 Kings xiii. 4. (comp. 
 Zech. xi. 17. Luke vi. 6,8.) of the withering 
 of vegetables. Job xviii. 16. Psal. xc. 6. Isa. 
 XV. 6. Ezek. xvii. 9. Joel i. 11, & al. In 
 Hiph. to make dry, dry up, as green wood, 
 Ezek. xvii. 24. as fruit, Ezek. xix. 12. as 
 herbs, Isa. xiii. 15, 16. to he, or hecome dry. 
 Joel i. 10, 12, 17. Also, to wither or hlast, 
 the countenance of others, as with chagrin and 
 grief, occ. 2 Sam. xix. 6. Comp. under u^a. 
 As a N. tt^i" dry. Num. vi. 3. xi. 6. Josh. ix. 
 5. Isa. Ivi. 3. As a N. fem. rru^n- the dry, the 
 dry land. Gen. i. 9, 10, & al. freq. So LXX 
 
 n^'^ See under 33 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 In Kal and Hiph. to afflict, grieve. Job xix. 2. 
 Lam. i. 5, 12. iii. 32, 33, & al. freq. The 
 LXX frequently render it by ruTuvoa to hum- 
 hie, hring down. In Niph. as a participle, 
 afflicted, occ. Lam. i. 4. Zeph. iii. 18, "aiD, a 
 participle Niph. mas. plur. in reg. with " my 
 postfixed, and I will gather my afflicted ones, 
 those of my people who are afflicted, nijnnn 
 for, i. e.for want of (as n sometimes signifies) 
 the solemn assembly. As Ns. p^-- affliction, 
 grief. Gen. xiii. 38. xliv. 31. rr^nn nearly the 
 same. Ps. cxix. 28, & al. 
 
 I. In Kal, to labour. Josh. xxiv. 13. Prov. 
 
 xxiii. 4. Lam. v. 5, & al. As a N. jT'-a" 
 labour, effect or produce of labour. Gen. xxxi. 
 42. Deut. xxviii. 33. 
 
 II. To be weary, or fatigued with labour. 2 Sam. 
 xxiii. 10. Isa. xl. 28, .30, 31, & al. In Hiph. 
 to weary, fatigue. Isa. xliii. 23. Mai. ii. 17. 
 As a participial N. ira" weary, fatigued. Deut. 
 XXV. 18. 2 Sam. xvii. 2. 
 
 I. To shrink or draw back for fear, be afraid of. 
 It is frequently followed by rs from, or "asn 
 
 from the face of, as Num. xxii. 3. Deut. ix. 
 19. xxviii. 60. Psal. xxii. 24. This word 
 seems in sense nearly to answer the Greek 
 vTatrriXXu, by which the LXX translate it 
 Deut. i. 17. AsaN. ^13?3 a shrinking for fear. 
 Isa. xxxi. 9. As a N. fem. rr'Tian the object 
 of fear, cause of shrinking. Prov. x. 24. Isa. 
 Ixvi. 4. 
 
 II. This word in Gen. xxxi. 47, is generally 
 supposed to be a Chaldee or ancient Syiiac 
 N. signifying a heap, as the LXX and Vulg. 
 render it ; the former by fiawva,-, the latter by 
 tumulus ; and it is certain that n3- is so used 
 in Chaldee. See Castell. It may, however, 
 be justly doubted whether it had this sense in 
 the age and country of Laban, whose words 
 xmTrra; la" we may render with the learned 
 Mr Bate, in his New and Literal Translation, 
 " May the witness of the appointed bounds be a 
 terror (to us) i. e. from passing these bounds 
 to each other's hurt. See ver. 52." And 
 accordingly at ver. 48, 49, Laban calls the 
 heap not only by the name Jacob had given it, 
 i. e. *Tl?ba the heap of witness, but he adds the 
 word rr35:?3 i. e. the watch, for he said, Jehovah 
 tlii" watch between me and thee ; where Pjii- cor- 
 responds to 'la" in the former appellation 
 xniTrru' 'lav 
 
 HT 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 That the rr in this verb is radical, appears from 
 its forming the infinitive in m, mn" Zech. i. 
 21, and from the following Hiph. form mnrr 
 in which the final rr is often retained. This 
 V. m" seems nearly related to mrr which see, 
 and in general signifies, to put forward, hold, 
 or thrust forth, proferre, protendere. 
 
 I. To cast, cast forth, cast out. It is applied 
 to arrows, occ. Jer. 1. 14. to lots. occ. Joel 
 iii. oriv. 3. Obad. ver. 11. Nah. iii. 10. to 
 horns, occ. Zech. i. 21, or ii. 4. to a stone 
 cast on the mouth of a pit or dungeon. Lam. 
 iii. 53. Comp. Dan. vi. 17 or 18. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. mT" public professions 
 or confessions, namely, of Jehovah, which were 
 as great and essential a part of the Jew's, as 
 they are how of the Christian's duty. See 
 Rom. X. 10. Mat. x. .32, 33, Mark viii. 38. 
 occ. Neh. xii. 8 ; where Vulg. hymnos hymns. 
 Comp. ch. xi. 17. 
 
 III. In Hiph. rr-nrr to put or hold forward or 
 forth, either by the voice or some overt act, to 
 profess, confess, openly and freely, whether as 
 an object of praise or worship ; see Gen. xxix. 
 35. 2 Sam. xxii. 50. 1 Kings viii. 33, 35. 1 
 Chron. xvi. 4 ; or of sorrow and repentance, 
 as sin or transgression; so Psal. xxxii. 5, 
 mrr-b "V^^ "^V '"tTIN ^ ^itt confess concerning 
 
 O 
 
HT 
 
 194 
 
 HT 
 
 my transgressions to Jehovah. Prov. xxviii. 13; 
 where observe miD confessing is opposed to 
 rrDSa covering, cloaking, as indeed rT"nx is to 
 Ti^Da in the Psalm. And in this latter view 
 it is most commonly used with the words 
 expressive of guilt. 
 
 In Hiph. the formative rr is retained after a 
 servile in three passages, Psal. xxviii. 7. xlv. 
 18. Neh. xi. 17 ; as in j^-u^irr" which see under 
 ym". In Hith. rrnnrr to confess. Lev. v. 5. 
 xvi. 21. xxvi. 40. As a N. rr-nn open confes- 
 sion, or profession. See Josh. vii. 19. Ezra 
 X. 11. Psal. xlii. 5. Ivi. 13. Ixix. 31. Plur. 
 nmn seems to be used in Neh. xii. 31, for 
 companies or choruses of persons confessing. 
 So Vulg. chonis laudantium, and Montanus, 
 choros. mm nnT, or simply, min, sacrifice of 
 confession. See Lev. vii. 12, 1.3, 15. 2 Chron. 
 xxix. 31. Ps. 1. 14., 23. Jer. xvii. 26. xxxiii. 11. 
 Hence Greek llu to celebrate, sing, whence the 
 N. tiu^ti a hymn, and the verb vfjinu to hymn, 
 which in the LXX twice answers to Heb. 
 r^'^^7\ Isa. xii. 4. xxv. 1. Also Greek alu, 
 and uulu to si7ig, and the nouns aai^yi and u^n, 
 a song, an ode. 
 IV. Partly from this verb mirr, the patriarch 
 Judah had his name. Gen. xxix. 35, This 
 time (saith Leah on his birth) rrirr- nx niMi 
 I will confess Jehovah : therefore she called his 
 name mirr" Jehudah. So this name rmrr" is 
 a plain compound of rr" (or mrr") and rmrr to 
 confers. And Jacob, in the spirit of prophecy, 
 observes. Gen. xlix. 8, nriN mirr- Thou (art) 
 Jehudah, thy brethren iTn" shall confess, at- 
 tribute the superiority to, thee : thy father's 
 children shall bow down to thee. But the pre- 
 fixing the divine name rr" in the name of Je- 
 hudah, and the great things foretold of him, 
 show that .Jehudah or Judah according to the 
 flesh, is to be considered only as a type of the 
 true Jehudah, even of Christ, who did, in the 
 most eminent manner, confess and glorify Je- 
 hovah, and to whom every knee must bow and 
 every tongue confess that he is Lord. 
 From this name mirr" we have, after the de- 
 fection of the ten tribes, as a N. mas. ""nrr- a 
 Jew, one who belonged to the kingdom of Ju- 
 dah. 2 K. xvi. 6. xxv. 25. Jer. xxxii. 12. 
 xxxiv. 9. xxxviii. 19. xl. 11. "But after the 
 Babylonish captivity the appellation omrr" or 
 .Jews was extended to all those who retained 
 the Jewish religion, whether they belonged to 
 the two tribes of Judah and Benjamin, or to 
 the ten revolting tribes, whether they returned 
 to Judea (as no doubt * some of the ten, as 
 well as of the two, tribes did) or not. For, as 
 the learned Bishop Newton on the Prophecies 
 (vol. i. p. 212,) has well observed, " it appears 
 from the book of Esther, that there were 
 great numbers of Jews (D-lirr"') in all the hun- 
 dred twenty and seven provinces of Ahasue- 
 rus or Artaxerxes Longimanus king of Per- 
 sia, and they could not all be of the two tribes 
 of Judah and Benjamin, who had refused to 
 return to Judea with their brethren ; they must 
 
 * See Ezra vi. 17, Witsii As<pyXv, cap. 5 ; Prideaux, 
 Connex. Part I. book iii. towards the beginning and the 
 end ; Whitby on Jam. i. 1 ; and Bp. Newtwn's 8th Dis- 
 sertation on Prophecies, vol. i. p. 212. 
 
 many of them have been the descendants of the 
 ten tribes whom the kings of Assyria had car- 
 ried away captive ; and yet they are all spoken 
 of as one and the same people, and all without 
 distinction are denominated Jews.'' (Heb. 
 D-Tirrs Chald. xmn- Ezra iv. 12, 23. v. 5, 
 LXX Uu^^cc,o,.) See Esth. iii. 6, 13. iv. 3. 
 viii. 5, 9, 11, 17. ix. 2, and following verses, 
 and Greek and English Lexicon in lou^aia;. 
 Hence, 
 
 In Hith. tojudaize, become a Jew as to religion. 
 It occurs once as a participle mas. plur. t be- 
 ing dropped,* D-T.ITin Esth. viii. 17 ; where 
 LXX loy^ai'^ov. As a N. fem. nmrr" (used 
 adverbially and ellipticaUy for nmrr" ptt'bn) 
 Jewishly, in the Jewish language, so LXX 
 lovhuiffri, 2 K. xviii. 26. Isa. xxxvi. 11. Neh. 
 xiii. 24. In which passages the fem. Ns. 
 n^onx and n-mTir'X are in like manner applied 
 to speaking in the language of Aram (which by 
 the way is the same as what we call Chaldee, 
 see Dan. ii. 4.) and of Ashdod. So LXX 
 'Su^iffri and A^a/TiffTi. 
 
 V. As a N. fem. n" plur. D-T". 
 
 1. 77ie /^aM(/ of man, so called from its being 
 naturally capable of being protended or thrust 
 
 forth from the body; (comp. under ym II.) so 
 in Heb. it is very frequently joined with nbiy 
 to put or thrust forth, as Gen. iii. 22. viii. 9, 
 & al. freq. And since the hand of man is the f 
 chief organ or instrument of his power and 
 operations, hence the Heb. T" is used in a very 
 extensive manner, for power, agency, ability, 
 means, instrumentality, dominion, possession, 
 assistance, custody, and the like. See Exod. 
 iv. 21. Prov. xviii. 21. Jud. i. 35. Lev. v. 7. 
 xxvii. 8. Exod. ix. 35. xxxv. 29. Gen. ix. 2. 
 Exod. iii. 8. I Sam. ix. 8. 2 Sam. xiv. 19. 1 
 K. X. 29. Esth. ii. 3. 
 
 Hence we see the propriety of stretching forth 
 or lifting up the hands towards heaven inprayer, 
 which was practised both by believers (see Job 
 xi. 13. 1 K. viii. 22. 2 Chron. vi. 12, 13. Ps. 
 Ixiii. 4. Isa. i. 15.) and by the \ heathen. 
 What was this but emblematically acknow- 
 ledging the power, and imploring the assistance 
 of their respective Gods? Comp. Psal. xliv. 
 21, 22. Ixviii. 32. xxviii. 2. See Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. iii. p. 350. 
 
 Hence also we may account for that very an- 
 cient ceremony of lifting up the hand in swear- 
 ing. See Gen. xiv. 22, and comp. Dan. xii. 
 7. In man this was confessing and invoking 
 the power of the Deity to punish in cases of 
 peijury ; in God, it was appealing to or swear- 
 
 One of Dr Kennicott'a codices, however, reads fully 
 
 D-'mrrTin. 
 
 t Quam vero aptas, guamque muUarum artium min- 
 istras, manus Natura homini dedit! says Balbus the 
 Stoic in Cicero De Nat. Deor. lib. ii. cap. 60; and then 
 proceeds to illustrate the important offices of the human 
 hand, by an induction of particulars. The reader may 
 also find some ingenious observations on the wonderful 
 powers of the human hand and arm, in Nature Dis- 
 played, vol. V. p. 29, &c. Eng. edit. 12mo. See also Ga- 
 len de Usu Partium, cited in Stillingfleet's Orig. Sacr. 
 B. III. ch. L 16; and Derham's Physico-Theol. B. V. 
 ch. ii. 
 
 X See Homer, II. i. lin. 450. iii. lin. 318. vi. lin. 257, 301. 
 vii. lin. 177. xviii. lin. 75; and Virgil, Mn. i. lin. 97. iv. 
 lin. 205. ix. lin. 16. x. lin. 677. xii. lin. 196. Comp. Wet- 
 stein on 1 Tim. ii. 8. 
 
HT 
 
 ID' 
 
 rtT 
 
 ing by his awn power. See Exod. vi. 8. Num 
 xiv. 30. Comp. Deut. xxxii. 40. We find 
 this significant ceremony practised by the an- 
 cient Greeks and Trojans. Thus Agamem- 
 non swears in Homer, II. vii. lin. 4*12, 
 
 TO (TXTirr^ov ecna-x^Si vottn ^ioitrm. 
 To all the gods his sceptre he uplifts. 
 And Dolon requiring an oath of Hector, H. x. 
 lin. 321, 
 
 But first exalt thy sceptre to the skies. 
 And swear 
 
 Pope, 
 
 So in Virgil, -^n. xii. lin. 196, we find La- 
 tinus, when swearing, looking up to heaven, 
 and stretching his right hand towai'ds the stars, 
 
 Suspiciens caelum, tenditque ad sidera dextram. 
 And we even meet with traditionary traces of 
 their gods swearing in like manner. Thus 
 Apollo in Pindar, Olymp. vii. lin. 119, 120, 
 orders Lachesis, one of the Fates, " x'-'Z"-^ "''- 
 Tuvoii, ^iuv ^' o^xov fttyav (Jt-in 5rj(p|4ty, to lift up 
 her hands, and not violate the great oath of the 
 gods." On Isa. xlix. 22, Vitringa observes, that 
 " whereas the lifting up of the hand is used in 
 swearing, threatening, striking, showing one's 
 power; none of these are intended in this 
 text; but it only means to command or de- 
 nounce something to another with the hand 
 lifted up, to give a sign or token of one's will, 
 as is plain from the following member of the 
 sentence." Comp. Ezek. xx. 5. " Where," 
 says my author, '' let no one think about 
 swearing. When God swears, he lifts up his 
 hand to heaven. Deut. xxxii. 40." Thus my 
 author. Yet in ver. 15 of Ezek. xx. God's 
 lifting up his hand refers to his swearing, as is 
 plain from Num. xiv. 30. Ps. xcv. 11. Comp. 
 Ps. cvi. 26. Giving one's hand under, or to, 
 another was a token of submission. It was ac- 
 knowledging his own power subject to that of 
 the other. In this manner all the princes sub- 
 mitted to Solomon, 1 Chron. xxix. 24. (comp. 
 Ezek. xvii. 18. 2 K. x. 15, and Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. iii. p. .330) ; and Hezekiah 
 commands the children of Israel, 2 Chron. 
 XXX. 8, to give the hand to Jehovah, that is, to 
 submit themselves and ascribe the power 
 (LXX Sfl^v the glory) to him. Comp. Jer. 1. 
 15. Lam. v. 6. Homage is still performed in 
 many places by the homager's kneeling down, 
 and putting his hands between those of his lord, 
 then taking an oath of fealty to him ; after 
 which they kiss each other in token of friend- 
 ship and fidelity. * 
 
 Giving the hand was also a token of promising ; 
 it was a kind of staking their active powers for 
 the performance of something. See Ezra x. 
 19. 
 
 T-b 1" Prov. xi. 21. xvi. 5, Though hand jom 
 in hand say our translators, meaning, I sup- 
 pose, in sign of confederacy. (Comp. under 
 ypn V.) But the reader will consider for 
 himself, whether Michaelis's manner of sup- 
 
 * See Martini!, Lexic. Etymol. in Homagium, and 
 Rapin's Hist, of England by Tindal, folio, vol. i. p. 6()0, 
 at the year 1464. 
 
 plying the ellipsis (Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. ]). 
 1056) be not preferable. " Manu in manum 
 insertii tibi promitto, joining my hand to yours, 
 I promise you." This latter sense may "be il- 
 lustrated by Homer's expression, II. xxi. lin. 
 286, where Neptune and Minerva appear to 
 Achilles in a human form, and confirm their 
 promise by taking his hand in theirs, 
 
 XEIPI it XEIPA Xei^ovnf EIHSTflSANT' ifnt(rtriv. 
 
 So H. vi. lin. 2.33, Glaucus and Diomed took 
 hold on each other's hands, and plighted their 
 faith, 
 
 XEIPA2 T xXXyjXm \xSiTV}v xt IIISTfiSANTO. 
 On which verse Eustathius remarks, Tiimv 
 akX-'/jXct; iTTointrav dta rm ffuvndous ^t^iufiug' Ttcr- 
 TUffiut ya,^ }*iXorixov tuv ^i^taiv fi o'vfi.fioX.t]. They 
 plighted their faith to each other by the accus- 
 tomed ceremony of joining their right hands." 
 Comp. II. xxiv. lin. 672. 
 
 2. In condescension to our capacities the al- 
 mighty power of God is expressed by his hand. 
 Gen. xlix. 24. Exod. ix. 3. Num. xi. 23. Job 
 X. 8. xii. 9, 10, & al. freq. And particularly, 
 a divine agency or impulse on the mind. 2 K. 
 iii. 15. Ezek. i. 3, & al. Pindar, Olymp. x. 
 lin. 25, has the expression esat/ <rv 'xa.Xa.iJLit 
 by the hand of God, i. e. says the scholiast 
 tvva.fjt.u xai Ptorthio. by the power and assistance. 
 
 3. Since the hands are placed on each side of 
 the body, hence n- signifies, a side, border, ex- 
 tremity, as hand sometimes does in English. 
 See Exod. ii. 5. 1 Sam. iv. 13, 18. Deut. 
 xxiii. 12 or 13. Ezek. xlviii. 1. Hence an 
 extensive country is said to be D*""!" nniTn wide 
 of hands, i. e. wide on a^/ hands or sides, as we 
 say. Gen. xxxiv. 21. Jud. xviii. 10. 
 
 4. T" is used for a trophy or monument of vic- 
 tory, probably because made in the shape of a 
 large hand (the emblem of power) erected on 
 a pillar. Thus Saul, after smiting the Ama- 
 lekites, in the pride of his heart, n" lb a-yra 
 erected to, or for, himself (not for Jehovah) a 
 hand, 1 Sam. xv. 12, where LXX x-'?'^ 
 hand i and David smote Hadadezer king of 
 Zobah, when he was going tt^ n^yrrb to erect 
 his hand or trophy by the river Euphrates, 2 
 Sam. viii. 3. 1 Chron. xviii. 3. And this 
 appears to be the most ancient use of these 
 memorial hands,- whence Absalom seems to 
 have taken the hint of erecting one merely to 
 keep his name in remembrance. 2 Sam. xviii. 18 ; 
 where observe that this monument is express- 
 ly called not only y a hand, but rrsyn a pillar, 
 which, together with the use of the verb n-yrr 
 in the above texts, shows that the hand was 
 wont to be put on a, pillar. See more in Bate's 
 Crit. Heb. and comp. Josephus, Ant. lib. vii. 
 cap. 10, 3. Niebuhr ( Voyage en Arabic, 
 tom. ii. p. 211, French edit.) speaking of 
 All's mosque at Mesched Ali, says, that " at 
 the top of the dome, where one generally sees 
 on the Turkish mosques a crescent, or only a 
 pole, there is here a hand stretched out, to re- 
 present that of Ali." And another writer in- 
 forms us, that, at the Alhambra or red palace 
 of the Moorish kings in Grenada, " on the 
 keyrstone of the outward arch [of the present 
 
HT 
 
 196 
 
 ^r 
 
 principal entrance] is sculptured the figure of 
 an arm, the symbol of strength and dominion. " 
 Annual Register for 1779, Antiquities, p. 
 124-. 
 
 It may not be amiss to observe, that to this day 
 in the East Indies the picture of a hand is the 
 emblem of poiver or authority. Thus I am 
 assured by a gentleman of undoubted veracity, 
 who resided many years on the Coast of Coro- 
 mandel, that when the nabob of Arcot, who 
 in his time was governor of five provinces, ap- 
 peared on public occasions, several small flags 
 with each a hand painted upon them, and one 
 of a large size with five hands, were solemnly 
 carried before him. And a model of the pro- 
 cession with the stags, as here described, I 
 have myself seen, in the possession of this 
 gentleman. 
 
 VI. As a N. fem. plur. mT"" and nn-. 
 
 1. Hands, handles, or tenons of wood, to be re- 
 ceived into sockets, occ. Exod. xxvi. 17, 19. 
 xxxvi. 22, 24. 
 
 2. Stays, props, perhaps in the shape of hands, 
 supporting a seat ; or else it may mean, ac- 
 cording to Mr Bate in his New and Literal 
 Translation, &c. arms like those of an arm- 
 chair, occ. 1 K. X. 19. 2 Chron. ix. 18. 
 
 3. Handles, though rendered ledges, occ. 1 K. 
 vii. 35, 3G. 
 
 4. Axletrees, q. d. handles for wheels, occ. 1 
 K. vii. 32, 33. 
 
 .5. Parts, portions, or shares, q. d. handfuls, 
 what are handled or taken into the hand at 
 once. Gen. xliii. 34. xlvii. 24. 2 Sam. xix. 43, 
 44, & al. Comp. Neh. xi. 1. 
 
 VII. As a N. with a formative x, nx an ex- 
 halation, vapour, mist, thrust forth or ejected 
 from the earth or waters, occ. Gen. ii. 6. Job 
 xxxvi. 27. In Gen. two of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices now have, and another had originally, 
 T^xi ; and in Job no fewer than fifty-one have 
 Trxb wnth the \ 
 
 VIII. As a N. T^x calamity, affliction. In the 
 second edition of this work, I thought this 
 sense of the word was to be derived from that 
 of mistiness, cloudiness, gloominess, as from 
 thick vapours. But though it is certain that 
 calamity or affliction is in the Heb. Scriptures 
 often denoted by words expressive of cloudi- 
 ness or gloominess, yet from the application of 
 the N. n-x it seems rather to imply violence, 
 impetuosity, and so from rrT" to project, should 
 be rendered violent, or impetuous calamity. See 
 Job xviii. 12. Prov. i. 26, 27. vi. 15. xxiv. 22. 
 The LXX render it in Job xviii. 12, by 
 TTu/ia a fall, ruin ; in Job xxi. 17, by xara- 
 ffT^expyi an overturning; so Jer. xlix. 32, by 
 r^o-rf)* ; and very frequently by aTuXux de- 
 struction. 
 
 IX. As a N. mx a firebrand, or rather, ac- 
 cording to the nature of the Eastern fuel, a 
 small twig on fire, emitting flame or smoke, occ. 
 Amos iv. 11. Zech. iii. 2. Isa. vii. 4. On 
 this last text, " How lively the image !" says 
 Mr Harmer. " The remains of two small 
 twigs, burning with violence at one end, as 
 appears by the strong steaming of the other, 
 sure therefore soon to disappear, reduced to 
 ashes : so shall these two kings soon be no 
 
 more." See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. 
 p. 263, 264. 
 
 X. As a N. fem. plur. mmx, mix and mnx, 
 propelling, or impelling causes, motives. These 
 words are generally preceded immediately by 
 the participle bv> and the phrase may be ren- 
 dered, on account of, hy reason of. Gen. xxi. 
 11, 25. xxvi. 32, & al. freq. Jer. iii. 8, bD bv 
 lirrx m*TX For all the causes that, i. e. because 
 that, pro eo quod, as the Vulg. rightly expresses 
 the sense, mix is once preceded by bx, 2 
 Sam. xiii. 16, And she spake to him mix bx 
 on account of this great rrnnxn succeeding evil 
 which (says she) thou hast done to me in sending 
 me away. Comp. Acts i. 4. In 2 Sam. 
 twelve of Dr Kennicott's codices for bx now 
 read bj;, as one more did originally. 
 
 I. To perceive or feel by the body or outward 
 senses. Gen. xix. 33. Prov. xxiii. 35. In a 
 Hiph. sense, to cause to feel, make feel, as we 
 say for putting to pain. Jud. viii. 16; where 
 many of Dr Kennicott's codices read fully in 
 Hiph. iTTin, and where LXX has yiXoyiffn 
 thrashed, or, according to the Alex. MS. 
 xetriiavDi tore, and the Vulg. contrivit and 
 comminuit express the general sense, but not 
 the ideal meaning, of the Hebrew ; unless they 
 read diiferently, iiri"!, comp. ver. 7. In Huph. 
 to be made to feel, Prov. x. 9. 
 
 II. To know carnally. Gen. iv. 1, 17. xix. 5, 8, 
 &al. 
 
 III. To know with the mind or understanding. 
 It occurs very frequently, and in this view has 
 as great variety of applications, as the V. to 
 know in English, which, however, it seems 
 unnecessary particularly to enumerate. Also 
 in a Hiph. sense, to cause to know. Job xxxviii. 
 12; where it is applied figuratively to the 
 dawn. As a N. fem. ni;T knowledge. Deut. 
 iv. 42. Job xxxv. 16. xxxviii. 2. & al. freq. 
 As Ns. yT and nxr'nr nearly the same. See 
 Jobxxxii. 6, 10, 17. Ps. Ixxiii. 11. Also, 
 fem. in reg. nyn acquaintance, occ. Ruth iii. 
 2. As Ns. ytn knowledge, science. 2 Chron. 
 i. 10, 11, & al. i^T-n or jrmn a person known, 
 an acquaintance. So LXX yvu^tfiog. occ. 
 Ruth ii. 1. Prov. vii. 4. 
 
 In Prov. xxiv. 14, il]}'^ may be not a N. but a 
 V. 2d person sing. mas. imperat. answering 
 to bax in the preceding distich, and may be 
 translated, feel, taste, i. e. mentally. LXX 
 render it amHir^ thou shall perceive. 
 
 For nyn-n Isa.' xii. 5, not only the Keri, but 
 very many of Dr Kennicott's codices have 
 ni?"nT2, the participle fem, Huph. made known ; 
 and perhaps the proper word to be supplied is 
 \Tn this shall be, or, let this be known. To 
 this purport LXX avayyuXetn ravTct, declare 
 these things, and Vulg. annunciate hoc, declare 
 ye this. 
 
 To know (j?*T') good and evil, evidently means 
 to discern or distinguish the one from the other. 
 Deut. i. 39. Comp. Isa. vii. 15. 2 Sam. xiv. 
 17. Heb. V. 14. Hence the tree nynrr of the 
 knowledge of good and evil (Gen. ii. 9, 17.) 
 was so named by God, not from any natural 
 power, which it had of conferring this know- 
 ledge, but from its being appointed by God as 
 
197 
 
 nn^ 
 
 the moral cause of teaching it ; inasmuch as, 
 by the divine precept of abstaining from it, 
 though good for food, pleasant to the eye, and 
 (as Satan afterwards asserted) a tree to be de- 
 sired to make one wise. Gen. iii. 6, (comp. ver. 
 5.) it instructed our first parents, and through 
 them all mankind, in that great article of all 
 true understanding, prudence, or discretion, 
 (?TD*s) namely the departing from, or avoiding 
 of, evil. Job xxviii. 28 ; or, in other words, the 
 mortifying all inordinate and forbidden concu- 
 piscence, even the lust of the flesh, the lust of the 
 eye, and the pride of life, (1 John ii. 16.) to 
 which the above-mentioned qualities of the 
 tree respectively corresponded. But for far- 
 ther satisfaction on this highly interesting sub- 
 ject, I with pleasure refer to Vitringa's Obser- 
 vationes Sacrse, lib. iv. cap. 12, 13. 
 
 IV. To know, take notice of, acknowledge, 
 respect, regard. See 1 Sam. ii. 12. Jer. i. 5. 
 xxii. 16. Ps. i. 6. xxxi. 8. Pro v. xii. 10. Hos. 
 ii. 8. xiii. 5. Amos iii. 2. Ezek. xix. 7, 
 I'Tnaabx J^t-I and he fJehoiakim) took notice 
 of their {men's) palaces, in order to plunder 
 them, as it follows in the text, and he laid waste 
 their cities, &c. Comp. 2 Kings xxiii. 'S5. Jer. 
 xxii. 17, 18. 
 
 V. As a N. ''3SJT' a wizard, a cunning-man, a 
 pretended cojijurer or diviner. Lev. xix. 31. 
 XX. 6, 27, & al. The LXX several times 
 render it by yvuffrvi, q. d. a knowing one. 
 
 VI. As a particle jyiTD and y-rn 
 
 1 . Wherefore, for what reason. Gen. xxvi. 27. 
 Exod. iii. 3, & al. 
 
 2. How? Exod. ii. 18. Ezek. xviii. 19. It 
 is a plain compound from rrr2 what, and j?n or 
 JJIT knowledge or reason. The rr is omitted 
 in the composition, as in rriTD what is that 9 for 
 T^^ rrn, Exod. iv. 2 ; Dsbn what (is) to you ? 
 Isa. iii. 15. 
 
 VII. Chald. In Kal, pi-, and with 3 added 
 after a servile, yii to know. See Dan. v. 21. 
 ii. 9, 30. iv. 17 or 14. Ezra iv. 15. In Aph. 
 JJIMI to make known, show. Dan. ii. 5, 25, & al. 
 freq. As a N. 17T3D knowledge, understanding. 
 Dan. v. 12. iv. 31 or 34. 
 
 Der. Greek n^o and ii^iu to know, see, whence 
 Eng. idea, ideal ; Latin video, visum, to see, 
 whence Eng. vision, visual, and by composi- 
 tion provide, &c. evident. Also Saxon witan 
 to know, whence Old Eng. verb to weet or 
 wit, and the Ns. wit, witness. 
 
 TV See under nr^rr XI. 
 
 To give, supply. It is used in Chaldee, Dan. 
 ii. 21, 23. Ezra iv. 20, & al. and in Syriac, 
 in this sense ; but as a verb in Hebrew it 
 occurs only in the imperative mood, arr occ. 
 Prov. XXX. 15. mrr Gen. xi. 3, 4, & al. -srr 
 occ. Ruth iii. 15. in plur. nnrr Gen. xlvii. 
 15, 16, & al. freq. It denotes a desire 
 of having some want supplied. When another 
 verb follows, as Gen. xi. 3, it may be trans- 
 lated. Come, come, pray, prithee; otherwise it 
 includes both verbs, and should be rendered. 
 Come give, pray give, pray bring, pray put, set, 
 or the like. See Gen. xxix. 21. xxxi. 1. Deut. i. 
 13. 2 Sam. xi. 15. As a N. nrr" a gift, allot- 
 ment, occ. Psal. iv. 23. cast "^nn" thy allot- 
 
 ment, whatever is allotted th^e, or rather, 
 thy supply, i. e. the care of supplying thee, 
 upon Jehovah. Comp. 1 Pet. v. 7. 
 arrnn occurs not as a verb, but hence as a N. 
 mas. plur. in reg. -srrnrr my continual ov fre- 
 quently repeated offerings. So Symmachus 
 excellently, ^vaiat t-raXXriXovs, q. d. sacrifices 
 offered one upon another, occ. Hos. viii. 13. 
 
 in'' 
 
 As a participle in Hith. nrr*n?3, see under m^ 
 
 IV. 
 ITT^ See under mn 
 DT' See under o- 
 jV See under rr3" 
 jt"* See under ]^ 
 2/V See under ^^ 
 
 To unite, make one- occ. Gen. xlix. 6. Job iii. 
 6. Psal. Ixxxvi. 11. Isa. xiv. 20. As a N. 
 T-n- only, single, solitary. Gen. xxii. 2. Psal. 
 XXV. 16. Ixviii. 7, & al. As a particle nn"* 
 together, q. d. united together. 1 Sam. xi. 11. 
 xvii. 10, & al. So mth the t collective post- 
 fixed, iTn*" together, all together. Gen. xiii. 6. 
 xxii. 6, & al. freq. Psal. iv. 9. " nns tTi <ro 
 avro, LXX af once ; I lay me down and imme- 
 diately sleep. I see no difficulty that should 
 force one to have recourse to correction with 
 Hare and Houbigant." Dr (afterwards Bp.) 
 Lowth in Merrick's Annotations. Also com- 
 pactly, firmly, wholly, uniter. Psal. iv. 8 or 9. 
 cxxii. 3, i^nn" together, occ. Jer. xlvi. 12, 21. 
 xlix. 3. As a N. fem. in reg. with > my post- 
 fixed, "nTTi" my united one seems used for the 
 humanity of Christ in union with the divinity. 
 Ps. xxii. 21. XXXV. 17. (Comp. Zech. xiii. 7.) 
 The Targum interprets "mTT' by -au'iair KHTi 
 the spirit of my body. 
 
 II. As a N. Tnx one, the first, a certain one. 
 Gen. xi. 6. i. 5. xxi. 15, & al. freq. Geddes 
 renders Deut. vi. 4, " The Lord, the Lord 
 only is our God." But the Hebrew text will 
 not bear this sense, to express which the Heb. 
 should be i3\ibK Trab mrr* mrr^ The 
 
 LXX has, Kv^ios @io{ hf^utv, Kv^tos us itrri. 
 The Greek translation lately published by 
 Ammon from the Venetian MSS. 'o ovtuthis 
 Bios riju.Mv S evT/uTijs i's- Fem. nnx (for 
 ninx, the rr being dropped before another 
 dental) one, &c. Exod. xxvi. 6, & al. freq. 
 Plur. o^inx alike, the same (q. d. ones). Gen. 
 xi. 1. Also, a few. Gen. xxix. 20. cno 
 D''Tnx like a few (or units of) days. So chap, 
 xxvii. 44. inn and fem. nnK repeated, one 
 and another. Exod. xvii. 12. xviii. 3, 4. IK. 
 xviii. 6. Ezek. xxxvii. 16, 17. Zech. viii. 21, 
 & al. freq. So one and one are often applied 
 in English. It once occurs as a verb in Hith. 
 spoken of a sword. Ezek. xxi. 16, v^nxnn 
 unite thyself; i. e. collect thyself, unite or col- 
 lect all thy force. But I almost suspect that 
 the four first words of this verse are military 
 terms of command, addressed, by a lively poeti- 
 cal prosopopoeia, to the sword; as thus, Close, 
 to the right, charge, to the left. 
 III. Chald. Tn, fem. xin and mn the same 
 as the Heb. inx, one, a, French un. See 
 Dan. ii. 9, 31. iv. 16. vi. 2. "rn is once used 
 
bn^ 
 
 198 
 
 ID'' 
 
 for nriN in the Hebrew scriptures. Ezek. 
 xxxiii. 30. rrnna together, q. d. as one thing, 
 Lat. una. occ. Dan. ii. 35. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to remain, abide, stay, wait, 
 expect, freq. occ. See Jud. iii. 25. 1 Sam. 
 X. 8. xiii. 8. 2 Sam. iii. 29. 2 Kings vi. 33. 
 Job XXX. 26. Mic. v. 6. The LXX have 
 rendered the word inter al. by ^iv to remain, 
 and by ^^of/Aiva and v-rofuvu to wait, expect. In 
 Niph. to wait, expect patiently, occ. Ezek. xix. 
 5. As Ns. nVn (occ. Job vi. 10. Qu?) 
 and nbmn patient expectation, lingering hope. 
 Psal. xxxix. 8. Pro v. xiii. 12, & al. 
 
 II. As a N. bTi persevering strength, firmness 
 of body or mind, ability, virtue. So Cocceius, 
 Not Lexic. " Msvof, vis (jt-tiovtra." 2 Sam. 
 xxii. 40. Exod. xviii. 21, 25. Strength of 
 substance, wealth, Gen. xxxiv. 39. Job xxxi. 
 25. of an army, Exod. xiv. 4, 9, & al. freq. 
 
 of trees, Joel ii. 22. It is printed without 
 
 the " bn Obad. i. 20 ; where, however, three 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices have b^nrr. 
 
 III. As a N. bin sand of the sea, which by its 
 weight remains in its place. " Arena gravi- 
 tate sua manens." Cocceius. See Prov. xxvii. 
 3. Job vi. 3. Jer. v. 22. 
 
 It is foretold of the two tribes of Zebulun and 
 Issachar, Deut. xxxiii. 19, that they should suck, 
 1. e. enjoy, not only the abundance of the sea, 
 an extensive maritime traffic, but also the trea- 
 sures hid bina in the sand, which latter word 
 Scheuchzer, in his Physica Sacra on the place, 
 refers to the river Belus, which ran through 
 the tribe of Zebulun, and which, according to 
 Strabo, Pliny, and Tacitus, was remarkable 
 for furnishing the sand of which they anciently 
 made glass. But it seems much more natural 
 with Mr Bate,* to explain the treasures hid in 
 the sand of those highly valuable murices and 
 purpurae, or purple fishes, which were found on 
 the sea-coast near the country of Zebulun and 
 Issachar, and of which those tribes partook in 
 common with their heathen neighbours of 
 Tyre, who rendered the curious dyes made 
 from those shell-fish so common among the 
 Romans, by the names of Sarranum ostrum, 
 Tyrii color es, &c.f 
 
 I. In Kal, to conceive, admit into the womb, as 
 a female. So the LXX constantly render it 
 by xKTffutkt or iyKtatrau, and the Vulg. generally 
 by concipio. occ. Gen. xxx. 38, 39. xxxi. 10. 
 Psal. Ii. 7. On Gen. xxx. 38, observe that 
 rrjnn" (on which Dr Kennicott's Bible fur- 
 nishes no various reading) is the third person 
 plur, fut.fem. with the " prefixed instead of n. 
 .Ta'iu^'' 1 Sam. vi. 12, and nannx?" Dan. viii. 
 22, are verbs of the same form. As a N. or 
 a V. infinitive used as a N. DTT' conceiving, 
 conception, occ. Gen. xxx. 41. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. rrnn See under on. 
 
 Dee. Saxon wamb, Old Eng. wemb, English 
 womb. 
 
 See the Note in his New and Literal Translation, 
 &c. 
 
 t See Goguet, Origin of Laws, &c. Part II. book ii. 
 chap. ii. art. 1. voL ii. page 95, Edinburgh edit. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic 
 the cognate root -an signifies to have the hoof 
 or feet smooth and worn by walking as a beast, 
 or even as a man, " Laevem, attenuatam, 
 tritamque ungulam habuit jumentum ,- vel 
 pedes ex incessu, etiam homo." Castell. And 
 in Chaldee cin" signifies to be worn away or 
 wasted by attrition, and is particularly applied 
 to shoes or sandals by Onkelos on Deut. viii. 
 4, ^ii^n" xb "jaDriT and thy sandals were not 
 worn away or out, '^ attrita sunt." Walton. 
 As a participial N. in Heb. spoken only of the 
 feet, Pirr* foot-worn, having the feet sore or 
 tender by walking barefoot. Isa. xx. 2, At the 
 same time spake Jehovah, saying. Go and put 
 ofi" thy shoe or sandal from thy foot: and he did 
 so, walking tin- foot-worn. It occurs also in 
 this sense, ver. 3, 4, and 2 Sam. xv. 30. The 
 LXX having in all these passages rendered it 
 by avwrohros unshod, and the Vulg. either by 
 discalceatus unshod, or nudis pedibus barefoot, 
 have given the general sense, but not the pre- 
 cise idea, of the word. Jer. ii. 25, Keep thy 
 foot cin-n, Vulg. a nuditate, from nakedness, 
 LXX 0,90 o^ou r^oi^uxs from the rough road; 
 but it seems strictly to mean, from wearing, or 
 being worn, away. 
 
 "in'' 
 
 In Kal, to delay, tarry, so LXX e;^^flv;rv and 
 Vulg. moratus est. Once, 2 Sam. xx. 5. It 
 is evidently of the same import as "inx 
 
 To reckon up, number or distribute, according to 
 families or genealogies. It occurs not as a V. 
 in Kal, but in Hith. to be reckoned by genealo- 
 gies. 1 Chron. v. 7, 17, & al. freq. As a N. 
 lyTT* a genealogy, register of families, occ. Neh. 
 vii. 5. 1 Chron. v. I , Reuben's birthright was 
 given to the sons of Joseph, or (as six of Dr Ken- 
 nicott's codices read) to Joseph, u^n-nnb xbT 
 maab but not so as to be reckoned in the geneal- 
 ogy as first-born, and consequently to have the 
 title and all the rights of primogeniture. For 
 (ver. 2.) Judah prevailed above his brethren, 
 and of him came the chief ruler, but the birth- 
 right (i. e. the double portion of the inheritance 
 allotted to Ephraim and Manasseh, Joseph's 
 two sons) was Joseph's. See more on this 
 subject in Vitringa's Observationes Saci-a), lib. 
 ii. cap. 3, 3d edit. 
 
 This root occurs only in the Books of Chroni- 
 cles, Ezra, and Nehemiah. 
 
 It is nearly related to su, which see, to be good, 
 well, right, agreeable, cheerful, or the like. Gen. 
 xii. 13. xl. 14. 1 Sam. xxiv. 4. Jud. xix. 6. 
 In Hiph. to do or make good. Gen. xii. 16. 
 Deut. viii. 16. Prov. xxx. 29. Followed by 
 b and a V. in the infinitive mood, it denotes 
 to do that action which is expressed by the lat- 
 ter verb, well, rightly, or thoroughly, as Jer. i. 
 12, mxib nau-n thou hast done well for seeing, 
 i. e. thou hast seen rightly. Comp. 1 Sam. xvi. 
 17. With bv and a V. infin. Mic. vii. 3, 
 (They are wont, see under b 21.) a-'wnb to 
 prepare, make ready D-BD (both) hands to do evil. 
 So LXX, ST/ rsKuxov ru; P(^(iok; auTUvlroif^ei^'-.v- 
 
Vo'' 
 
 199 
 
 aiy, they prepare their hands for evil But 
 sometimes the b between the verbs is omitted, 
 as Isa. xxxiii. 16. Followed by a N. to make 
 the thing expressed by the N. good or goodly. 
 See Prov. xvii. 22. Hos x. 1 ; or, if an ac- 
 tion be meant, to do it well. See Prov. xxx. 
 29. Ruth iii. 10. a-ioN-T and atJ-rr are often used 
 adverbially, for weU, rightly, thoroughly, as 
 Deut. ix. 21. xvii. 4. 2 Ki. xi. 18. As a par- 
 ticipial noun su-n the good, the best. occ. 
 Gen. xlvii. 6, 11. Exod. xxii. 4 or 5. 1 Sam. 
 XV. 9, 15. 
 
 The same as b;o, which see, to cast, cast down. 
 See Ps. xxxvii. 24. Prov. xvi. 33. But ob- 
 serve that bui" in both these passages may be 
 in Huph. from bu, as ibwin Jer. xxii. 28, may 
 be likewise. For Isa. xl. 15, see under b\D I. 
 
 y^ See under rra" 
 
 To be plain, manifest, evident. It occurs not as 
 a verb in Kal, but 
 
 I. In Hiph. to make manifest, show, show plain- 
 ly, point out by facts, occ. Gen. xxiv. 14, 44 ; 
 in the former of which texts Symmachus has 
 
 [ given nearly the idea of the word by rendering 
 ' it KTihtlxs thou hast shown. See Gen. xxxi.42. 
 (comp. ver. 29.) Hab. i. 12. 
 
 II. To make manifest, show, demonstrate by 
 words. See Job xiii. 3, 15. xix. 5. xxxii. 12. 
 Isa. ii. 4. i. 18, where Eng. translat. jLet us 
 reason ; but Dr Taylor in Concordance, let us 
 settle, and determine the affair ; you repent, 
 ver. 16, 17 ; I forgive, ver. 18, 19. Gen. xxxi. 
 37, li-aiy V^ in'-^T'T and let them show, make 
 manifest (the truth), i. e. as the Eng. trans- 
 lat. let them judge between us. So as a partici- 
 ple or participial N. n-3in an umpire between 
 parties, q. d. a demonstrator of what is right. 
 Job ix. 33. In Niph. nana to be shown, proved 
 by words, occ. Job xxiii. 7. nnD3 also Gen. 
 XX. 16, has been supposed to be of this root, 
 but it belongs to root n33, which see. In 
 Hith. to make oneself manifest, produce one's 
 cause or reasons, lay oneself open, as we may 
 say. occ. Mic. vi. 2. As a N. fem. nnpin, 
 plur. mnsnn a proof, a reason. Job xiii. 6. 
 xxiii. 4. The LXX have generally rendered 
 this V. n^airr by iXtyz^i*, whose primary 
 sense seems to be, to demonstrate, show by evi- 
 dent or convincing reasons or arguments. See 
 Greek and English Lexicon in ^Xiyx,<u. 
 
 III. Because showing or reasoning by words is 
 often in the way of reproof (as Prov. ix. 7, 
 My\'0 ya^lb noim and he who shows to a 
 wicked man his faults supply from the former 
 part of the verse, getteth to himself shame J ; 
 hence the verb TT'Dirr signifies to reprove, re- 
 buke, in words. Gen. xxi. 25. Lev. xix. 17. 
 Prov. xxiv. 25. As nouns fem. nnann reproof, 
 rebuke. 2 Ki. xix. 3. Isa. xxxvii. 3. nnsin 
 nearly the same. Prov. x. 17. xii. 1, & al. 
 
 IV. To rebuke by action, to correct, chastise, 2 
 Sam. vii. 14. 2 Ki. xix. 4. Ps. xxxviii. 2. In 
 Huph. to be corrected, occ. Job xxxiii. 19. As 
 a N. fem. .inDnn correction, chastisement. Hos. 
 v. 9. Ps. Ixxiii. 14. 
 
 Denotes almost any kind of power or ability. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. followed by a V. infinitive 
 with or without b prefixed, to be able to do a 
 thing ; it may often be rendered by can or 
 could. See Gen. xiii. 6, 16. xxxvi. 7. xliv. 1. 
 Deut. xiv. 24. As a V. infinitive with the " 
 uncommonly prefixed, or rather as a N. fem. 
 nbs" a being able. occ. Num. xiv. 16. Deut. 
 ix. 28. 
 
 I I. To be able consistently mth custom or duty, 
 so it may often be rendered may, might, or 
 must. See Gen. xliii. 32. Deut. xii. 17. xvi. 
 5. xvii. 15. 1 Ki. xiii. 16. Lam. iv. 14 ; which 
 last text may perhaps be best rendered, what 
 they might not, they touched with their garments. 
 See Cocceius. 
 
 III. In Kal and Hiph. to prevail Gen. xxx. 
 8. xxxii. 28. Also, transitively or with b fol- 
 lowing, to prevail over, overcome. Ps. xiii, 5. 
 Gen. xxxii. 25. Jud. xvi. 5, & al. So with 
 "bK Hos. xi. 4, which see under ;ax I. 
 
 I V. To endure, be able to bear, whether transi- 
 tively, Ps. ci. 5. Isa. i. 13. Amos vii. 10 
 or with 1 and another verb following, Esth. 
 viii. 6. 
 
 V. In Hiph. to be able to attain. Hos. viii. 5 ; 
 where the LXX ow j*j Iwaynxt xaffa^itrhvai, can 
 in no wise be cleansed. So Vulg. non pote- 
 runt emundari. 
 
 VI. As a N. ba-ra, joined with ts-nrr water, 
 seems to denote shallow water which may be 
 passed through, q. d. a practicable water, occ. 
 2 Sam. xvii. 20 ; where the LXX Tu^yik^ov 
 f^ix^ov rov vha.To$, they passed over a little water. 
 Here /mx^ov expresses the general sense, 
 though not the precise idea, of the Heb. ba-n. 
 From this form and application of the Heb. 
 root the Arabs appear to have derived their 
 verb bDD, which is by them often applied to a 
 channel or well having but little water ; and 
 from this use of the Arabic word Schultens 
 in his MS. Origines Hebraicae makes ban a 
 Hebrew root of the same import, and conse- 
 quently the 73 in bs-D to be radical ; but the 
 former interpretation seems the truer. 
 
 baba" in Kal and Hiph. to be fully able, to sup- 
 port or sustain. (Comp. sense IV. of bS" 
 above.) occ. Prov. xviii. 14; where Vulg. 
 sustentat sustains. Mai. iii. 2; where LXX 
 v'Tofjcivu wiU support. 
 
 "ny* See under na 
 
 To cry or shriek out, as a woman in labour, occ. 
 1 Sam. iv. 19, nbb rrnrr big with child (for) to 
 cry out ; the first b in nbb being considered as 
 servile, and the infinitive nb being formed ^ 
 usual in verbs with - for the first radical. 
 
 bb" I. To cry out, shriek or howl violently or re- 
 peatedly. It occurs not as a V. in Kal, but 
 as a participle bb" howling violently, yelling.. 
 occ. Deut. xxxii. 10 j and frequently as a V. 
 in Hiph. but it never changes the initial into 
 1. See Isa. xiii. 6. Jer. xlvii, 2. Hos. vii. 14; 
 and for bbST Isa. xiv. 12, see in bbn III. 
 Also in a transitive sense, to cause to howl 
 violently, occ. Isa. Iii. 5 ; where observe, that 
 
nV 
 
 200 
 
 nv 
 
 in the Hiph. verb ib"'b\"T' the formative rr is 
 retained after a servile s as in y''u;irT'< from 
 J7K^S Tnrr" from rtl". 
 
 As a N. fem. rrbb" and in reg. nbb- a howling 
 or yelling. Zeph. i. 10. Jer. xxv. 36, & al. 
 Hence Greek oXeXv^a, Lat. ululo, Eng. Aoz^/, 
 tiJai/, i/az^?/, yell, Lat. wZwZa, Eng. owZ; if all 
 these words should not, as well as the Heb. 
 b" and bb", be rather considered as formed im- 
 mediately from the sound, let the reader 
 judge. 
 
 II "bbm Ps. cxxx^^i. 3, is by some referred to 
 this root, and considered as a N. mas. plur. 
 in reg. from bb", and rrrrom la-^bbin is accord- 
 ingly translated our ejaculations of joy. But 
 1st, there is no other instance where a deflec- 
 tion from bb- assumes a i instead of the > ; 
 nor, 2dly, is there any other instance where a 
 word of the root is used in a good sense j and 
 3dly, the stnictvu-e of the sentence in the 
 Psalm requires, according to the usual style of 
 the poetic parts of Scripture, that i3-bb"in 
 should correspond with n3''mu', our captivators, 
 those who took us captive ; and it is according- 
 ly rendered by the LXX el a.'z-a.yayoiris, and 
 by the Vulg. qui abduxeiimt nos those who 
 led us away ; I cannot therefore help thinking, 
 with the learned De Dieu, that the interpreta- 
 tion which makes na^bbin to be put by a Chal- 
 daism for na'-bbltt' those who spoiled us, is by 
 no means contemptible ; especially since the 
 Psalmist is here speaking of the Babylonians, 
 and since the Chaldee Paraphrast explains it 
 by lOTtl they who spoiled us. It must however 
 be confessed that I do not meet mth the verb 
 bbn used for bbu' elsewhere, either in the Bi- 
 blical Chaldee or in the Targums. 
 III. As a N. fem. n-b'-b See under bb. 
 
 To procreate or breed young, to beget or bear ; 
 for, like the Greek yswasw and Latin gigno, it 
 is spoken both of the male and female. It 
 is also applied both to man and beasts. See 
 Gen. iv. I, 2, 17, 18. xxx. 39. xxxi. 8. Also, 
 to cause to bring forth, to deliver of a child, as a 
 midwife, occ. Exod. i. 16. In Niph. nbiD to 
 be born. Gen. iv. 18. Lev. xxii. 27. 1 Kings 
 xiii. 2, & al. freq. Also, to be bom again, as 
 it were, to become by a total r great change. 
 Eccles. iv. 14. Job xi. 12, that vain hollow 
 man (glancing at Job) may become wise, and 
 the wild ass's colt nbl" D'^n may become, be re- 
 generated a man. This use of the verb is 
 beautifully expressive, and is common in Ara- 
 bic. See Schultens' Comment, and Scott, and 
 comp. John iii. 3. In Hiph. n-bin to beget. 
 Gen. xi. 27. xxv. 19, & al. freq. To bring 
 forth, but in a figurative sense. Ps. vii. 15. 
 Isa. lix. 4, & al. Comp. Prov. xxvii. 1. Also, 
 to cause to bring forth. Isa. Ixvi. 9. Applied 
 to the earth. Isa. Iv. 10. In Hiph. to be born. 
 occ. Gen. xl. 20. Ezek. x-vi. 4, 5. In Hith. 
 lb**]!!"! to reckon one's descent, declare one's ge- 
 nealogy or pedigree, occ. Num. i. 18. As a N. 
 fem. mb a bringing forth, birth, parturition. 
 Hos. ix. 11. As a N. nb" a son, a child, [a 
 young man, a lad. See Exod. i. 17. ii. 6, 7. 
 Gen. iv. 23. xxi. 8. 1416. And from this 
 N. may be deduced the sense of the V. in 
 
 Gen. 1. 23, the children of Machir ^'2^'2 bv "CrV* 
 were brought up, dandled, treated as children 
 or boys, upon the knees of Joseph ,- a pleasing 
 picture of an old man's fondness for his des- 
 cendants ! So in Homer, Odyss. xix. lin. 401, 
 the nurse places Ulysses, then lately born, on 
 his maternal grandfather Autolycus's knees, 
 
 ;' Eu^uxXiiot (piXois iti yovvatri S-jjxe- 
 the other hand, II. ix. line 
 
 And on the other hand, II. ix. line 455, 
 Amyntor imprecates it as a curse upon his son 
 Phoenix, that he might have no son to sit upon 
 Amyntor's knees, 
 
 M? !rT youva.triv olinv K^itmeGxi <piXov viov 
 
 As Ns. fem. mb" girl, a damsel, occ. Gen. 
 xxxiv. 4. Joel iii. 8, or iv. 3. Zech. viii. 5. 
 mib" youth, time of being young, occ. Eccles. 
 xi. 9, 10. As a N. mas. nbl a child, offspring. 
 occ. Gen. xi. 30, and (according to the Keri, 
 and more than forty of Dr Kennicott's codices) 
 2 Sam. vi. 23. T^b" one born. Gen. xvii. 12. 
 Lev. xxii. 11. As Ns. fem. nib" offspring, 
 progeny, occ. Ps. ex. 3. nnb"<r3 a midwife, an 
 assistant in bringing forth. Gen. xxxv. 17. 
 xxxviii. 28. Exod. i. 15, 8f al. Fem. in reg. 
 nTbl73 nativity. Gen. xi. 28. xxiv. 4, 7, & al. 
 Kindred. Gen. xliii. 7. Offspring. Gen. xlviii. 
 6. As a N. fem. plur. mibin generations, suc- 
 cessive productions, or occurrences. See Gen, 
 ii. 4. vi. 9. xxxvii. 2. Num. i, 20. 
 From this root is derived the Greek s/X/^wa, in 
 plur. tiXi9viKi, used in Homer as the name of 
 a goddess or goddesses who presided over child- 
 birth. See II. xvi. line 187. xix. line 103, 119. 
 xi. line 270. In this last passage Homer 
 makes the EiXi^vixi the daughters of Juno, or 
 the air ; but in the Orphic Hymns to U^odv^cmx, 
 (which see under labs) IV.) that goddess also 
 is herself called EtXi^vix and a^ts^/j, i. e. the 
 moon. Hence also Eng. to yield, i. e. pro- 
 duce. Also, a lad, and perhaps, by prefixing ar, 
 child. 
 
 It has the same signification as "^brr, but is used 
 only in the future, imperative, and infinitive of 
 Kal, and in Hiph. 
 
 In Kal, To walk, go, in almost any manner, to 
 come, go away, depart. Mic. i. 8, & al. freq. 
 To go, as a ship or vessel on the water. Gen. 
 vii. 18. 1 Ki. xxii. 49. To go or be let down, 
 as a corpse into a grave, 2 Ki. xiii. 21. To go 
 
 forward, grow as a plant, Jer. xii. 2. Hos. 
 xiv. 7. To flow, as rivers with water, Joel 
 iii. 18, or 23. To act, behave, lead one's life, 
 Exod. xvi. 4. Deut. viii. 6. x. 12. xxix. 19. 
 Prov. ii. 13, & al. freq. In Hiph. ^'b^rT and 
 T'bNT to cause to go, to lead, carry, bring, take 
 away. Deut. viii. 2. Exod. ii. 9, & al. freq. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic the 
 
 * See English Translat. of 2 Sara. xxi. 8 ; but observe 
 that in this text one of Dr Kennicott's MSS. omits 
 b3''?3, one for that name reads iT'Qj and another 3*1?3. 
 See I Sam. xviii. 19. But comp. Taif^um on 2 Sam. xxi. 
 8, and Glassii, Philol. Sacr. in loc. col. 93, edit. Lips. Ito. 
 174.3. 
 
ph^ 
 
 201 
 
 D"- 
 
 cognate root cibT signifies to stick fast, adhere. 
 So as a N. fem. nsb- seems to signify an ob- 
 stinate eruption or scabbiness, adhering to the 
 skin, a tetter. So LXX Xuxyv, and Vulg. 
 impetigo, occ. Lev. xxi. 20. xxii. 22. 
 
 pV See under pb 
 
 D> 
 
 This word is nearly related to orr, which see 
 (if indeed it ought to be reckoned a different 
 root), as m- to tTTn, lb" to -jbrr, and, like orr, 
 it denotes tumult, tumultuous motion. It occurs 
 not as a V. but hence 
 
 I. As a N. m" the or a day, from the tumultuous 
 motion or agitation of the celestial fluid, while 
 the sun is above the horizon. Gen. i. 5, 18. 
 viii. 22. Ps. cxxxvi. 8, & al. freq. " A good 
 telescope," says an excellent and pious philo- 
 sopher,* " will show us what a tumult arises 
 in the air from the agitation of the sun-beams 
 in the heat of the noon-day. The heaven 
 seems transparent and undisturbed to the 
 naked eye ; while a storm is raised in the air 
 by the impulse of the light, iiot unlike what is 
 raised in the waters of the sea by the impetuosi- 
 ty of the wind. It increases with the altitude 
 of the sun ; and when the evening comes on, 
 it subsides almost into a calm." im"> his day, 
 means the day of his birth. Job iii. I . comp. 
 ver. 3, 4, 8. Hos. vii. 5. D"!"! in the day, is of- 
 ten used for at the time, for our time is mea- 
 sured principally by days, and so, nu'K which 
 being understood, is equivalent to when. See 
 Gen. ii. 4, 17.1sa. xi. \Q. Lara. iii. 57. DINT 
 with the rr emphatic prefixed, the day, is used 
 for this day, to-day. Exod. xiv. 13. 2 Ki. vi. 
 28. Also, at the time, now, Lat. jam. Deut. 
 xxxi. 21. 1 Sam. ix. 9. Neh. i. 6, & al. Also, 
 in the day time. Neh. iv. 22. Hos. iv. 5. DVp 
 at this day or time. Gen. xxv. 31. 1 Sam. ii. 
 16. ix. 27. 1 Ki. i. 51. Isa. Iviii. 4, ye fast not 
 at this day, (see marg. ) or, at this time, so as 
 to make your voice to be heard on high, i. e. by 
 Jehovah. See Vitringa. 
 
 Plur. D'-n" and fem. mn" (occ. Deut. xxxii. 7. 
 
 Ps. xc. 15.) days. Gen. viii. 10, 12, & al. 
 
 freq. Some days. Num. ix. 22. Neh. i. 4. 
 
 Also, a certain period of days, a year. See 
 
 Exod. xiii. 10. Lev. xxv. 29. Jud. xvii. 10. 
 
 xxi. 19. 1 Sam. i. 3. (comp. ver. 7.) xxvii. 7. 
 D-m" two days, as this word always signifies, 
 
 when the t is inserted, occ. Exod. xvi. 29. 
 
 xxi. 21. Num. xi. 19. 
 As a particle formed mth d postfixed, om" by 
 
 day, in the day time, Exod. xiii. 21, 22, & al. 
 
 freq. Also, daily, every day. Ps. xiii. 3. (so 
 
 Symmachus *a^' ^^s^av) Ezek. xxx. 16. 
 
 II. As a N. D" the or a sea, from its tumultuous 
 motion by winds or tides, freq. occ. It is used 
 more extensively than our Eng. word sea 
 usually is, as for any large collection of waters, 
 a lake. See Num. xxxiv. 3. Josh. iii. 16. xii. 
 3 ; ^for a large river, as the Euphrates, Jer. 
 Ii. 36. Zech. x. 11. comp. Isa. xxi. 1 the 
 Nile. Nah. iii. 8. Ezek. xxxii. 2, 3. Isa. xix. 
 5. xxvii. 1. Job xli. 22 or 31. See Vitringa 
 
 The Rev. Mr William Jones, in his Essay on the 
 First Principles of Natural Philosopliy, p. 241. And see 
 more in his Piiysiologrical Disquisitions, p. 91, 558. 
 
 on Isa. xix. 5. "As the Nile in summer 
 overflows the country of Egypt, the inhabi- 
 tants from the most ancient times have called 
 and still call that river the sea." Michaelis, 
 Supplem. p. 1083, who proves the latter part 
 
 of his assertion from the Arabic writers 
 
 For the large brazen or molten vessel in Solo- 
 mon's temple for the priests to wash in. This 
 sea was emblematical of those sufferings and 
 afflictions (comp. under jjpEi) whereby Christ 
 the great High^Priest was made perfect or con- 
 secrated to his office, (Heb. ii. 10.) and also of 
 those by which his faithful servants, who in 
 an inferior sense are priests also, (comp. 1 Pet. 
 ii. 5. Rev. i. 6. v. 10.) are baptized (see Mat. 
 XX. 22, 23.) and purified. See 1 Ki. vii. 2.3 
 25. 2 Chron. iv. 2 4. It is farther evident 
 that in Gen. i. 10. Job xxxviii. 8. Ps. xxiv. 
 2, D"* and plur. D-D" comprehend not only the 
 ocean or sea as we call it, but also mi Dirrn 
 the great abyss, or vast collection of waters in 
 the bowels of the earth. 
 
 Since the Mediterranean or Great Sea (as it is 
 styled Josh. i. 4. ) lay all along the western 
 coast of the Holy Land from north to south, 
 hence D" often denotes the west. Gen. xxviii. 
 14. Exod. X. 19. xxvi. 22. Isa. xlix. 12, &al. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. with a formative n, 
 D-n and in reg. "TD, the final D being dropped in 
 
 reg. as it is in all other plurals which in their 
 absolute form end in D\ 
 
 1 . Waters or waters in general, thus denomi- 
 nated like D" the sea, from their being so sus- 
 ceptible of, and frequently agitated by, tumul- 
 tuous motions. Gen. i. 2, 6. 
 
 2. Spoken of tears, Ps. cxix. 136. Jer. ix. 1. 
 Lam. i. 16. 
 
 3. Water having always been, as it still is, the 
 principal drink, as bread the principal food (see 
 under onb II.) of the eastern nations, see 1 
 Ki. xiii. 8, 9, 1618, 22.) hence bread and 
 water denote in general the necessaries of life, 
 Isa. iii. 1. xxxiii. 16, & al. 
 
 4. It signifies the gifts and graces of the Holy 
 Spirit through the preaching of the Gospel, or 
 the doctrine of the Gospel attended by the in- 
 fluence of the Holy Spirit. See Isa. . xliv. 3. 
 XXXV. 7. xli. 18. Iv. 1. xii. 3. Ezek. xlvii. 1. 
 Zech. xiv. 8. Comp. John iv. 10, 14. vii. 38, 
 39. Rev. xxi. 6. xxii. 1, 17. 
 
 5. Waters denote a numerous and powerful na- 
 tion or nations, especially as hostilely invading 
 a country. Isa. viii. 7. Jer. xlvii. 2. Comp. 
 Isa. xvii. 12, 13. Ezek. xxvi. 3, 19. 
 
 6. Inevitable and overwhelming calamities or 
 afflictions. 2 Sam. xxii. 17. Ps. xviii. 17. Ixix. 
 2, 3, 15, 16. cxxiv. 4, 5. cxliv. 7. Isa. xxviii. 
 17. xliii. 2. Lam. iii. 54. 
 
 7 Posterity springing, as it were, //-om a com- 
 mon source. Num. xxiv. 7. Isa. xlviii. 1. 
 Comp. Deut. xxxiii. 28. Ps. Ixviii. 27. 
 
 IV. As a reduplicate N. mas. plur. in reg. 
 "n-n waters, numerous or abundant waters. 
 Exod. vii. 19. viii. 6 or 2. Josh. iv. 7, & al. 
 freq. 
 
 V. As a N. mas. phn-. on- or, as more than 
 sixty of Dr Kennicott's codices read, D-'D- 
 Gen. xxxvi. 24. The Rabbins explain this by 
 
r^' 
 
 202 
 
 ti^n"' 
 
 mules; the Vulg. renders it aquas calidas, 
 warm waters; but the interpretation of the 
 learned Bochart seems far better, namely, that 
 on- here is the name of a people, probably the 
 same as the gigantic Q'^ry^H Emim, mentioned 
 Gen. xiv. 5 ; of whom see under d^x. Ac- 
 cordingly the Samaritan Pentateuch here reads 
 CD-xn ; and the Targum in Gen. xxxvi. 24, 
 renders the word by N">"in3 giants; and Aquila 
 and Symmachus retain the Hebrew name rous 
 in/jt-ufA the Emim; so that the passage Ni:?3 "la^x 
 imna D?3\1 nx should be rendered, who found, 
 or lighted upon, the Emim in the desert, xvn, 
 when spoken of enemies, is used for lighting 
 upon them, or even attacking them suddenly. 
 See Jud. i. 5. 1 Sam. xxxi. 3. 2 Chron. xxii. 
 8. Ps. xxi. 9 ; and Bochart, vol. ii. 238, & 
 seq. 
 Der. Jumble, from on- and bi to mix, tumul- 
 tuous mixture. Saxon gelioma, light, and 
 English gleam, from rrba to reveal, appear, and 
 DT ; whence also, perhaps, glimmer, glimpse. 
 
 In Hiph. to enlarge, amplify, make large, roomy, 
 or spacious. Once, Ps. xvi. 3, Thou "i^mn 
 shalt enlarge ^y lot. Vulg. restitues shalt re- 
 store. 
 
 This root is not to be found in the common 
 Lexicons, and -j-mn in the Psalm is usually 
 referred to the root "^nn to sustain, support, as 
 if it were the participle Benoni in Kal from 
 that verb ; but since on this supposition "ymn 
 with the - inserted would be a very irregular, 
 and, I believe, unexampled form, and since the 
 root -[m in Arabic signifies, to be large, ample, 
 spacious, whence the N. nam in Galius and 
 Castell, spaciousness, freedom, " amplitudo 
 spatii, libertas," I have with Schultens in his 
 manuscript Origines Hebraicae ventm-ed to 
 restore this root ; and very readily submit this 
 interpretation of it, which a little differs from 
 his,* to the reader's judgment. Thus far I 
 had written in the second edition. I must 
 now add, that in Ps. xvi. 4, two of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's MSS. read inn, and nineteen of his 
 MSS. and fom- ancient editions ^mn, either 
 of which words may be considered as the par- 
 ticiple mas. sing. Benoni, in Kal, from inn 
 to hold up, support. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Kal, but seems to have 
 nearly the same radical meaning as px to be 
 steady, firm. Thus the V. nn^ is of the same 
 import as nnx, and "in- as nnx. 
 
 I. As a N. ^"n- the right hand, with or without 
 n", from its steadiness or constant employment 
 in work, comparatively with the left hand. 
 See Gen. xlviii. 13, 14-, 17, 18. Jud. iii. 15, 
 16. So in Greek the right hand is called 
 Js|/a from 'hi^uff^eci to receive, take, on account 
 of its aptitude for this purpose, and, I suppose, 
 is in English denominated right from its fit- 
 ness or rightness to perform our various works. 
 
 The right hand figuratively denotes power or 
 agency of God or man steadily and effectually 
 exerted. See inter al. Exod. xv. 6, 12. Job 
 
 " Tu sortem meam facies laxissimam, omni scilicet 
 amplitudiue bouorum auctam." Schultens. 
 
 xl. 9 or 14. Ps. Ixxiv. 11. Ixxvii. 11. Ixxxix. 
 43. cxviii. 15, 16. So the right hand is the 
 place of dignity or honour. See 1 K. ii. 19. 
 Ps. xlv. 10. Ixxx. 18. ex. 1. But on this last 
 text see Vitringa, Observ. Sacr. lib. ii. cap. 4. 
 
 Eccles. X. 2, The heart (understanding or sense) 
 of a wise man is at his right hand, i. e. ready to 
 be employed with dexterity and effect. 
 
 From the hand, ^-n" and -sns fem. n^a-n" are 
 applied to the ear, the foot, the eye, the 
 shoulder of a beast, the finger, a pillar. See 
 Exod. xxix. 20, 22. Zech. xi. 17. Lev. vii. 32. 
 1 K. vii. 21. 2 Chron. iii. 17. 
 
 In Hiph. to use the right hand. occ. 1 Chron. 
 xii. 2. Also, to go or turn to the right hand. 
 occ. Gen. xiii. 9. 2 Sam. xiv. 19. Ezek. xxi. 
 16. Isa. XXX. 21, iVxniyn "S-na^nxn ^3 When 
 ye shall turn to the right hand, and when ye 
 shall turn to the left. In this last text the x is 
 plainly substituted for the < which is used in 
 the three others, and this manner of spelling 
 confirms the near relation between the roots 
 ^n" and inx above observed. 
 
 II. As a N. i-n- is used for the south, or south- 
 ern part, and in this sense opposed to pss, the 
 north. Ps. Ixxxix. 13. Comp. Ezek. xvi. 46. 
 Job xxiii. 8, 9. It is highly probable from 
 Gen. i. 27, compared with Gen. ii. 18 22, 
 that Adam was formed on the morning of the 
 sixth day, and so would naturally turn himself 
 first to the east, where the solar light first ap- 
 pears ; and thus the south would be at his right 
 hand, and might therefore be denominated 
 from it. Milton has finely touched upon this 
 circumstance, where Adam is giving Raphael 
 an account of himself, and the objects around 
 him at first formation : 
 
 Strait toward heaven my wandering eyes I turn'd. 
 And gazed awhile the ample sky. 
 
 Thou sun, said I, fair ligJit 
 
 While thus I call'd and stray'd I knew not whither. 
 From where 1 first drew air, and first beheld 
 Thit happy light. 
 
 Par. Lost, b. viiu lin. 257, 8, 273, 283, &c. 
 
 But is it not more probable that the south was 
 denominated X'ry^, because, taking onp the east 
 for the fore-part of the earth, the south would 
 be to the right hand? Comp. under D*7p HI* 
 
 III. As Ns. \o^T\ the south. Josh. xii. 3, & al. 
 freq. Also, the south wind. occ. Ps. Ixxviii. 
 26. Cant. iv. 16. Comp. Zech. ix. 14. inn 
 the south, occ. Job ix. 9. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to change, alter, exchange. 
 Ps. XV. 4. Jer. ii. 11. (where the first *> in 
 "T^n'-rrrr is plainly radical ; very many, however, 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices read Tnrrrr without 
 it) Lev. xxvii. 10. Mic. ii. 4, & al. freq. In 
 Niph. "nna to be changed, occ. Jer. xlviii. 11. 
 In Hith. to change or alter oneself, or one's 
 condition. Qu ? occ. Isa. Ixi. 6. Compare the 
 context. As a N. fem. niinn an exchange, 
 commutation. Lev. xxvii. 10, 33. Ruth iv. 7. 
 Comp. Job XV. 31. xx. 18, and Scott on these 
 texts. 
 
 II. As a N. "ins a leopard, so called, perhaps, 
 from this root, on account of his variegated 
 skin. But see root ma. 
 
 To feel, grope. It occurs in Hiph. Jud. xvi. 
 
nr 
 
 203 
 
 ID"" 
 
 26. "au/ns'Ti And let me feel. And if this word 
 be the true reading, we must say, that the 
 roots lyn- and vvi are of the same import as 
 nu- and nu, p'r- and i?*n. But seven of Dr 
 Kennieott's codices, and among them the 
 Complutensian edition, read -airnm and about 
 twenty of his codices, together with the Keri, 
 have "auz-iam. Comp. under urn. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. To press, squeeze, oppress, depress. So the 
 L XX frequently render it hy 3-Xi^m. It oc- 
 curs as a verb in a natural sense. Ps. cxli. 5, 
 Let the righteous smite me kindly, or (it shall be) 
 a kindness, and reprove me, (it shall be) oil to 
 my head, or a most excellent oil, (see Exod. 
 XXX. 23.) "iTN'i "2" ba it shall not depress me 
 (i. e.) my head, (comp. Gen. iii. 15.) it shall 
 not make me hang down my head, as persons 
 in great sorrow or dejection do ; see Isa. Iviii. 
 5 ; to which is opposed mH'^ D^irr lifting up the 
 head. Psal. iii. 4 Comp. Prov. xxvii. 6. In 
 Psal. cxli. 5, thirty-two of Dr Kennieott's 
 MSS. and one ancient printed edition, for "a- 
 read ^"3". But by the other applications of 
 the root X3 (which see) "j" seems the truer 
 reading. 
 
 II. As a N. I-" (with the first " radical, and 
 formed as Tp from rr3p, D-'S from noD, ^^j; 
 from nsy, &c.) wine, which is made hy squeez- 
 ing the grapes, the expressed Juice or grapes. 
 Gen. ix. 21. xlix. 11, & al. freq. It seems 
 worthy of remark, that the Heb. name for 
 wine has been retained with little variation in 
 many other languages, as in the Greek oivos, 
 Lat. vinum, whence Italian and Spanish vino, 
 and French vin ; in the Celtic or Welsh gwin ; 
 in the Cimbric uin, Gothic wein. Old German 
 uuin, Danish vien, Dutch wiin, Saxon win, and 
 Eng. wine and vine. * 
 
 III. As a N. p" (formed as y^'n from nyn and 
 D13 from iiDD, &c. ) mud, mire overwhelming or 
 oppressing one on all sides, occ. Ps. xl. 3. 
 Ixix. 3. 
 
 IV. As a V. in Kal, to oppress, afflict, or the 
 like, in a moral sense, occ. Psal. Ixxiv. 8, DD-a 
 We will oppress them. Comp. nan Jer. xxii. 
 3. As a participle Benoni in Kal, or as a 
 participial N. mas. or fem. rraT" oppressing, or 
 an oppressor, occ. Jer. xxv. 38. xlvi. 16. 1. 16. 
 Zeph. iii. 1, & al. In Hiph. rrairr to oppress. 
 Ezek. xviii. 12, 16, & al. 
 
 V. As a N. rran" the pigeon or dove, because 
 particularly defenceless, and exposed to rapine 
 and violence. See Ps. Iv. 7. Hos. vii. 11. xi. 
 
 II. It is evident, that according to this inter- 
 pretation rrai" in the form of a particip. active, 
 is used in a passive sense ; and it requires but 
 a slight acquaintance with the Hebrew lan- 
 guage to know, that not only the participles 
 active of some verbs, but also the verbs them- 
 selves in Kal have a passive as well as an ac- 
 tive signification, especially in those instances 
 where the Hiph. conjugation is used as Kal, 
 or in an active sense, as in this root. 
 
 The poets, who are often the best describers of 
 nature, forget not to paint the dove as the 
 
 See Juuius'a Etymol. Anglican, iu JVine. 
 
 object of rapine. Thus Homer, II. xxi. lin. 
 493, &c. 
 
 'H 
 
 p ;3- v-x i^vixot xoikr,y na-tirrocro TiTf/i* 
 
 So when the falcon wings her way above, 
 T( the cleft cavern speeds the gentle dove, 
 {Not fated yet to die.) 
 
 POPK. 
 
 Again, II. xxii. lin. 139, &c. 
 
 Hi/T */? o^tcr<piv iXa(p^OTXTes ^ittvivuv 
 
 'H hi B-' viTKiOtx, (foSuTXf h' lyyuOiv e|y XiXrixatg 
 Toc^tfi iTociarcu, iXiuy n i ^v/juoi ctmyu. 
 
 Thus at the panting dove a falcon flies, 
 (The swiftest racer of the liquid skies) 
 Just when he holds or thinks he holds his prey. 
 Obliquely wheeling through th' aerial way 
 With open beak, and shrilling cries he springs. 
 And aims his claws, and shoots upon his wings. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 So Virgil, .^n. xi. lin. 721, &c. 
 
 Quam facile accipiter saxo sacer ales ah alto 
 Consequitur jyewww suUimem in nuhe columbam, 
 Comprensamque tenet, pedibusque eviscerat uncis : 
 Turn cruor et vulsae labuntur ab aethere plumse. 
 
 Not with more ease the falcon from above 
 Shoots, seizes, gripes, and rends the trembling dove 
 All stain'd with blood the beauteous feathers fly, ' 
 And the loose plumes come fluttering down the sky. 
 
 Pitt. 
 n^"' See na and nna. 
 
 In Kal, to suck. Job iii. 12. Joelii. 16. Isa. Ix. 
 16. Ixvi. 11. Comp. Deut. xxxiii. 19. As a 
 participial N. pai- or pa" a suckling, a sucking 
 child. Num. xi. 12. Jer. xliv. 7. In Hiph. to 
 give suck, to suckle. Gen. xxi. 7. Exod. ii. 9. 
 As a participial N. fem. npa-n or npan a 
 woman who gives, or has given suck, a wet 
 nurse. Gen. xxiv. 59. xxxv. 8.* Exod. ii. 7. 
 II. Applied to plants. As a N. pai- a young 
 twig, shooting from a stock, a sucker, occ. Isa. 
 liii. 2. As a N. fem. in reg. npaT> the same. 
 Job viii. 16. Ps. Ixxx. 12. So plur. in reg. 
 mp-a". occ. Ezek. xvii. 4-. 
 Der. Young, younker, &c. 
 
 I. To found, lay the basis or foundation. See 
 inter al. Josh. vi. 26. Ps. civ. 5. 2 Chron. 
 xxxi. 7. As participial Ns. tid" a foundation, 
 basis. Exod. xxix. 12. 2 Chron. xxiv. 27, & 
 al. TDin nearly the same. Deut. xxxii. 22. 
 Isa. Iviii. 12, & al. In Hiph. to lay for a 
 
 foundation. 2 Chron. iii. 3, And these (mea- 
 sures namely) Solomon 1V^n laid as a founda- 
 tion ^br building. In Huph. to be founded, 
 have the foundation laid. Ezra iii. 11. 
 
 D-nirrr m-rDin 2 Sam. xxii. 8, The foundation 
 of the heavens are those foundations which were 
 made by the heavens, when they divided the 
 waters from the waters, by forming the shell 
 or hollow sphere of earth between the two 
 spheres of water. In the parallel place, Psal. 
 xviii. 8, these are called D-"ii7 "IDin the fourth 
 dations of the mountains, and elsewhere "TDID 
 y^H the foundations of the earth. Ps. Ixxxii. 5. 
 Prov. viii. 29. Isa. xxiv. 18. Comp. Job 
 
 * See Harmer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 517. 
 
4. Ps. xviii. 16. xxiv. 2. civ. 5. 
 
 204 
 
 ir 
 
 xxxviu. * x's. xviii. lu. AAiv. /. -iv. <y. Prov 
 iii. 19. 
 
 II. As a N. TDS or, according to twenty-four 
 of Dr Kennicott's MSS. mo- a beginning, occ. 
 Ezra vii. 9. 
 
 III. In Kal, to foimd, as a nation or people. 
 Isa. xxiii. 13. In Niph. to be thus founded. 
 Exod. ix. 18. comp. ver. 24. 
 
 IV. To found, settle, establish. Isa. xiv. 32. 
 
 V. To establish, ordain, decree. Ps. viii. 3. civ. 
 8. 1 Chron. ix. 22. Estli. i. 8, niVM^ nun 
 the decreed rod. occ. Isa. xxx. 32. 
 
 VI. In Niph. to be founded, firmly fixed, or re- 
 solved, occ. Ps. ii. 2. xxxi. 14. 
 
 VII. As Ns. ID and TiD See under TD. 
 ID" 
 This root is nearly related to ^d (which see) as 
 
 nD" to nu, &c. To smear over, anoint. Once, 
 Exod. xxx. 32; but observe, that for no^^ fif- 
 teen of Dr Kennicott's codices read iDS and 
 the Samaritan Pentateuch -fDlS both which 
 words may be considered as the 3d pers. mas. 
 sing. fut. in Huph. from the root -jD- As a 
 N. "iD-o See under ^D I. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to add, increase. See 
 Lev. V. 16. vi. 5. Ps. cxv. 14. Isa. xxvi. 15. 
 xxxviii. 5. Jer. xlv. 3. Job xlii. 10. Prov. 
 i. 5. 
 
 II. With the infinitive mood following, with or 
 without b, or with another verb connected 
 with rjO*" by 1, to repeat, do again. See Gen. 
 iv. 2, 12. XXV. 1. 2 K. xxiv. 7. freq. occ. It 
 is sometimes followed by another verb in the 
 same form without n intervening, and then also 
 denotes a repetition of the action expressed by 
 the latter verb. See Prov. xxiii. 35. Isa. Iii. 
 1. Hos. i. 6. Comp. Isa. xlvii. 1. 
 
 In two passages, namely, Exod. v. 7. 1 Sam. 
 xviii. 29, it is supposed to be used with ^e in- 
 stead of - ; but in Exod. for psDKn not only 
 the Samaritan text, but likewise three of Dr 
 Kennicott's Heb. MSS. read p3*Dnn, and 
 four others p3-Dn. And in riDX-T 1 Sam. 
 xviii. 29, the n is wanting in the text of seven 
 MSS. and in the margin of one more. ( Comp. 
 ver. 12, 15.) And with these various read- 
 ings agree the Chaldee Targ. and the Syriac, 
 L XX, and Vulg. versions. 
 
 -ID*' 
 
 It is in sense, as well as sound, nearly related 
 to "iDX. Comp. under ^n". 
 
 I. In Kal, to restrain, check, discipline. See 
 Isa. viii. 11. Jer. xxxi. 18. Lev. xxvi. 18, 28. 
 Deut. iv. 36. viii. 5. xxi. 18. 1 K. xii. 11. 2 
 Chron. x. 14. Psal. xciv. 10. In Niph. to be 
 restrained, disciplined, to receive discipline or 
 correction. Lev. xxvi. 23. Ps. ii. 10. Jer. 
 vi. 8. 
 
 II. As a N. ^r)M:i in general, restraint, some- 
 what restraining. 
 
 1. Plur. in reg. "'nDin and fem. nnDin bands 
 or bonds. Ps. cxvi. 16. Isa. Iii. 2. Jer. v. 5. 
 xxvii. 2. Job xxxix. 5; in which last-cited 
 passage, as well as in others, it is opposed to 
 nns opening, loosing. The LXX frequently 
 render mimn by ^ifff^ovi bonds. 
 
 2. Restraint, discipline. Deut. xi. 2. Job v. 17, 
 
 &al. freq. Job xii. 18, nns DObn ^Din He 
 looseth the bond of kings, " He destroys their 
 * binding power, their authority, by dethronmg 
 them. The expression may allude to the 
 royal belt, one of the insignia of majesty. 
 Comp. Isa. xlv. 1." Scott, whom see. As a 
 N. fem. in reg. nnOD discipline, correction, occ. 
 Ezek. XX. 37. 
 
 I. In Kal, to appoint, constitute, occ. Jer. xlvii. 
 7. Mic. vi. 9. 2 Sam. xx. 5, And he tarried 
 nx?" ntrx "Tyn?3rT ]'0 beyond the set time which 
 he had appointed (to) him. So in Hiph. to 
 appoint, fix, particularly as time. occ. Job ix. 
 19, Who will or can appoint me a time ? for 
 trial namely. Who can sit as judge between 
 me and God?" Who shall be the judge of 
 God?" Scott. Jer. xlix. 19, nsn^j;^ -n, or, 
 according to the fuller reading of forty of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices, ^3-r^x?lS Who will appoint 
 me the time ? i. e. to fight or contend with 
 me. So Jer. 1. 44, where twenty-eight of the 
 Doctor's codices read -aT'PT'. As a N. mas. 
 -ririn plur. D-nyira and (2 Chron. viii. 13.) 
 mT3;iT2 a set regular time, a season. Gen. i. 14. 
 xvii. 21. xxi. 2, & al. freq. Ps. civ. 19, He 
 made the lunar light (not for seasons or set 
 times in the sense of sacred seasons or period- 
 ical feasts, comp. under irin II. but) accord- 
 ing to (its) seasons, or periodical returns of 
 continually increasing or waning light; so it 
 follows in the text, the solar light knoweth 
 ixinn his going off, or setting. As a N. fem. 
 n"rl?^n appointment, occ. Josh. xx. 9. 
 
 II. Spoken of a woman, to betroth, to appoint 
 her for a wife. occ. Exod. xxi. 8, 9. The 
 word implies the solemn recognition of the con- 
 tract. So LXX Koc.dojU.oXey^a-n'rat. 
 
 III. In Niph. to be convened, to meet or assem- 
 ble by appointment. See Num. x. 4. xiv. 35. 
 Josh. xi. 5. Amos iii. 3, Can two men walk 
 together, except i"rj?i3 they be agreed, or meet 
 by appointment? As a N. nynn a meeting. 
 Hence ni?-\?3 VrrK the tabernacle of meeting, so 
 called because God promised there nynn to 
 meet with Moses and the children of Israel. 
 See Exod. xxv. 22. xxix. 42, 43. xxx. 36. In 
 Ps. Ixxiv. 8, we read of all the nyin of God, 
 which the learned Prideaux ( Connex. vol. i. 
 p. 387, &c. 8vo.) whom see, thinks were ra- 
 ther proseuchcB than synagogues, i. e. rather 
 open courts where the people met to pray each 
 man for himself, than covered buildings, where a 
 public service was performed, resembling that of 
 our parish churches, and consisting in a form of 
 common prayers, and in reading and expound- 
 ing the law and the prophets to the congregation 
 there assembled.f But Vitringa (De Synagog. 
 Vet. tom. i. p. 40.3, &c.) thinks bn ^"rijnn ba 
 means, agreeably to Exod. xxv. 22, all those 
 places where God had formerly met with the 
 patriarchs, and where some monuments or me- 
 morials of those divine appearances had been 
 erected. Comp. Michaelis, Supplem. p. 1111. 
 
 In Job xxx. 23, the grave is called -rynra n*a the 
 
 xii. 11,14. Ps. ii. 3. ^ ^ . 
 
 (reek and English Lexicon to New Test, lu 
 n^eaiux*! and tuvayuyri, and the authors there quoted. 
 
 * Comp. 1 K. 
 i See Gr 
 
np** 
 
 205 
 
 ns'' 
 
 house of appointment, or rather, of meeting, to 
 all living. Comp. eh. iii. 18, 19. 
 IV. Asa N. fem. mj; (formed as rrnb from 
 lb") in reg. mj; an assembly met by previous 
 appointment. Thus it is applied not only to 
 the regular meeting of Israel, Exod. xii. 3, 6, 
 19, 47, & al. freq. but to the seditious assembly 
 of Korah and his associates. See Num. xvi. 
 5, 6, 11, 16. xxvi. 9, 10. xxvii. 3. So it dif- 
 fers from brrp, which denotes any assembly 
 whether regular or irregular, freq. occ. In 
 Jud. xiv. 8, Q'^'im mj? is used for a swarm of 
 bees, whose wonderful and regular polity or 
 economy of their works, it is well known, 
 resembles that of human society. Virgil par- 
 ticularly obseiTCS, Georg. iv. lin. 153, 155, 
 
 Solce cotmnu7ies natos, consortia tecta 
 Urbis habent, magnis agitant sub legibus (Bvum ; 
 Et patriara soles, et certos novere peyiates. 
 They, they alone, a general interest share, 
 Their young- committing' to the public care. 
 And all co7u;urri?ig to the common cause. 
 Live in fix'd cities under settled laws. 
 
 Warton. 
 
 And again, lin. 215, 216, speaking of their 
 king, or, as the moderns call it, their queen, 
 
 Omnes 
 
 Circumstant fremitu denso stipantque frequentes. 
 
 With awe they him surround 
 
 And crowd about him with triumphant sound. 
 Warton, 
 
 Comp. under *ia-r IV. 
 
 I. It is rendered to sweep away, but, as it is 
 spoken of hail, seems rather to signify to over- 
 turn ; so the Vulg. subvertet, Theodotion 
 ra^oclti shall disturb, occ. Isa. xxviii. 17; 
 where observe that the structure of the sen- 
 tence proves that nv is the third person mas. 
 preter. and consequently that the "< and rr are 
 both radical. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. cj?" shovels, for turning 
 up the ashes of the brazen altar of the taberna- 
 cle or temple on a heap. See Exod. xxvii. 
 3. 1 K. vii. 45. 
 
 It seems nearly related to Tjr (which see) as aifl" 
 to ato, &c. 
 
 To strengthen. It occurs not as a V. but 
 hence, as a participle Niph. '\]}^^ strong, robust. 
 So Targ. c^-pn Once, Isa. xxxiii. 19. Sym- 
 machus renders the word envai^yi impudent, and 
 the Vulg. in like manner, impudentem. Comp. 
 Deut. xxviii. 50. 
 
 I. To cover. It occurs, according to some. Isa. 
 Ixi. 10. But see under rr^i;. 
 
 II. Chald. from the Hebrew yT to counsel, ad- 
 vise, y being, as usual, changed into o. In 
 Hith. to consult one another > to consult together. 
 occ. Dan. vi. 7 or 8. As Ns. xiay counsel. 
 occ. Dan. ii. 14. \^'S'' a counsellor, occ. Ezra 
 vii. 14, 15. 
 
 I. In Hiph. to profit, benefit, advantage. 1 Sam. 
 xii. 21. Job XV. 3, & al. freq. In Job xxx. 
 13, does it not signify, to esteem or reckon 
 again, in lucro ponere, lucro apponere, and so 
 to rejoice, triumph in ? See Scott. 
 
 Hence perhaps, Eng. adjective well, also weal 
 
 and wealth. 
 II. As a N. b* the ibex, a species of wild goat. 
 
 See under rrby XI. 
 |P^ See under rrbl? 
 
 To dissolve, melt, dissipate. This seems the 
 idea of the word ; accordingly the LXX fre- 
 quently render it by ikXvu, as 1 Sam. xiv. 28. 
 2 Sam. xvi. 2, 14. xvii. 29, and (according to 
 the Alexandrian MS.) Jud. viii. 15. 2 Sam. 
 xxi. 15. So the other ancient Greek versions, 
 in Isa. xl. 28. 
 
 I. In Kal, to be tired, spent, or dissolved with 
 fatigue. Isa. xl. 28, 31. Jer. ii. 24. AsaN. 
 e\V^ tired, spent. 2 Sam. xvi. 2. Isa. xl. 29, & 
 al. f)-]; (formed as bTi from bns v^P from yp") 
 nearly the same. Gen. xxv. 29, .30, & al. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. niBj^in dissolutions, 
 meltings, occ. Job xxii. 25, msuin i^DS silver 
 o/" meltings, i. e. silver that hath been several 
 times melted in the fire. So the LXX 
 ^iTu^uftlvov that hath undergone or been melted in 
 the fire. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. ns)j;in that which causeth 
 fatigue to others, indefatigable strength. So 
 
 Targum xspin overpowering strength, Syr. 
 nau'il?, and Vulg. fortitudo. occ. Num. xxiii. 
 22. xxiv. 8. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. plur. mairin the high tops of 
 mountains (so LXX v-^^n, Vulg. altitudines) 
 whose ascent wearies the traveller, occ. Psal. 
 xcv. 4. Montis anheli. Claudian De Rapt. 
 Pros. III. 384, 
 
 So pleased at first the towering' Alps we try. 
 
 Mount o'er the vales, and seem to tread the sky. 
 
 Th' eternal snows appear already past. 
 
 And the first clouds and mountains seem the last : 
 
 But those attain'd, we tremble to survey 
 
 The growing labours of the lengthened way : 
 
 Th' increasing prospect tires our wandering eyes. 
 
 Hills peep o'er hills, and Alps on Alps arise ! 
 
 Pope's Essay on Criticism, lin. 227, &c. 
 
 XT 
 
 In Kal, to advise, give counsel, advice, or infor- 
 mation. Exod. xviii. 19. Num. xxiv. 14, &al. 
 freq. In Niph. to be counselled, consult, take 
 counsel. Isa. xl. 14. Psal. Ixxi. 10, & al. In 
 Hith. to take counsel together, consult among 
 themselves, occ. Ps. Ixxxiii. 4. As a N. fem. 
 rr!:x; counsel, advice given, Prov. xii. 15, or 
 taken, Isa. xiv. 26. As a N. fem. plur. 
 m5:i71T2 or myi7D counsels, designs. Prov. xxii. 
 20. Jer. vii. 24. Ps. Ixxxi. 13, & al. 
 
 11^'' See under rris; 
 
 tt'J^"' See under rra^S? 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 In Kal, to be fair, beautiful Cant. iv. 10. vii. 
 
 7. Ezek. xxxi. 7, & al. Also in a transitive 
 
 sense, to make beautiful, decorate, occ." Jer. x. 
 
 4. In Hith. to make oneself fair or beautiful. 
 
 occ. Jer. iv. 30. As a N. mas. and fem. rrS" 
 
 fair, beautiful. Gen. xxxix. 6. xii. 14, & al. 
 
 "freq. So fem. in reg. ns" Gen. xii. 11. xxix. 
 
 17, & al. As a N. "E)"" beauty. Isa. iii. 24, & 
 
 al. freq. 
 rrs-S"" to be exceedingly beautiful, occ. Psal. xiv. 
 
 3. 
 
n3^ 
 
 206 
 
 K2J'' 
 
 I. In Kal, to breathe or blow, as the air in mo- 
 tion.* Gen. ii. 7. Conip. Ezek. xxxvii. 9. 
 So in Hiph. Cant. iv. 16. 
 
 II. In Kal, to breathe out, utter by breath or 
 voice. Prov. xix. 9. Hab. ii. 3. Ps. xxvii. 12, 
 DTsn nE)""! " atid such as breathe out cruelty." 
 Eng. translat. So Homer, II. iii. lin. 8, 
 fAiviec TmayTiiy breathing courage ; Cicero, 
 Catilin. ii. 1, seelus anhelantem, breathing 
 out or puffing with wickedness; Ad Herenn. 
 iv. 55, Anhelans ex intimo pectore crudelitatem, 
 from the bottom of his breast breathing out 
 cruelty. Comp. Acts ix. 1, BfA-rneo* uxuXyis 
 xat <povov, " breathing out threatenings and 
 slaughter," Eng. translat. but see Greek and 
 English Lexicon in BfAvnu, In Hiph. the 
 same. Prov. vi. 19, & al. comp. Psal. xii. 6. 
 In Hith. ns-nrr to draw and emit the breath 
 strongly, as in pain, to pant, anhelare. occ. Jer. 
 iv. 3i. 
 
 III. In Hiph. to puff at. See under nss II. 
 
 IV. As a N. n-B cinders, ashes. See under 
 n33, to which root na- is nearly related, as au- 
 to aya, irp" to B>p3. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Kal, but in Hiph. to 
 radiate, irradiate, as a stream of light, occ. Job 
 iii. 4. To irradiate, shine forth, as God in 
 glory, occ. Deut. xxxiii. 2. "Ps. 1. 2. Ixxx. 2 ; 
 and that either in vengeance, occ. Ps. xciv. 1. 
 or in kindness, occ. Job x. 3. Also, to 
 cause to shine or irradiate, occ. Job xxxvii. 15, 
 T33I7 *T1X S^-sm and causeth the light of his cloud 
 to irradiate. This seems ' an allusion to that 
 glorious and wonderful phenomenon, the rain- 
 bow. See Scott on the place, and comp. Gen. 
 ix. 13, 14. Ecclus 1. 7. As a N. fem. in reg. 
 ni?3'' splendour, brightness, glory, occ. Ezek. 
 xxviii. 7, 17. As a N. j;3n light shining, occ. 
 Job X. 22, j?3m and the light as thick dark- 
 ness. 
 
 Hence perhaps Gr. <ptyyos splendour, <piyyu to 
 shine, &c. 
 
 This word is nearly related to nns to entice, 
 persuade, as nn- to mn- 
 
 I. It occurs as a verb in Kal, Gen. ix. 27, 
 ns-b DNibK ns" God shall persuade ( attire 
 en douceur, French translat. ) Japheth ; which 
 was fully accomplished by his posterity's con- 
 version to Christianity. The name la-riTos, 
 i. e. Japheth, continued famous among his 
 descendants the Greeks, and was also well 
 known to the Romans. See Bochart's Pha- 
 leg, lib. iii. cap. 1. In Niph. Job xxxi. 27, 
 -ab "inoa ns-l and my heart hath been secretly 
 enticed. But observe that in both these texts 
 DB" may be referred to nn3, which see. 
 
 II. As a N. n3i?3 plur. DTiBin and o-nsn a 
 persuasive fact, event or sign, given for convic- 
 tion, whether strictly miraculous and exceeding 
 the powers of nature, as Exod. vii. 9. xi. 9, 
 10; or not, as Isa. xx. 3. Ezek. xii. 6, 11. 
 xxiv. 24, 27. So Zech. iii. 8. Joshua the 
 high-priest and his companions were -a^ix 
 
 See Hutcliinson's Introduc. to Moses' Sine Princip. 
 p. 36, 37. 
 
 DBID typical men, i. e. men raised up by God 
 as types of Christ, and as proofs that God 
 would bring his servant the branch. 
 III. As a N. nsn a sign or example to others, 
 v-rohiyf^x (see 2 Pet. 'ii. 6) ; so Vulg. exem- 
 plum. occ. Jobxvii. 6, He (Eliphaz) has made 
 me a by- word of the people, and I shall be, or that I 
 may be, nsn an example before them. For the 
 interpretation of this difficult text I am indebt- 
 ed to Mr Scott, whom see. 
 
 In Kal, to come or go forth, or out, in almost 
 any manner. In Hiph. to cause to come forth 
 or out, to bring or carry forth or out. freq. occ. 
 In Hiph. ii)i^h to be brought forth or out. Eze. 
 xxxviii. 8, & al. 
 
 This verb is applied, inter al. to the productions 
 of the earth or of vegetables. Gen. i. 12. 
 Deut. xiv. 22. 1 Kings iv. 33. Job viii. 16. 
 
 Isa. xi. 1 to the offspring of man. Gen. 
 
 XV. 4. XXXV. 11.2 Kdngs xx. 18. to the solar 
 light's going forth upon the earth, Gen. xix. 
 23. Jud. V. 31 ; so to the stellar lights, Neh. 
 iv. 1.5 or 21. Comp. Ezek. vii. 10. to the 
 springing or coming forth of waters, Deut. viii. 
 7. Ezek. xlvii. 1. to a protuberant eye, Ps. 
 Ixxiii. 7. to a projecting tower, Neh. iii. 25. 
 to words uttered, Jud. xi. 36. 1 Sam. ii. 3. 
 comp. Isa. xlviii. 20. to the termination of a 
 border or limit. Num. xxxiv. 9, 12. Josh. xv. 
 
 3, 4, 9 to money expended or disbiu-sed, 2 
 
 Kings xii. 11, 12. to an estate going out of 
 the buyer's or mortgagee's hand to the original 
 owner. Lev. xxv. 28, 33. to a servant going 
 out free, Exod. xxi. 2. Lev. xxv. 54. to the 
 heart leaping or starting in sudden fear. Gen. 
 xlii. 28 ; where the LXX, preserving the idea 
 of the Heb. linrrvi, and the French translation 
 excellently, tressaillit started. 
 
 The final x of this root (as in Ka, Kyn and 
 others) is twice dropped, namely in the V. 
 "ny for "nxy- Job i. 21 ; and in the participle 
 Benoni Kal, fem. nyi" for ni<yT> Deut. xxviii. 
 57 ; where, as to the expression coming out 
 from between her feet, it may be remarked, that 
 Homer uses a similar one for being born, II. xix. 
 lin. 110, OS xiv ^iffri fiiTBi 'Tofftri yvva.ix.o;, whoever 
 shall fall between ('< intra" Clarke) the feet of 
 a woman. And observe that in Job about 
 twenty, and in Deuteronomy about ten of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices supply the radical h. 
 
 Asa participial N. xym, and more rarely X!:d 
 a coming, going, or being brought out or forth ; 
 it is applied to the same subjects and in almost 
 as extensive a manner as the V. and denotes 
 
 1. The act of going or coming forth. Num. 
 xxxiii. 2. Ps. xix. 7. Ezek. xii. 4. Mic. v. 1 or 
 2, TTlKyim and his (the Messiah's) goings 
 forth have been from of old, DblJ? "n-D from the 
 days of antiquity, not his eternal generation 
 from the Father, as this word has been tortur- 
 ed to signify, but his goings forth to action, 
 his proceedings or acts for the benefit of his 
 people and the destruction of his enemies, as 
 the verb xy is often applied. See Mic. i. 3. 
 Jud. iv. 14. Psal. Ix. 12. Ixviii. 8. Ixxxi. 6. 
 Isa. xxvi. 21. Hab. iii. 13. Zech. xiv, 3. 
 Comp. Hos. vi. 3. 
 
n2fi^ 
 
 207 
 
 22S> 
 
 2. The thing which goeth or cometh out. Num. 
 
 XXX. 13. Deut. viii. 3. xxiii. 23. Ps. Ixxxix. 35. 
 3. The place where anxj thing comes. Job xxviii. 
 
 1. Isa. Iviii. 11. Ps. Ixv. 9. Ixxv. 7; in which 
 
 last passage xyia is used for that part of the 
 
 heavens whence the solar light Ky cometh forth, 
 
 i. e. the east. Comp, Ps. xix. 6, 7. 
 4. Spoken of water, a spring. 2 Kings ii. 21. 
 
 Isa. xli. 18. 
 As a N. fern. plur. mxyin and nxyin goings 
 
 forth, as of a border. Num. xxxiv. 8. Josh. 
 
 XV. 4, 11. Ps. Ixviii. 21, mxxiin mnb goings 
 
 forth with regard to (i. e. from) death. Pro v. 
 
 iv. 23, For out of it (the heart, are) mxiiin 
 
 D^Ti the issues of life. This is true both in a 
 
 natural and a spiritual sense. 
 As a N. fem. riH'H and in reg. DNii excrement. 
 
 Isa. xxviii. 8. Deut. xxiii. 14. Ezek. iv. 12. 
 
 Also, flthiness in a spiritual sense, Prov. 
 
 XXX. 12. Isa. iv. 4. Hence as a N. mas. plur. 
 
 spoken of garments D-Xlii, and d-nj: filthy. 
 
 occ. Zech. iii. 3, 4. 
 x^Ky occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate 
 
 form, but as a N. mas. plur. dropping the ini- 
 tial " D-xyxit. 
 
 1. Produce of the earth. Job xxxi. 8. Isa. xlii. 5. 
 xxxiv. 1 ; in which last cited passage it seems 
 to denote, not literally the vegetable produce of 
 the earth, as trees, plants, &c. but poetically 
 and figuratively its animal produce, i. e. the 
 men who are produced in it. So the Heb. Vdi 
 n-xyxy is explained by the Targum vT'Tt bDT 
 rra and all who dwell in it, and by the LXX 
 Kui Xeto; o iv avr^f and the people that is in it. 
 See Vitringa. 
 
 2. Offspring of man. Job xxvii. 14. Isa. xlviii. 
 
 19. Comp. Isa. xxii. 24. 
 
 3. Spiritual offering. Isa. Ixi. 9. 
 
 Der. French and Eng. issue, by which word 
 our translators render the V. xy Isa. xxxix. 
 7, the N. mxyn Ps. Ixviii. 21. Prov. iv. 23, 
 and the N. o-xyxy Isa. xxii. 24. 
 
 This word is nearly related to syD, as iz^p" to 
 iyp3 ; but I concur with those Lexicon-wri- 
 ters who make it a distinct root, because I 
 never find ^ inserted after 3 in nya as it should 
 regularly be, if nya were the Niphal conjuga- 
 tion of ays and because the " is plainly radical 
 in the Hith. nynn. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to set, settle, place steadily 
 ov firmly, in a certain situation or place, statue- 
 re, constituere. The word implies fixedness 
 or steadiness. See Gen. xxi. 28, 29. xxxiii. 
 
 20. xxxv. 14. Ps. Ixxiv. 17. Ixxviii. 13. Prov. 
 XV. 25, ^where LXX ttrm^iiri hath settled, es- 
 tablished) Jer. V. 26, (where LXX itrTyiffitv 
 have set) Lam. iii. 12. 1 Sam. xiii. 21, a file 
 p'Tirr n^yrrb to set the goad, as we likewise 
 speak. In Hith. iynrr to set or place oneself 
 steadily and firmly, to stand still, Exod. viii. 
 20. xiv. 13. xix. 17. Num. xi. 16. xxii. 22. 
 Deut. vii. 24, & al. freq. It is once in Hith. 
 written without the ", Exod. ii. 4. 
 
 IL As a N. ayn 
 
 1. A station, place of standing still or firm. 
 Josh. iv. 3, 9. So Eng. translation in the for- 
 mer verse. The place where the priests' feet 
 stood firm. 
 
 2. A station or situation in life, apparently ^:re(/ 
 or firm. Isa. xxii. 19. 
 
 3. A military station, post or garrison. I Sam. 
 xiv. 1, 4, 6, II, 15. 
 
 4. A stationary army. Isa. xxix. 3. comp. Luke 
 xxi. 20. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. rt:i)ir2 a military station, occ. 
 1 Sam. xiv. 12. 
 
 IV. As Ns. fem. rrnyn and nayn (2 Sam. 
 xviii. 18. ) a standing pillar. It is often used 
 for those sacred, memorial or representative pil- 
 lars which, till forbidden to the Israelites (see 
 Lev. xxvi. 1. Deut. xvi. 22.) probably on ac- 
 count of the idolatrous abuse of them, were 
 used in the true as well as in the false worship. 
 See Gen. xxviii. 18, 22. xxxi. 13. xxxv. 14. 
 Exod. xxiii. 24. xxxiv. 13. Deut. xii. 3. 2 K. 
 X. 26, 27. And they brought forth the mnyn, 
 or, (as fifteen gf Dr Kennicott's codices read) 
 nayD, so LXX o-tjXjv (sing.) of the house of 
 Baal, T^'\S'^v;''^ and burnt it (the niyn) and 
 they brake in pieces the n::)in of Baal. Ourtrans- 
 lators render the word here images or statues, 
 but the LXX trrfiXTiv a pillar, or (rmXas pillars ; 
 and I cannot help thinking that this pillar or 
 pillars were of a similar kind to that described 
 by Herodian as being consecrated to the sun 
 under the title of EXa/ayajSaXo? ElaiagabaluSy 
 and to be seen in his magnificent temple at 
 Emesa in Syida ; in which, says my author,* 
 " there stands not any image made with hands^ 
 as among the Greeks and Romans, to repre- 
 sent the god ; but there is a very large stone, 
 round at the bottom, and terminating in a 
 point, of a conical form, and a black colour ; 
 which they pretend fell down from Jupiter." 
 What could this conical black stone standing in 
 the temple of the Sun represent but the spi- 
 rit or gross air perpetually returning irom the 
 circumference of the system, and supporting 
 the action of the solar fire at the centre? 
 Comp. under bi;a HI. and a^is V. 38 Note. 
 
 Vossius, De Orig. et Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 
 5, derives the name Elaiagabalus, or, as it was 
 otherwise spelled Elagabalus or Alagabalus, 
 from rrbx a god, and the Syriac b-a to form, 
 and so makes it equivalent to'0'H>./<jf Ayi,u,iou^- 
 yoi, the Sun, the Former or Maker of the uni- 
 verse, f This is, I think, in a general view 
 right. But I am persuaded that these Eastern 
 idolaters, at least in ancient times, meant 
 something more precise and particular by call- 
 ing the solar fire bi3 iibx the formative god, 
 namely, that he was continually forming the 
 gross air or spirit, which flowed to him, into 
 light, and in this form emitting it towards the 
 extremities of the system, to be there starken- 
 ed or reformed into spirit, which was again to 
 be returned to the central fire, and again, as 
 light, emitted, and that, by this continual 
 
 * A'yXfjt, fjt.iv ovv, oiia-tn^ trct^' 'EXXijir/v *i 'Fuf^atiois, 
 
 vhv iffrvixi x^'io^omrov, u i?6ov uxoiiec' AjBos Zi ns itTTi 
 /xiyia-TOs, xMnudiy n^Kpi^yi;, Xfiyov u; o^uri^roe,' xaivetihs ccv- 
 
 Ttf) T <r%J/A, lJl.iK<X.lVOt. TS rt XS<"*' ^'"^f'^'J ''^'' "*' 
 
 (nu.voXoye'j(nv. Herodian, lib. v. cap. 5, p. 18-2, edit. 
 
 Oxon. See Leland's Advantage and Necessity of Chris- 
 tion Revelation, part I. eh. xx. p. 419, &c. 8vi edit and 
 Jablonski, Prolegom. in Panth. -Slgypt. p. 80, &c. 
 t Comp. Bochart, Canaan, lib. u. cap. 5. 
 
22i^ 
 
 208 
 
 p^S" 
 
 transmutation and circulation of the celestial 
 fluid, their god was perpetually keeping up 
 and renewing all the various forms of animals 
 and vegetables with which our earth so won- 
 derfully abounds. The several pillars in the 
 house of Baal, 2 Ki. x. (if there were several) 
 might be intended to represent the several 
 streams of the spirit. In Jer. xliii. 13, men- 
 tion is made of mayn the pillars of Beth-she- 
 mesh, i. e. the Temple of the Sun at Helio- 
 polis in Egypt, which pillars it is there fore- 
 told that Nebuchadnezzar should break in 
 pieces ; and no doubt he did so when he ravag- 
 ed Egypt. But they were afterwards renewed, 
 and became famous in profane history under 
 the name of the Obelisks. Ammianus Mar- 
 cellinus has described them, lib. xvii. cap. 4, 
 where he has a long account of the obelisk 
 removed to Rome by Constantius, besides two 
 others which Augustus had transported thither 
 from Heliopolis. And Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 
 424-, speaking of the Praenestine pavement, of 
 which he has given a print, says, " At Helio- 
 polis (i. e. Beth-sheniesh, or the house or city 
 of the sun, Jer. xliii. 13.) we are very agree- 
 ably entertained with the obelisks that were 
 erected before it." One of which, fifty-eight 
 feet high, remains to this day. See Niebuhr, 
 Voyage en Arabic, tom. i. p. 80. Many au- 
 thors have observed, that as obelisks were dedi- 
 cated to the sun, so their tapering and pointed 
 form was intended to represent his rat/s. See 
 Shaw's Trav. p. 365. 
 In Gen. xxxv. 20, we read that Jacob set up 
 nsjin a pillar upon or near Rachel's grave. So 
 in Homer, II. xi. lin. 371, Paris, when going 
 to shoot at Diomed, couches behind the pillar 
 which had been erected upon or near the tii- 
 mulus or grave of Hus, 
 
 2THA^ xixkifuvos, ety^^oxfj^viTai in tv/^o/, 
 
 So at the funeral of Elpenor, Odyss. xii. lin. 
 14, we find Ulysses and his companions, 
 
 Tufjt.^0* ;^^uayT6f, xcct 6t/ 2THAHN i^uiratyTts, 
 
 forming a tumulus, and erecting a pillar;'' and 
 in II. x\'i. lin. 457 and 675, a heap of earth 
 and a pillar are mentioned as the usual tokens 
 of respect paid to the dead, 
 
 TTMBn T6, 2THAH re* to yot^ yt^cts itrri d-amovriuv. 
 
 And that women, as well as men, were honour- 
 ed with them appears from II. xvii. lin. 434, 
 435, 
 
 -2THAH- 
 
 -^r 6 TTMBn 
 
 Ayeja? uffTnixu TiBvvfiTos, jje PTNAIKOS. 
 
 And Dr Chandler, Travels in Greece, in his 
 account of Athens, remarks, that " in the 
 courts of the houses lie many round stelse, or 
 pillars, once placed on the graves of the 
 Athenians, and a great number are still to be 
 seen applied to the same use in the Turkish 
 burying grounds before the Acropolis. " Comp. 
 Solon's Law cited by Cicero De Leg. ii. 26. 
 V. As a N. fem. nayn/rm, abiding substance, 
 as the stock or stump of a tree, " statumen, 
 stipes." Vitringa. Isa. vi. 13. 
 
 VI. To set, constitute, appoint. Deut xxxii. 8. 
 So Lil^yi nrrnffiv. 
 
 VII. Chald. as a participle or participial N. 
 ^""H^firm, certain, true. occ. Dan. ii. 8, 45. vi. 
 12 or 13. As a N. fem. KS-y-^ certainty, truth. 
 occ. Dan. iii. 24. vii. 16, 19. 
 
 In Kal, but more frequently in Hiph. to place, 
 set or leave in a certain situation or condition. 
 See Gen. xxx. 38. xxxiii. 15. Deut. xxviii. 
 56. Jud. vi. 37. vii. 5. I Sam. v. 2. Job 
 xviii. 6. Jer. Ii. 34. Hos. ii. 3. In Niph. to 
 be left. occ. Exod. x. 24. 
 
 P2S"' See under rrys. 
 
 I. In Kal, to pour, pour out, liquids, as oil, 
 blood, water. See Gen. xxviii. 18. Lev. viii. 
 15. ix. 9. 2 K. iii. 11, & al. freq. Jobxxix. 6, 
 And the rock with or near me pny (was) poured 
 out (into) streams of oil. So LXX i^iovro, or 
 MS. Alex. ix^iTo, were or was poured out. 
 Comp. under ty-'Dbn. As a participial N. 
 fem. plur. mpiiirs pipes, q. d. pourers, Vulg. 
 infusoria, occ. Zech. iv. 2. In 2 K. iii. 11, 
 Elisha's being the attendant or servant of Eli- 
 jah is expressed by his pouring water on that 
 prophet's hands. The same office is performed 
 by the servants, both male and female, in Ho- 
 mer. Thus, Odyss. iv. lin. 216, Asphalion, 
 the servant of Menelaus, pours water on the 
 hands of him and his guests, 
 
 OTfy,ees B-i^xrcfUV MiviXotou nvbaXifjuoto. 
 
 And at lin. 52, and Odyss. i. lin. 136, xv. lin. 
 135, and xvii. lin. 91, female servants are em . 
 ployed in like manner. So when the Tyrian 
 or Phoenician Dido entertains jEneas in Vir- 
 gil, ^n. i. lin. 705, 
 
 Dant famuli manibus lymphas. 
 This custom still continues in the East. Mr 
 Hanway, speaking of a Persian supper. Tra- 
 vels, vol. i. p. 223, says, Supper being now 
 brought in, a servant presented a basin of 
 water, and a napkin hung over his shoulders : 
 he went to every one in the company, and 
 'poured water on their hands to wash." 
 
 II. To pour out, as melted metals, to fuse, found, 
 cast, fundere. See Exod. xxv. 12. 1 K. vii. 
 24, 46. Job xxxvii. 18. As a N. fem. rrplii- 
 a casting. 1 K. vii. 24. As a N. pyna nearly 
 the same. 1 K. vii. 37. Also, a molten mass. 
 Job xxxviii. 38, -p^i^Tzb l^v npyn When the 
 dust is fused or melted into a molten mass, 
 i. e. after the constant drought and intense heat 
 of an Arabian summer, when the sandy dust 
 is rendered in a manner as fine as the particles 
 of melted metab. Thus * Sir John Chardin 
 observes, that one advantage of the Eastern 
 people carrying whatever they want, whether 
 dry or liquid, in goat, or kid skin vessels, is, 
 that the dust cannot get in, of which there are 
 such quantities in the hot countries of Asia, 
 and so fine that there is no such thing as a 
 coffer impenetrable to it. Observe that in the 
 passage of Job just cited npj: is the proper 
 
 * Cited in Harraer's Observations, vol. i. p. 133. 
 
134"^ 
 
 209 
 
 r?' 
 
 fonn of the infinitive of py, but not of p or 
 pny. Comp. Schultens on the text. Job xli. 
 14-, 15, or 23, 24, The flakes of his flesh are 
 soldered together, pis- molten (metal) is upon 
 or covers him, it will not give waxj. His heart 
 ([is) molten, like a stone, i. e. it is as hard as 
 iron or copper molten from the ore, comp. ch. 
 xxviii. 2 ; (it is) molten as (hard as) the nether 
 millstone. See Schultens and Scott. 
 
 III. To pour or spread out, or abroad, as sepa- 
 rate solids. Josh. vii. 23. 2 Sam. xiii. 9. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to pour, pour forth, as the holy 
 Spirit. Isa. xliv. 3. Comp. Joel ii. 28, 29. 
 Acts ii. 17, 33 as a heinous accusation, Ps. 
 xli. 9, where Symmachus x5;^yTo had been 
 poured out. In Huph. to he poured fl)rth, in- 
 fused, as graciousness, or affectionate kindness. 
 
 Ps. xlv. 3. Comp. Luke iv. 22. 
 
 I. In Kal, to form, fashion, shape, model to a 
 particular shape. Gen. ii. 7. Isa. xliv. 12. xlv. 
 18. In Jer. i. 5, very many of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices read -jlitx. As a participial N. 'ly- or 
 IVl" a former, especially a potter, from the 
 manner of his work. See Isa. xxix. 16. xlv. 
 9. Jer. xviii. 1 6. As a N. "ly a thing 
 
 formed, a form or frame. Isa, xxix. 16. Hab. 
 ii. 18. Ps. ciii. 14^. Comp. Job xvii. 7, My 
 lineaments or limbs; so Vulg. membra mea. 
 As a N. fern, in reg. rTTij: a form, model. 
 Ezek. xliii. 11, four times. 
 
 II. To form or make a people, to raise them 
 from small beginnings, and give them their poli- 
 tical form. Isa. xliii. 1, 21. xliv. 2, 21, & al. 
 
 III. In Kal, to form in the mind, imagine. Isa. 
 xlvi. 11. Jer. xviii. 11. Hence as a N. "ny 
 an imagination. Gen. vi. 5. viii. 21, & al. ly 
 "jinD " Stayed in mind.". Bp. Lowth, Isa. 
 xxvi. 3. 
 
 IV. To plan, project, design. Isa. xxii. 11. 
 xxxvii. 26. xlvi. 11. 
 
 In Kal, to burn or be burned, as fuel. Isa. xxxiii. 
 12. Jer. Ii. 58. In Niph. to be burned. Neh. 
 i. .3. ii. 17. Also, to be kindled, as wrath. 2 
 K. xxii. 13, 17. In Hiph. to kindle, set on 
 fire, burn. See Josh. viii. 8, 19. 2 Sam. xiv. 
 30. Jer. xi. 16. xxxii, 29. 
 
 Several texts, as Jer. ii. 15. iv. 7. ix. 10, 12. 
 xlvi. 19, are in the Concordances and Lexi- 
 cons placed under this root, though they seem 
 more properly to belong to root rr^a, which 
 therefore see. 
 
 ^p"' See under apa. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to burn, as fire. Deut. 
 xxxii. 22. Isa. x. 16. Ixv. 5. Lev. vi. 2 or 9. 
 Jer. XV. 14, & al. As Ns. mp a burning. 
 Isa. X. 16. Comp. Isa. xxx. 14; where 
 Vulg. de incendio /rom a burning or fire, tpia 
 a burnhig. Isa. xxxiii. 14. Lev. vi. 2 or 9, 
 rrTplTO bl? on account of, concerning its burning ; 
 so LXX i'Tfi 7ns Kuvaieai ctuTni. Also, afire- 
 brand, or stick. Ps. cii. 4; where LXX 
 (^^uyiov, Vulg. cremium, a stick for burning, a 
 fire-stick. 
 
 II. Chald. as participles fem. emphat. Kmp" 
 and xnT-p" burning. Dan. iii. 6, 26, & al. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic the 
 cognate root rrpi signifies, to obey readily and 
 cheerfully. See Castell, Lex. Heptag. and 
 Schultens in Prov. xxx. 17. As a N. fem. in 
 reg. nrrp'' obedience, submission, occ. Prov. xxx. 
 17. Gen. xlix. 10, where Targ. Onkelos 
 pj773nu''' they shall hearken, obey, and the Greek 
 translation lately published by Ammon from 
 the Venetian MS. v-7raKoyi obedience. 
 
 Hence Gr. uxu to yield, obey. 
 
 To strain, stretch, distend. 
 
 1. In a Niph. sense, to be strained or stretched 
 
 from its usual place, as a bone that is out of 
 
 joint, occ. Gen. xxxii. 25. 
 il. In a mental sense, in Niph. to be disjointed, 
 
 or alienated, in afl^ection. occ. Jer. vi. 8. Ezek. 
 
 xxiii. 17, 18, 22, 28. 
 III. In Hiph. to hang, hang up. occ. Num. 
 
 XXV. 4. 2 Sam. xxi. 6, 9. In Huph. to be 
 
 hanged up. occ. as a participle mas. plur. 2 
 
 Sam. xxi. 13. 
 ^p^ See under c^pa. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. intransitively, to awake, 
 recover from sleep or inactivity. Gen, ix. 24. 
 xxviii. 16. 2 K. iv. 31. Psal. xxxv. 2.3. lix, 
 6. Ixxviii. Q5. Prov. xxiii. .35. Joel i. 5. 
 Comp. Dan. xii. 2. 
 
 IL As a N. vp (as b-n from bns f)^jy from 
 r)u) the summer, or more properly that part of 
 the year which comprehends both spring and 
 summer ; for the year is in scripture plainly 
 distinguished into the two parts of y'p the 
 awakened, and Fi"in the stripping season. See 
 Gen. viii. 22. Psal. Ixxiv. 17. Zech. xiv. 8. 
 So Martinius (Lexic. Etymol. in Hiems) ob- 
 serves, that the Germans usually divide the 
 year into winter and summer. 
 
 The poets fail not to make use of the descrip- 
 tive image denoted by the word yp : 
 
 When winter's rage abates, when cheerful hours 
 Awake the spring, and spring awakes the flowers. 
 Dryden's Virg. 
 
 In that soft season, when descending showers 
 Call forth the greens, and 'wake the rising flowers. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 Now active spring awakes the tender buds. 
 And genial life informs the verdant woods. 
 
 Prior. 
 
 yp is also used for summer fruits, or fruits ripe 
 in summer. 2 Sam. xvi. 1. Jer. xl. 10, & al. 
 and once as a V. to summer, spend the summer, 
 i. e. devour the summer fruits. Isa. xviii. 6 ; so 
 C)-in is in the same verse applied as a V. to 
 the autumn. 
 
 " There is a distinction made in the prophets 
 betwixt winter- and summer-houses (tiinrr IT'S 
 and Vprr JT'S) Jer. xxxvi. 22. Amos iii. 15. 
 The account Dr Shaw * gives of the coun- 
 try-seats about Algiers, though not applied by 
 him to the illustration of these texts, may ex- 
 plain this aflfair : " The hills and valleys round 
 about Algiers are all over beautified with gar- 
 dens and country-seats, whither the inhabitants 
 of better fashion retire during the heats of the 
 
 Travels, p. 3*, 2d edit. 
 P 
 
-IP> 
 
 210 
 
 KT 
 
 summer season. They are liUle white houses 
 shaded with a variety of fruit-trees and ever- 
 greens. The gardens are all of them well- 
 stocked with melons, fruit and pot-herbs of all 
 kinds ; and (\vhat is chiefly regarded in these 
 hot climates) each of them enjoys a great 
 command of water, &c." These summer-houses 
 are built in the open country/, and are small, 
 though belonging to people of fashion ; and as 
 such, do they not explain in the most simple 
 manner the words of Amos ? / will smite the 
 winter-house, the palaces of the great in the 
 fortified towns, ivith the summer-house, the 
 small houses of pleasure used in the summer, 
 to which any enemy can have access ; and the 
 houses of ivory shall perish, those remarkable 
 for that magnificence ; arid the great houses 
 shall have an end, saith the Lord, those that 
 are distinguished by their amplitude as well as 
 richness, built as they are in their strongest 
 places, yet shall all perish like their country- 
 seats." Thus Mr Harmer, Observations, 
 vol. i. p. 225, 226. 
 
 I. To he bright, splendid, shining. It occurs not 
 as a verb in this sense, but as a N. ip> bright, 
 splendid. Job xxxi. 26, A?id the lunar light 
 np" bright, -jbrr increasing. Comp. Prov. iv. 
 18. As a N. fem. plur. m^ip" the bright or 
 shining atoms of light, occ. Zech. xiv. 6 ; 
 which prophecy relates to the latter and glori- 
 ous days of the Christian church on earth. 
 And it shall come to pass in that day, (that) 
 there shall not be mip" "nnx bright light, pxspl 
 (as the Keri, the Complutensian edition, and 
 very many of Dr Kennicott's codices read) and 
 (then) gloominess ; but there shall be one day ,- 
 it is hnoivn to Jehovah; not day, and not 
 NIGHT (i. e. without the vicissitude of day and 
 night) ; and it shall come to pass that at even- 
 tide there shall be light (i. e. the light shall ad- 
 mit no evening. ) Nearly to this purpose Vi- 
 tringa on Isa. Ix. 20, whom see, as also Bp. 
 Newcome on Zech. 
 
 IL As a N. ip" splendour, honour, glory. See 
 Esth. i. 4. vi. 3, 6. Psal. xlix. 13. Chald. 
 the same. Dan. iv. 27, 33 or 30, 36. So em- 
 phatic, x^ip". Dan. ii. 37. v. 18. 
 III. In Kal, to be precious, esteemed, regarded. 
 See I Sam. xviii. .30. xxvi. 21. Ps. Ixxii. 14. 
 Isa. xliii. 4 ; in which three last passages, as 
 in others, observe that it is joined with 3'>i?n 
 in the eyes. Also, to be prized, set at a certain 
 price. Zech. xi. 13. In Hiph. to make pre- 
 cious or rare. occ. Isa. xiii. 12. Prov. xxv. 
 17. where twenty-one of Dr Kennicott's co- 
 dices read "ipirr with the ^ of Hiph. and the 
 JjXX render the Heb. word by cTavtov nffotyi 
 rarely introduce. As a N. ip*" a price or value 
 set upon a person. Zech. xi. 13. precious, rare. 
 1 Sam. iii. 1. Prov. i. 13. xx. 15. xxiv. 4. 
 It is particularly applied to stones, whether as 
 importing what we commonly call precious 
 stones, as 2 Sam. xii. 30. 1 Kings x. 2, 10, 
 11. 2 Chron. xxxii. 27; or only extraordinary 
 or valuable stones for building, as 1 Kings v. 
 17. vii. 9 11. Comp. Isa. xxviii. 16. As 
 a N. "T-p- precious, dear, carus. occ. Jer. xxxi. 
 
 20. Chald. rare, extraordinary, occ. Dan. ii. 
 11, D'^'iS Ip*" the precious part of lambs, i. e. 
 their fat which, in sacrifices, was always con- 
 sumed by fire upon the altar. Ps. xxxvii. 20. 
 From this root Homer had his ix'^e. Ichor, a 
 name he gives to the blood of his deities. 
 Thus, when Venus was wounded by Diomed, 
 n. V. lin. 339, 
 
 p6 V ctfjL^^OTOv eciy.01 Ointo 
 IXfiP, oUs irsg T pE; fjt.ot.xoc.^ia(n Oioia-i- 
 
 From the clear vein *" the immortal Iclior'" flow'il. 
 Such stream as issues from a wounded god ; 
 Pure emanation ! uncorrupted flood. 
 Unlike our gross, diseased terrestrial blood. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 Again, lin. 416. 
 
 H 06, xoct ei/MpoTi^'/iiri]/ t' f IXfiP %(? o/M^yvv. 
 
 This said, she wiped from Venus' wounded palm 
 The sacred Ichor, and infused the balm. Pope, 
 
 To lay, set or spread, as a snare or toil, Psal. 
 cxxiv. 7. cxli. 9. Jer. 1. 24. In Niph. to be 
 insnared, caught as in a snare. Deut. vii. 25. 
 Prov. vi. 2, & al. As participial Ns. m'\>y a 
 setter of snares, a snarer, a fowler. See Psal. 
 xci. 3. cxxiv. 7. tt'lp'' a snare. Jer. v. 26, & 
 al. trpiTi a snare. Exod. x. 7. Amos iii. 5, & 
 al. freq. So fem. plur. mcpQ snares, occ. 
 Ps. cxli. 9. 
 
 I. In Kal, with or without the particle n fol- 
 lowing, to fear, be afraid. See Gen. iii. 10. 
 XV. 1. xix. 30. Deut. vii. 18. xxviii. 10. Jud. 
 vii. 3. viii. 20. 
 
 As a participial N. or participle Niph. x'lia ter- 
 rible, dreadful. Isa. xviii. 2. xxi. 1. xxv. 3. It 
 is particularly applied to what is dreadfully 
 dazzling.^ Ezek. i. 22. Comp. Exod. xv. 11. 
 Jud. xiii, 6. Josephus, Ant. lib. xix. cap. 8. 
 2, describing the gorgeous robe worn by Herod 
 Agrippa, when celebrating shows in honoiu- of 
 Claudius Caesar, observes that " the silver of 
 it being illumed by the rays of the rising sun 
 was wonderfully resplendent, fix^f^ettseav t< 
 ^OBEPON, xett rot? n? avrov ecrivi^outrtv *PIKfi- 
 AE2, and so dazzling as to strike those who 
 looked attentively at him with dread and ter- 
 ror." In a Hiph. sense, to cause to fear, make 
 afraid, terrify, occ. 2 Sam. xiv. 15.' 2 Chron. 
 xxxii. 18. Neh. vi. 19. As a participle x^i-n 
 affrighting, terrifying, occ. Neh. vi. 9, 14. As 
 a participle or participial N. fem. nx*i'>r2 terri- 
 fying, terrible, occ. Zeph. iii. 1 . comp. ver. 3. 
 The verb is once used in the infin. Kal. with- 
 out the ", 1 Sam. xviii. 29, Kib for xT-b, which 
 latter is, however, the reading of two of Dr 
 Kennicott's MSS. 
 II. With or without n following, to fear, to 
 venerate, reverence religiously. See Lev. xix. 
 
 A stream immortal. Pope. 
 
 \ Observe that I% is here undeclined, exactly ac- 
 cording to tlie orinital idiom. And I would just hint to 
 the reader's consideration, whether the Greeks giving 
 this name to the blood of their gods might not be from 
 an imperfect tradition of the preciousness of that blood of 
 God by which man was to be redeemed. Comp. Psal. 
 xlix. 9. 1 Pet. i, 1820. Epli. i. 7. Acts xx. 28. 
 , t See Spearman on LXX, p. 5>77. 
 
i^-^^ 
 
 211 
 
 ni'' 
 
 14. 30. Josh. iv. 24. 1 Kings xviii. .3. 2 Kings 
 xvii. 7, .35, 37, 38. In Niph. to be feared, re- 
 vered. Psal. cxxx. 4. Asa participle or par- 
 ticipial N. x-n3 awful, venerable. Gen. xxviii. 
 17. Exod. XV. II. mrr" -X-i^ those who fear 
 Jehovah. Besides the more usual and exten- 
 sive sense of this expression as comprehending 
 all those who are truly religious, it seems just- 
 ly obsei-ved by Michaelis (Supplement ad Lex. 
 Heb. p. 1153), that where those who fear Jeho- 
 vah are distinguished from Israel, from the fa-, 
 mily of Aaron, and the Levites, as in Ps. cxv. 
 911. cxviii. 24. cxxx\\ 19, 20, hardly any 
 other persons can be meant than the proselytes, 
 who are likewise in the New Testament de- 
 nominated (po(iov/itivot rov 0iov, those who fear 
 God, Acts xiii. 26, and ivtn&us religious ; see 
 Acts ii. 2, 7. xxii. 12. Michaelis understands 
 the Hebrew phrase in the same sense, Psal. 
 xxii. 24, also. 
 
 The same author remarks that the N. rrK'i\/ear, 
 reverence, is used for piety, or the fear of God, 
 though the name of God is omitted. Job iv. 
 6. XV. 4. In 2 Chron. xx\d. 5, fifty of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices now read nKT'S as three 
 more did originally. 
 
 III. To reverence, respect. See Lev. xix. 3. 
 Josh. iv. 14. 
 
 In Niph. to be reverenced, respected. Prov. xi. 
 
 25, Kll" Kirr D3 m*im And he that watereth or 
 satisfieth (others) shall be himself respected ; 
 where if xm- be the true reading, there is a 
 paronomasia or turn on the words in the ori- 
 ^nal, as in * many other passages of the Pro- 
 phets and Proverbs, and indeed in the prover- 
 bial expressions of all languages; as for 
 instance Prov. vi. 23, inx rmm, which may 
 be preserved in the Latin, et lex lux. Comp. 
 Prov. xiii. 20. xviii. 24. Mic. i. 10 15. But 
 in Prov. xi. 25, no fewer than twenty-six of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices read mn- which, if it 
 might be rendered shall be rained upon, i. e. 
 blessed from above, would give a very good 
 sense. Comp. r^^r Hos. x. 12. Remark 
 however that in this last text none of the an- 
 cient versions favour the sense of raining, but 
 the Syriac renders the word by xinn show, 
 and Vulg. by docebit shall teach. 
 
 As a N. fem. nnr\\ in reg. riK^" fear, awe, 
 reverence. Psal. ii. 11. Iv. 6. cxi. 10, & al. 
 freq. 
 
 As a participial N. x'Tin 
 
 1. Fear, dread, awe, reverence. Gen. ix. 2. 
 Deut. xi. 25. Mai. i. 6. 
 
 2. Somewhat to be feared. See Deut. iv. 34. 
 xxvi. 8, (where the n is dropped) Psal. Ixxvi. 
 12. Isa. viii. 13. 
 
 IV. As a verb from Hebrew rr'T" to cast, shoot. 
 occ. 2 Chron. xxvi. 15. 2 Sam. xi. 24, 
 D"N*i"inrT IN'T'T and the shooters shot. As w^e 
 are not told of what nation Joab's messenger 
 was, we are, I think, at liberty to suppose that 
 he used these words by a dialectical variation 
 
 See Lowth De Sacra Poesi, Praelect. xv. uote on Isa. 
 X. & 32, p. 1&3, edit. 8vo. Oxon. p. 292, edit. Michaelis, 
 and Glassit, Philolo^. Sacra, lib. v. tract, ii. cap. 2, p. 
 li)96, edit. Leipsic. Vitringa, Proieg. in Comment, in Isa. 
 p. 9. Bp. Lowth's note on Isa. v, 7. 
 
 from the Hebrew. It is not improbable that 
 the man might be a Hittite, as Uriah himself 
 also was. But observe that five of Dr Ken- 
 nicott's codices read im-T and six D-'inrr. 
 Der. Greek It^a; sacred, &c. whence in compo- 
 sition Eng. hierarchy, hieroglyphic, &c. 
 
 IT 
 
 This root is both in sense and sound nearly 
 related to mi (which see) as ns" to rrriH). 
 
 I. In Kal, to descend, go or come down. Gen. 
 xxviii. 12. Exod. xv. 5. xix. 18. 2 Sam. xi. 
 9, 10, & al. freq. As they usually encamped 
 on hills or rising grounds, and fought in the 
 plains or valleys between them, hence we see 
 the propriety of that common phrase of going 
 down to the battle. See I Sam. xvii. 3, 28. 
 xxvi. 10. xxix. 4. xxx. 24. In Hiph. to make 
 or cause to descend, to let or bring down. Exod. 
 xxxiii. 5. 1 Sam. xxi. 13. xxx. 15, 16. Lam. 
 ii. 10, & al. freq. In Huph. to be caused to 
 descend, to be brought down. Gen. xxxix. 1. 
 Isa. xiv. 11. As a participial N. -rmn going 
 down, a descent, declivity, occ. Josh. vii. 5. x. 
 
 11. Jer. xlviii. 5. Mic. i. 4. But -rii?3 rtrnvti 
 1 K. vii. 29, is inlaid or inrun work, the gold 
 namely being run down into the engraved figiu-e, 
 as 1 K. vi. 32, 35, which see. 
 
 II. In Hiph. to be brought down, or dejected in 
 mind. occ. Ps. Iv. 3, "Hd n^'^N I am dejected 
 in my meditation. LXX sXwwjj^wv ev t'/i aSo- 
 Xiff^ia. fjiov I was grieved in my vieditation. 
 Symmachus, KitTsnp(^0yiv ^^etrXxXuv tf^aurat I 
 v\'as brought down speaking to myself.^ Jerome, 
 humiliatus sum in meditatione mea I was 
 brought low in my meditation. As a N. "rTia 
 a being brought down, or low, affliction, occ. 
 Lam. i. 7. iii. 19. Also, brought down, 
 afflicted, occ. Isa. Iviii. 7. 
 
 With both the " and rr radical, but mutable or 
 omissible. 
 
 In general, to direct, put straight or even, point 
 
 forward, guide, aim, or the like. 
 
 i. In Kal, to place straight, erect, as a pillar, 
 so Vulg. erexi. occ. Gen. xxxi. 51. to adjust, 
 lay even, as the key-stone of an arch. occ. 
 Job xxxviii. 6. So in Hiph. Job xxx. 19, 
 innb ''3'nn he hath set me upright in the mud. 
 
 II. In Kal, to direct, guide, occ. Exod. xv. 4, 
 Pharaoh's chariots and his army JiT' hath he 
 guided or led into the sea, as he hath promised, 
 Exod. xiv. 17, 18. So in Hiph. Gen. xlvi. 
 28, Eng. translat. And he (Jacob) sent Judah 
 before him unto Joseph iTTirTb to direct his 
 
 face unto Goshen, i. e. that Joseph might direct 
 his face towards Goshen, and there meet his 
 father, as it follows in the next verse. The 
 idea of the verb in this passage is evident- 
 Ill. In Hiph. to direct, guide, teach. Exod. iv. 
 
 12, 15, & al. 1 Sam. xii. 23, -n^mm and I 
 will teach or guide you in the good way. ^ Here, 
 though the whole expression is figurative, the 
 idea of the word is clearly preserved. So Ps. 
 XXV. 8, 12. xxvii. 11. 
 
 As a N. fem. nmn in reg. rYnnn a law, institu- 
 tion, q. d. a directory, freq. occ. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to direct, or regidate, as lots. ccc. 
 Josh, xviii. 6, where it is rendered cast ,- but 
 
ni^ 
 
 212 
 
 13-1'' 
 
 the casting of lots is expressed by other words, 
 namely m" and b-srr- 
 
 V. In Kal and Hiph. to direct, aim, point, or 
 shoot forwards, as darts, arrows, or the like. 
 See 1 Sam. xx. 20. 2 Sam. xi. 20. 2 Kings 
 xiii. 17. 2 Chron. xxxv. 23. Prov. xxvi. 18. 
 
 VI. As a N. mas. rT*T)r3 a razor, which in be- 
 ing used is directed, guided or pointed fonvard 
 by the hand. oec. Jud. xiii. 5. xvi. 17. 1 
 Sam. i. 11. In the second of these passages 
 it is mentioned with nba to shave. On Psal. 
 ix. 21. comp. Isa. vii. 20; and see Michaelis, 
 Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 1548. 
 
 VII. As a N. rr'Ti" the former rain, which ac- 
 cording to Dr Shaw * falls in Judea about the 
 beginning of November (O. S.); and there- 
 fore, if Ave may suppose that the Jews anciently 
 sowed their early wheat about the middle of 
 October (N. S.), as f the people near Aleppo 
 still do on this supposition, I say, we may 
 deduce the Hebrew name of the \ former rain 
 from its making the corn shoot up or spire, as 
 the latter rain is in like manner denominated 
 inpbn from its prepaiing the corn for gather- 
 ing, occ. Deut. xi. 14. Jer. v. 24. Hos. vi. 
 3> And he shall come as the rain upon us, 
 iTXV' C'lpbDS as the latter (and) the former rain 
 {upon) the earth ; in which passage, as in 
 many others (see particularly Hab. iii. 1 1 , 
 and Bp. Newcome's note), we must, I think, 
 with our translators supply the copulative, and, 
 as the LXX do xai, and the V^ulg. et. As a 
 N. .Tinn the same. occ. Joel ii. 23. (where 
 obser\'e ^ is prefixed to U'lpbn) Ps. Ixxxiv. 7. 
 rr*nn rTUy mD"il D3 yea, the former rain 
 covereth, i. e. fiUeth the pools, which had been 
 dry during the drought of summer. Compare 
 under mai? III. mT* is in our translation once 
 rendered rain, as a verb. Hos. x. 12; but 
 comp. under XT' III. From Harmer's Ob- 
 servations, vol. iii. p. 1 , &c. it appears that Dr 
 Shaw was not quite accurate in saying ( Travels, 
 p. 335), that the first rains in these countries 
 [including Judea], usually fall about the begin- 
 ning of November (i. e. O. S.); for Harmer 
 produces the testimony of an eye-witness 
 (which Dr Shaw was not) to prove, that " on 
 the 2d of November N. S. he found some rain 
 between Joppa and Rama, and that on the 4th 
 of that month he was nine hours and a half in 
 the rain, which fell not constantly but in heavy 
 showers : that the day after his arrival at Jer- 
 usalem, November 5, he was prevented from 
 going out by rain ; and that it continued un- 
 settled weather until the 19th, when he left 
 that city." " This traveller then, says Har- 
 mer, found the rain fell in the Holy Land 
 sooner than the beginning of November, O. S. 
 for he found it descended on the 2d of Nov., 
 N. S. which answers to the 22d of October of 
 the style which Dr Shaw made use of. It is 
 not unlikely that they might begin to fall still 
 sooner in Judea, since he found the peasants 
 ploughing up their stubbles for wheat as he 
 
 Travels, p. 335. 
 
 f Dr Russell's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 16. 
 
 t The spearing rain. Bate. 
 
 5 See Noldius's Particles under p. 75. 
 
 passed through the vale of Esdraelon for, ac- 
 cording to Dr Shaw (p. 137), the Arabs do 
 not begin to break up the groimd to sow wheat 
 and beans, till after the falling of the first 
 rains. He found them also ploughing between 
 Joppa and Jerusalem." Thus Harmer, in 
 whom see more. 
 
 I. Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but as a N. 
 mas. n*!- the moon, or more strictly speaking, 
 the lunar light, ot flux of light reflected from the 
 moon's body or orb. That this is the true sense 
 of the word, is evident from the following 
 passages (inter al.) Deut. iv. 19. Josh. x. 12. 
 Job XXV. 5. Ps. civ. 19. cxxi. 6. Isa. Ix. 20.* 
 Deut. xxxiii. 14, For the precious {produce) 
 DSIT* ty*i3 put forth by what ? Not the orbs 
 of the moon surely (for the orb is but one), 
 but by the fluxes or streams of light reflected 
 from it, which are not only several but various, 
 according to the moon's different phases and 
 aspects in regard to the sun and earth. And 
 this may lead us to the radical idea of the 
 word HT- ; for nn- and nnx, nn" and "inx, &c. 
 are very nearly related to each other respective- 
 ly, so likewise I conjecture that ni- is to rTiN, 
 in sense as well as in sound, and consequently 
 that it signifies to go in a track, or in a constant 
 customary road or way ; and this affords us a 
 good descriptive name of the lunar light ; for, 
 Behold, says, Bildad in Job, ch. xxv. 5, even 
 to the riT' or lunar light StiN" Kbl and he 
 ( God) hath not pitched a tent (for it) ; as he 
 has for the u^na' or solar light. (See Ps. xix. 
 5, and under bnx III.) No ! The lunar 
 stream hath no flxed station from whence it 
 issues, but together with the orb which reflects 
 it, and which like a human traveller moves 
 now a quicker now a slower pace, is continu- 
 ally performing its appointed journey, and pro- 
 ceeding in a constant, though regularly irregular, 
 track. 
 
 II. As a N. nT" a month, so called because 
 nearly equal to a synodical month, or to the time 
 that the light of the moon endures before its 
 disappearance and renovation, an artificial or 
 civil month consisting of a certain, whether 
 equal or unequal, number of days, a month of 
 days, D-n- nis as it is called Deut. xxi. 13. 2 
 Kings XV. 13 ; and therefore nT* is neither a 
 synodical nor a periodical month, for to neither 
 of these is a day commensurate. But we find 
 the term rTT" expressly applied to several of 
 their artificial months, twelve of which and no 
 more made up a year nearly equal to the solar 
 tropical one. See 1 Kings vi. 37, 38. viii. 2. 
 Ezra vi. 15, and comp. under mir\ II. 
 
 tO-T' 
 
 To turn aside, turn over. occ. Job xvi. 11. Also, 
 
 to be turned aside, be perverse, occ. Num. xxii. 
 
 32. As a participle w*nQ See under ia"nn 
 
 in. 
 
 Der. Writhe, wreath. Qu? Lat. rcrto to turn. 
 
 For farther satisfaction, I refer the curious and in. 
 tellig'ent reader to Hutchinson's Moses' Priiicip. Part ii. 
 p. 463, &c.; to Pike's Philosophia Sacra p. 46, &c.; and 
 to Spearman's Enquiry after Philosophy and Theology, 
 p. 247, &c. edit. Edinburerh. 
 
T^^ 
 
 213 
 
 W)"" 
 
 &c. whence Eng. advert, convert, invert, con- 
 version, inversion, &c. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb, but the ideal meaning 
 seems to be the same as that of i^x, to be 
 long, extended in length. Thus nn^ and nnx, 
 "^n- and "nnx have the same sense respec- 
 tively. 
 
 a lateral length or side of a 
 -c. Exod. xl. 22, 24. Lev. i. 
 
 I. As a N. ^-i" 
 building, altar, 
 11. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. n3*iS in reg. nST a side of a 
 country. Gen. xlix. 13 of the earth. Jer. 
 vi. 22. of a building. Exod. xxvi. 22. 1 Ki. 
 vi. 16. of a house. Ps. cxxviii. 3.* of a 
 mountain. Jud. xix. 1, 18. of a cave. 1 Sam. 
 xxiv. 4. of a ship's cabin. Jon. i. 5. 
 
 III. As a N. x^^ the thigh-bone, which is " the I 
 longest of the whole body, exceeding the os 
 humeri [or upper bone of the arm] in length 
 about a third, "f Gen. xxxii. 25, 31. So^Ae 
 thigh. Jud. iii. 16, 21. Gen. xxiv. 2. xlvii. 29. 
 In which two last cited passages putting the 
 hand under the Patriarch's thigh was a solemn 
 form of sw^earing by the Messiah, who was to 
 come out of his thigh (isn- Ny) or descend 
 from him. Comp. Gen. xlvi. 26. Exod. i. 4. 
 Jud. viii. 30. 
 
 Smiting on the thigh is mentioned as a gesture 
 of violent grief, not only in the sacred, (see 
 Jer. xxxi. 19. Ezek, xxi. 12.) but likewise in 
 the profane writers. See Homer, II. xii. line 
 162. XV. line 113, & line 397. xvi. line 125. 
 So in Xenophon (Cyropaed. lib. vii. p. .390, 
 edit. Hutchinson, 8vo.) When Cyrus heard 
 of the death of Abradatas, and the sorrow of 
 his wife on that account, stravo-aTo aga tov fjt.n^ov 
 he smote his thigh. 
 
 IV. The shaft, or main trunk of the golden can- 
 dlestick, so called from its greater length com- 
 paratively with the '3p or side-branches. So 
 LXX KxvXos, and Vulg. hastile. occ. Exod. 
 XXV. 31. xxxvii. 17. Num. viii. 4. 
 
 It is of the same import as j;*i to break ; so ^id" 
 and niD. 
 
 I. In Kal, to be broken, afflicted, occ. as a verb 
 or participle fem. Isa. xv. 4-. Other texts are 
 in some of the Lexicons and Concordances 
 put under this verb ; but they seem more pro- 
 perly to belong to )}^, which see. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. 1717*")- a curtain, a distinct or 
 separate piece of cloth or stuff used in forming 
 a tent or tabernacle. Exod. xxvi. 1, 2, 7. Isa. 
 liv. 2. Jer. iv. 23, & al. 
 
 To throw out somewhat liquid or moist. 
 
 I. To spit, spit out. occ. Lev. xv. 8. Num. xii. 
 14. Deut. XXV. 9 ; in which two last cited 
 texts we render the phrase -33 a pi" by spitting 
 in the face ; but it probably means no more 
 than spitting on the ground before or in the pre- 
 sence of another (as "<2sa is used Josh. x. 8. 
 
 xxi. 44. xxiii. 9. Esth. ix. 2, & al.) For by 
 thus spitting, the Arabs to this day express 
 extreme detestation or contempt. See Herodot. 
 i. 99, and Beloe's note. Harmer's Observa- 
 tions, vol. ii. p. 509, and Niebuhr, Description 
 de r Arable, p. 26. Comp. Job xxx. 10. In 
 Theocritus, Idyll, xx. line 11, a damsel, to 
 express her aversion from a clown, who at- 
 tempted to kiss her, spits thrice on her bosom 
 
 Tpis its iov iTTviri KoX-rov. Hence as a N. p*i 
 
 spittky moisture of the mouth, occ. Job vii. 19. 
 xxx. 10. Isa. 1. 6. To what the reader may 
 find in bishop Lowth's note on this last text, 
 I add, from Mr Hanway, that in the year 1744, 
 when a rebel prisoner was brought before 
 Nadir Shah's general, " The soldiers were or- 
 dered to spit in his face, an indignity of great 
 antiquity in the east." Travels, vol. i. p. 298. 
 Hence Saxon hracan, whence Eng4 reatch 
 and retch. 
 
 II. As a N. pT' the moist te7ider shoot oi' a igilant 
 or tree, a green shoot or twig. Gen. i. 30. Ex. 
 x. 15. Num. xxii. 4, & al. 
 
 III. As a N. ppT" a disease of corn, arising 
 from moisture,^ mildew. 1 Ki. viii. 37, & al. 
 Applied to the human countenance, sallowness, 
 a yellowish livid paleness, as of corn mildewed, 
 Jer. xxx. 6. 
 
 p-ipl" intensely green, inclining to yellow, occ. 
 Lev. xiii. 49. xiv. 37. Ps. Ixviii. 14. And her 
 (the dove's) feathers yy^r\ p-)p-i":a with the ver- 
 dancy o/'pMre ^oW; which is of this colour; 
 whence Milton, speaking of the Old Serpent, 
 Par. Lost, book ix. line 501, 
 
 With burnish'd neck of verdant gold. 
 But the LXX render the Heb. woi;ds in the 
 Ps. v ^Xu^oTvin x,^vffiov with the pallid yellow- 
 ish hue of gold. Comp. Greek and English 
 Lexicon under xx<w^j II. and Note. 
 
 To succeed another in a possession, or to possess 
 something in succession. 
 
 I. In Kal, transitively, applied to persons, to 
 succeed them in a possession, be heir to them. 
 See Gen. xv. 3, 4. Jud. xiv. 15. Jer. xlix. 2. 
 
 to a thing, to possess or take possession of it 
 
 by succession, to inherit it. See inter al. Gen. 
 xv. 7, 8. Lev. xx. 24. Num. xiii. 30. Jer. 
 xlix. 1. Hos. ix. 6. Also, absolutely, to in- 
 herit, be heir. Gen. xxi. 10. In Hiph. to cause 
 to inherit. Jud. xi. 24. 2 Chron. xx. 11. Ezra 
 ix. 11. Also, to inherit. Num. xiv. 24. Asa 
 N. fern, rru'*!" a possession by succession, an 
 inheritance. Num. xxiv. 18. Deut. ii. 5. As a 
 N. iy"nnn an inheritance, occ. Isa. xiv. 23. 
 Obad. ver. 17. Plur. in reg. -tt^liQ occ. Job 
 xvii. 11. Possessors of my heart,!, e. thoughts 
 or purposes which had taken entire possession 
 of it. See Scott. As a N. fem. nciir^ an in- 
 heritance, heritage. Exod. vi. 8. Ezek. xi. 15. 
 
 II. In Hiph. Of persons. To cause them to be 
 inherited or heired, i. e. to make another person 
 or persons succeed to a former possessor ; so 
 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 197, &c. But 
 comp. Merrick's Annot. Dr Home's Comment, and 
 Targ. on the text. 
 
 \ Drake's Anatomy. 
 
 t See Junius, Etymol. Anglic, ia Beatc/i. 
 " Mildew is a disease that happens in plants by a 
 dewy moisture which falls, and by its acrimony corrodes, 
 
 fnaws, and spoils the inmost substance of the plant, 
 lill in Johnson's Dictionary. 
 
Itt^ 
 
 21i 
 
 nt^^ 
 
 it is equivalent to driving out such former pos- 
 sessor. See Num. fxxxii. 21. Deut. iv. 38. 
 Josh, xxiii. 13. Jud. i. 1921, 2729, & al. 
 freq. It is supposed to be in four passages 
 used in Niph. but these rather belong to the 
 Huph. of ur-), which therefore see. 
 III. As a N. c^YTTi and a'TTi 'new wine, so 
 called from its stronghj intoxicating quality, by 
 which it does as it were take possession of a 
 man, and drive him out of himself, according 
 to that of Hos. iv. 11. Whoredom lyTrrn ^'1 
 afid wine, and new wine take away the heart, 
 i. e. the understanding. Compare the following 
 verse, and Isa. xxviii. 7 ; and observe that in 
 the text just cited from Hosea the LXX ren- 
 der u;TT>n by (A-Ju(T[/.a. drunkenness, so Vulg. by 
 ebrietas. See Mic. vi. 13. Prov. iii. 10. In 
 Isa. Ixv. 8, it is used for the intoxicating juice 
 yet in the grape. (Comp. Isa. xxiv. 7.) So 
 0\nd (Trist. lib. iv. Eleg. 6.) applies the 
 Latin merum, which properly signifies pure 
 tcine as it is pressed out of the grape, in the 
 same manner, 
 
 Ftxgue merum capiunt grana, quod intus hahent. 
 And scarce the grapes contain the wine within. 
 Der. Latin, hceres, whence Eng. heir, heritage, 
 inherit, inheritance, &c. 
 
 I. In Kal, to sit, sit down. Gen. xviii. 1. 1 Ki. 
 i. 13, 17, 20, 24.. Ps. i. 1, & al. freq. 
 
 II. To sit down, settle, to fix one's abode, or 
 dtoell in a place. Gen. iv. 16, 20. xi. 2. xiii. 
 
 7. In Niph. to be dwelt in, inhabited. Jer. vi. 
 
 8. Ezek. xii. 20. In Hiph. Of persons, to 
 cause to inhabit. Hos. xi. 11. Zech. x. 6; 
 where for D-mna;im twenty-five of Dr Ken- 
 nicott's codices have DTinu'im. Of cities, to 
 cause to be inhabited. Ezek. xxxvi. 33. As a N. 
 na^in a seat, dwelling, or habitation. Ps. i. 1. 
 Job xxix. 7. Gen. xxvii. 39, & al. freq. ntyin 
 a sojourner, a stranger, dwelling in another 
 country. Gen. xxiii. 4. Exod, xii. 45. Lev. 
 XXV. 47. As a N. fem. rraiu^ a sitting still, occ. 
 Isa. XXX. 15. So Montanus, quiete. As a N. 
 fem. in reg. ni^a; a sitting down, staying, occ. 
 2 Sam. xix. 33. 
 
 III. In Hiph. to marry, literally, to cause to 
 dwell or cohabit, as wives. See Ezra x. 2, 10, 
 14, 17, 18. Neh. xiii. 23, 27. This applica- 
 tion of the Heb. verb resembles that of the 
 Italian accasare, casare. 
 
 Denotes existence, subsistence, reality. 
 
 I. u?" is, are, was, were. It is joined with 
 both genders and numbers. See Gen. xviii. 
 24. xxiv. 2.3. xxxix. 4, 5. Num. ix. 20, 21. 
 Deut. xxix. 17. Ruth i. 12. 1 Chron. xxv. 8. 
 Isa. xliii. 8. It seems to have rather the na 
 ture of a noun than of a verb, taking after 
 it several of the same suffixes as nouns. Thus 
 131^ he is or be, Deut xxix. 14 or 15. 1 Sam. 
 xxiii. 23. It is or be, 1 Sam. xiv. 39. There is, 
 Esth. iii. 8. ^l:^'< thou art, Gen. xxiv. 42. xliii. 
 4. Jud. vi. 36. oac" ye are, Deut. xiii. 3 or 4. 
 Repeated, am ly it is, and it is, it certainly is, 
 " omnino est," Cocceius ; French translation, 
 
 -il Test, oui il Test, it is so, yes it is so. 2 K. x. 
 15. 
 
 II. As a N. sy*' substance, reality, the trua 
 riches, Prov. viii. 21. So LXX wraj^v. 
 Comp. Prov. xiii. 23. Gen. xxxix. 4. 
 
 III. TifH Mic. vi. 10, may be a N. As yet there 
 is fire (so Vulg. ) in the house of the wicked, 
 the treasures of wickedness ; and the scant mea- 
 sure, wrath. Comp. Isa. ix. 18, 19. In 2 Sam. 
 xiv. 19, the woman of Tekoah might use va 
 by a dialectical variation or vulgar pronuncia- 
 tion for w is. Comp. under u^x II. 
 
 IV. As a N. with a formative x, iv^h, fem. 
 T\TVH dropping the >, a being, or thing sub- 
 sisting or existing. The M'^ord has no relation 
 to kind or species, though, according to its dif- 
 ferent genders, it has to sex, but is applied to 
 almost any distinct being or thing ; as for in- 
 stance, to man. Gen. ii. 23, 24, & al. freq 
 
 to clean and unclean beasts. Gen. vii. 2. to 
 
 the isles of the Gentiles. Gen. x. 5 to the 
 
 curtains of the tabernacle. Exod. xxvi. 3, 5, 
 6. to the faces of the cherubim. Exod. xxv. 
 28 to their wings. Exod. i. 9, &c. It may 
 be and frequently is rendered, each, every one. 
 Gen. xiv. 22. xlvii. 20. Comp. Esth. i. 8, & 
 al. freq. 
 
 Used impersonally as a man in Eng. i. e. any 
 man. 1 Sam. ix. 9. 
 
 Repeated, u^-n, u;'>k, whatsoever man, or person, 
 whosoever. Lev. xx. 9. xxii. 4. Ezek xiv. 4, 
 7. 
 
 ttr-K collectively men, as in English we common- 
 ly say year, poiind, for years, pounds. Josh, 
 vii. 3. viii 3. ix. 7, &al. freq. plur. mas, a^wti 
 persons, men. occ. Ps. cxli. 4. Prov. viii. 4. 
 Isa. liii. 3. Plur. fem. na'X, or, as fourteen of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices read, ma^K women. 
 occ. Ezek. xxiii. 44. 
 
 V. As a N. pu^'-K substance, the r;ery ipsissimus, 
 as of the eye. occ. Deut. xxxii. 10. Ps. xvii. 
 8. Prov. vii. 2 of night or darkness, occurs 
 Prov. vii. 9. xx. 20 ; where -[lyn pU'''K means 
 gross darkness, crassa caligo. So D5il7 sub- 
 stance, which see, is applied to the day. 
 
 VI. As a N. fem. rr-u^in 
 
 1. Reality, truth, occ. Job xxvi. 3. So our 
 Eng. worth from Saxon worwan to be. 
 
 2. Any thing real, suh^tantial or lasting. Job v. 
 12. Comp. Prov. ii. 7. 
 
 3. Siibsistence, permanency. Job vi. 13. Comp. 
 Job xii. 16. 
 
 4. Any thing solid or wise. Prov. xviii. 1. 
 
 5. Sound wisdom. Job xi. 6, rr'-u/inb D'^bsD dou- 
 ble as to, or z'w wisdom. Prov. iii. 21. viii. 14. 
 Isa. xxviii. 29. Used for wise persons, as other 
 abstract words for concretes. Comp. under 
 nxa IV. occ. Mic. vi. 9. 
 
 6. In Job XXX. 22, thirty-four of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's codices in the text, and two more in the 
 margin, have rrnuTi ; and our translators, by 
 rendering the word substance, seem to have 
 followed this reading; so the French, toutema 
 substance, all my substance, and Diodati's Ita- 
 lian, ogni virtu, all strength. But the Complu- 
 tensian, Walton's, and Plantin's edition of 1572 
 (with Montanus's interlineary version) read 
 rfUTi, which is likewise the Keri of other edi- 
 tions, and the present or original reading of 
 thirteen or fourteen of Dr Kennicott's co- 
 dices. This reading, which seems the best, 
 
n^^ 
 
 2L 
 
 2;w^ 
 
 may be rendered, failure, nothing, from rru?3 
 which see. What to make of ma;n the word in 
 Vander Hooght's, Forster's, and Kennicott's 
 text, I know not ; unless, according to the 
 Keri, we interpret it to the same sense as 
 
 The texts above cited are all wherein the N. 
 n^^^n occurs. 
 
 Tffm" and vfW" very old or ancient, very far ad- 
 vanced in years, one who has been or lived a 
 great while, grandievus. It is more than ]pT 
 old or aar decaying, and therefore is put after 
 them, 2 Chron. xxxvi. 17. Job xv. 10. 
 
 Der. Is, yes. Also perhaps the Saxon is, or iss, 
 whence Eng. ise or ice. 
 
 nti'*' See under nniv 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Kal, but in Hiph. 
 U-tt'irr to extend, stretch out, as a sceptre. So 
 the L XX iKTitvu, and Vulg. tendo, extendo. 
 occ. Esth. iv. 11. V. 2. viii. 4. 
 
 Of the same import as DU', if indeed it should 
 be reckoned a distinct root. So nia" and aio, 
 &c. &c. 
 
 I. To place, set, put. occ. Gen. xxiv. 33. 1. 26. 
 Jud. xii. 3. But in Gen. xxiv. the Samari- 
 tan Pentateuch, the Keri, and at least ten of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices have DtyT<T which may 
 be the Huph. of D:y to place ,- and five others 
 Da^-T and he {the man) put. In Gen. 1. ten at 
 least of his codices, with the Samaritan Pen- 
 tateuch, have DC'T'l, and three Da'-T ; and in 
 Jud. more than seventy, as also the Keri, read 
 
 II. As a V. in a Niph. sense, to he waste, de- 
 solate, occ. Ezek. vi. 6 ; where however 
 twenty-nine of Dr Kennicott's codices have 
 rrsntrn. Comp. therefore under wof XIV. 
 
 III. As a N. yyam" or yo'^w^ a waste, desert, 
 wilderness. Num. xxi. 21. Ps. Ixviii. 8. cvii. 
 4.. Isa. xliii. 19, & al. 
 
 I. In Kal, to sleep, he in a sound sleep. Gen. ii. 
 21. xli. 5, & al. freq. In a Hiph. sense, to 
 cause to sleep, lay asleep. Jud. xvi. 19. As a 
 N. fem. rtsiy and in reg. niU' sleep. Prov. vi. 
 4. Gen. xxxi. 40. Esth. 6. I, & al. freq. n.'tiV} 
 the same. occ. Ps. cxxvii. 2. But observe 
 that sixteen of Dr Kennicott's codices here 
 read ns-ty, and three rrsa^. 
 
 II. To sleep in death. Job iii. 13. Ps. xiii. 4. 
 Dan. xii. 2. As a N. fem. in reg. nsu' sleep of 
 death. Job xiv. 12. 
 
 III. Spoken of God. to he seemingly inactive, 
 as if asleep. Ps. xliv. 24. Comp. Ps. Ixxviii. 
 65. cxxi. 4. 
 
 IV. As a participial N. ^a;" laid up in store, 
 laid by or asleep, as it were, i. e. in a quiet un- 
 disturbed state. Applied to provender, occ. 
 Lev. XXV. 22. xxvi. 10. Cant. vii. 13 or 14, 
 lb "riDSy D-Da^" old (store which) I have laid 
 up for thee to a gate. occ. Neh. iii. 6. xii. 
 .39. to a pool. occ. Isa. xxii. II. As a verb 
 in Niph. occ. Deut. iv. 25, When thou shalt 
 have begotten children and children's children, 
 DnsarnST and ye shall have remained long quiet 
 in the land. As a participle ^u;i3 hng laid by 
 
 or undisturbed, occ. Lev. xxvi. 10 ; '\m^'^ ia^"> 
 old store, which has been long laid by. nj?1ii 
 n3tt?i3 an invetex'ate leprosy. So LXX tu- 
 XatovfAtvti. hey. xiii. 11. May not ]n3a', as 
 many editions read, in Prov. v. 9, mean thy 
 old store? So LXX o-ov /3/ay thy living. 
 
 To save. Thus the LXX usually render it by 
 (ru^u. It is a very general word, and signifies 
 to preserve or deliver from calamity, distress, 
 danger, or wrong. It is said, on the authority 
 of the Points, that it never occurs as a V. in 
 Kal ; but see 1 Sam. xxiii. 5. 2 Sam. viii. 6, 
 where the V. i^U'" wants both, the characteris- 
 tics of the Hiphil conjugation. It is used 
 however most commonly in Hiph. and that 
 either transitively, Exod. ii. 17. Deut. xx. 4, & 
 al. freq. or with b following, q. d. to cause or 
 work salvation or deliverance for, Josh. x. 7. 
 Jud. vii. 2, & al. freq. 1 Sam. xxv. 26, Be- 
 cause, or since Jehovah hath restrained thee 
 D'-nTn H^^^from coming into blood (i. e. from 
 being guilty of murder) ^b "IT- Sra'im that thy 
 own hand should save or deliver thee,- our 
 translation "from avenging thyself with thy 
 own hand," expresses the sense, but not the 
 grammatical form, of the Heb. So ver. 33. 
 comp. ver. 31. Comp. Isa. Ixiii. 5. 
 
 Observe that in the Hiph. verb jj-a^irr- 1 Sam. 
 xvii. 47. Ps. cxvi. 6, the formative n is retain- 
 ed after a servile ", as in ^b''b^'^'' from bb" Isa. 
 Hi. 5 ; in mirrx from m" Ps. xxviii. 7, & al. 
 
 In Niph. to be saved. Num. x. 9. Deut. xxxiii. 
 29. Isa. xlv. 17, & al. Zech. ix. 9 Behold 
 thy king cometh unto thee, he is just and ya^iD 
 saved (that is, in the divine counsel tvho calleth 
 those things which be not as though they were 
 saved, notwithstanding the number and power 
 of his enemies and his present meek and hum- 
 ble appearance J riding upon an ass, even upon 
 a colt, the ass's foal. Comp. Isa. Ixiii. 5, and 
 see Glassii, Philolog. Sacra, lib. i. tract, i. 
 80, col. 167. edit. Lips, and col. 826. Mi- 
 chaelis, Supplem. p. 117.3, after remarking 
 that j?a?l3 is the unvaried reading in Zech. ix. 
 9, and that it is badly and ungrammatically 
 rendered by the LXX, Vulg. Syr. and Chald. 
 a saviour in an active sense, prefers the ex- 
 plaining of it by aided by God, i. e. victorious, 
 but (from the context) without a battle ; just, 
 whose just cause God assists without any 
 warlike apparatus. 
 
 As Ns. j^a'*' salvation, deliverance, safety. Job 
 V. 11. Ps. xii. 6. Hab. iii. 13, & al. freq. 
 Also, a saviour, so Targ. LXX, and Vulg. 
 Isa. Ixii. 11. Fem. rrjjia^- and in reg. nyitt'"' 
 salvation, deliverance, victory. See Exod. xiv. 
 13. XV. 2. 1 Sam. xiv. 45. 2 Ki. v. 1. freq. 
 oce. miria^" D^D the cup of salvation, Ps. cxvi. 
 13. What can this mean but the cup contain- 
 ing the wine for the libation or drink-offering 9 
 At ver. 14, David says he would pay his vows, 
 and ver. 17, that he would offer the sacrifice 
 of confession or thanksgiving ; but by Num.- 
 XV. 4, 7, 10. aU their sacrifices for a vow were 
 to be accomijanied with a libation of wine, and 
 so were likewise their sacrifices of confession, 
 if nai ver. 3, includes these, as I think it does. 
 
tjtt'^ 
 
 216 
 
 in^ 
 
 (Comp. Ainsworth on the place, and Lev. vii. 
 11, ] 2.) And well might the cuj) containing 
 thi divinely-instituted libation be called the 
 cup of salvation ; since the wine to be poured 
 out from it was such a striking emblem of 
 the blood of Christ to be once shed for the sal- 
 vation of all. * rrnj^iirs with two fem. charac- 
 teristics n and rr, is supposed to be an empha- 
 tic word denoting all kind of salvation, omni- 
 moda salus ; but Qu ? occ. Ps. iii. 3. Ixxx. 3. 
 Jon. ii. 9 or 10. Fem. njrityn salvation, delive- 
 rance, victorif. I Sam. xi. 9, 13. 2 K. xiii. 17, 
 & al. freq. So rrjrtyn in printed text, 2 Sam. 
 xix. 2, 3 ; but twenty-seven of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices read njriu^m. 
 
 Deb. Greek iruu or ffiiii%u to save, aooi safe, ffu- 
 Tno a saviour, irurnotx and ffuT'/i^tov salvation ; 
 which three latter nouns, as well as the verb, 
 are often employed by the LXX to express 
 the deflections of yu^s 
 
 As a N. fi^m" a jasper-stone, occ. Exod. xxviii. 
 20. xxxix. 13. Ezek. xxviii. 13. The Greek 
 and Latin names iaspis, as well as the English 
 
 jasper, is plainly derived from the Hebrew, 
 and leave little doubt what species of gems is 
 meant by nsm" ; but the ideal meaning of the 
 word is uncertain, for t]^'' never occurs as a V. 
 
 To be straight, even, smooth, right. 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to direct, make straight, 2 
 Chron. xxxii. 30. Isa. xlv. 2, 13. Ps. v. 9. 
 Also in Kal, to keep straight in going, 1 Sam. 
 vi. 12 ; where observe that rraity" (on which 
 there is no various reading in Dr Kennicott's 
 Bible) is the third person plur. fut. fem. with - 
 prefixed instead of n, as in rrann" which see 
 under on". In Hiph. Prov. ix. 15, D'-^itynrr 
 Dmn*ix making straight their ways, i. e. keep- 
 ing straight in their ways. Prov. xxiii. 31, 
 D-'iiy"nn ^brrn^ It may go down rightly or 
 smoothly, but in the end it will bite like a ser- 
 pent ; Vulg. ingreditur blandi it enters agreea- 
 bly. So Cant. vii. 9, Good wine D^^wi^b ^b^rr 
 that goeth down sweetly (Eng. translat.) See 
 Green's Poetical Parts of the Old Testament, 
 p. 107. In Job xxxvii. 3, innc''' may best be 
 understood as a N. with the pron. suffix in 
 and so corresponding with -iiix in the latter 
 hemistich. " The translation should have been 
 the flash thereof, (rectus impetus ejus) is under 
 the whole heaven ,- even his lightning [or why 
 not, its light 91^ unto the ends of the earth. 
 Scott. 
 Josh. X. 13, iiz^"<n 'lEJD, which we translate the 
 book of Jasher (as if iv, though the n is pre 
 fixed, were a proper name,) seems to be more 
 properly rendered by the LXX according to the 
 Complutensian and Aldus's edition, rov j2i(iXiov 
 Tou ivdovs the right or correct book, the authentic 
 record, as we should say ; and to this purpose 
 
 " The cup of salvation, mentioned Ps. cxvi. 1.3, is^ 
 says the learned Joseph Mede, Works, fol. p. 380, the 
 libamen or drink-offering, annexed and poured upon the 
 sat^rifice, at what time they used (as here you see) to 
 call upon the name of the Lord. 'Tis a synecdoche, 
 where the part is put for the whole. Also, to take, is 
 here to offer, by that figure qua ex antecedente intelligitur 
 consegneus," by which tiie consequent is understood 
 from the antecedent. 
 
 Josephus explains it. Ant. lib. v. cap. 1, 
 17, by rav avuxtifisvav iv too h^co y^a/^fiuruv the 
 writings, or books laid up in the temple. Comp. 
 Ant. lib. iii. cap. 1, 7, ad fin. and 2 Sam. i. 
 18. 
 
 II. As a participial N. '^vn and iiu^-'n plain, 
 even, smooth ground, a plain. Deut. iii. 
 
 10. Zech. iv. 7. But 1 Ki. vi. 35, as a parti- 
 ciple, -|tt'''n made even, accurately spread over^ 
 exactly fitted. Gold fitted (Eng. translat.) 
 upon the carved work. 
 
 III. In Kal, to be right, proper. As a V. in 
 this sense it is generally joined with "a^jm, and 
 the phrase is rendered, to be right in the eyes 
 Num. xxiii. 27, & al. freq. 
 
 IV. In Kal, of institutions, to keep straight, ob- 
 serve exactly, occ. Ps. cxix. 128. 
 
 V. In a moral and spiritual sense. As a N. ^m" 
 right, vpright, righteous. Num. xxiii. 10. Job 
 i. 1. Ps. XXV. 8. Eccles. vii. 29. Also right- 
 ness, righteousness, uprightness. Deut. ix. 5. 1 
 Ki. ix. 4. As a noun mas. plur. D">'iu'''n q. d. 
 rectitudes, righteousness. Ps. xvii. 2. Iviii. 2, 
 & al. As a N. ']^'^v}^ Jeshurun, upright, or up- 
 rightness in the abstract. It occurs as a name 
 of Israel in four passages, Deut. xxxii. 15. 
 xxxiii. 5, 26. Isa. xliv. 2, and was given, says 
 Vitringa (on Isa.) to this people, first, with 
 respect to the original institution of their con- 
 dition, as being the only nation which had the 
 right knowledge of God, and professed the 
 true religion ; 2dly, with respect to the seed of 
 the true Israel, which was preserved in this 
 people, among whom were some properly 
 D-'iu?" upright, men of pure sentiments, and 
 sincere aflfection towards God, and true con- 
 fessors of his name, the seed and foundation 
 of the church of that time." Comp. Jer. ii. 
 2,3. 
 
 I. Chald. As a particle of the same import as 
 the Heb. nx. So prrn" is the same as onx 
 them, Dan. iii. 12. 
 
 11. Chald. n-X, and '^n^a. is, are. Construed 
 like Heb. U'", with the same suflixes as nouns. 
 See Dan. ii. 10, 11, 26. iii. 14, 18. 
 
 III. N-T-n. See under rrnx VIII. 
 
 nn^ Chald. 
 
 The same as the Heb. niT", to sit. occ. Dan. 
 vii. 9, 10, 26. to dwell, occ. Ezra iv. 17. In 
 Aph. to cause to settle or dwell, occ. Ezra iv. 
 10. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the cognate 
 Arabic "rm signifies to thrust or drive in and 
 so fix firmly, as a pin, stake, or the like, " fir- 
 miter adegit, impegitque, seu depegit ;m/Mm." 
 Castell. Comp. Isa. xxii. 23, 25. liv. 2. As a 
 N. in" a stake or pin, so named from being 
 thrust or driven firmly into the ground, wall, 
 or &c. 
 
 \. A pin or stake, to which the ropes of a tent, 
 or the like, are fastened. See Exod. xxvii. 
 19. XXXV. 18. Jud. iv. 21, 22. v. 26. Dr Shaw,* 
 describing the tents of the Bedoween Arabs, 
 says, " These tents are kept firm and steady 
 by bracing or stretching down their eyes with 
 
 * Travels, p. 22), 2d edit. 
 
Dn- 
 
 217 
 
 nK:3 
 
 cords tied to hooked wooden pins well point- 
 ed, which they drive into the ground with a 
 mallet; one of these pms answering to the nail 
 as the mallet does to the hammer, which Jael 
 used in fastening to the ground the temples of 
 Sisera, Judg. iv. 21." 
 
 2. A pointed stake or paddle, to be used as 
 Deut. xxiii. 13. 
 
 3. A pin fixed in a wall or the like, to hang any 
 vessel upon. Ezek. xv. 3. Comp. Isa. xxii. 
 23, 25. Zech. x. 4. Jud. xvi. 14. In which 
 last cited passage it seems to denote, as our 
 translators render it, the pin of the beam, i. e. 
 which was driven into the beam to prevent its 
 running back. But for want of being ac- 
 quainted with the form of the ancient Eastern 
 looms, I cannot presume to be positive. Dr 
 Taylor in his Concordance seems to make it 
 the same as the beam ; but that is denoted by 
 another word, Tian, which see. For the ex- 
 planation of the other texts, comp. Ecclus 
 xxvii. 2, and see Harmer's Observations, vol. 
 i. p. 190. Bp. Lowth on Isa. and Bp. New- 
 come on Zech. 
 
 i. A fixed, settled abode. Ezra ix. 8 ; where 
 LXX arn^iyfjt.x, a firm settlement. See Eng. 
 marg. Comp. Michaelis, Supplem. on this 
 root. 
 
 In Arabic, among other meanings, it has that 
 of being single and solitary, " unicus et soli- 
 tarius fuit." Castell. 
 
 I. In Kal, to be without, to lack, not to have, 
 carere. occ. Ps. xix. 14<, Then Dn-x I shall be 
 without (carebo) and innocent from the great 
 transgression. Four of Dr Kennicott's codices, 
 and one other in the margin, read DDK, as if 
 from on to be upright, perfect ; and, to say no- 
 thing of the modern versions, it is rendered 
 accordingly by the Targ. Din xba NTX I shall 
 be without spot, so by the LXX a(jt.u(jt.Qi ursfAat, 
 and Vulg. immaculatus ero. But does not 
 this interpretation make an anti-climax in the 
 verse ? Let the reader consider and judge for 
 himself. 
 
 II. As a participial N. Din- plur. D-mn- and 
 D'^on'' solitary, bereaved, destitute. Job vi. 27. 
 But it generally denotes, bereaved of one's fa- 
 ther, fatherless, an orphan, LXX />^;pa.vo;. See 
 inter al. Exod. xxii. 22. Deut. x. 18. xiv. 29. 
 Ps. cix. 9. Lam. v. 3. 
 
 -in'- 
 
 To exceed, go beyond certain limits, be redundant. 
 It occurs not as a V. in Kal, but, 
 
 I. In Niph. to excel, exceed, i. e. in dignity. 
 Gen. xlix. 4. In Hiph. to cause to exceed or 
 abound, to make plenteous. Deut. xxviii. 11. 
 XXX. 9. As a N. in" excellence, abundance. 
 Gen. xlix. 3. So 2 Sam. xxii. 33, D'-nn inn 
 13>TT And his way is the excellency of perfec- 
 tion, i. e. excellently perfect. Comp. ver. 31. 
 pirv" excellence. Eccles. ii. 13. vii. 12. 
 
 Chald. As a N. T-n" fem. rr^l-n" and ntti" ex- 
 ceeding, excellent. Dan. ii. 31. v. 12, 14, & al. 
 mTi", used, as it were, adverbially, exceeding- 
 ly. Dan. iii. 22. vii. 19. 
 
 II. As Ns. "in" a rope, string, or cord, properly 
 of the smaller size, so called from its being 
 capable of great distension, Jud. xvi, 7 9. 
 
 Ps. xi. 2. "in-D nearly the same. Exod. xxxv. 
 18. Jer. X. 20. 'in'' is particularly used for a 
 boiv-string, which from its elasticity is capable 
 of considerable extension. Ps. xi. 2. So, per- 
 haps. Job XXX. 11, ifM'iththe Keri, and up- 
 wards of twenty of Dr Kennicott's codices, we 
 read "-in- Because he (God) hath loosened my 
 bow-string, i. e. hath made me weak and help- 
 less ^in opposition to what he had said by a 
 like image, ch. xxix. 20), and afflicted me, 
 therefore they (my rascally persecutors before 
 described) have let go the rein, i. e. thrown off 
 all restraint, before me. But if in Job xxx. 11, 
 we embrace the more common textual reading 
 lin" it may be worth remarking, that the 
 LXX and Vulg. interpret "in"* a quiver, con- 
 sidered, I suppose, as disteiided with arrows, 
 " gravida sagittis." LXX, Avoi^cts yao *APE- 
 TPHN ATTOT %Ka.Kuai fji.i,for opening his quiver 
 he hath afflicted me. So V ulg. pharetram enim 
 suam aperuit, et afflixit me. Comp. Job vi. 4. 
 vii. 20. xvi. 12. 
 
 III. In Niph. to remain over and above, to he 
 left as a residue. Exod. x. 15. Num. xxvi. 65. 
 Isa. i. 8, & al. freq. In Hiph. to leave behind, 
 leave remaining. Exod. x. 15. xvi. 19, & al. 
 As Ns. 'in'' residue, remnant, remaining. Exod. 
 X. 5. Num. xxxi. 32. Josh. xii. 4, & al. freq. 
 linn- remainder, overplus, profit. Eccles. i. 3. 
 ii. 11. As particles 'in'' and im" exceedingly 
 more. Eccles. ii. 15. vii. 16. With n follow- 
 ing, more than. Esth. vi. 6. 
 
 IV. Tnarr mn" the redundance of' the liver. 
 Exod. xxix. 22, called Exod, xxix. 13. Lev. 
 iii. 4, 10, 15, 153.1 bir nin- the redundance or 
 protuberance upon the liver. I am convinced 
 by Bate, Crit. Heb. that these expressions 
 must mean the gall-bladder, which, however, I 
 think, was so named from its protruding or 
 jutting out from the liver, to which it is an ap- 
 pendage. If the great excellency of the bilious 
 juice, and its importance to the well-being of 
 the animal, together with its influence and in- 
 strumentality in the passions, both concupisci- 
 ble and irascible, be duly considered, we shall 
 see the reason why the gall-bladder was espe- 
 cially ordered by God to be taken off and con- 
 sumed on His altar. 
 
 Der. Lat. iterum, itero, whence Eng. iterate^ 
 reiterate, &c. 
 
 PLURILITERALS in \ 
 
 ""Trf See under m- IV. 
 mn"' See under mrr IIL 
 
 This letter is often prefixed to other words as 
 a particle of similitude, like, as, &c. See 
 under rra VII. 
 
 To mar, spoil. 
 
 I. To mar, spoil. Spoken of land. occ. 2 K. 
 iii. 19. And every good piece ye shall mar 
 
n>^3 
 
 218 
 
 nnD 
 
 (LXX ax;^uvffiri ye shall render useless) with 
 stones : " though it doth not appear," says Mr 
 Harmer ( Observations, vol. ii. p. 473), " very 
 easy to conceive how this was to be done to 
 any purpose, and indeed without giving as 
 much trouble, or more, to Israel to gather 
 these stones, and caiTy them on their lands, as 
 to the IMoabites to gather them up again, and 
 carry them off." This ingenious writer there- 
 fore proposes it to the consideration of the 
 learned, whether the above text may not de- 
 note a kind of national ffKoTiXKrut.oi an Ara- 
 bian custom mentioned in the Digest De ex- 
 traord. Crimin. and which " consisted in plac- 
 ing stones in the grounds of those with whom 
 they were at variance, as a warning that am/ 
 person who dared to till that field shoidd infalli- 
 bly he slain." And to this interpretation 1 was 
 in the second edition of this work strongly in- 
 clined, but now find myself obliged to abandon 
 it, from remarking, that at the 2oth verse it is 
 written, that on every good piece of land evert/ 
 man cast his stone, mxbm and filled it ; which 
 surely must import much more than placing 
 stones as a warning not to till it. It should, 
 moreover, be carefully observed, that marring 
 every good piece of land with stones was only a 
 part of the mischief done to the Moabites. 
 Comp. ver. 19, 25. Josephus, in relating this 
 history, takes no notice of any thing like a 
 erKoTiXttrfAts, but says, the confederate kings 
 " ravaged the fields of the Moabites, xat yxpx- 
 
 viffav TXyi^ovvTis reov nc tu ^itficc^pw Xi6uv, and 
 
 marred them by filling them with the stones from 
 the torrents, ov gullies." Ant. lib. ix. cap. 3, 
 2. 
 
 II. In a Niph. sense, to be marred, corrupted, 
 rot, as the flesh of a dead man. occ. Job xiv. 
 22. 
 
 III. To be ulcerated or sore, as the flesh by a 
 wound, occ. (jen. xxxiv. 25. In Hiph. to 
 make sore. occ. Ezek. xxviii. 24. Comp. Job 
 v. 18. 
 
 I V. To be sore, as the heart in sorrow, occ. 
 Prov. xiv. 13. Comp. Ps. Ixix. .30. In Hiph. 
 to make thus sore, to exulcerate. occ. Ezek. xiii. 
 22. Comp. Prov. iii. 12, where the LXX 
 render nx3T by xat fAettrrtyoi and scourgeth, cited 
 by St Paul, Heb. xii. 6. As Ns. mxsTD, 
 rranxari, nxD soreness, exulceration of body or 
 mind, grief. See Job ii. 1.3. xvi. 6. xxxiii. 19. 
 Isa. liii. 3. Ixv. 14. Jer. Ii. 8. 
 
 With a radical (see Ps. cix. 16. Dan. xi. 30), 
 
 but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 It occurs not as a V. in Kal, but the ideal 
 
 meaning seems to be, to bruise, break, beat, 
 
 heat down. 
 
 I. In Niph. to be beaten or broken to pieces, as 
 wine-jars. occ. Isa. xvi. 7. Comp. a;i:?N II. 
 under xnn. 
 
 II. As a participial N. fem. njoa spicery, 
 *' such as IS bruised or broken in a mortar." 
 Bate. LXX, BvfiiafAa, incense, occ. Gen. 
 xxxvii. 25. xliii. 11. 
 
 III. To he beaten, as men. occ. Job xxx. 8. 
 1NS3 they are beaten or scourged out of the 
 country. 
 
 IV. To he broken, as the heart or spirit of man ; 
 
 so Montanus, contritum. occ. Ps. cix. 16. 
 Prov. XV. 13. xvii. 22. xviii. 14. Comp. Dan. 
 xi. 30 ; where the Vulg. percutietur, shall be 
 smitten. In Hiph. to break, afflict, occ. Ezek. 
 xiii. 22 ; where Montanus, conterere. 
 Hence perhaps Gr. x^^u^ ^^ grieve, vex. 
 
 To pierce, penetrate, occ. Ps. xxii. 17, "IIO 
 Piercing or the piercers of my hands and my 
 
 feet ; for the word in this form may be con- 
 sidered either as a N. mas. plur. in reg. or as 
 a participle mas. plur. agreeing either with the 
 preceding noun of multitude, n*TS?, or with 
 D^yirs, and put in regimine as the participle 
 "p-r- Gen. iii. 5, and others. Comp. Ps. xxxv. 
 4. xxxiv. 6. * Thus it appears that the coni- 
 mon reading -"nxD in this text is very defensi- 
 ble. But Dr Kennicott in his Bible refers to 
 three MSS. and two printed editions, besides 
 the Complutensian, which read T^x^ with the 
 final T ; and agreeably to this reading both the 
 LXX and Vulg. render it as a verb, the 
 former by u^vlav they digged, and the latter by 
 foderunt. So the Syriac version njrn they 
 penetrated, petforated.-f To pierce, penetrate, 
 or the like, appears then to be the idea of the 
 Heb. word ; and the prophecy was accordingly 
 fulfilled when the hands and feet of our blessed 
 Lord were pierced and nailed to the cross. 
 Comp. Zech. xii. 10. Luke xxiv. 39, 40. 
 
 I. To be heavy, weighty. Job vi. 3. As a N. 
 rna weight, weighty. Prov. xxvii. 3. In Hiph. 
 to make heavy, or weighty, Isa. xlvii. 6. 
 
 II. To he weighty in a figurative sense, to be 
 weighty or heavy in quantity, quality, gi'eatness, 
 multitude, honour, number, or riches. Also 
 in a transitive sense, to make or regard as 
 weighty, to honour. It is applied to a great 
 variety of subjects. See inter al. Gen. xii. 10. 
 xiii. 2. xviii. 20. 1. 9. Exod. ix. 3. 1 Sam. 
 xxxi. 3. Exod. xx. 12. Isa. xxix. 13. xliii. 23, 
 & al. freq. In Hith. to make oneself many or 
 numerous, occ. Nah. iii. 15, twice. 
 
 III. It implies difficulty or impediment. In 
 Kal, to he dull, see with difficulty, as the eyes. 
 So the LXX veiy happily i^u^vwrvKrav. Gen. 
 xlviii. 10. To he heavy, shw, or impeded, as 
 the mouth or tongue of an in eloquent man. 
 Exod. iv. 10 or as that of a foreigner ap- 
 pears to be. Ezek. iii. 5, 6. In Hiph. to make 
 heavy, dull or stupid, as the ears. Isa. vi. 10. 
 as the heart or understanding. Exod. viii. 15, 
 32. x. 1. Comp. Exod. vii. 14. ix. 7. 
 
 IV. As a N. -rna and mns the liver of an ani- 
 mal or man, from the specific weight of that 
 bowel. " So," says Dr Taylor in his Con- 
 cordance, " the lungs, the lightest of the bow- 
 els, are in our language called the lights." 
 Exod. xxix. 13. Prov. vii. 23. It is mention- 
 ed as the seat of love and affection. Ps. xvi. 9, 
 My heart is glad and -mns (with - inserted, 
 but five of Dr Kennicott's codices read it 
 without) my liver ba- rejoiceth. And so per- 
 haps the word is used Gen. xlix. 6. (where 
 
 See the learned Mr Coinings' printed Heb, Text of 
 the Old Testament Vindicated, p. 111. 
 f Comp. Walton, Prolegom. p. 92, col. i. 
 I Welsh, y-cavad. 
 
in:3 
 
 219 
 
 VnD 
 
 the Samaritan Pentateuch and eighteen of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices have -TinD with the t in- 
 serted, and the LXX render it to. h-n-ocra. fjcou 
 my liver). Ps. xxx. 13. Ivii. 9. cviii. 2. That 
 the ancient heathen likewise regarded the liver 
 as the seat of the concupiscible passions may 
 be seen in Horace, lib. 1, ode 13, lin. 4, ode 
 2o, lin. 15, and lib. iv. ode 1, lin. 12, and in 
 the Notes of the Delphin edition. Comp. 
 Persius, Sat. v. lin. 129. Juvenal, Sat. vi. 
 lin. 647. 
 
 Ezek. xxi. 21, He loohed in the liver a well- 
 known method of divination, afterwards much 
 practised among the Greeks and Romans : the 
 former of whom called it htttToa-x.a'na. the look- 
 ing into the liver, which afterwards became a 
 general word for divination by inspecting the 
 entrails of sacrifices, because the liver was the 
 first and principal bowel observed for this pur- 
 pose.* The LXX in the above cited passage 
 of Ezek. have used the very term of art, hroc- 
 
 V. As a N. fem. rril^ia the heavy baggage, 
 impedimenta. So LXX i3*^3j, and French 
 translation, le bagage. occ. Jud. xviii. 21. 
 
 VI. As. a N. -nna and "tid glory. It plainly 
 denotes some action of the light, or rather of 
 the heavens, in irradiation; (see Isa. Ix. 1. 
 Ixii. 2. Ixvi. 11. Ezek. xliii. 2, as the Greek 
 da^a is also used in the N. T. Luke ii. 9. ix. 
 31. Acts xxii. 11. 1 Cor. xv. 41, & al.) pro- 
 perly, I apprehend, that action which gives 
 weight or gravity to all material things. Comp. 
 2 Cor. iv. 1 7. To illustrate this, I shall bor- 
 i"ow what appears to me an excellent passage 
 from Mr Pike's Philosophia Sacra, page 91, 
 92. " The gravitation or inclination of the 
 earth and of the planets towards the sun, is 
 thus plainly accounted for. Be pleased to re- 
 collect that, according to the scripture system, 
 there is a continual flowing of the light, or 
 atoms from the sun, and of the spirit or masses 
 [of gross air] to it ; and that the heavens are 
 finest at the centre, and grossest at the circum- 
 ference ; and that they are finer the nearer to 
 the sun, and grosser the farther off from it, in 
 a very regular proportion : f the necessary con- 
 sequence of this is, that all the planets must 
 gravitate or incline towards the sun, because 
 there is a prevailing pressure towards the 
 centre. 
 
 " Besides this, it is known, that the moon and 
 all earthly bodies gravitate towards the earth, 
 
 * See more in Abp. Potter's Antiquities of Greece, 
 book ii. chap. xiv. 
 
 t To explain this, it is, I apprehend, necessary to be 
 remembered, that in the armual course of the earth and 
 plaiu.'ts round the sun, the fineness of the ether is greatly 
 increased by the reflection of the light from their orbs 
 on that side which is turned towards the sun, as the 
 grossness of the ether is also greatly increased on the 
 other side by their intercepting the light, and so pre- 
 venting its acting so powerfully as it does in other parts 
 of the heavens equally distant from the sun : and, in- 
 deed, were not other circumatances to be taken into the 
 account, this prevailing pressure would drive the earth 
 and planets into the sun. Fully to explain those other 
 circumstances would lead me far beyond the bounds of 
 a Lexicon ; I therefore refer to those writers Avho have 
 already done it with great clearness and force of reason, 
 ing. See Mr Catcott's Vcterls et Verae Philosophiae 
 Principia, p. fi, &c. and Mr Spearicau's Enquiry after 
 Philosophy and Theol'>gy, ch. ii. 
 
 and that the satellites of Jupiter and the moons 
 of Saturn gravitate towards the bodies of these 
 planets respectively : which is thus produced 
 by the heavens. The ethereal fluid, as has 
 been proved, is a mixture of light and spirit, in 
 continual commotion and struggle; so that 
 some of the particles of the heavens in each 
 part of space are moving one way, and some 
 another, in all directions ; so that those oppo- 
 site motions resist and balance each other mu- 
 tually. If therefore these motions are in any 
 measure stopped in one direction, there will 
 follow a pressure and inclination of the fluid 
 in the contrary. Now, then, any solid body 
 placed in these conflicting ethers does actually 
 stop some of the motions of the ether more 
 than others ; for it obstructs most of the mo - 
 tions that would otherwise have passed from 
 the body outward all around it, and therefore 
 the ether must have a prevailing pressure to- 
 wards the body inward. This observation 
 will hold equally true of the earth and moon, 
 and of all the planets, both primary and se- 
 condary, and ought therefore to be applied to 
 them." 
 
 VII. mrr" mia the glory of Jehovah. 
 
 1st, That person of Jehovah who is called -jbo 
 Tina the King of Glory, or more literally, the 
 King, the Glory, Ps. xxiv. 7, 9; and the Sun 
 (u'nty Light) of RighteousJiess, the Effulgence 
 (A'TexvyafffAct) of the divine glory, the true Light, 
 &c. See Hab. ii. 14. Isa. xl. 5. Ix. 1, 2. 
 Comp. Mai. iii. 20 or iv. 2. Heb. i. 3. John 
 i. 4, 9. 
 
 2dly, A supernatural visible appearance oi fire, 
 light or splendour, which showed Jehovah to be 
 peculiarly present. See Exod. xxiv. 16, 17. 
 xl. 34, 35. 1 K. viii. 11. Comp. Luke ii. 9. 
 Acts xxii. 6, 11. xxvi. 13. This glory was 
 sometimes in a human form, prefiguring the 
 future incarnation of Jehovah, as for instance 
 that over the cherubim. Ezek. i. 28. viii. 4. 
 ix. 3. x. 4, 18. xi. 22, 23. Comp. ch. xliii. 2 
 5. xliv. 4.* 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to extinguish, quench, put 
 out, as fire, a live coal, a lamp, or the like. 
 See 2 Sam. xiv. 7. xxi. 17. 2 Chron. xxix. 7. 
 Isa. xlii. 3. Also in Kal, to be extinguished 
 or quenched, as fire, or &c. See Isa. xxxiv. 10. 
 Ixvi. 24. Jer. xvii. 27. Ezek. xx. 47, 48. 
 Also, to go out, for want of supply or fuel. 
 See Prov. xxvi. 20. Comp. Lev. vi. 12, 13. 
 Prov. xxxi. 18. 
 
 II. It is applied figuratively to what may be 
 considered as burning or shininj, as to God's 
 wrath. 2 K. xxii. 17. Jer. iv. 4. vii. 20, & al. 
 to love or ardent affection. Cant. viii. 7. 
 to a glorious prince. Ezek. xxxii, 7. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but in Chaldee, 
 Syriac, and Arabic, signifies, to bind, enchain. 
 &c. comp. bnn. Hence, 
 
 I. As a N. baD a chain, bond. occ. Ps. cv. 18. 
 cxlix. 8. 
 
 For farther satisfaction on these interesting sub. 
 jccts, see Mr Hutchiubou'b Treatise, entitled. Glory or 
 Gravity. 
 
DID 
 
 II. As a N. bina occ. 1 K. ix. 13, b"i:iD ni< 
 the land of Cabal, a name which Hiram gave 
 to some cities of Galilee in disgust. Marius 
 and others explain it from bSD a chain; but, 
 as Bate * has observed, the reason they give 
 for these cities being called so, because the clay 
 held the foot as a chain, is, though far fetched, 
 weak and trifling. He therefore interprets the 
 word as a compound of 3 like, as, and b"il 
 nothing ; and so signifying that those cities 
 were worthless, next to nothing. But since it 
 does not appear that bin ever signifies nothing, 
 we may perhaps with Michaelis (Supplem. p. 
 1201) best render bisn n>< ^Y " terra obstricta, 
 id est, debita, ex debito data, bond-land, land 
 granted in discharge of a debt," and consider 
 this name as sarcastically imposed by Hiram, 
 to express how ill Solomon had discharged his 
 obligation to him. 
 Der. Cable. 
 
 In Kal, to wash, cleanse by washing. Gen. xhx. 
 11. Lev. XV. 17. In Niph. to be washed. It 
 occurs in the infinitive, D3Drr Levit. xiii. 
 55, 56. As a participial N. DmD a fuller, 
 one whose business it is to wash, cleanse, or 
 scour cloths, &c. Isa. vii. 3, & al. As a par- 
 ticipial N. mas. plur. D^Dn3?2 washers, fullers. 
 So LXX 'TXvMoyruy. occ. Mai. iii. 2. 
 The Rev. Mr Pilkington in his Remarks upon 
 several Passages of Scripture, &c. p. 137, 138, 
 justly observes, that " in the Hebrew language 
 there are two words to express the different 
 kinds of washing ; and that they are always 
 used with the strictest propriety: Dna to 
 signify that kind of washing which pervades the 
 substance of the thing washed, and cleanses it 
 thoroughly ; and vm to express that kind of 
 washing which only cleanses the surface of a 
 substance, which the water cannot penetrate. 
 The former is used Exod. xix. 10. Gen. xlix. 
 11. Lev. xiii. 6," and applied to washing 
 clothes. " The latter is met with Gen. xviii. 
 4. xxiv. 32. Exod. ii. 5. Deut. xxi. 6," and 
 used for washing some part of the body. Comp. 
 Lev. xiv. 8, 9. " I must not omit to observe," 
 says my author, " that by a beautiful and 
 strong metaphor David uses d^D Ps. li. 2, 7, 
 or 4, 9 ; Wash me thoroughly from mine iniquity, 
 and cleanse me from my sin Wash me, and I 
 shall be whiter than snow." So in Jer. iv. 14, 
 it is applied to the heart. 
 
 I add, that there is a similar distinction in the 
 f Greek language ; in which >.o'ju is properly 
 to wash the whole body vittu*, the hands and 
 jeet and crXuvs/v, the clothes. And accordingly 
 the LXX never render the Heb. DSD by Xovu 
 or virrw, but constantly by tXwm and x'^o-rXuvM, 
 except in 2 K. xviii. 17. Isa. vii. 3. xxxvi. 2 ; 
 where for the participial N. DSID they use 
 yva.(pivs or Kva.(piv; a fuller. 
 Der. 3 being transposed, the Saxon wascan, 
 whence the Eng. wash, &c. Qu ? 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic 
 
 220 -^33 
 
 signifies to stop, keep off, prohibuit propul- 
 savit." Castell, whom see. As a N. y:ip a 
 piece of defensive armour for the head, a helmet. 
 1 Sam. xvii. 5. Isa. lix. 17, &al. 
 
 Denotes multiplicity, frequency, abundance. 
 
 I. In Kal. to multiply, occ. Job xxxv. 16. bo 
 Vulg. multiplicat. As a N. l-na copious, 
 numerous, many, abundant, o^ people. Isa. 
 xvi. 14 of waters, Isa. xvii. 12. xxvni. 2. 
 of wind, Job viii. 2, How long {shall) the words 
 of thy mouth (be) n^33 n^1 " a full or strong 
 wind; that keeps blowing, repeating and mul- 
 tiph/inq its blast?" Bate. So Vulg. multiplex, 
 of God, Job xxxvi. 5, Behold God {is) n^33 
 abundant, and will not despise {any) lb ^3^53 
 abundant in strength of heart, i. e. in wisdom 
 and (if the expression maybe allowed) in mag- 
 nanimity. See Scott, and comp. ch. ix. 4. xii. 
 13._of days or age, Job xv. 10. Abundant in 
 wealth or power, mighty. Job xxxiv. 24. Also, 
 abundance, plenty, much. Job xxxi. 2o. Used 
 as nn adverb, abundantly. Job xxxiv. 17. As 
 a N. n^33?3 abundance, occ. Job xxxvi. 31, He 
 giveth food -|03nb in abundance. 
 Hence the Cabiri (the three mighty gods, divos 
 potentes as Varro and Tertullian explain the 
 term) of the Samothracians may have had 
 their name.* Or else, if the a be radical. 
 Cabiri may be considered as a compound ot 3 
 like, and ^n^3X the mighty ones (which see under 
 n3K II.) and so denoting the representative 
 images ; as Heb. 31^3 from 3, and m-i f _ 
 Hence also either by transposition or inserting 
 r the Latin creber frequent, crebro frequently, 
 often, &c. Eng. crebrous. 
 
 II. As a N. -I33D a grate, of network, so call- 
 ed from its numerous holes or openings. See 
 Exod. xxii. 4. xxxviii. 4. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. m33 a sieve or searse tor 
 the same reason, occ. A.mos ix. 9. 
 
 Hence Latin cribrum a sieve. 
 
 IV. As a N. n''33 a kind of network, occ. 1 
 Sam. xix. 13, 16, And she put -i>33 nx the 
 network of goat's hair n^nu^Xin before its (the 
 teraphim's) pillows. Observe, that in the for- 
 mer verse four of Dr Kennicott's codices, and 
 the latter six, read rnwx-in. The n03 here 
 mentioned seems to have been a kind of mos- 
 quito-net, which, says Dr Shaw,t is " close 
 curtain of gauze of fine linen, used, all over the 
 'East, by people of better fashion, to keep out the 
 flies. " And that they had such anciently can- 
 not be doubted. Thus when Judith had be- 
 headed Holofernes in his bed, she pulled down 
 the mosquito-net {ro xuvmtuov from xeova4' a 
 gnat or musquito) wherein he did lie in his drun- 
 A^oc A-nm fhc ni/Jnr.<i. See Judith xiii. 9, 
 
 See his Reply to Dr Sharp's 2d Part ou Berith, p. 
 192, and his Enquiry into the Similitudes, &c. p. 211. 
 i Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon in Aoum. 
 
 kenness, from the pillars. 
 
 So Horace, speaking of the Roman soldiers 
 serving under Cleopatra, queen ot Egypt, 
 Epod ix. lin. 15, 
 
 . SeeBochart, vol.i. 394, &c.; B''yse'8 Pantheon 2d 
 edit. p. 153 ; Selden de Diis Syns, p. 212, 28t ; Stilling- 
 fleet. Orig, Sacr. book iii. ch. iv. 14, 
 
 + See Cooke's Enquiry into Patriarchal and Druidical 
 Religion, &c. p. 54. 
 
 } Travels, p. 221, 2d edit. 
 
tt'lD 
 
 221 
 
 nnD 
 
 Interque signa {turpe!) inilitaria 
 Sol aspicit conopeum. 
 
 Amidst the Roman eagles Sol survey'd 
 (O shame !) the Egyptian canopy display'd. 
 
 Francis. 
 
 As a N. liDn nearly the same. oec. 2 Kings 
 viii. 15. " Something of the gauze kind 
 which the water thickened so that it suffocated 
 him." Bate's note in his New and Literal 
 Translation, &c. Comp. Harmer's Observa- 
 tions, vol. iv. p. 405 4<Il. 
 
 V. As a N. fem. in reg. niS3 joined with y'lx. 
 ' occ. Gen. xxxv. 16. xlviii. 7. 2 Kings v. 19. 
 
 It is rendered, a little way or a little piece of 
 ground, but rather means a good way, or some 
 distance. And accordingly, from the best 
 * modern accounts, Rachael's monument 
 (Gen. xxxv. 16.) appears to have been half 
 way between Jerusalem and Bethlehem, or 
 about th'ee miles from the latter. 
 
 VI. As a particle n^3 denotes a considerable 
 length of time, a good while, as we say, past or 
 to come. It occurs only in the Book of Eccle- 
 siastes ; let us go through the passages, Eccles. 
 i. 10, It hath been a long while ago. iii. 15, 
 
 What is {now) H^n "iSD it (hath been) a good 
 while ago, and what (is) to be rtNl 113 hath 
 been a good while ago. vi. 10, That which hath 
 been ni3 a good while ago, its name is named. 
 ix. 6, is long ago, some time since, perished, 
 ver. 7, for God hath already, some time since, 
 accepted thy works. 
 
 VII. In composition, 
 
 1. liDiy who long ago, or some time since. 
 occ. Eccles. iv. 2. 
 
 2. *ia3ttrn, (compounded like D3ura) of a in, ly 
 that) and inD a long while. In that (or for as 
 much as) in the process of days to come, all is 
 
 forgotten, occ. Eccl. ii. 16. 
 
 I. In Kal, to subdue, subject. Gen. i. 28. 2 Sam. 
 viii. 11.2 Chron. xxviii. 10, & al. In Gen. 
 i. 28, the Samaritan Pentateuch and seven- 
 teen of Dr Kennicott's codices read mu^na. 
 In Niph. to be subdued, subjected. Num. xxxii. 
 22. Neh. V. 5, & al. In Hiph. to bring into sub- 
 jection. Jer. xxxiv. 11. 
 
 II. In Kal, to humble, force, ravish, occ. Esth. 
 vii. 8. 
 
 III. As a N. m'2'D q. d. subjectum pedum, a 
 footstool. So Vulg. scabellum. occ. 2 Chron. 
 
 ix. 18. 
 
 IV. Asa N. ^ty^a a furnace, properly, I appre- 
 hend, a lime-kiln, wherein stones are subdued 
 by the force of fire to a yielding friable sub- 
 stance, occ. Gen. xix. 28. Exod. ix. 8, 10. 
 xix. 18. 
 
 V. As a N. m'z'D, fem. rnyriD, plur. D-ir^aD and 
 nu^iO or (as a number of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices read in Gen. xxi.) mu;a3 a lamb, male 
 and female, from their remarkably meek and 
 submissive temper. See Exod. xxix. .38, 39. 
 2 Sam. xii. 3, 4, 6. Gen. xxi. 2830. Jer. 
 xi. 19 ; on which last cited text, see under t^bx 
 III. 
 
 ID 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but from the 
 use of this word iu Arabic (see Castell under 
 -ins) and the things to which it is applied in 
 Hebrew, the idea seems to be, to propel, shoot, 
 dart forth, or the like. 
 
 I. As a N. nD a kind of vessel, whence water 
 or liquor is shot out or emptied into another, a 
 pitcher. Gen. xxiv. 20, & al. To illustrate, I 
 K. xvii. 12, Harmer, Observations, vol. i. p. 
 277, &c. remai'ks from Norden, Sandys, and 
 Chardin, that in Egypt and Palestine they still 
 keep their corn, to preserve it from worms and 
 insects, in earthen jars, as D-na plainly signifies, 
 Jud. vii. 16, 19, 20. The women also in those 
 countries still use earthen jars to carry water 
 in, as Gen. xxiv. 14, 15. Comp. Observations, 
 vol. iv. p. 479. 
 
 On Eccles. xii. 6, comp. baba IV. under bn. 
 To which I shall in this place only add that 
 Plato (in TimcBO, quoted by Longinus De 
 Sublim. sect, xxxii.) in like manner calls the 
 heart HHrHN rov llEPI^EPOMENOT ffipo^^t^js 
 al/jtaroi, the fountain of the briskly circulating 
 blood ;" and that n>?y is the very word which 
 the LXX use, in the text just referred to, for 
 the Heb. ynan. And for proof that the circu- 
 lation of the blood was known to other ancients, 
 besides Plato, particularly to Hippocrates, I 
 refer to the learned Dutens, Enquiry, &:c. 
 Part III. ch. iii. 
 Hence Greek xulos, and Latin cadus, ajar or 
 jug to keep wine in. 
 
 II. As a N. n-a sudden or violent ruin or fall. 
 Symmachus -Ttrumv a fall. occ. Job xxi. 20. 
 
 III. As a N. pT>D a kind of short spear, or 
 javelin, which was thrown or darted at the ene- 
 my. Josh. viii. 18, & al. It is evident that 
 this word signifies neither the larger spear nor 
 the shield; because it is distinguished from 
 both. See 1 Sam. xvii. 6, 41, 45. Jobxxxix. 
 23. 
 
 Tna Hence as a N. mas. plur. in reg. --nn^a 
 sparks ov flashes of fire darting forth, occ. Job 
 xii. 10 or 19. 
 
 naTa some kind oi precious stones, so called from 
 its sparkling or flashing, perhaps the pyropus, of 
 which Ovid, Metam. lib. ii. lin. 2, 
 
 flam masque imitante pyropo. 
 
 See Hasselquist's Voyages, p. 113; and Maundrpll's 
 Journey, Wednesday, March 31. 
 
 OCC. Isa. liv. 12. Ezek. xxvii. 16. 
 Der. Lat. cado, to fall, whence cadence, case, 
 
 casual, occasion, accident, &c. &c. 
 niJ Chald. 
 It occurs not as a verb in the Bible, but often 
 
 in the targums in the same sense as the Heb. 
 
 aia to fail, deceive, from which it is corrupted. 
 
 AsaN. fem. j-^^i'D failing, deceitful, occ. Dan. 
 
 ii. 9. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic 
 denotes, to be turbid, agitated (see Castell), 
 which seems nearly the idea of the Hebrew 
 word ; for hence as a N. nTT-a military tumult, 
 an attack, onset, charge. Once, Job xv. 24. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or pmissible, n 
 final. 
 It denotes restriction, constriction, or the like. 
 
nnn 
 
 222 
 
 71713 
 
 I. To restrain^ repress. 1 Sam. iii. 13, Hb^ 
 DS nrrD and he did not restrain (or, laid wo re- 
 straint upon) them. Applied to the leprosy, 
 rrrrD, stopped or restrained from spreading. 
 Lev. xiii. 6, 28, & al. Ezek. xxi. 7 or 12, 
 m*i bD rrnpTST and every breath shall be retain- 
 ed or restrained. In grief men naturally re- 
 tain their breath longer than at other times, 
 and sighing is only a " violent and audible 
 emission of breath, which has been long re- 
 strained." Johnson. Comp. ver 6 or 11, and 
 Isa. Ixi. 3. As a N. nrra a restriction or 
 repairing. Nah. iii. 19. 
 
 II. To shrink, contract, as the eyes of old per- 
 sons do, by the wasting of the humours, w hence 
 their eyes become less transparent, and their 
 form more flat ; so that fewer rays of light are 
 transmitted, and the images of external objects 
 ai'e more confusedly painted on the retina, 
 whence the sight of persons advanced in age is 
 both obscure and confused. Gen. xxvii. 1, And 
 his eyes mN*iD rT3n were contracted /rowi see- 
 ing, i. e. so shrunk that he could not see per- 
 fectly. Comp. Deut. xxxiv. 7. 1 Sam. iii. 2. 
 Zech. xi. 17. It is evident even to common 
 observation, that great sorrow and weeping 
 will have nearly the same effect on the eyes as 
 old age. See Job xvii. 7. Comp. Ps. vi. 8. 
 xxxi. 10. 
 
 III. It is applied to smoking flax, or a smoking 
 wick, where the Are is restrained from break- 
 ing out. Isa. xli. 3, riDns" xb rr.na nna^Bi and 
 the smoking Jiax shall he not quench. So 
 LXX *a<rv;^(KKjv and Vulg. fumigans. An 
 ingenious writer speaking of fire says, " It 
 smokes by carrjnng off the watery and other 
 particles which it is capable of raising, and 
 among which it is enveloped, being in too little 
 quantity to encompass and overj)ower them so 
 far as to strike immediately against the body 
 of the light." And again, " The brightness 
 (of fire) ceases, when the aqueous particles are 
 too abundant, and when the fire inclosed within 
 the masses of smoke it drives away, does no 
 longer act immediately on the body of light." 
 Nature Displayed, vol. iv. p. 161, 162, small 
 Eng. edit. 
 
 IV. To be languid, dull, hebescere. occ. Isa. 
 xlii. 4 ; where it seems to allude to the sense 
 of nrra in the immediately preceding verse ; 
 accordingly the LXX render rrrrD" Kb by 
 avXa^\^/ he shall shine: and Montanus by 
 non caligabit, he shall not be dim. 
 
 V. As pronoun suffixes, restraining or limiting 
 the discourse or subject to the person or per- 
 sons addressed ; d and rra mas. d and "<d fem. 
 thee after a V. thine after a N. So plur. mas. 
 D3, fem. p and n33 you or your, freq. occ. D3 
 is also used for fem. Ruth. i. 9, 11, 13. 2 
 Sam. i. 24. 
 
 VI. rra a particle of restriction or limitation of 
 manner, place, or time. 
 
 1. TJms, in this manner. Gen. xxxii. 5, & al. 
 freq. Comp. Jer. xxiii. 29. 
 
 HDl, repeated, in this and that manner, 1 Kings 
 xxii. 20. 
 
 MDD according to this manner, exactly in this man- 
 ner. Num. viii. 26. xi. 15, & al. freq. I 
 
 With w (for nc?N) prefixed, rrSSK; which so. Ps. 
 cxliv. 15. Also, because, or that, so. Cant. 
 V. 9. 
 
 2. Here, in this place. Gen. xxxi. 37. 
 Repeated rrST rr3 here and there, this way and 
 
 that. Exod. ii. 12. comp. Num. xi. 31. xxiii. 
 
 15. 
 nrD *TJ? unto such a place, yonder. Gen. xxii. 5. 
 Repeated ttd ^l?^ rrD "IJT hei^e and there, on this 
 
 and that side, French translation, de tons cotes, 
 
 on all sides, occ. 1 Kings xviii. 45. 
 
 3. Of time, riD "TJ7 unto this time, hitherto. Ex. 
 vii. 16. Hence, 
 
 VII. By abbreviation, as :i from rri, n from 
 in, D a particle of restriction to a particular 
 manner, quantity, place, or time. 
 
 1 . Of manner. As, like as. Ps. i. 3, & al. freq. 
 according to. Gen. i. 26. 
 
 2. Of number or quantity. About. Exod. xii. 
 37. Ruth ii. 17. 
 
 3. Of place. About, as it loere. Num. xi. 31. 
 
 4. Of time. About. Exod. xi. 4. Josh. x. 13. 
 When, at the time that. Deut. xxiv. 13. Exod. 
 xxxi. 18, & al. freq. 
 
 5. D repeated denotes likeness of condition, 
 state, or &c. between two. Gen. xviii. 25, 
 yiriS pnys rrNTl and the righteous shall be as 
 the wicked. Lev. xxiv. 16, And all the congre- 
 gation shall certainly stone him TTllXD *13D 
 as well the stranger, as he that is born in the 
 land, Comp. 1 Kings xxii. 4. Isa. xxiv. 2. 
 
 VIII. "D Martinius, in his Lexicon Etymolog. 
 in QUIA, deduces this particle " from d ac- 
 cording to, as, denoting the agreement of cause 
 and effect ;" but it seems more accurate to say, 
 that -3 is a particle derived from rrrra to restrain, 
 and denotes restriction or limitation, particular- 
 ly of fact, cause, effect, and time. 
 
 1. Conjunctive. That, defining the fact, Gen. 
 i. 4. Esth. iii. 5. 1 Sam. xiv. 22, & al. 
 
 2. Affirmative. Surely, certainly. Psal. cxviii. 
 1012. Isa. vii. 9. Lam. iv. 18, & al. 
 
 3. Yea, imo, quin imo. 2 Sam. xiii. 15. Isa. v. 
 10. xxxii. 13. Jer. xvi. 5. Lam. i. 10. 
 
 4. Causal. Because, for. Lat. quia. Exod. 
 xviii. 11. Num. xi. 1,3. Deut. ii. 19. 
 
 5. Illative. Therefore, for that reason. Psal. 
 cxvi. 10. Comp. 1 Sam. ii. 25. Isa. liv. 14. 
 Jer. xviii. 12. 
 
 6. Of time. When. Exod. iii. 21. Jud. xvi. 
 16. 1 Sam. xiv. 29. Job i. 5. So Num. xxii. 
 22, xTrr ^birr "3 when or as he {was) going, 
 which is the literal rendering, and clears the 
 text. 
 
 7. But. Exod. xvi. 8, & al. The restrictive 
 sense here is evident. Compare Deut. xi. 7. 
 Ruth i. 10. 1 Sam. x. 19. Zech. x. 3. 
 
 8. It is often used in interrogations, but not so 
 as always to exclude one or other of the pre- 
 ceding senses. See 1 Sam. xxiv. 20. 2 Kings 
 xviii. 34. Isa. xxix. 16. xxxvi. 19. 
 
 9. The Lexicons render this particle though, al- 
 though. But in those passages, where it is 
 supposed to have this sense, and which do not 
 come under one of the foregoing meanings, the 
 expressions seem elliptical, and "3 may be ren- 
 dered ybr, or because. Thus Josh. xvii. 18, 
 Thou shalt drive out the Canaanite, "D though 
 
Vn3 
 
 223 
 
 ao 
 
 (or, this I particularly promise, because) he 
 hath chariots of iron, though {because) he is 
 strong. Comp. Gen. xlvii. ib. xlviii. 14. Ex. 
 xiii. 17. xxxiv. 9. 
 
 Vnr) Chald. 
 
 The same as the Heb. bS" to be able, capable. 
 occ. Dan. ii. 26. iv. 15. v. 8, 15. 
 
 In Arabic signifies to wn'nis/er, particularly in 
 the priest's office, and as a N. ^rrxD an admi- 
 nistrator or manager of another's business. 
 
 I. To minister, or officiate in the priest's office. 
 Exod. xxviii. 1, & al. freq. As a N. ^rrD a 
 priest, whether of the only true. Gen. xiv. 18. 
 
 Exod. ii. IC. xxix. 30. xxxk 10, & al. freq 
 
 or of false gods. 2 Ki. x. 11, 19. xi. 18. 2 
 Chron. xiii. 9. Amos vii. 10. Zeph. i. 4. As 
 a N. fem. nrarrs priesthood, or priest's office. 
 Exod. xxix. 9, & al. 
 
 Hence Koitjs or Kons the name, according to 
 Hesychius, of the priest of the Cabiri. See 
 under ins I. 
 
 II. As a V. formed from the N. occ. Isa. Ixi. 
 10 as a bridegroom "iNB ^rrD" "decketh him- 
 self with a priestly crown." Bp. Lowth, 
 whom see. Comp. Exod. xxviii. 40. Aquila's 
 version ug wf^pioy h^aTsuofUMov ffTupavu comes 
 very near to the Hebrew. Comp. under -iiai; 
 
 III. As a N. irra is used for a great officer in a 
 king's court, from his duty of ministering in 
 civil affairs. See 2 Sam. viii. 18. (comp. 1 
 Chron. xviii. 16.) 2 Sam. xx. 26. 1 Ki. iv. 5. 
 Job xii. 19. 
 
 Hence Greek kbviu to minister, whence ^laxo- 
 Mu, ^laxovos, and Eng. deacon. 
 
 With both the i and n radical, but the former 
 mutable, and the latter mutable or omissible, 
 as in mir. 
 
 I. To burn, scorch, as fire. It occurs in a Niph. 
 sense, to be burned, Prov. vi. 28. Isa. xliii. 2. 
 As Ns. "3 (formed as -j; from rt^]}, -ar from 
 ilMv) a burning, scorching, as by the sun, *' a 
 sun-burnt shin. ' Bp. Lowth. occ. Isa. iii. 24. 
 Michaelis (Supplement, ad Lex. p. 1226.) 
 takes -3 for a N. in the sense of a burning, 
 conflagration. Num. xiv. 22, When there shall 
 be "D a conflagration, fit shall be) to consume 
 Kin, i. e. the Kenife. Fem. rr-na a burn, Exod. 
 xxi. 25. mDn and in reg. mD73 a burning, as 
 of fire. Lev. xiii. 24, 25, 28 ; where it is ap- 
 plied to the leprosy. 
 
 II. As a N. p-a for pis, as -3 for 13. occ. 
 Amos V. 26, But ye have borne the tabernacles 
 of your Moloch, D3NTbN 3313 D3"r3bi: TT'3 r\n.^ 
 and the Chiun of your images, the star, shine 
 or glory, of your Aleim, which ye made to your- 
 selves. Here it is manifest that ti''3 is equiva- 
 lent to 3313. Accordingly the LXX in their 
 translation entirely omit yr^-D, and only retain 
 3313, which they render to uo-t^ov the star. 
 p"'3 therefore ought rather to be referred to 
 this root m3 to burn, than to p to esta- 
 blish. But what does ^"3 more distinctly 
 signify? If we recollect that the cherubim 
 were at their original institution, Gen. iii. 
 24, attended by nssrrnrDrr sinnr unb nx 
 
 the flame of fire turning upon itself, and in like 
 manner at their exhibition to Ezekiel, chap. i. 
 4, by a great cloud, and nnpbnn irx a fire in- 
 folding itself; that the divine ajjpoarances un- 
 der the Old Testament were generally in fire, 
 light, or glory surrounded with a cloud; that 
 Jehovah promised to meet with Moses and to 
 commune with him, from above the mercy- seat, 
 from between the two cherubim, Exod. xxv. 22.' 
 (comp. Num. vii. 89.) ; and that he say's to 
 Moses, Lev. xvi. 2, Iwill AP FEAR in the 
 cloud upon the mercy-seat ; and if to all this we 
 add that St Paul, Heb. ix. 5. expressly styles 
 the cherubim, the cherubim of glory, it will be 
 evident that the cherubim in the Holy of Ho- 
 lies of the tabernacle, and no doubt of Solo- 
 mon's temple likewise, (see 1 K. viii. 10, 
 11.) were constantly attended by a supernatu- 
 ral light or glory, Jehovah thus miraculously 
 attesting his presence with his own divinely 
 instituted emblems. And as the idolaters 
 could not procure this supernatural ghry to 
 their images, no wonder they endeavoured to 
 imitate it as well as they could by the splen- 
 dour of burnished metal, gold, silver, and pre- 
 cious stones, stones of fire, as they are called, 
 Ezek. xxviii. 16. And since in Amos the 
 idolaters are said to have borne the p'3 of their 
 images, that word may denote either some glo- 
 rious, resplendent seat, or throne, 
 
 (Clara noicante auro, Hammasque itnitante pyropo. 
 With shilling gold and flaming pyrope bright.) 
 
 whereon their idols were placed and occasion- 
 ally carried in procession. ( Comp. under "^d 
 I.) Or else it may signify the lustre of their 
 idols themselves shining with gold a7id precious 
 stones. So Diodorus Sic. lib. xvii. speaking 
 of the image of Jupiter Ammon, which was 
 perhaps one of the most ancient idols in the 
 
 world, says to ^s tov Biov ^oavov ik fffjc^a.y- 
 Jiwv KKi Xi6uv akXuv Ti^ii^iTKi, thc imogc of that 
 god is set round with emeralds and other gejns." 
 
 III. Chald. As a N. mas. plur. pi3 windows, 
 which admit the heat. occ. Dan. vi. 10 or 11, 
 The noun occurs singular in the same sense 
 in the Chaldee Targum on Zeph. ii. 14. 
 
 The above-quoted are all the passages of the 
 Bible, wherein the root is found. 
 
 Hence Gr. kuiu, kolvcu to burn, and Eng. caus- 
 tic, cautery. 
 
 nn _ 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, to fail in a natural 
 sense, and so balk one's expectation. Isa. Iviii. 
 11, a spring of water, ichose waters 1373" Kb 
 fail not, or will not fail. So LXX s^sAiysv, 
 and Vulg. deficient- Comp. Jer. xv. 18. 
 
 II. To fail in a moral sense, and so deceive. 
 Num. xxiii. 19. 2 Ki.iv. 16. Hab. ii. 3. Prov. 
 xiv. 5. In Niph. to be made to fail. Job xli. 1 
 or 9. Prov. xxx. 6 ; where our translation, be 
 
 found a liar, which comes to the same sense ; 
 
 '" be cast on trial," Bate. Job xxxiv. 6, In my 
 
 judgment or in my being judged, 373N I am 
 
 made to fail, i. e. unjustly, or as Schultens, 
 contrary to my right I am cast, causa cado, 
 damnor. In Hijjh. to cause to fail, convict of 
 falsehood. Job xxiv. 25. As a N. 3T3 what 
 
-in 
 
 Vna 
 
 fails or wiU fail, and so deceive, a lie in this 
 view, Ps. iv. 3 ; where it is joined with pn 
 emptiness. Ps. Ixii. 10, where it is joined with 
 bsrt vanity. Ps. cxvi. 11. Prov. vi. 19. xiv. 5, 
 & al. freq. Comp. Ezek. xiii. 6, 8. As a N. 
 aiax a failer, deceiver, occ. Mic. i. H. Jer. 
 XV. 18, Wilt thou he unto me as a deceiver, {as) 
 waters which are not constant ? In which pas- 
 sages, perhaps, as the learned * Michaelis has 
 observed, the very meaning of STDX may be a 
 spring whose waters sometimes fail. Comp. Isa. 
 Iviii. 11, above, and Job vi. 15 17. 
 no 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea ap- 
 pears to be nearly the same as that of the 
 Arabic *iD3 probably corrupted from it, name- 
 ly, to break or break through with force and 
 violence. See Castell's Lexicon under "nDS, 
 and Schultens on Prov. xi. 17. Hence, 
 As a N. with a formative x, ^inx violent, out- 
 rageous, breaking through all restraint or oppo- 
 sition. It is applied to the poison of asps, 
 Deut. xxxii. 33; where the L XX dnxTo;, and 
 Vulg. insanabile, iiicurable to a man of in- 
 trepid courage. Job xli. 2 or 10. (So n^-td 
 in Syriac is a soldier or trooper. ) to an im- 
 placable enemy. Job xxx. 21. to breaking 
 through the ties of natural affection. Lam. \v. 
 3. comp. ver. 10, and ch. ii. 20. As a N. 
 (formed like "anx with an initial x and a final *>) 
 "113 N nearly the same. Prov. v. 9. xi. 17. 
 xii. 10. xvii. 11. Isa. xiii. 9. Jer. xxx. 14. vi. 
 23. 1. 42. Observe, that in the two last cited 
 passages of Jeremiah, the LXX, by rendering 
 it iritfAoi violent, fierce, precipitate, have given 
 nearly the idea of the Heb. word ; and that in 
 Isa. xiii. 9, (where see Vitringa) Prov. xii. 10. 
 Jer. 1. 42, -max is used as a substantive, atro- 
 city, cruelty. Had the word in the two last 
 texts been an adjective, it should have been 
 Dnnx. As a N. fem. plur. m-'nTDX violent 
 impulses breaking through all restraints, occ. 
 Prov. xxvii. 4, ( There are) the impetuosities, 
 gusts of anger, and the inundation of wrath. 
 The above cited are all the passages of the 
 Bible wherein the root occurs. 
 HD 
 
 To be strong, vigorous, firm. It occurs not, 
 however, as a V. in Heb. but hence, 
 I. As a N. na strength, vigour, as of man. 
 Gen. xxxi. 6. Deut. viii. 18. Jud. xvi. freq. 
 1 Sam. xxviii. 20, 22 of a horse. Job xxxix. 
 21 of the ground in vegetation. Gen. iv. 12. 
 comp. Job xxxi. 39 of God. Exod. ix. 16. 
 XV. 6, & al. freq. Ability, of wealth. Ezra ii. 
 69. Firmness, as of stones. Job vi. 12. 
 Strength, oi constitution. Ezrax. 13. It seems 
 once used for the body itself considered as 
 vigorous and abounding in moisture. Corpus 
 solidum et succi plenum, occ. Ps. xxii. 16, 
 My TO is dried up like a potsherd, 
 
 My flesh, its vital moisture drain'd, 
 Dry as the clay-form 'd vase appears. 
 
 Mkurick. 
 
 This N. is once, namely, Dan. xi. 6, spelled 
 with a n inserted, niD, in many editions, but 
 
 * I^wth's Praelections, p. 276, 29fi, odit. Gottin^. 
 
 not in the Complutensian, nor in more than 
 thirty of Dr Kennicott's codices. 
 II. As a N. na a species of lizard well known 
 in the East, and called by the Arabs alwarlo, 
 or, corruptedly from them, warral or guaril, 
 and so remarkable for its vigour in destroying 
 serpents and dhabs (another species of lizards) 
 that the Arabs have many proverbs taken from 
 these its qualities. It may be worth adding, 
 that the V. m3 in Arabic signifies, to over- 
 come in war. See Bochart, vol. ii. 1069, &c. 
 and Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 178, 438, 2d edit, 
 occ. Lev. xi. 30. 
 
 Hence Greek x,kvs strength, vigour, and kikvu 
 to be strong, vigorous. Lat. queo, to be able. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph, to take offov away, to re- 
 move, e medio tollere, delere. Symmachus, in 
 Ps. Ixxxiii. 5, a.ipa.nn Toiniruf/.iv, let us remove 
 out of sight. Exod. xxiii. 23. 1 K. xiii. 34. 2 
 Chron. xxxii. 21. Zech. xi. 8. In Niph. to 
 be taken off. Exod. ix. 15. Job iv. 7. 
 
 II. To take away, take out of sight, conceal or 
 hide. Gen. xlvii. 18. Josh. vii. 19. 1 Sam. iii. 
 17, 18. In Niph. to be hidden. Ps. cxxxix. 15. 
 Comp. Zech. xi. 9, 16. 
 
 Vn:D 
 
 To colour, paint, tinge. Once, Ezek. xxiii. 40 ; 
 where Jehovah speaks of Israel and Judah 
 under the emblem of a whorish woman, 
 (comp. 2 K. ix. 30.) ^^'I? nbnD thou didst 
 colour thy eyes. Vulg. circumlinisii stibio ocu- 
 los tuos, thou didst paint round thine eyes with 
 stibium or lead-ore; but the LXX 'coming 
 still nearer to the Hebrew, i(Tr,(i,Z,ou tov; n(p6a.'K- 
 f/.Dv; (fov thou didst paint thy ^,?/eswith stibium. 
 As for the manner of doing this, see under 
 IS IL 
 
 Sandys, Travels, p. 35, speaking both of the 
 Turkish and Grecian women, long ago ob- 
 served, that " They put between the eye-lids 
 and the eyes a certain black powder, with a 
 fine long pencil, made of a mineral brought 
 from the kingdom of Fez, and called al-cohole, 
 which by the not disgraceful staining of the 
 lids do better set forth the whiteness of the 
 eye." Dr Shaw * says that the Moors to this 
 day call the powder of lead-ore, with which the 
 ladies tinge their eye-lids, al kahol. And so 
 Niebuhr,f speaking of the women in Arabia 
 Felix : " Elles se peignent jusques aux bords 
 des paupiires en noire avec la mine de plomb 
 preparee, nominee kochhel. They paint even 
 the edges of their eyelids black with lead-ore 
 prepared, which is called kochhel." But I ap- 
 prehend that the Heb. verb bvo itself properly 
 signifies to tinge or colour in general, and that 
 the Arabs called the lead-ore bns, from its fit- 
 ness for, and application to, this purpose. 
 Thus Savary (Lettre xi. .sur I'Egypte, p. 131, 
 note) tells us, " Le cohel est une preparation 
 d'etain brule avec de la noix de galles, dont Ics 
 femmes Turques se servent pour se noircir, et 
 s'alonger les sourcils." Cohel is a preparation 
 of burnt tin with gall nuts, which the Turkish 
 women use for blackening and lengthening 
 
 * Travels, p. 229, 2d edit. 
 
 + Description De 1' Arable, p. T/S. 
 
ti'nD 
 
 225 
 
 -IDD 
 
 their eye-brows. And so the Chaldee Tar- 
 gum, agreeable to the Heb. does not use the 
 V. bns by itself to express tinging with lead- 
 ore, but both in 2 K. ix. 30, and Jer. iv. 30, 
 adds N-T''TSiS to express the mineral paint made 
 use of. 
 Der. Lat. color^ Eng. colour. Also, coal. Qu ? 
 
 I. In Kal, to fail, he deficient in substance. Ps. 
 eix. 24, Ml/ flesh pu^Q U'na faileth of fatness, 
 (Eng. translat.) or wasteth (being) without 
 
 fatness. (Comp. Isa. xvii. 4.) Hos. ix. 2, 7%e 
 new tvine shall fail m it, i. e. in the Lord's 
 land, expressed next verse. Hab. iii. 17, The 
 produce of the olive fail. 
 
 II. In Kal, to fail, be deficient in truth or vera- 
 city, to lie. Gen. xviii. 15. Lev. vi. 2. xix. 11. 
 To belie. Job xvi. 8, And -u^na he that belieth 
 me riseth up against me. So Symmachus 
 xa.vot.-4'iv^of/,ivoi. See Scott. As a N. irna a 
 
 failure in truth, a lie. Ps. lix. 13. Hos. vii. 3, 
 &al. 
 
 III. In Kal, with b and a noun or pronoun 
 following. To fail with regard to another, and 
 that, whether in point of permanency and 
 courage, as Deut. xxxiii. 29. Ps. xviii. 45. 
 Ixvi. 3. Ixxxi. 16. (So in Hith. 2 Sam. xxii. 
 45.) or of duty, as Job xxxi. 28. 
 
 I v. With s and a N. or pron. following, to 
 fail another, in respect of support or acknow- 
 ledgment. Job viii. 18, in a^nDi Then it will 
 fail him, (saying) I have not seen him ; or of 
 duty, Josh. xxiv. 27, Lest ye fail with regard 
 to your Aleim. Comp. Isa. lix. 13. Jer. v. 
 12. In this latter sense it is used absolutely. 
 Prov. XXX. 9. So Isa. xxx. 9, wmn'D D^sn 
 failing children. 
 
 In several of the above cited passages it is ren- 
 dered to deny, but does not appear ever to have 
 strictly this meaning. 
 
 Der. Latin cesso, Eng. cessation, cease. Also, 
 Lat. cassus void, empty, casso to make void, 
 French casser, and Eng. to quash, cashier. 
 
 "^D See under rrrra VIII. and ma I. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic SDia 
 signifies to glister, glitter, shine ; and as a N. 
 any glittering thing, but generally a round one. 
 See CasteU. 
 
 I. As a N. 5313 something glittering or shining. 
 occ. Amos v. 26; where D3\'7bN 3313 the 
 shine of your Aleim is plainly synon5Tiious with 
 D3"'r3by \V3 the chiun of your images, and 
 means, I apprehend, that artificial glory of 
 gold and precious stones, with which the idola- 
 ters dignified their images. Comp. ^3 under 
 m3 II. 
 
 II. As a N. a star, i. e. the orb or body of a 
 fixed star OT planet. Gen. i. 16; where D''33i3 
 are joined with the ^eater and lesser iixn or 
 instruments of light, i. e. with the orbs of the 
 sun and moon. Gen. xv. 5, Look now toward 
 heaven, and number the stars, plainly the orbs. 
 Comp. Jud. V. 20. Isa. xiv. 13. Obad. ver. 
 4. Job XXV. 5. xxxviii. 7, When^p^ oasia the 
 mornmg stars sang together, i. e. the holy an- 
 gels, glorious and shining like the morning star. 
 Comp. 1 K. xxii. 19. Dan. xii. 3. 1 Cor. xv. 
 41. Luke XX. 36. 
 
 III. And most generally as a N. a star^ i. e. 
 the stream or fiux of light from the orb of a 
 fixed star or planet. Thus the D''3313 are very 
 frequently joined with lyniy and ni" the solar 
 and lunar light, as Ps. cxxxvi. 7 9. cxlviii. 3. 
 Jer. xxxi. 35. Ezek. xxxii. 7. Joel ii. 10 ; and 
 all these Jehovah is said, Deut. iv. 19, to have 
 pbn divided or portioned out to all nations un^ 
 der the heavens ; " which expression," as an ex- 
 cellent writer observes, " though it is not ynXh 
 any propriety applicable to the bodies of the 
 sun, moon, and stars, is literally true of the 
 fiuxes or streams of light from them." So the 
 D'<3313, as well as the \2;t2m or solar light, are 
 said nxj: to come forth, namely, in the evening, 
 Neh. iv. 21 ; and Eliphaz in .lob xxii. 12, the 
 more accurately to define the orbs or bodies of 
 the stars, calls them D''3313 ITNI the head of 
 the stellar fiuxes. 
 
 The "3313, whether planets or fixed stars, 
 were ordained by God to govern and enlighten 
 the night. See Ps. cxxxvi. 9. Jer. xxxi. 35. 
 And the modern philosopher, who imagines 
 the moon and planets to be inhabited worlds, 
 and the fixed stars, suns to other systems, may, 
 perhaps, find enough to awaken him from this 
 amusing, but delusive * dream, in the excellent 
 Mr Baker's Reflections on Learning, ch. viii. 
 (comp. Keill's Astronomy, sect. x. towards 
 the end) or in the learned Catcott on the Cre- 
 ation, p. 20, &c. 
 
 That infamous Jewish impostor. Bar Cocab, 
 or, as the Romans called him, Barchochebas, 
 in the reign of the Emperor Adrian, assumed 
 
 this pompous title, 3313 13 Son of a Star, 
 from Num. xxiv. 17, as if he were the Star 
 out of Jacob; but this false Messiah was de- 
 stroyed by the emperor's general Julius Se- 
 verus, with an almost incredible number of his 
 deluded followers.f 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. is ap- 
 plied to several things of a fiat roundish form, 
 which therefore seems to be the idea of the 
 word. 
 
 1. As a N. 133 a level tract of country, sur- 
 rounded with hills, a plairt. Gen. xiii. 10. xix. 
 17, & al. freq. 
 
 2. As a N. 133 plur. ni133 a fiat round cake 
 of bread. Exod. xxv. 39. Jud. viii. 5. 1 Sam. 
 X. 3, & al. 
 
 3. As a N. 133 plur. 0-133 a fiat roundish cake 
 of metal, see Zech. v. 7. As a certain weight, 
 a talent of silver or gold. It appears from 
 
 It maybe worth remarking, that the famous Kepler 
 wrote a book with the followiug title: " Somnium 
 AsTRONOMicuM : de Astronomia Lunari, sive de iis, 
 qufe acciderent Lunae Incolis, quam Luminis et Dierum 
 Diversitatem experirentur, aliisque aslronomicis phge- 
 nomenishujusmodi: AN ASTRONOMICAL DREAM . 
 concerning Lunar Astro7iomy, or what things woulk 
 happen to the Inhabitants of the Moon, what Diversity of 
 Light and Bays they would experience, and concerning 
 other Astronomical Phenomena of this kind." What 
 Kepler proposed as a dream, Huygens, and a long list 
 of Kepler's Newtonian /o^ot^^er.y, have treated as a real- 
 ity, or at least as a high probability. 
 
 t See Eusebius, Eccles. Hist. lib. iv. cap. 6 ; Echard'a 
 Eccles. Hist, at A. D. 134 137; and Bishop Newton's 
 Dissertations on the Prophecies, vol. ii. p. 316, &c. 
 Vitringa on Isa. torn. i. p. 167, Note A ; BayJe's Diction! 
 ary in Barcochebas ; Modern Univ. Hist. vol. xiii n 
 151. &c. 8vo. ' ^' 
 
-IDD 
 
 226 
 
 IDD 
 
 Exod. xxxviii. 25, 26, that a 1 3D or tale7it of 
 silver weighed or was equal to 3000 shekels, 
 i. e. according to Bishop Cumberland, to 93f 
 pounds avoirdupois, or, in our money, to 3531. 
 lis. lOd. ; and a talent of gold of the same 
 weight to 507a/. 15s. 7d. Exod. xxv. 39, & al. 
 freq. But Michaelis, Supplem. p. 367, reck- 
 ons the Jewish talent to be equal to little more 
 than 30 Paris pounds, that is, I think, to 
 somewhat more than 32^ Eng. avoirdupois. 
 And this lower estimation of the talent will 
 best suit what we read 2 Sam. xii. 30, which 
 see. 1 Chron. xxii. 14, Now behold, in my 
 trouble I have prepared for the house of the 
 LORD D-sbx ^bn. riDsn ribx rrxn D-'nD3 nm 
 D-IDD a hundred thousand talents of gold, and 
 a thousand thousand talents of silver ; and of 
 brass and iron bpT::'a TH without weight ffor it 
 is in abundance J And with the Hebrew and 
 English, as to the sums of gold and silver here 
 mentioned, agree both the LXX and Vulgate 
 of our present copies. Let us then consider 
 the amount of these sums according to Bp. 
 Cumberland's estimation of the gold and silver 
 Jewish talent ; and we shall find that, accord- 
 ing to this, 100,000 talents of gold could not 
 be less than 507,575,000 pounds sterling, and 
 1,000,000 talents of silver, than 353,500,000 
 pounds sterling. And these two sums added 
 together amount to eight hundred and 
 
 SIXTY- ONE ftHLLIONS AND SEVENTY-FIVE 
 THOUSAND POUNDS STERLING. A mOSt pro- 
 
 digious and incredible sum ; since, as Whis- 
 ton * has remarked, it is " perhaps more than 
 our earth ever had upon it at one time, and 
 vastly too great for the particulars " in which 
 the gold and silver were to be employed. If 
 therefore we mean to defend the veracity of 
 the sacred historian, what shall we say to these 
 things? We must, I think, say either, 1st, that 
 the talent, both of gold and silver, intended in 
 1 Chron. xxii. 14, is much less than Bp. Cum- 
 berland reckoned it ; or 2dly, that the Hebrew 
 text, and consequently the LXX and Vulg. 
 versions are here erroneous ; or, 3dly, that 
 both these causes must be alleged in order to 
 reconcile the history in Chron. to credibility. 
 As to the 1st, I observe, that Michaelis (Sup- 
 plem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 1269), estimates even 
 the Mosaic talent of gold at 4397^ golden 
 Hanoverian ducats, which, reckoning each du- 
 cat at 9s. 3d. will amount to 2033/. 16s. nearly, 
 or to very little more than two- fifths of the 
 value at which Bishop Cumberland estimates 
 the Jewish talent. And as to the Mosaic 
 talent of silver, Michaelis estimates it at 787^ 
 rix-dollars, which, at 3s. 6d. a rix-doUar, makes 
 the talent of silver amount to nearly 137/. 1 6s. 
 or about two-fifths of the Bishop's valuation. 
 2dly, As to any error in the Heb. copies of 
 1 Chron. xxii. 14, it is true that Dr Kennicott's 
 various readings will not assist us in correcting 
 it, whatever it be. But in the Arabic version 
 of this text, " Gold a thousand talents, and sil- 
 ver a thousand talents," are the traces of a very 
 
 * In his Description of the Models of the Tabernacle 
 and Temple prefixed to his Translation of Josephus's 
 Jewish War, ch. xiii. 
 
 im])ortant various reading in that copy of the 
 LXX, from which this version M'as made.* 
 And, indeed, it may not seem improbable that 
 the original text of the Heb. was agreeable to 
 this version, rrxn might easily be an errone- 
 ous insertion, arising from d (in ancient 
 MSS. n) and n of the preceding and following 
 word, and D-sbx might spring from tibx pre- 
 ceding and D*"i3D following. Or else, in such 
 a very extraordinary case as the present, may 
 we not say, that some early Jewish transcriber, 
 to enhance the riches of David, and the con- 
 sequent costliness of the temple, did probably 
 by design add rrXD and D^sbx to this verse ? 
 And it is very easy and natural to conceive, 
 that, when this reading had once, whether by 
 mistake or design, got admission into the text, 
 it would from national vanity be eagerly em- 
 braced and propagated by the Jewish copyists 
 both of the Heb. and of the LXX. Now, 
 according to the Arabic version, the talents of 
 gold woiild amount, by Bp. Cumberland's esti- 
 mation, to 5,075,750/. sterling, and the talents 
 of silver to somewhat more than 353,500/. and 
 both these sums together to about 5,429,500/. 
 sterling. 
 
 Josephus, who is sufficiently fond of relating 
 whatever might redound to the honour and 
 splendour of his nation, yet in his Ant. lib. vii. 
 cap. 14, 2, states the precious metals pre- 
 pared by David for the building of the temple 
 at 10,000 talents of gold, and 100,000 talents 
 of silver, which is just a tenth part of what is 
 mentioned in the present Heb. and LXX 
 text of 1 Chron. xxii. 14, and consequently 
 amounts, on Bp. Cumberland's estimation, to 
 86,107,500/. sterling. But is not even this 
 too large a sum for David to have prepared in 
 (his) trouble, or even, as the Heb. -sjrn may 
 perhaps be rendered, by (his) labour or pains ? 
 Josephus himself seems to have thought that it 
 would appear exaggerated, for when he has 
 occasion again to mention these riches, 9, 
 though he specifies the 100,000 talents of sil- 
 ver, he denominates the gold only by the gen- 
 eral terms of ^^v(rov ^roXw much gold. 
 In an age when kings and princes used to hoard 
 up vast quantities of gold and silver, as the 
 Eastern prifices still do, it is by no means im- 
 probable that David, in those successful wars 
 which he waged against the Philistines, Moab- 
 ites, Amalekites, and the kings of Sobah, 
 Syria, and Edon (see 2 Sam. viii. 1 14. 1 
 Chron. xviii. 1 11.) might collect gold and 
 silver to the amount of five millions and a half 
 of our money; but I must leave the reader 
 himself to determine whether it be probable 
 that he could amass above eighty-six millions ; 
 and submit it to his own reflection, if he em- 
 braces the account of Josephus, instead of that 
 in the Arabic version, whether he will not be 
 inclined to reckon the talent at a lower rate 
 than Bp. Cumberland has done. The talents 
 of gold and silver in Josephus would, accord- 
 ing to Michaelis's computation, amount to 
 about two-fifths of 86,107,500/. or to nearly 
 34,433,000/. sterling. 
 
 See Du Pin, Dissertat. Preliminaire, torn. i. part 2, 
 p. 692. 
 
22T 
 
 3V3 
 
 I. In Kal, to hold, contain, comprehend, occ. 
 Isa. xl. 12, bai and comprehended, or con- 
 tained the dust of the earth hi a measure. Jer. 
 ii. 13. Cisterns which ibS" xb will not hold wa- 
 ter. In Hiph. the same. 2 Chron. vii. 7. 
 Because the brazen altar Vsrrb bia*" Kb was 
 not able to hold the hurnt-offerhigs, and the 
 meat-offerings, and the fat. So 1 K. viii. 65, 
 & al. 
 
 II. As a N. fern, rrban a fold, or the like, to 
 hold or contain the flocks, occ. Hab. iii. 17. 
 So one of the Hexaplar versions fictvl^xs, and 
 Vulg. ovili. Buxtorf and others have supposed 
 that this word was written for rrxban, from 
 KbD ; and one of Dr Kennicott's MSS. now 
 reads KbSQQ, and one more did originally, and 
 another has rrKbaDQ : rrbSD however may 
 very naturally be referred to this root bD . 
 
 III. To hold in, contain, as wrath or vengeance, 
 occ. Jer. vi. 11. 
 
 IV. To hold in, retain, restrain. 1 Sam. vi. 10. 
 XXV. 3.3. Should not nbs '^^^r^ aiptt Ps. 
 Ixxiv. 11, be rendered, restraining it, i. e. thy 
 hand within thy bosom ? 
 
 V. As Ns. "boland "bD a tenacious, close man, 
 a gripe-all. occ. Isa. xxxii. 5, 7. 
 
 baba I. to hold, contain or comprehend entirely. 
 1 K. viii. 27. 2 Chron. ii. 6. vi. 18. 
 
 VI. To hold in, contain, refrain, occ. Ps. cxii. 
 5, (where LXX eiKovofjunffu will regulate) Jer. 
 XX. 9, baiN xbl bab^ -n-Nban And I was weary 
 with containing (the word of the Lord), and 
 I could not, OT had no (more) power, Comp. 
 Jer. vi. 11, above. 
 
 Denotes, in general, separation, restriction, re- 
 straint, separare, dirimere, coercere. 
 
 I. To separate, restrict, distinguish by certain 
 marks, characters, or qualities. It occurs not 
 hovi^ever as a V. in this sense, but as a noun 
 mas. plur. cxbD signifies separate or distinct 
 species of animals, seeds, or materials for cloth- 
 ing. The LXX render it, as relating to 
 seeds, by honpo^ov different, occ. Lev. xix. 19, 
 thrice. Deut. xxii. 9. Such heterogeneotis mix- 
 tures seem to have been forbidden the Israel- 
 ites, in order to inculcate on them simplicity 
 and uniformity of life and manners, particular- 
 ly to caution them against mixing with idola- 
 ters in marriage or concubinage, (comp. Lev. 
 xix. 19, in LXX with 2 Cor. vi. M.) and 
 probably to guard them (as intimated in Deut.) 
 from some particular abominations usual 
 among the heathen. 
 
 II. In Kal, to keep back, separate, keep off, re- 
 strain, prohibit, in deed or word. See Gen. 
 viii. 2. Hag. i. 10. Num. xi. 28. Ps. xl. 10. 
 In Niph. to be restrained. Exod. xxxvi. 6. 
 Ezek. xxxi. 15. 
 
 III. In Kal, to restrain, confine. Jer. xxxii. 2, 
 3. As a N. xbs confinement; so Nbsrr n-^ or 
 xbD IT'S a house of confinement, a prison. 1 
 Ki. xxii. 27. 2 Ki. xvii. 4, & al. freq. n^n 
 x^barr the same. occ. Jer. xxxvii. 4. Iii. 31. 
 ixbs -nan the garments of his confinement, his 
 prison-garments, occ. 2 Ki. xxv. 29. Jer. Iii. 
 33. " Suh garments are still [or rather were] 
 
 in use, even in Europe, as for instance in the 
 state-prison of Bicetre, in France."* 
 
 Hence Greek xuXvu to restrain, hinder (by 
 which the LXX frequently render xba), - 
 Xa^u to restrain, punish, and kXuu to shut, 
 shut up. (The LXX use the compound x- 
 tockXuu for xbD Jer. xxxii. 3.) kXih, and Lat. 
 darns, a key, tcaXo; a cable, koXXo, glue, Latin 
 gelu ice, whence gluten, q. geluten, and Eng. 
 glue. Hence also Lat. cella, whence Eng. a 
 cell, and cellar. Also Lat. celo, whence Eng. 
 to conceal. 
 
 IV. As a N. fern. plur. mxban places to con.' 
 
 fine CKtt\Q in, folds, occ. Ps. 1. 9. Ixxviii. 70. 
 
 Hence Lat. caula of the same import. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea seems 
 to be, to CLAP close together, to unite closely 
 by insertion, or the like ; and accordingly the 
 verb is used in Arabic for sewing together two 
 parts of a hide with a thong of leather. 
 
 Hence perhaps Eng. to cleave together, to clap, 
 add one thing to another, to clip, embrace, in- 
 fold. 
 
 I. As a participial N. aibs 
 
 1. A wicker-basket made of twigs closely inter- 
 woven or intwined with each other, occ. Amos 
 viii. 1,2; where Symmachus nAXtths e'ru^as 
 a basket of autumnal fruit. Comp. Joel iii. 
 13. 
 
 2. A wicker-cage for birds, occ. Jer. v. 27 ; 
 where by the comparison it seems to denote a 
 kind of trap-cage. So LXX -rctyi; itpiffru/jLivvi, 
 and Vulg. decipula. Comp. Ecclus xi. 30 or 
 32. Tli^i^ ^n^iVTvi; sv ncc^TaXXu a decoy-par- 
 tridge in a cage. See Shaw's Travels, p. 236. 
 
 Hence Greek nXw^oi or Kkavfisg a wicker-basket 
 or cage. 
 
 II. As a N. iba a well known species of un- 
 clean animal a dog, so called from the fast hold 
 of his teeth and his tenaciousness in biting. 
 Thus Bochart, though in somewhat a different 
 view. See his learned and entertaining ac- 
 count of this animal, and of what the Scrip- 
 tures say concerning him, vol. ii. 662, &c. and 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 220. To 
 which in order farther to illustrate Ps. lix. 7. 
 15, 16, I shall add from Bu-sbequius (Legat. 
 Turc. Epist. iii. p. 178, edit. Elzev.j that 
 " the Turks reckon a dog an unclean and filthy 
 creature, and therefore drive him from their 
 houses ; that these animals are there in common, 
 not belonging to any particular owners, and 
 guard rather the streets and districts than parti- 
 cular houses, and live of the offals which are 
 thrown abroad."f In Deut. xxiii, 18, aba 
 seems to be used for a pathic, a catamite^ 
 
 * Editor's Note on 2 K. xxv. 29, in Bate's New and 
 Literal Translation. See Gentleman's Magazine for 
 March 1767, p. 118. 
 
 \ Canis apud eos obscoenura et impurum animal habe.. 
 tur; ideoque domo arcent Cum illi (canes) communes 
 sint, nee proprios habeant dominos, vicorum potius et 
 regioimm quam certae doraus custodes, vietitentque de 
 purgamentis, qufe in publicum ejieiuntur." So Dr Rus- 
 sel remarks concerning Aleppo, (Nat. Hist. p. 60.) that 
 dogs abound in their streets without any owners, andt 
 line upon the most putrid substances. Comp. Sandy's 
 Travels, p. 45; Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. 
 p. 8; Baron de Tott's Memoirs, vol. i. p. 209, edit. Rob. 
 inson ; Volney, Voyage, torn. i. p. 216, torn. ii. p. 355, 
 
nVa 
 
 328 
 
 nV3 
 
 called plainly u^np in the immediate preceding 
 verse, and joined, as here, with the whore. 
 Such abominable wretches appear to be like- 
 wise denoted by the term xwis dogs. Rev. xxii. 
 15, where we may also read their doom." 
 Comp. Rev. xxi. 8. The pagan Greeks in 
 like manner, though they practised the abomi- 
 nation without remorse, as St Paul (Rom. i. 
 27, 28. ) and their own writers abundantly tes- 
 tify,* yet called male prostitutes xwailoi from 
 xvuv a dog, and t$u; modesty, q. d. no more mo- 
 dest than dogs. See more in Le Clerc's note 
 on Deut. xxiii. 18, and in Daubuz on Rev. 
 xxii. 15, and comp. under a^Tp V. 
 
 Hence, perhaps, Eng. whelp. 
 
 III. As a N. onba (according to the Keri, and 
 many of Kennicott's codices). 1 Sam. xxv. 3, 
 seems to denote passionate, furious. So the 
 Syriac version abD rabidus, rabid. See Cas- 
 tell. The LXX render it xw/xe;, canine, dog- 
 like, cynical, snarling ; and from them Josephus, 
 Ant. lib. vi. cap. 13, 6, ix ktnikhs atrxn- 
 ffiui r&Toinfjkt^os Tov (iio living and behaving like 
 a Cynic." See more in Michaelis, Supplem. ad 
 Lex. Heb. p. 1274. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 It denotes totality, completion, finishing, &c. 
 
 I. In Kal, to finish, complete, in a good or mid- 
 dle sense. Gen. ii. 2. xvii. 22. xviii. 33, & al. 
 freq. Also, to be finished, completed. 1 Ki. vi. 
 38. 2 Chron. xxix. 29, & al. As Ns. rrbs 
 completion, or adverbially, completely, altogether. 
 Dan. ix. 27. Gen. xviii. 21. Exod. xi. 1. nbDn 
 completeness, perfection, occ. Ps. cxix. 96. 
 n-ban nearly the same. Job xi. 7. Ps. cxxxix. 
 22. Also, end, extremity. Neh. iii. 21. Job 
 xxviii. 3 ; where see Scott. 
 
 As a N. fem. rrbDn. See under ban 
 
 II. As a N. fem. rrba and in reg. nba, plur. 
 in reg. ^mbs and *nb3 a term of affection and 
 esteem, used to express the relation of a son's 
 wife to his father and mother, q. d. a perfect 
 one ; so the French call a daughter-in-law une 
 belle fille, i. e. a fine daughter. Gen. xi. 31. 1 
 Sam. iv. 19. It is applied to Thamar in re- 
 spect of Judah. Gen. xxxviii. 11, 16, 24; and 
 to Orpah and Ruth, Ruth i. 6 8, in respect 
 of Naomi their husbands' mother, when they 
 were widows; and therefore the name Jib 3 
 cannot refer either to the perfection of the 
 bride's attire, nor (as I once thought it might) 
 to her finishing her state of virginity or widow- 
 hood. It is remarkable that this term i7bD 
 does not appear to be ever directly applied in 
 reference to the bridegroom or husband, but to 
 his parents. Comp. )nn. In Hos. iv. 13, 14, 
 D3^mbD being joined with your daughters, 
 may as well, if not better, signify your daugh- 
 ters-in-law than your wives or spouses; and 
 throughout the Canticles, though the bride- 
 groom often calls the bride ^nnx my sister, and 
 twice 'nDn my perfect one, Cant. v. 2. vi. 9, 
 yet he never once calls her "nba my rrbs, but 
 only rrb3. See Cant. iv. 8 12. v. 1. 
 
 See Leland's Advantage, &c. vol. ii. p. 40, 8cc. 61, 
 126, Sec. Svb ; Grotius de Verit. lib. ii. cap. 13. Not. 4 ; 
 Wetstein on Rom. i. 27. 
 
 III. In Kal, to determine fully. 1 Sara. xx. 7, 
 9,33. xxv. 17. Esth. vii.'7. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to finish, to consume, bring to 
 nought. Gen. xli. 30. Exod. xxxii. 10. Num. 
 xxv. 11, & al. Also, to be consumed, brought 
 to nought, to ivaste, fail. Gen. xxi. 15. Psal. 
 cxix. 81, 82. Isa. i. 28, & al. As Ns. an en- 
 tire consumption, a full end. Jer. v. 10, 18. 
 XXX. 11, ii-ba a failing, consumption. Deut. 
 xxviii. 65. Isa. x. 22. fem. in reg. nbsa con- 
 sumption, as of provisions, occ. 1 K. v. 11 or 
 25, where two of Dr Kennicott's codices read 
 nbSNn food, n-ban end, cessation. Job xxvi. 
 10. In Isa. X. 22, 23, Michaelis, Supplem. 
 p. 1277, intei'prets the Ns. ]vb3 and rrba of 
 the completion or accomplishment of the pro- 
 phecy, which makes a sense more agreeable to 
 the context than consumption or full end. 
 
 V. As a N. bs all, every. Gen. ii. 5, & al. 
 freq. Any of all, any one. Exod. xx. 4. Lev. 
 iv. 2, & al. freq. As this word is joined with 
 both genders and numbers, and constantly pre- 
 cedes the N. with which it is construed, it 
 appears to have rather the nature of a substan- 
 tive than of an adjective, and may often be 
 rendered the whole. In Jer. xxxiii. 8, the 
 common printed editions have b"i3b ; but many 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices read bab. 
 
 In Ezek. xxxvi. 5, xba is used for rrbs, speak- 
 ing of Edom, probably in their own dialect ; 
 but nine or ten of Dr Kennicott's codices read 
 nb3. 
 
 VI. As a N. "ba plur. D'-ba and in reg. "ba an 
 utensil, instrument, furniture, dress or armour, 
 of whatever kind, whatever is prepared and 
 
 finished for the use of man. Gen. xxiv. 53. 
 xxvii. 3. Deut. xxii. ,5. Isa. Ixi. 10. Ps. Ixxi. 
 22, & al. freq. Hence Gr. x^Xa, armour. 
 
 VII. As a N. fem. plur. DT-ba and n-bs the 
 reins or kidneys of an animal body, so called 
 either from the wonderful manner in which 
 they perfect the urine or prepare it for excre- 
 tion, or, according to Bate, because they are 
 the wastes or drains of the body, and do 
 " themselves loaste (at least their fat) and 
 drain off the strength of the body, when under 
 the dominion of any strong, and which we call 
 pining desire." But I must confess I should 
 prefer the first or second of these reasons of 
 the name to the last. " And as common ex- 
 perience shows that the workings of the mind, 
 particularly the passions of joy, grief, and fear, 
 have a very remarkable effect en the reins or 
 kidneys, (see Prov. xxiii. 16. Psal. Ixxiii. 21.) 
 so from their retired situation in the body, and 
 their being hid in fat, they are often used in 
 scripture to denote the most secret workings 
 and affections of the soul." * See Psal. xvi. 
 7. Jer. xii. 2. Lam. iii. 13. And to see or 
 examine the reins, is to see or examine those 
 most secret thoughts or desires of the soul. 
 Psal. vii. 10. xxvi. 2. Jer. xx. 12, & al. 
 Hence we can be at no loss why the kidneys 
 and their fat were always to be burnt in sacri- 
 fice. This was symbolically devoting to God 
 their most secret thoughts, desires, and affections^ 
 and taught them to beware of all hypocrisy to- 
 
 Greek and Euff. Lexicon in N6<?.- 
 
nVr) 
 
 229 
 
 nrDn 
 
 wards Him, See Exod. xxix. 13. Lev. iii. 
 4, 10, 15. iv. 9. vii. 4. viii. 16, 25. ix. 10, 19. 
 rrion m^bs nbn Deut. xxxii. M. the fat of 
 the kidneys of wheat, i. e. the best and richest 
 part of the largest and finest wheat. 
 
 VIII. In Kal, to restrain, keep hack, withhold. 
 So LXX KuXviru, andVulg. prohibere poterit. 
 oce. Gen. xxiii. 6 ; where observe that a Hit- 
 tite is the speaker, and that rrbs" seems to be 
 used dialectically for kVds 
 
 b^D I. As a V. to complete entirely, to make 
 quite perfect, Ezek. xxvii. 4<, 11. So Vulg. 
 impleverunt, eompleverunt, and LXX in the 
 latter text iriXnaxrccy. As Ns. b^ba entirely 
 complete or perfect, absolutely all. Ezek. xvi. 
 
 14. Exod. xxviii.SL Deut. xiii. 16, & al. As 
 a N. fem. in reg. nb'-bD perfection. Lam. ii. 
 
 15. Ezek. xxvii. 3. 
 
 II. As participial Ns. bbDD all over, clothed all 
 over. occ. Ps. 1. 2. biban plur. D-bbsn a long 
 hose robe, q. d. a surtout. occ. Ezek. xxiii. 12. 
 xxxviii. 4<. xxvii. 24. 
 
 III. As a N. b-ba an holocaust (from oXav the 
 whole, and kuiu to burn), a sacrifice which is 
 entirely burnt on the altar. Lev. vi. 22, 23. 
 Deut. xxxiii. 10. 
 
 IV. As a N. b'^ba whole or entire consumption. 
 Jud, XX. 40. Comp. Deut. xiii. 16. 
 
 V. As a N, fem. plur. nblba Jer. ii, 2, ren- 
 dered espousals, but rather means consumma- 
 tion, complete marriage. LXX nXuuffius, See 
 Jer. ch. iii. Ezek. ch. xvi. and xxiii. particu- 
 larly ch. xvi. 8, 60, and comp. Lowth, Prae- 
 lect. xxxi. De Sacr. Poes. Heb. 
 
 baba I. To nourish, support with food, i. e. to 
 complete or make up continually the waste of the 
 body from labour, &c. Gen. xlv. 11. xlvii. 12, 
 & al. freq. ibab^T 1 K. xx. 27, may either be 
 rendered, and were victualled, as the Vulg. 
 acceptis cibariis ; or, and were enrolled, as, 
 Montanus, et in calculum redacti sunt ; or as 
 the English translation, and were all present. 
 The first seems preferable, because the word 
 is so often used in that sense. Hence Greek 
 X'^oi provender. 
 
 II. To contain entirely, contain the whole. See 
 under bs. 
 
 III. To be able to support or sustain. See un- 
 der ba-. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic 
 signifies, to be of a crabbed, wrinkled counte- 
 nance (see Castell and Michaelis in Supplem. 
 ad Lex, Heb.) ; and perhaps this may be the 
 idea of the Heb. for as a N. nba is used for 
 extreme old age, when the human countenance, 
 however beautiful it had been in youth, usual- 
 ly becomes contracted, wrinkled, and disgusting. 
 Juvenal, though with such a degree of exag- 
 geration as must be expected from a professed 
 satirist, takes particular notice of this circum- 
 stance in his picture of Old Age, Sat. x. lin. 
 190, &c. 
 
 Sed quam continuis et quantis longa Senectus 
 Pletm niaUs! Deformem et tetrum ante omnia vultum 
 Dissimilemque sui ; deformem pro cute pellem, 
 Pendentcsque genas, et tales aspice rugas, 
 Quales, umbriferos ubi pandit Tabraca saltus. 
 In vetiila scalpit jam mater simia bucca. 
 
 Alas ! what ills continually await 
 Helpless Old Age, that miserable state I 
 How dismal are its looks! a visage rough, 
 Deforni'd, unfeatured, and a skin ofbtiff; 
 A stitcli-fallen cheek that liangs below the jaw : 
 Such wrinkles as a skilful hand would draiv 
 For an old grandame ape, wJien, with a grace. 
 She sits at squat, and scrubs her leathern face. 
 
 Dryden altered by Bakbr. 
 
 occ. Job v. 26, XXX. 2, nba liK in^bj? in them 
 or *' in whom old age was profligate''' or aban- 
 doned. Thus Mr Scott, whom see. 
 
 The LXX have frequently rendered it by 
 ivT^iTatiui to turn away one's face for shame, 
 and once, Ezek. xvi. 27, by iXKXim to with- 
 draw for shame ; and this seems nearly the 
 true and proper idea of the word, as denoting 
 the shyness which arises from shame. 
 
 In Niph. to sneak, be shy from shame, to be (in 
 this view) ashamed, " subterfugere," Cocceius. 
 See Num. xii. 14. 2 Sam. x. 5. xix. 3 or 4. 
 2 Chron. xxx. 15. Jer. xxii. 22, & al. freq. 
 It is more than irn, and therefore is generally 
 put after it, as Ezra ix. 6. Psal. xxxv. 4. Isa. 
 xli. 1 1, liv. 4, & al. In Hiph. to put to shame, 
 make ashamed. Jud. xviii. 7. Ruth ii. 15, 1 
 Sam, XX. 34, & al. As a N. rrttba shame, 
 LXX ivT^o'ryi, Ps. Ixix. 8. nabD shame hath 
 covered my face, i. e. / was ashamed to show 
 my face. So Jer. Ii. 51, freq. occ. In the 
 two last cited texts sixteen or seventeen of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices read rrn'^bD ; and so M. 
 de Calasio gives the word in his Concordance. 
 On 1 Sam. xxv. 7, 15. Comp. Eng. marg. 
 
 Deb. Calumny, &c. 
 
 r,V. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic 
 signifies, to impel, urge, force. As a N. fem. 
 plur. msb-D instruments for cutting or breaking 
 wood to pieces, axes, hammers, or the like. 
 Once Psal Ixxiv. 6; where LXX \ot\'.vTnoica 
 a pick-axe, Vulg. ascia an axe. 
 
 Der. Greek KoXocffru to knock, beat, xeXofias 
 maimed, xoXXvlios a small piece of money, 
 ^xXiTTu to damage, hurt. Also Eng. to 
 cleave asunder, a cleft, collop, club, Lat. clava. 
 To clap the hands. 
 
 I. To be warm or hot, as with desire. This in- 
 terpretation is greatly confirmed by the words 
 rrxny, rr^y ^"V and Q^n -ba which we meet 
 with in the same verse, occ. Psal. Ixiii. 2. 
 Symmachus renders it Ifzu^ireei, and Jerome 
 desideravit hath desired. 
 
 II. As a N. nn-a. It seems to denote genial 
 heat or warmth, as opposed to a parching 
 blighting air on the one side, and to rigid con- 
 tracting cold on the other. It occurs only in the 
 three following passages. Job ix. 9, Making 
 try the blight, b-DS the cold, andrfO^D the geni- 
 al warmth, ^nn '<l"im and the chambers (thick 
 clouds) of the south. Job xxx^dii. 31, Canst 
 thou bind up (constringe) mSTjrn the delicacies 
 of rT?a''3 or loose the bands {contractions) of 
 b-Da ? In this passage rrn^a manyn is 
 plainly parallel to worn nXTin n3?2n the pre- 
 cious fruit, the produce of the solar light, Deut. 
 xxxiii. 14 ; and we all know that " heat open> 
 and produces all the delicacies of natiure which 
 
nno 
 
 230 
 
 nr)r) 
 
 the cold stops and binds up." Bate. And I 
 think this text of Job clearly determines the 
 meaning both of rrn'-s and of b-DS. So Amos 
 V. 8, Wlio maketh nn-a the heat b^DST and 
 the cold, and tumeth the shadow of death into 
 the morning, and darkeneth the day (into) night j 
 where rrn-S well corresponds to the morning, 
 as b-DS does to the night ,- for in the eastern 
 countries the nights are very cold, even when 
 the mornings are warm, and the days exces- 
 sively hot. See Harmer's Observations, vol. 
 i. p. 73, &c. 
 
 The very loose and inaccm'ate Greek transla- 
 tion of the Book of Job, which we have under 
 the title of the LXX, renders these three 
 Hebrew words urjr or tr-y, b-DS, and nn-a in 
 
 Job ix. 9, by tXhci^k, la-Tt^ov and a^xrcv^oy, 
 and in Job xxxviii. 31, 32, by 'ktts^ov, -rXuxhs 
 and u^ieavoi ; whence it is plain that these 
 translators took them for the names of some 
 stars or constellations, though they knew not 
 which. If it be asked why they pitched upon 
 those just mentioned rather than any others, I 
 think the reason is, because they found them 
 particulai'ly noticed in the old Greek poets. 
 Thus on the shield of Achilles in Homer, II. 
 xviii. lin. 486, we find porti'ayed 
 
 nXiiiotSfls?, 3-' "ta.'hat! ri, to t6 cOitios ilfianeSy 
 The Pleiads, Hyads, and Orio7i fierce. 
 
 So Hesiod, Opera et Dies, lin. 613, 
 
 IlA.iiiJaf, ^' 'TS? Ti, TO Ti aOivos il^ieovof. 
 
 Arcturus is mentioned by Hesiod as rising 
 acronically, or in the evening, sixty days after 
 the winter solstice, Opera et Dies, lin. -562, 
 &c. 
 
 EuT ccv S' i^Y,xovTet, fiur T^etreis 'HiXioto 
 'Kuut^i' ixTtXtiryi Zivs yi/xMTX,, Sij pec tot etffTYi^ 
 APKTOTP02, TjoA/tram U^ov poov eoxiotvoio, 
 
 U^UTOV TCifX^OCmaV, OriTlKXiTUi Ot,X^OXVi<^XiOS. 
 
 Hesiod speaks again of Arcturus, lin. 608, of 
 Orion, Un. 596, 607, 613, 617, and of the 
 Pleiads, lin. 517. So Anacreon mentions 
 Orion and the Pleiads, Ode xvii. lin. 9, 10, 
 
 M>j a-Tvyvov fiPIfiNA- 
 T< nAEIAAE22I >< ; 
 
 As for the lerTi^os, or evening star, as we com- 
 monly call the planet 'Venus, while tending 
 from its upper to its lower conjunction with 
 the sun, when consequently it appears to the 
 eastward of him in the zodiac, and so rises 
 and sets after him, and is ordinarily visible 
 only in the evening after sun- set as for this 
 resplendent orb, I say, it was impossible for 
 the ancient Greeks or any other people not to 
 observe it ; accordingly Homer introduces it 
 in a comparison with the glittering of Achilles' 
 spear, II. xxi. lin. 317, &c. 
 
 Oios y eco'TYi^ uffi jiiiT' oca'r^es.cn vuto{ et/xoXyu 
 'E2IIEP02, ii xecXXta-TCi iv ov^ctvo) lo'TotTxi oitrTr,^' 
 'CI; octxu.yii xcriXx/j,^' iuv,xiOi 
 
 As radiant Hesper shines with keener light 
 Far beaming o'er the silver host of night. 
 When all the starry train emblaze the sphere ; 
 So shone tlie point of great Achilles* spear. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 But perhaps I have dwelt too long on this 
 subject, and shall therefore only add, that the 
 mistake of the LXX in making lyj?, b''D3, and 
 
 rra^a stars or constellations has been adopted 
 by the Vulgate and modem translations ; anid 
 that the Vulg. varies as much as the LXX in 
 rendering these words in the three different 
 texts. Thus in Job ix. 9, it substitutes for 
 them respectively, A rcturum,Oriona, Hyadas ; 
 in Job xxxviii. 31, 32, Vesperum, Arcturum, 
 Pleiadas ; and in Amos v. 8, for rrn^S and 
 b^DD it uses Arctui-um and Orionem. 
 
 III. As a N. ]?3D cummin, a herb and seed so 
 called from their warm qualities. So LXX. 
 itvf^ivov, and Vulg. cyminum. It is evident 
 that the Greek, Latin, and English names are 
 derived from the Hebrew, occ. Isa. xxviii. 
 25, 27. 
 
 Der. Gr. XjjjM/a, whence Eng. chemy, chemical^ 
 chemist, chemistry. Also Gr. xa^/va?, a fur- 
 nace, French chiminee. Eng. chimney. 
 
 t7D!D See under rrn VII. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies, to gather or compress into a roundish 
 
 form. As a N. vty\'2 some female crnamenty 
 probably a kind of girdle, swathe, or zone com- 
 pressing the breasts in such a manner as to 
 make them look plump and round, fascia pec- 
 toralis. See Bochart, vol. i. 718. It is men- 
 tioned as made of gold, in the two only pas- 
 sages wherein it occurs, Exod. xxxv. 22. 
 Num. xxxi. 50. Hence perhaps Gr. xofj>,(ios 
 a knot, and xo/a^'os neat, elegant. 
 
 pa 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in the Hebrew Bible, but 
 frequently in the Chaldee Targums, and sig- 
 nifies to hide, lay up, hoard. 
 
 I. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -anan hidden 
 treasures, hoards, occ. Dan. xi. 43. 
 
 II. As a N. ]r23 cummin. See under .'ina III, 
 
 To lay up, treasure up. Once, as a participle 
 paoul, Deut. xxxii. 34 ; where Symmachus 
 renders it a-roxurxi, is laid up ; so the Vulg. 
 condita sunt. 
 
 To convolve, contract. 
 
 I. It occurs not as a verb in Kal, but in 
 Niph. to be convolved, rolled together, or (as 
 we say) to yearn, as the bowels do in com- 
 passion. The LXX have excellently ren- 
 dered it. Gen. xliii. 30, by o-untrr^iipiTo, con- 
 volvebantur, were rolled together ,- so the Chal- 
 dee Targ. by ibbi^nx. occ. Gen. xliii. 30. 1 
 K. iii. 26. Hos. xi. 8. 
 
 Hence the Lat. camurus, which * Macrobius 
 on Virgil, Georg. iii. lin, 54, 
 
 Camuris hirtce sub cornibus aures, 
 
 observes is a foreign word signifying returning 
 upon itself, in se redeuntibus ; and perhaps, 
 adds he, we have framed our word camera, an 
 arched roof, in the same manner." From the 
 Lat. camera, however, are derived the French 
 chambre and Eng. chamber. 
 
 II. To be shrivelled, scorched or contracted, as 
 the skin by famine, occ. Lam. v. 10, our 
 skin or skins (for twenty-four of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's codices read la^'nir (is or are) like a 
 
 * Saturnal. lib. vi. cap. 4. 
 
^72:i 
 
 231 
 
 ty7:)3 
 
 furnace, i. e. hot and feverish ; I'inaJ they are 
 shrivelled before the scorching blasts (alluding 
 to the eastern burning pestilential winds) of 
 
 famine. LXX ffuntrTatrh^itv, were contracted. 
 
 ill. As a N. mas. plur. D-'irsD certain officers 
 in the idolatrous worship. From 2 Kin. xxiii. 
 5, it seems that their peculiar business was to 
 offer hjfire. Hence the faithful Jews seem 
 to have called them D-'iOD in contempt, as be- 
 ing continually scorched by their sacrificial and 
 
 fumigating fires. They are distinguished from 
 the D-3rT3 or priests properly so called, Zeph. 
 i. 4. occ. 2 K. xxiii. 5. Hos. x. 5. Zeph. i. 4. 
 Many have been of opinion that from -idd (by 
 the not unusual change of r into /) were de- 
 rived the names of the Tuscan camilli and 
 camillcE, inferior ministers, male and female, 
 attending on the priests. See Macrobius, Sa- 
 turnal. lib. iii. cap. 8 ; Vossii, Etymol. Lat. 
 in Camillus ; Vitringa, Observat. Sacr. lib. 
 i. Cap. 7. Not. ad fin. ; Mr Lowth's and Bp. 
 Newcome's notes on Hos. x. 5. 
 
 IV. As a N. -^nDn a net or toil, which taketh 
 prey by being contracted or drawn together, occ. 
 Ps. cxli. 10. Tsa. li. 20. But *inDD in this lat- 
 ter passage might perhaps be rendered as a 
 participle, entoiled, caught in a net ,- so Aquila 
 9ifi,(pi(iXn(T'rpivfjt,iyos, and Vulg. illaqueatus. As a 
 N. fem. rn 73372 a net. occ. Isa. xix. 8. Hab. i. 
 15, 16. 
 
 *T1QD occurs not as a V. but as a N. mas. plur. 
 in reg. "^"'1723 (formed like l-'iaD from *iaD) 
 thick, convolved darkness, occ. Job iii. 5 ; ac- 
 <:ording to that of Horace, Epod. xiii. lin. 1, 
 
 Hurrida tempestas ccelum contraxit. 
 
 A horrid storm contracts the skies 
 
 Hence the Greek xxf^t/xsoos, thick mist or dark- 
 ness ; and hence perhaps, Kt/u.fjc'.^ioi, the name 
 of a people in Italy, whom Homer, Odyss. xi. 
 lin. 14, &c. thus describes : 
 
 Hsg; ficti vi<piXvi xixocXvuf^lvei, ev^i vor' ctvrovf 
 'lUXios (pocidoDv i^i^i^xireti ccxriveirtnv, 
 AXk' liTi y| Xe>7 TirotTKt ^iiX.6iiri jB^oTeitrt. 
 
 Here the Cimmerians dwell, unhappy men. 
 Involved in cloudy darkness, whom tlie sun 
 Never beholdeth with his cheering beams, 
 But dreary night inwraps the wretched race. 
 
 This description of a people, placed bjr the 
 poet within a day's sail of Circe's island, is re- 
 garded by Bochart, vol. i. 591, as a mere fic- 
 tion. The learned Bp. Lowth* however 
 thinks it may allude to those prodigious argillce 
 or catacombs, which are still to be seen about 
 Cumee, Baiae, Misenum, the Avernian Lake, 
 and Naples ; all of which, he doubts not, were 
 not a little prior to the age of Homer, "who," 
 says he, " places in these countries those Cim- 
 merians who dwell in darkness ; as does also 
 Ephorus in Strabo, lib. v. who writes avrous 
 
 iv KctTocystats oixikis oixuv, aj kkXoixtiv aoyiXXcts, 
 xai ^lec Tivuv o^vyf^UTuv Tu.^ aXXviXovs <poira.y' 
 that they dwell in habitations under ground, 
 which they call argillee, and come to each other 
 through certain subterraneous passages. And 
 
 De Sacra Pofisi Heb. Praelect. vii. p. 83. Edit. 
 Oxon. 8vo. p. 131, Edit. Michaelis, Not. 
 
 that this accoimt is not entirely fabulous, the 
 catacombs still remaining plainly testify." 
 Comp. Martyn's note on Virgil's Georgic. ill. 
 lin. 357. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic 
 
 signifies, to be swift, active, agile, penetrating. 
 See Castell. As a N. u?td3 or ly-raD (Jer. 
 xlviii. 7 ; so in the compound iyD3"n3 Isa. x. 
 9. 2 Chron. xxxv. 20, & al. But in Jer. xlviii. 
 7, more than twenty of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 now read uri73D, as ten others did originally,) 
 Chemosh, the aleim or abomination of the Moab- 
 ites and Amorites. The name may be derived 
 either from the V. U'Tsa in the sense just men- 
 tioned, or from rT733 to be hot, warm, and a?" 
 substance as denoting the hot or warm substance 
 of the heavens. And thus the Greek ai6v, 
 whence Lat. and Eng. ether, may be from ai^ta 
 to be hot, and Zivs Jupiter, by which they most 
 usually mean the ether or warm generative air, 
 from t,ia) to be hot*. u^iTia then seems to de- 
 note the solar light or ether considered as the 
 anima mundi, or soul of the tvorld, the principle 
 of heat, life, activity, and vigour to all naturef . 
 
 DEUM namque ire per omnes 
 
 Terrasque, traclusqtie mttris, coelumgue profundum. 
 Hinc pecudes, armenta, vims, gentu omne ferai-um, 
 Quemgue sibi tenues nascentem arcessere vitas. 
 
 For Gon the whole created mass inspires : 
 'l"hrou{fh heaven and earth and ocean's depth he 
 
 throws 
 His influence round, and kindles as he goes. 
 Hence flocks, and herds and men, and beasts, and 
 
 fowls. 
 With breath are quickened, and attract their souls. 
 
 Thus Virgil, Georgic. iv. lin. 221, &c. and 
 his translator Mr Dryden. And again ^n. 
 vi. lin. 724, &c. 
 
 Principio catlum ac terras, camposque liquentet, 
 Lucentemque glohum Lunce, Titaniaque astra 
 Spiritus intus alit, totamque infusii per artus 
 Mens agitat molem, et magno se corpore miscet. 
 hide hominum, pecudwnque genus, vit^que volan- 
 
 turn, 
 Et quae marmoreo fert monstra sub aquore ponttts. 
 Igneus est ollis vigor et ccelestis origo 
 Seminibus. 
 
 Know first, that heaven and earth's compacted 
 
 frame, 
 And flowing waters, and the starry flame, 
 And both the radiant lights, one common soul. 
 Inspires, and feeds, and animates the tohole. 
 This active mind infused through all the space. 
 Unites and mingles with the mighty mass. 
 Hence jnen and beasts the breath of life obtaiij. 
 And birds of air and monsters of the main. 
 Th' ethereal vigour is in all the satne. 
 And every soul is fill'd with equal Jlarpe. 
 
 Dryden. 
 Could a Moabite have read these verses, he 
 would, I believe, have allowed them to give no 
 bad description of his god Chemosh ; nor, on 
 the same principles, could he have objected to 
 the orthodoxy of Mr Pope's creed, furnished 
 him by the late Lord Bolingbroke| from the 
 ancient sages of apostasy and materialism. 
 
 I All are but parts of one stupendous whole. 
 Whose body nature is and God the soul -, 
 That, changed through all, and yet in all the same. 
 Great in the earth, as in th' sethereal frame. 
 
 * Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon in Ztui. 
 \ See Cudworth's Intellectual System, vol. i. 
 &c. 533, &c. Edit. Birch. 
 
 X See Johnson's Life of Pope, p. 102-^110, 8vo, 
 \ Essay on man. Epistle i. lin. 259, &r. 
 
 p. 503, 
 
p 232 
 
 Warms in the sun, refreshes in the breeze. 
 Glows in the stars, and blossoms in the trees. 
 Lives through all life, extends through all extent. 
 Spreads undivided, operates unspent. 
 
 But is it not shocking to see the beauties of 
 language and poetry thus misapplied in dress- 
 ing up the abomination of the Moahiles, and in 
 substituting Chemosh, or the Almighty Father 
 Ether of * Virgil, in the place of Jehovah ; 
 or at best in confounding Jehovah with the 
 fluid of the heavens, which is merely His crea- 
 ture and servant, and was designed to declare 
 His glory and shoio forth His handy-work to 
 man ? Such however always has been, and 
 ever will be, the consequence of slighting divine 
 revelation, and trusting to human imagination, 
 whether our own or that of others. 
 
 As to the form of the idol Chemosh the Scrip- 
 ture is silent ; but if, according to f Jerome, 
 it were like Baal- Peor, it must have been of 
 the beeve kind, as I apprehend all the Baals 
 were, though accompanied with various insig- 
 nia. Comp. under "ijrs. And there can be 
 little doubt but part of the religious services 
 performed to Chemosh, as to Baal- Peor, con- 
 sisted in revelling and drunkenness, (see Jer. 
 xlviii. II, 26.) obscenities and impurities of the 
 grossest kinds. And from u?i723 the Greeks 
 seem to have derived their Kuf^o; (called by 
 the Romans Comus), the god of lascivious 
 
 feasting and revelling ; whence xufjt.os itself and 
 the verb xufiu^ti; as likewise the Latin comis- 
 sor and comessor, were used for revelling^. 
 occ. Num. xxi. 29. Jud. xi. 24. 1 K. xi. 7, 33. 
 2 K. xxiii. 13. Jer. xlviii. 7, (where some 
 editions read a^-raa) 13, 46. 
 
 P 
 
 1. To make ready, toft, adapt, dispose, prepare, 
 confirm, establish, machinate, freq. occ. See 
 inter al. Ps. Ixxxix. 3. xciii. 1. xcvi. 10. Isa. 
 xl. 12. Jer. X. 12. Prov. viii. 27. Zech. xi. 7, 
 pb, for prrb, to confirm, strengthen the poor 
 of the flock. Thus Vitringa on Isa. xi. 4. In 
 Niph. to prepare, establish. Prov. xix. 29. I 
 K. ii. 45, 46. As a participle or paiticipial 
 noun, p33 prepared, established, fixed, certain. 
 See Hos. vi. 3 or 4. I Chron. xvii. 24. Job 
 xii. 5. Ps. xxxviii. 18. Ivii. 8. Deut. xiii. 14 
 or 15. In Hiph. to procure, establish, confirm. 
 freq. occ. In Huph. to be prepared, estab- 
 lished. Isa. xxx. 33. xvi. 5. Zech. v. II. As 
 a N. p right, firm, true, fit to be depended on. 
 Gen. xlii. 11. Exod. x. 29. Num. xxvii. 7, & 
 al. freq. Or as an adverb rightly. See Num. 
 xxxvi. 5. 2 K. vii. 9. In Ps. cxxvii. 2. the 
 word p rendered so produces a sense, which 
 could never be intended by the Psalmist. 
 The Targum explains ]5 by x^^'2^ T\Mt> rightly 
 and fitly, which yields a consistent and good 
 sense. {Jehovah fitly or duly giveth to his be- 
 loved sleep.) But the LXX and Vulg. seem 
 here to have read ^3 for p, which reading is 
 favoured by one or two of Dr Kennicott's 
 
 P 
 
 * Georgic. ii. lin. 325. 
 Turn Pater OmyipOTEJis foecundis imbribus JEther, &c. 
 
 t " In Nabo was worshipped the idol Charaos (or 
 Chemosh) which by another name is called Beelphegor." 
 Hieronym. in Isa. xr. 2. 
 
 t See Greek and Eng. Lexicon in KfiM02. 
 
 codices ; and if we render the word in ques- 
 tion by but, the sense of the 2d verse will be 
 still easier. 
 
 II. As a particle p denotes, 
 
 I. A particular disposition, order, or establish- 
 ment. So, thus. Gen. i. 7. xxix. 26. Josh, 
 ii. 21. 2 K. XV. 12, & al. freq. Surehj, cer- 
 tainly. 1 Sam. ix. 13. Zech. xi. 11. 
 
 With b for prefixed, ]3b therefore, wherefore. 
 Jud. X. 13, & al. freq. For a certainty, cer- 
 tainly, surely. Jer. v. 2. Yet surely, neverthe- 
 less. Jer. xvi. 14. Hos. ii. 14 or 16. In Gen. 
 iv. 15, the LXX, Symmachus, and Theodo- 
 tion, by their translation ay;^ ovtm or ovru;, 
 appear to have read p vh- So Vulg. nequa- 
 quam ita fiet. Comp. Gen. xxx. 15. and 
 LXX. 
 
 p bv therefore, wherefore, accordingly. 2 Sam. 
 xxii. 50. Gen. xx. 6, & al. freq. Because, 
 Jer. xlviii. 36. Comp. Ps. xlii. 7. 
 
 p bv "3 because, since. Gen. xviii. 5. Num. x. 
 31. Jud. vi. 22. 
 
 4. A particular point of time. Now, at this or 
 that time, immediately. 1 Sam. ix. 13. So in 
 the phrases ]3 nnx after that time, afterwards. 
 Exod. iii. 20. 
 
 p ny to this time, yet. Neh. ii. 16. 
 
 III. As Ns. p an establishment, a post, or 
 oflice. Gen. xl. 13. xli. 13. Also, a base, 
 Exod. xxx. 18, & al. freq. Fem. n33 a pre- 
 pared place or ground, or rather, a plant, a 
 scion, a set. It is spoken of the scion of a 
 vine, which requires to be firmly set and sup- 
 ported, occ. Ps. Ixxx. 16, p3?3, a place pre- 
 pared. Exod. XV. 17. 1 K. viii. 13. Fem. 
 rrsiao a base, foundation. I K, vii. 27, 28. 
 Zech. V. 11, & al. On Ps. civ. 5. comp. Job 
 xxxviii. 6. nraian a disposition of parts, fash- 
 ion. Ezek. xliii. 11. Also, preparation, ap- 
 paratus, furniture, store. Nah. ii. 10. Also, 
 a seat, or place of residence, or rather, a tribu- 
 nal or judgment-seat. Job xxiii. 3 ; where see 
 Schultens and Scott. 
 
 IV. Chald. As a N. fem. m33. See under 
 r733 II. 
 
 V. As a N. mas. plur. D-aia certain idolatrous 
 cakes artificially prepared of dough, and offered 
 to the moon under the title of queen of heaven. 
 See under "ibn HI. Jerome in his Comment 
 on Jer. vii, 20, renders d"<did by preparationes 
 preparations. 
 
 From what the idolatresses say, Jer. xliv. 
 17 19, it is manifest, that by this ser\dce 
 they meant to acknowledge her influence in 
 vegetation, (see under ir'ia V.) and in produc- 
 ing plenty of food ; and by the curse on her 
 worshippers, Jer. vii. 20, it is probable that 
 they also attributed to her the increase of men 
 and animals, occ. Jer. vii. 18. xliv. 19. In 
 both which passages the Vulg. render it pla- 
 centas cakes, and the LXX ^avcovsts or kblucovx;, 
 which may be a Greek derivative from */, 
 Kctvffu to burn, but seems rather to be a word 
 formed from the Hebrew d-sid. 
 
 In Epiphanius, (Advers. Hseres. Ixxviii. Ixxix.) 
 we find some women of Arabia, towards the 
 end of the fourth century, had set up another 
 queen of heaven, too well since known under 
 
p 
 
 233 
 
 HDD 
 
 that name and character ; I mean the * Bless- 
 ed i Virgin Mary, whom they likewise wor- 
 shipped as a goddess, by holding stated assem- 
 blies every year to her honour, and by offering 
 a cake of" bread in her name, and all partaking 
 of it ; whence these heretics were called Col- 
 li/ridians, from the Greek, koXXv^h a cake.f 
 
 VI. As a N. )T>D chiun. See under m3 II. 
 
 VII. As a N. mas. plur. d-sd or D33 some 
 winged insects, ynats, or mosquitos. So the 
 L]XX render it cKvi-Tra or a-xvKpss : and one can 
 hardly suppose but these translators, who dwelt 
 in Egypt, knew in general what was intended 
 by the Heb. name ; especially as their inter- 
 pretation is confirmed by Philo, himself also 
 an Alexandrian Jew, and by Origen, a Chris- 
 tian Father, who likewise lived at Alexandria. 
 Both Philo and Origen|: represent them as 
 being very small, but very troublesome. The 
 latter describes them as winged insects, but so 
 small as to escape any but the acutest sight ; 
 and says that when settled on the body, they 
 wound it with a most sharp or painful pierc- 
 er." So these insects seem to have had their 
 Hebrew name from their ^rm settling or fixing 
 on the bodies of men or animals. And in this 
 view D''33 may include several species of noi- 
 some insects (of which there are many sorts) ; 
 and to preserve the analogy with the other 
 plagues of Egypt, I should suppose that they 
 were of some of those species which the Egyp- 
 tians worshipped as their representative gods, 
 or as emblems of the supposed independent 
 powers of their arch-idol the heavens. See 
 Wisdom xi. 15, 16 ; and HoUoway's Originals, 
 vol. ii. p. 230, &c. who has some curious re- 
 marks on this subject, occ. Exod. viii. 12 14, 
 or 1618. Psal. cv. 31. Comp. Isa. li. 6, 
 and Vitringa and Bp. Lowth there. 
 
 VIII. As a particle of affirmation, or denoting 
 firmness and certainty, pK surely, verily, truly. 
 
 Gen. xxviii. 16. Exod. ii. 14. Isa. xl. 7, & al. 
 freq. 
 
 IX. As a N. T-D" Ichin or Jachin, LXX in 
 Chron. x,a.ro^6u(rts establishment, the name 
 which Solomon gave to the brazen pillar placed 
 on the right hand of the porch of the temple. 
 occ. 1 K. vii. 21. 2 Chron. iii. 17. Hutchin- 
 son, in his posthumous treatise on these co- 
 lumns, vol. xi. seems to have proved in general 
 that the chapiters on their tops were a kind of 
 orreries, or representations of the material 
 system, with its orbs, their courses, &c. in 
 miniature. If so, it seems most probable, 
 that as the placing of these orreries before 
 the temple of Jehovah was an actual reclaim- 
 ing of what they represented for his crea- 
 ture ; so Solomon, by calling one of the 
 
 * The Roman Missal itself, in the Missa Sacratiss. 
 Rosarii Beatiss. Virginis expressly addresses her by this 
 tit\eAve, Kegina Ccelorum ! See also Dr Brevint's 
 New Ways of Salvation, ch. v. and vi. Ainsworth on 
 Idolatry, ch. v. 4, and Bp. Newton on Proph. vol. iii. 
 p. 295, 2d edit. 8vo. 
 
 + See Epiphanii, Lib. iii. Hseres. Ixxviii. 23, and Has- 
 res. Ixxix. 1 ; Additional Discourses to Chillingworth's 
 Works, p. 18, &c. ; Mosheiin, Hist. Eccles. Syec. iv. pars 
 II. cap. 5, 25. 
 
 t See the passages in Bochart, vol. iii. 572. 
 
 See Scheuchzer, Physica Sacra on Exod. viii. 16, and 
 tab. cxxvi. 
 
 columns t>3'' (he hath prepared or made it a 
 machine), meant to perpetuate this claim for 
 Jehovah, and to inculcate it on all those who 
 entered the temple, or viewed these columns. 
 The same claim of Jehovah's making this 
 wonderful machine, (machina niundi, the ma- 
 chine of the world, as Lucretius calls it, lib. v. 
 lin. 97. ) the universe and its parts, is frequent- 
 ly asserted by the prophets under this word ]3 
 or (in Hiph.) ^-arr, or isd. See inter al. the 
 texts quoted under ]D I. and under pD below. 
 The other pillar on the left hand was called 
 Ti;i in strength or power, (LXX in Chron. 
 i(rx,vi strength) " either in his power who made 
 it, or in power it is possessed of," says Hut- 
 chinson, Columns, p. 83. And I apprehend, 
 that as each column or pillar supported a si- 
 milar representation of the mundane system ; 
 so the two words ^-d** and f j^n may be regarded 
 as parts of the same sentence ; and that taken 
 together, they express that Jehovah fijrmed 
 this system into a machine by his essential and 
 almighty power, and gave it that mechanical 
 strength or power which it has. See Ps. xxix. 
 1. xcix. 4. Ixviii. 35. cl. 1. 
 p3 to prepare, adapt, establish, or confirm en- 
 tirely, or completely. Exod. xv. 17. Num. xxi. 
 27. Deut. xxxii. 6. 2 Sam. vii. 13. Ps. viii. 4. 
 xlviii. 9. cxix. 90. Prov. iii. 19. Isa. xlv. 18, 
 &al. 
 
 From this root p or pD one would be almost 
 tempted to suppose that the Peruvians had 
 the name of their idol Choun. For they re- 
 late, " that a man of extraordinary shape, 
 whose name was Choun, and whose body had 
 neither bones nor muscles, came from the north 
 into their country ; that he levelled mountains, 
 filled up valleys, and opened himself a passage 
 through the most inaccessible places. This 
 Choun created the first inhabitants of Peru, 
 giving them the herbs and wild fruits of the field 
 for their sustenance. They also relate, that 
 this first founder of Peru having been injured 
 by some savages who inhabited the plains, 
 changed part of the ground, which before had 
 been very fruitful, into sand, forbade the rain 
 to fall, and dried up the plants. But that being 
 afterwards moved with compassion, he opened 
 the springs, and suffered the rivers to flow. 
 This Choun was worshipped as a god till such 
 time as Pachacamac came from the south." 
 Ceremonies and Religious Customs of all Na- 
 tions, vol. iii. p. 199. 
 Der. To conn, count, canton, cunning, king, 
 queen. Qu? From particip. Hiph. i">3d 
 Greek pi.nx.^'Vfi, Lat. machina, whence machine, 
 machinate, mechanism, mechanical, Gr. xavuv, 
 properly an erect piece of wood, whence canon, 
 canonical. Perhaps Latin cano, canto, whence 
 cant, chant, enchant. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. To surname, or more properly to call a per- 
 son by a name which does not strictly belong to 
 him, and that, generally, in compliment ot flat- 
 tery. Thus the verb is used in Arabic ; see 
 Castell, and Schultens on Job, who explains 
 it by " blandius circumloqui, adulari, titulo 
 
DDD 
 
 234 
 
 1DD 
 
 honorifico insignire ;" and Scott on Job xxxiii. 
 21, informs us from Pococke, that " the Arabs 
 make court to their superiors hy carefully avoid- 
 ing to address them hy their proper names, in- 
 stead of which they salute them with some title 
 or epithet expressive of respect, occ. Job xxxii. 
 21, 22. Isa. xliv. 5. But in Isa. xlv. 4, which 
 M. de Calasio puts under this root, -jaDN may 
 perhaps be best rendered / have established 
 thee. 
 
 II. Chald. As a N. fem. sing, maa (formed in 
 m like many other Chaldee nouns) it is always 
 used as a term of relation to some particular 
 person or persons, and so seems strictly to 
 denote a society, company or class of people, 
 sumamed from such person or persons, q. d. 
 a denomination, nomen. Ezra iv. 7, & al. freq. 
 
 I. To gather, coUect, or heap together. 1 Chron. 
 xxii. 2. Neh. xii. 44. Ps. xxxiii. 7. Eccles. ii. 
 8. iii- 5. 
 
 II. In Hith. Dasnrr to wrap oneself up, to 
 involve oneself, q. d. to coUect oneself, occ. Isa. 
 xxviii. 20. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. D-Dsan. It is ren- 
 dered breeches ; but by the account of them, 
 Exod. xxviii. 42, and from the meaning of the 
 root, they seem more like the Roman femina- 
 lia, i. e. swathes, or bandages of linen or stuff, 
 wrapped close round the middle of the body. 
 So Vulg. feminalia. 
 
 Der. Gr. xccvvh KccvKrr^ov, and Lat. canistrum, 
 a basket into which things ai'e gathered, 
 whence Eng. a canister, Gr. xwvoj, Eng. a 
 cone, which is, as it were, gathered to a point, 
 &c. 
 
 In general, to lay down, place on the ground. 
 I. To lay down, expose on the ground, as mer- 
 chants or traders do their wares for barter or 
 sale. It occurs not as a V. strictly in this 
 sense, but hence, as a N. fem. in reg. nj733 
 merchandise, wares, so Targ. "j-nmnD. occ. 
 Jer. X. 17. As a N. ii733j plur. in reg. ^3j;33. 
 A merchant, trader, occ. Ezek. xvii. 4. Hos. 
 xii. 8. Job xl. 25, or xli. 6. (where Symmachus 
 ftiTufiaXeov, and Vulg. negociatores, traders;) 
 Isa. xxiii. 8 ; where Aquila ifi^opot, Vulg. in- 
 stitores, hucksters. Comp. Zeph. i. 11. Prov. 
 xxxi. 24, and the following sense, 
 II. As a N. ]i?33 Canaan, the son of Ham ; 
 prophetically so named because his descendants 
 in Phoenicia were long the greatest traders in 
 the ancient world ; and their descendants the 
 Carthaginians in Africa followed their exam- 
 ple, freq. occ. 
 
 Many have thought (and I was once myself of 
 the same opinion) that merchants were called 
 "syaD from the name of the Canaanites ; but 
 the passages quoted under sense I. show that 
 ^J73D strictly means a merchant or trader, and 
 consequently that Canaan himself was deno- 
 minated from the word in this sense. See 
 more on this subject in Bate's Crit. Heb. 
 III. Figuratively, in ISiph. to be laid dow7i, 
 brought low, humbled, abased. 1 K. xxi. 29. 
 2 Chron. xii. 7, & al. freq. In Hiph, to bring 
 
 down, humble, abase. Deut. ix. .3. Job. xl. 7, 
 look at every one, {who is) rTX3 elated irryaarTT 
 and abase him, & al. freq. The formative - ot 
 Hiph. is omitted in yaa^i Jud. iv. 23. Psal. 
 cvii. 1 2, which therefore may be in Kal. Comp. 
 Neh. ix. 24. 
 Der. Greek yow. Lat. genu (whence m com- 
 position genuJlexion),Goth. kniu, Saxon cneow, 
 and Eng. knee, whence kneel. 
 
 Denotes extremity, outermost, or farthest distant 
 from the middle. 
 
 I. To remove to the extremity, put at a distance. 
 occ. Isa. XXX. 20, 'j^'TiD my pi3D* xbl and He 
 {the Lord) shall not remove any more to a 
 distance thy teachers. 
 
 II. As a N. ti3D, plur. in reg. ^B33, and mS33 
 the extremity, border, or skirt of a garment. 
 Num. XV. 38. Deut. xxii. 12, & al. freq. Thus 
 the LXX render it by ax^av the extremity. 
 Hag. ii. 12; and so Symmachus in 1 Sam. 
 XV. 27. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. plur. mS33 the borders, 
 extremities or edges of the earth with regard to 
 the spectator, occ. Job xxxvii. 3. (Comp. 
 Mat. xxiv. 27. Luke xvii. 24.) Job xxxyiii. 
 13. Hast thou commanded the morning since 
 thy days ? Hast thou caused the day-spring to 
 know his place, to (or that it might) take hold 
 on yMin msDD the extremities of the earth ? 
 when in Homer's language, 11. viii. lin. 1, 
 
 Hf /Ji,iv x^oxo^tirXc; ixthvocTO Ttctactv est <a6v* 
 The saftron morn is spread o'er all the earth ; 
 So we read of the /our mS33 of the earth, i. e. 
 the four cardinal extremities, or the eastern, 
 western, northern, and southern extremities of 
 it. occ. Isa. xi. 12. of a land, Ezek. vii. 2. 
 IV. As a N. 513D, plur. d-333 the wing of a 
 bird, Exod. xix. 4. Lev. i. 17. of the cheru- 
 bim, Exod. XXV. 20. xxxvii. 9. 1 K. vi. 24. 
 of an army, Isa. viii. 8. m^ '<33D the wings of 
 the spirit, on which Jehovah is represented as 
 flying, occ. 2 Sam. xxii. 11. Ps. xviii. 11. civ. 
 3. So Zivi or Jupiter was sometimes repre- 
 sented by the Greeks as riding on a flying 
 eagle, the emblem of the spirit. 
 Ps. cxxxix. 9, ^nv ''333 Nirx should I lift up 
 my wings or take my flight to the dawn, {or) 
 dwell in the utmost extremity of the {western) 
 sea. To this purpose the learned Bp. Lowth,* 
 after the LXX, Vulg. and Syriac; thus 
 making an opposition between the two he- 
 mistichs, as in the immediately preceding 
 vrse ; in which I would farther remark, for 
 the sake of the less expert Hebrean, that the 
 if local is twice omitted, namely after D-Dtt^ 
 and after blNiy, just as it is after *inu' in this. 
 And in answer to an objection of Michaelis, 
 we may observe with Mr Merrick (Annot.) 
 that there is no more impropriety in attributing 
 to a man wings than horns. See Ps. Ixxv. 5, 
 6, 11. Ixxxix. 18, 25. 
 
 Wings for shelter are attributed to the true 
 God, either agreeably to that most beautiful 
 
 * De Sacra Poesi Heb. Praelect. xvi p. 197. Edit. 
 Oxen. 8vo. p. 319. Edit. Gottiug. 
 
^::d 
 
 235 
 
 i^Dr) 
 
 and affecting similitude of our blessed Lord, 
 Mat. xxiii. 37. or rather in allusion to the 
 wings of the cherubim, Ruth ii. 12. Ps. Ivii. 
 2. xvii. 8, where see Merrick's learned and 
 entertaining note ; but comp. Ps. Ixi. 5. xci. 
 4. And observe that in all the four texts the 
 Targum paraphrases the expression by the sha- 
 dow of the Shechinah. 
 
 The u?niy, or light of righteousness, is said to 
 arise or be diffused with healing iT'BSDn in its 
 wings, i. e. to its utmost extent or expansion, 
 Mai. iii. 20, or iv. 2. 
 That excellent commentator Vitringa in Isa. 
 xviii. 1, Q-S33 biiby V'lX ''^r^ Ho! thou land 
 shadowed with wings, which art liyn on this 
 side of the rivers of Ethiopia, explains the 
 wings here mentioned of the chains of moun- 
 tains j by which he shows, particularly from 
 Strabo, lib. xvii. p. 543, that the land of Egypt 
 was bounded, and, as it were, overshadowed 
 both on the western side towards Lybia, and 
 on the eastern towards Arabia, and which 
 chains of mountains, in running from the south 
 towards the north, diverged on each side to a 
 greater distance, like two wings.* 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. Tias plur. 
 nTTi3D and riTisa, and once (Ezek. xxvi. 13.) 
 plur. mas. in reg. nas a musical instrument of 
 the stringed kind, a lute, harp, or the like, play- 
 ed on with the hand according to 1 Sam. xvi. 
 23; though Josephus, Ant. lib. vii. cap. 12, 
 .3, edit. Hudson, says, that the cinyra David 
 made for the Levites was furnished with ten 
 strings, and played on with a plectrum. 
 
 From this word, no doubt, are derived not only 
 the Greek x-iw^a, a harp, by which the LXX 
 very frequently render it, but also Ktw^os and 
 Kiyv^i<r6a.i, signifying lamenting or moaning. 
 Whence, as Bochart, vol. i. 729, has observed, 
 it is probable that the Greeks used this instru- 
 ment chiefly on mournful occasions ; whereas 
 among the Hebrews, playing on the 1133 was 
 a sign of joy, as Gen. xxxi. 27. 2 Chron. xx. 
 27, 28. Job xxi. 12. Ps. cxlix. 2, 3, and al. 
 freq. Hence, however, as he fai'ther remarks, 
 it will not follow that the Hebrew "iiSD and 
 Grecian Ktw^* were instruments of different 
 kinds J since the same sort of instrument 
 might affect the mind in different manners, 
 according as it was differently played upon. 
 And comp. Isa. xxi. 1 1 . 
 
 tt'^D Chald. 
 
 In Kal, to gather together, occ. Dan. iii. 2. In 
 Ith. to be gathered together, occ. Dan. iii. 3. 
 Comp. D33. 
 
 DD 
 
 I. To reckon, number, count. 'Li'K.'K ffutoc^iSfnta 
 to number or reckon together, occ. Exod. xii. 4, 
 each, according to his eating iDDn ye shall num- 
 ber to the lamb, i. e. ye shall number so many 
 persons as are sufficient to eat the whole lamb. 
 As a participle paoul fem. nOD a computed, 
 reckoned, nj? time or season namely. If the 
 participle were from the verb riDD with a n 
 
 * Comp. Herodotus, ii. 8. Shaw's Trav. p. 295, 296, 
 and Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 382, 3S3. 
 
 final, it would have been written rr^DS, from 
 the mas. ^idd, Ps. xxxii. 1. occ. Ps. Ixxxi. 4. 
 Comp. Num. x. 10, and under v^n II. and 
 observe that the textual reading in the Psalm 
 confirms that the tr-rn month-day, or first day 
 of the month, was settled by computation, not 
 by the visibility of the moon. But at least four- 
 teen of Dr Kennicott's codices there have XD3. 
 Comp. XDD III. As a N. fem. in reg. riDSD 
 a numbering, reckoning, occ. Exod. xii. 4. Lev. 
 xxvii. 23. As a N. ddq an assessment, an 
 assessed levy or tribute, Num. xxxi. 28, et 
 seq. 
 
 II. As a participial N. mas. plur. d-D!33. Such 
 riches as were usually counted, as precious 
 stones, money, &c. occ. Josh. xxii. 8. 2 Chr. 
 i. 11, 12. Eccles. v. 18. vi. 2. 
 
 III. Chald. as a N. mas. plur. ^033, and in 
 reg. "033 riches, goods, occ. Ezravi. 8. vii. 26. 
 
 Dee. With n inserted, the Latin censeo, census, 
 and more plainly Eng. cess. 
 
 To set, settle. It occurs not, however, as a V. 
 in Heb. but hence 
 
 I. As a N. XD3 a seat. 1 Sa. i. 9. iv. 13, 18. 
 2 Ki. iv. 10. Prov. ix. 14. In all which pas- 
 sages the LXX accordingly render it ^{(ppos, 
 and Vulg. sella. And observe that the LXX 
 once translate it, when meaning a royal throne, 
 by ^i<fi^'>s, Deut. xvii. 18. It is remarked by 
 Mr Harmer, Observations, vol. iii. p. 338, &c. 
 that though the sitting on mats and carpets be 
 now almost the universal usage of the East, 
 yet that anciently not only kings and supreme 
 magistrates, (see 1 Sam. i. 9. iv. 13, 18.) but 
 sometimes inferior magistrates, (see Neh. iii. 
 7, and Harmer, vol. iii. p. 304. ) in those coun- 
 tries sat upon a KD3 throne or raised seat, and 
 that this was considered as a piece of splen- 
 dour, and offered as a mark of particular re^ 
 spect. " It was doubtless for this reason," he 
 adds, " that a seat of this kind was placed, along 
 with some other furniture, in the chamber the 
 devout Shunamitess prepared for the prophet 
 Elisha, 2 Ki. iv. 18, which our version has 
 very unhappily translated a stool, by which we 
 mean the least honourable kind of seat in an 
 apartment ; whereas the original word [ndd] 
 meant to express her respect for the prophet 
 by the kind of seat she prepared for him." 
 
 And as the lewd woman described by Solomon, 
 Prov. ix. 14, &c. is seated at the door of her 
 house, on a ndd or throne, with a design, no 
 doubt, to render herself conspicuous, and the 
 more easily to inveigle passengers ; so my au- 
 thor observes from Pitts, " that the whores (at 
 Grand Cairo) use to sit at the door, or walk in 
 the streets, unveiled," and that " when they 
 sit at their doors, a man can scarce pass by but, 
 they will endeavour to decoy him in." But 
 see more in the ingenious writer himself, as 
 above cited. 
 
 II. A royal seat, a throne. Gen. xii. 40. Ex. xi. 
 5, and al. freq. When used in this sense, the 
 LXX generally render it by ^^o*os, and Vulg. 
 by solium. 
 
 III. It is once applied to time, Prov. vii. 20, 
 KDSrr QVb at the day settled, or, as our trans- 
 
-nt^D 
 
 ^86 
 
 HDD 
 
 lation, appointed ; so the French, au jour 
 
 assigne. 
 HDD 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. In Kal, transitively, to cover, overspread, 
 veil. See Gen. ix. 23. xxxviii. 15. Exod. viii. 
 6. XV. 5. (where id-DS" is put poetically for 
 nm-oas the formative -\ being dropped, and 
 the " being substituted for rr, as in other 
 instances ; but eight of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 read im-DD"). Num. iv. 5. ix. 15. Jud. iv. 
 18, 19. Job xxxvi. 30, behold he spreads upon 
 it (i. e. the cloud) his light (lightning) "ty'iiyi 
 iiv:: DNT and overspreads (namely with the 
 lustre of it) the bottom of the sea ; when, ac- 
 cording to Ovid's highly poetical expression, 
 Metam. lib. xi. fab. x. lin. 523, 
 
 ' Fulmineis ardescunt ignibus undce. 
 The waters kindle with the fiery blaze. 
 So with "bv or bl? upon, following Num. xvi. 
 33. Job xxi. 26. xxxvi. 32, tin iiv:: Q''3':3 bv 
 He ( God) spreads the light (lightning) over the 
 vaults (of heaven) or vaulted skies, and he 
 (God) gives a commandment to it concerning 
 him that prayeth, i. e. not to hurt him. So 
 Mai. ii. 16, For Jehovah the Aleim of Israel 
 saith he hateth nbu' him who putteth away (the 
 divorcer), ittrilb bv DTDTI rrD3T and him who 
 spreads violence (i. e. the blood of violence 
 used against his wife, comp. Isa. Ixiii. 3.) 
 upon his garment. This is a strong instance 
 of the Jewish ffKkyi^oxxp^ia hard-heartedness 
 mentioned by our Saviour, Mat. xix, 8. 
 Comp. the use" of rroD Ezek. xxiv. 7. In 
 Niph. to be covered, overspread. Gen. vii. 19, 
 20. Jer. li. 42. In Hith. to cover, veil, or 
 clothe oneself. Gen. xxiv. 65. 1 K. xi. 29. 
 2 K. xix. 1, 2. As a participial N. "IDS what 
 is overspread, a covering, occ. Num. iv. 6, 14. 
 As a N. fem. mD3 a covering, raiment. Gen. 
 XX. 16. Exod. xxii. 26. Job xxiv. 7. As a 
 N. rrDDn a covering. Gen. viii. 13. Exod. 
 xxvi. 14, & al. freq. 
 
 II. In Kal and Hiph. to cover, hide, conceal. 
 See Gen. xviii. 17. xxxvii. 26. Prov. x. 18. 
 xii. 16, 23. Job xxiii. 17. Covering of sin is 
 spoken in several senses. God rrDD covers 
 sin when he hides it, as it were, from his sight, 
 and will not observe it. Neh. iv. 5, or iii. 37. 
 Ps. Ixxxv. 3. Comp. Ps. xxxii. 1 ; man covers 
 his own sin, when he cloaks or palliates it, 
 Job xxxi. 33. Ps. xxxii. 5. Prov. xxviii. 13; 
 that of another when he conceals or says no- 
 thing of it. Prov. xvii. 9. Comp. Prov. x. 12. 
 
 Hence Gr. xitrrn, Lat. cista, Eng. a chest. Lat. 
 cassis a helmet, casa a house. Also Eng. to 
 case, a case. French cacher to hide. Une 
 caisse, a chest, whence Eng. cash, money at 
 hand. Nummus in area. 
 
 III. As a N. rrDD the covered or canopied part 
 of a throne, occ. 1 K. x. 19, twice. But ob- 
 serve that for the former rroab fifteen of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices, and for the latter thirteen, 
 read XDSb, and that in four other codices the n 
 in both words is written on a rasure. In Job 
 xxvi. 9, rTD3 the covering seems to be the same 
 as as? the circumferential density of the uni- 
 verse ; rrD3 "33 "rnxn seizing or taking posses- 
 
 the 
 
 sion of, the face of the covering, he spreadeth 
 his cloud upon it. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. D*\3, see Ps. xxiii. 5. Lam. 
 iv. 21, and in construction D3 (2 Sam. xii. 3.) 
 a drinking cup which covers or incloses the 
 liquor, Gen. xl. 11, & al. freq. In Prov. 
 xxiii. 31, not only the Keri, but likewise 
 many of Dr Kennicott's codices have DID! 
 with the n. So in Jer. xxxv. 5, twenty of his 
 codices read moisi. 
 
 From the * ancient custom of the master of the 
 feast's appointing to each guest his cup, i. e. 
 his kind and measure of liquor, t?13 is used 
 for that portion of happiness or misery, which 
 God sends upon men in this life. See Ps. 
 xi. 6. xvi. 5. xxiii. 5. But in Ps. Ixxv. 9. 
 Isa. H. 17, 22. Jer. xxv. 15, 17, 28. Ezek. 
 xxiii. 31 33, there seems rather to be an 
 allusion to the cup of malediction, as the Jews 
 called that mixed cup of wine m\di frankincense 
 which used to be given to condemned crimi- 
 nals before their execution, in order to take 
 away their senses. So the Chaldee Targum 
 paraphrases Ps. Ixxv. 9. " Because \y\bi D3 
 a cup of malediction is in the hand of the Lord 
 and strong wine, full xn^in na-iD of a mixture 
 bitterness to take away the understanding of 
 e wicked." Comp. Ps. Ix. 5; in which 
 text, as likewise in those just cited from 
 Isaiah and Jeremiah, the Targum mentions 
 the wine or cup of malediction by the same 
 term as in Ps. Ixxv. 9, namely ^^b or xmb. 
 
 In Jer. li. 7, Babel or Babylon is called a gol- 
 den cup in the hand of Jehovah that made all the 
 nations drunken and mad, i. e. with her abom- 
 inable idolatries ; the gaudy and plausible 
 allurements to which are denoted by the golden 
 cup ; so the mystical Babylon is described as 
 having a golden cup in her hand. Rev. xvii. 4. 
 And no doubt golden cups (^^vfua kutiXXu, 
 as Homer calls them, H. iii. lin. 248.) were 
 actually used in quaffing wine to the honour 
 of their idols, f 
 
 Exod. xvii. 14. And Jehovah said to Moses, 
 Engrave this for a memorial on a table, (comp. 
 Isa. XXX. 8.) and rehearse it in the ears of 
 Joshua ; for I will surely) blot out the remem- 
 brance of Amalek from under heaven. Ver. 15, 
 And Moses built an altar, and called the name 
 of it Jehovah Nissi, i. e. Jehovah (is) my banner. 
 Ver. 16, And he said ir" 03 bjr T" "3 surely 
 the hand upon the cup of Jah (is or denotes) 
 war from Jehovah with Amalek, from generation 
 to generation. " This was a monumental 
 device as a record that the wrath of God 
 (denoted by the cup, as in Ps. Ixxv. 9, and 
 the other passages above cited) was declared 
 against the Amalekites The hand was cut 
 (we may suppose) on one of the stones of the 
 altar ; and if the cup was in the hand, the 
 hand must be on the cup ; and so the words 
 describe the device exactly as it was ; and this 
 is a specimen of hieroglyphical writing." Thus 
 the learned Bate in his valuable New and Literal 
 Translation of the Pentateuch, &c. and he is 
 
 * See Homer, II. iv. lin. 261. 
 t Comp. Greek and Eng-. Lexicon in Kea) 11. 2^wf- 
 v'^w and Uormiov III. IV. 
 
rfry:D 
 
 237 
 
 hVD 
 
 the only author I have met with, who has ex- 
 plained this very difficult passage. Comp. 
 Hab. ii. 16. 
 
 V. As a N. D13 a species of unclean bird, the 
 owl, so called from constantly hiding itself in 
 the day time, and coming abroad only in the 
 evening or at night. Thus the LXX, Aquila, 
 Theodotion, and the fifth Greek Version in the 
 Hexapla, render it vvxrtKo^ai'^, which is a kind 
 of owl (according to * Michaelis, the horned 
 owl,) and so the Vulg. bubo. occ. Lev. xi. 
 17. Deut. xiv. 16. Ps. cii, 7. 
 
 Bochart suspected that D13 might denote the 
 onocrotalus, thus named from its monstrous 
 cap or hag under the lower chap, and has il- 
 lustrated this interpretation in his works, vol. 
 iii. 272, &c. And indeed it must be admitted 
 that D13 might afford no improper name for 
 that bird from this very extraordinary circum- 
 stance in its form. But as, upon the best in- 
 quiry I have been able to make, I do not find 
 that there is any difference between the peZican 
 of the ancients and the onocrotalus, and as 
 nxp is mentioned in all the same contexts 
 with D13, and rendered by the ancient versions 
 either the pelican or onocrotalus, I think DID 
 cannot have this meaning ; especially since in 
 Ps. cii. 7, it is called Dn3 of n1n'^^ (not of 
 the desert, as we render it, but) of desolate or 
 ruinated buildings, which, as every one knows, 
 is a very proper epithet for the owl, but does 
 not seem so suitable to the onocrotalus. 
 Comp. nxp under nap. 
 
 VI. As a N. D^S a purse or bag for covering 
 or inclosing money or weights, occ. Deut. 
 XXV. 13. Prov. 1. 14. xvi. 11. Isa. xlvi. 6. 
 Mic. vi. 11. 
 
 HDD , ,. 
 
 Many of the Lexicons make this a distmct 
 root in the sense of grubbing, or cutting iip bij 
 the roots, and so the LXX render rrmDS Ps. 
 Ixxx. 17, as a participle paoul, o!.vtffKocfjt.[jt,ivYi, 
 and Vulg. suffossa digged up; but in this 
 word, as well as in nniDD Isa. v. 25, the 3 
 seems servile, and the root to be TWW, which 
 therefore see. But since the verb HDD both 
 in Chald. and Syr. as well as in Arabic (see 
 Castell,) signifies to prune, cut off, the reader 
 will consider for himself whether D-mDD D'-ynp 
 Isa. xxxiii. 12, may not best be rendered 
 thorns cut off, or cut up, as in our translation. 
 Comp. Isa. ix. 17. x. 17. 
 
 The radical idea seems to be stiffness, rigidity. 
 So in Arabic the verb signifies, to be numbed, 
 torpid, dull See Castell. 
 
 I. As a N. bD3 (occ. Job xv. 27,) plur. D^bD3 
 the loins, from their stiffness or strength. Lev. 
 iii. 4. Ps. xxxviii. 8, & al. So Prov. iii. 26, 
 may be rendered, for Jehovah shall be -[bDSa 
 
 for (comp. Eccles. vii. 12,) the strength of 
 thy loins. See Schultens, comment, in loc. 
 
 II. As a N. bD3 strength, support, confidence. 
 See Jobviii. 14. xxxi. 24. (where the LXX 
 r;^vv Strength) ; Ps. Ixxviii. 7. Fem. in reg. 
 
 Recueil de Questions, p. 321, et Supplem. ad Lex. 
 Heb. p. 1240, which see. 
 
 nbDD strength of mind, confidence. Job iv. 6 ; 
 where Vulg. fortitude strength, fortitude. As 
 a N. b-DD confident. Prov. xix. 1, Better (is) 
 the poor (man) who walketh in his integrityy 
 than he who is perverse with his lips, b^DS iom 
 though confident, presuming, namely on his 
 riches. The Syriac version here renders b-DS 
 by xi-ni? the rich (man), and Vulg. has dives 
 rich, as well as insipiens foolish. Comp. 
 Prov. xxviii. 26. 
 
 III. As a N. b-DD the cold, or more properly 
 the cold, condensed, rigid, contracting air ; the 
 
 fluid of the heavens in this state. Comp. under 
 Itrn il. occ. Job ix. 9. xxxviii. 31. Amos v. 
 8. Comp. rrao under .noD II. 
 
 IV. As a N. mas. plur. -b-DD the influxes of 
 gross, condensed spirit or air to the stars or 
 stellar lights, occ. Isa. xiii. 10, the -naiD 
 stars of the heavens, orr-b-DDT and their * 
 spirits, i. e. the influxes of the spirit to each 
 of them, DIIK ibrr" xb shall not irradiate their 
 light. For " the light of the stars can no 
 more subsist without the influx of the spirit, 
 than the fire at the sun can do ; the action of 
 the spirit being as necessary to blow and dis- 
 perse the light from the planets and stars, as 
 it is to keep in the solar fire, and dispense its 
 light and heat to us ; for though it is the light 
 which is the thing irradiated, it is the influx of 
 the spirit which presses it out, and irradiates it, 
 without which it would stay where it was, and 
 not reach us." Thus the learned Spearman 
 in his index to Hutchinson's Moses' Princi- 
 pia, p. lOO.f 
 
 V. As a N. ^bD'D Chisleu. The name of the 
 ni7ith month, nearly answering to our Novem- 
 ber O. S. or to part of our November and 
 December N. S. It appears to be so called 
 because at that season in Judea and the neigh- 
 bouring countries, the cold becomes very sen- 
 sible. Thus Jer. xxxvi. 22, we find king 
 Jehoiakim in the ninth month, at his winter- 
 palace, with a fire burning before him : and so 
 Dr Russell \ informs us, that at Aleppo they 
 degin to light fires about the end of November, 
 occ. Neh. i. 1. Zech. vii. 1. Comp. 1 Mac. 
 i. 54. 
 
 VI. In a mental sense, to he stupid, or, as it 
 were, stiff, rigid, or insensible, in mind or un- 
 derstanding, occ. Jer. X. 8 ; where it is put 
 after -1172 to be brutish, as being of more in- 
 tense signification As a N. bDD stupidity, 
 insensibility, folly, occ. Ps. xlix. 14. Eccles. 
 vii. 26 or 25. Fem. rrbD3 the same. occ. 
 Ps. Ixxxv. 9. So fem. plur. mb'-DD. occ. 
 Prov. ix. 13. As a N. b-DD stupid, insensible, 
 
 foolish. Psal. xcii. 7. xciv. 8. Prov. xxvi. 
 12. Eccles. iv. 5. x. 2, & al. freq. 
 
 See the Scholiast on Theocritus cited in a note under 
 ^3j; II. below. 
 
 t Did not Virgil aim at something of this kind, when 
 he wrote. Mix. i. lin. 612, 
 
 __ Polus dum sidera pascet ? 
 And before him Lucretius, lib. i. lin. 232. 
 
 Unde JEther sidera pascit f 
 
 X Natural Hist, of Aleppo, p. 14. 
 
DD3 
 
 238 
 
 HDD 
 
 I. To have long hair, KOfji.ccv, comatutn esse. It 
 occurs not however as a verb in this sense, 
 but as a N. fern. n72DD zea^ spelt, a species of 
 corn, so called from its* long hair. Thus 
 barley is denominated mjju^ from the stiffness 
 of its hair, or beard as we call it. occ. Exod. 
 ix. 31. (where LXX and Thedotion render 
 it oktig^a, and Aquila ^, both which words 
 signify spelt ;) Isa. xxviii. 25; where LXX, 
 Aquila, and Theodotion have ?. As a N, 
 mas. plur. n-noa the same. occ. Ezek. iv. 9 ; 
 where Aquila and Symmachus ^saj or l^uxs. 
 LXX and Theodotion oXwi^ay. Notwithstand- 
 ing the thus concurring testimony of the Greek 
 versions, Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 407, supposes 
 nnD3 may mean rice, which is now commonly 
 cultivated in Egypt. But Hasselquist, whom 
 in the present case I regard as a better au- 
 thority, in his Travels, p. 109, says, " The 
 Egyptians undoubtedly learned the cultivation 
 of rice under the reign of the califs, at which 
 time many useful plants were brought over the 
 Red Sea to Egypt, which now grow there 
 and enrich the country." Indeed Dr Shaw 
 (as above) adds that we learn from Pliny (lib. 
 x^'iii. cap. 17.) that rice or oryza was the olyra 
 of the ancient Egyptians. But I cannot find 
 that Pliny asserts this, either in the place cited 
 or any where else. The passage to which I 
 suppose the Doctor alludes is in lib. xviii. cap. 
 7, towards the end, where speaking of one 
 Turanius, he says, " Idem olyram et oryzam 
 eandem esse existimat. The same person 
 thinks the oli/ra and oryza or rice are the same. " 
 But this will not prove that they were so, or 
 even that Pliny was of that opinion. Comp. 
 Herodotus, ii. 36. 
 
 II. As a V. used in an opposite or privative 
 sense, as nib, oyy, \i;^m and others, to poll, 
 clip or trim the hair of the head. occ. Ezek. 
 xliv. 20, twice. So vulg. tondentes atton- 
 dent. 
 
 Hence perhaps the Greek xoirfios order, orna- 
 ment, and the V. xotrfmu, whence Eng. cosme- 
 tic. 
 
 To be pale, wan, palluit, luridus fiiit. 
 
 I. In Niph. with b following, to be or become 
 pale or wan, as from longing desire, occ. Psal. 
 Ixxxiv. 3, My frame rT3DD3 is grown pale, 
 rrnbD D3 it even wasteth or pineth away, m*iijnb 
 for the courts of Jehovah. So Gen. xxxi. 30. 
 It is spoken of a lion, Ps. xvii. 12 ; and ap- 
 plied avS^uTOTec^u; to God, Job xiv. 15. The 
 above cited texts are all wherein the verb oc- 
 curs in this sense. 
 
 II. In Niph. to be pale or wan, as from fear, 
 concern, guilt or shame, pallescere culpis. occ. 
 Zeph. ii. 1, O nation riDSD xb that lookestno^ 
 pale, i. e. art unconcerned, unashamed. So 
 the LXX have given nearly the sense, but by 
 no means the idea, of the Heb. in rendering 
 it etTai'Sivrov unteachable. 
 
 The Chaldee Targums in like manner often use 
 
 * See Scheuchzer, Physica Sacra on Exod. ix. 32 ; and 
 print of the plant in his Tab. cxxxiii. A. comp, Mar- 
 
 tyn's note on Farra, Georgic i. lin. 73. 
 
 this verb in the sense of being ashamed, for 
 the Heb. obD, as Psal. xxxv. 4. xl. 15. Ixix. 
 7,&al. SeeCastell. 
 HI. As a N. tiDD 
 
 1. A well known metal, silver. And as ^roW is 
 in Heb. called nrrT from its resplendency, so 
 silver is denominated t^DD from its pale colour. 
 Thus likewise the Greek name u^yv^og is from 
 uoyos white. Gen. xiii. 2. Deut vii. 25. Mai. 
 iii. 3. Gen. xx. 16, ?iD3 ^ibK a thousand (she- 
 kels namely) of silver. Gen. xxxvii. 28, D'^'nary 
 tlD3 twenty (shekels) of silver. So Gen. xlv. 
 22. Deut. xxii. 19, 29. Jud. xvii. 10. 
 
 2. Because silver was the metal most commonly 
 used by the ancients as money, or weighed to 
 each other in their commercial dealings ; hence 
 C1D3 signifies money in general, as a^yv^iov does 
 in Greek, and de Vargent (properly denoting 
 silver) in French. Comp. 1 Chron. xxi. 22, 
 24, with ver. 25. 
 
 3. The price of a thing, the money it sells for. 
 Exod. xxi. 35. 
 
 4. Pioan bin the silver cord, Eccles. xii. 6, 
 seems to denote the spinal marrow, together 
 with the whole system of nerves branching out 
 from it, so called from its bright white colour, 
 resembling silver ; from its retired secure 
 situation in the body (comp. Job xxviii. 1.) ; 
 and lastly, from its great excellency in the mi- 
 crocosm, or little world of man. See more in 
 K. Solomon's Portrait of Old Age, by Dr 
 Smith, p. 178, &c. 3d edit. 
 
 DDID 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Syriac de- 
 notes gibbous, protuberant. As a N. fem. plur. 
 mnD3 small pillows or cushions from their pro- 
 tuberant form. So the LXX pr^otrxKpxKaiec 
 pillows, and Vulg. pulvillos little cushions, and 
 Symmachus more distinctly 'vra.yKcana. pillows 
 or cushions for the elboivs to lean upon. occ. 
 Ezek. xiii. 18, 20. But before I attempt to 
 explain this difficult passage, I must observe 
 from Dr Shaw* that both in Barbary and the 
 Levant, they still " always cover the floors of 
 their houses with carpets ; and along the 
 sides of the wall or floor a range of narrow 
 beds or mattresses is often placed upon these 
 carpets ; and, for their farther ease and con- 
 venience, several velvet or damask bolsters are 
 placed upon these carpets or mattresses in- 
 dulgences that seem to be alluded to by the 
 stretching themselves upon couches, and by the 
 sewing of pillows to arm-holes, Amos vi. 4, and 
 Ezek. xiii. 18, 20." Thus the Doctor. Butf 
 lady M. W. Montague's description of a Turk- 
 ish lady's apartment will, I think, throw still 
 more light on the passage in Ezek. " The 
 rooms," says she, "are all spread with Persian 
 carpets, and raised at one end of them about 
 two feet. This is the sopha, which is laid 
 with a richer sort of carpet, and all round it a 
 sort of couch raised half a foot, covered with 
 rich silk according to the fancy or magnificence 
 
 Travels, p. 209, 2d edit. Comp. Maiindrell's journey 
 at March 13, and Dr Russei's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 4, 
 and 101 ; where the manner both of the Turkish men 
 and women's sitting or lolling on their duans, or di- 
 vans, is represented in two prints. 
 
 \ Letter xxxii. vol. ii. p..55. 
 
]r:2 
 
 239 
 
 nsD 
 
 of the owner Round about this are placed, 
 standing against the walls, two roivs of cushions, 
 the first very large, and the next little ones 
 These seats are so convenient and easy, that I 
 believe I shall never endure chairs again as long 
 as I live." And in another * place she thus de- 
 scribes the fair Fatima ; " On a sopha raised 
 three steps, and covered with fine Persian car- 
 pets, sat the Kahya's lady, leaning on cushions of 
 white satin embroidered she ordered cushions 
 to be given me, and took care to place me in 
 the corner, which is the place of honour." 
 Supposing then such cushions for the like pur- 
 poses of ease and indolence to have been in use 
 among the Jews in Ezekiel's time, as the 
 f LXX version of mnDD gives us reason to 
 think they were, let us now offer an explanation 
 of the passage in the prophet, ch. xiii. 18 
 Woe to the women who fasten cushions on ^ all 
 thearm-pits (LXX, and Symmachus vto Tavra. 
 ctyxuvct x^'^oh i- e. on the whole upper part of 
 the arms) ; thus by a striking emblematic re- 
 presentation (as usual with the prophets, both 
 true, 1 Sam. xv. 27, 28. Isa. xx. 24^. Jer. 
 xix. 10, 11. xxvii. 2. li. 634. Ezek. iv. 5. xii. 
 311. xxiv. 16 24."xxxvii. 1622; and false, 
 1 K. xxii. 11. Jer. xxviii. 10 12.) denoting 
 that the Jewish people should continue to en- 
 joy ease and peace (comp. ver. 10, 16.) and who 
 make close veils (in token that the veil of Ju- 
 dah or Jerusalem should not be removed, or in 
 other words, that Judea and Jerusalem should 
 not be taken nor exposed, particularly the female 
 inhabitants of them, to the insults of their ene- 
 mies. Comp. ^DD under "jD I. and Isa. xlvii. 
 2.) on the head n'0^p b^ of every woman who 
 riseth up to hunt or catch souls or persons. 
 ( Comp. Prov. vi. 26. ) Will ye hunt or catch the 
 persons of my people, and will ye save alive your 
 own persons ? ver. 20. Wherefore thus saith 
 the Lord Jehovah, Behold I am against your 
 cushions with which ye hunt or insnare souls into 
 the flower-gardens or chiosks (see under n*n3), 
 and I will tear them from your arms (both of 
 the pretended prophetesses and of those wo- 
 men whom they furnished with them, i. e. I 
 will shew the vanity and falsehood of your 
 soothing prophecies of peace and quiet, when 
 there is no peace) and will let the persons go, 
 even the male persons tu'-u^ss nx or men, whom 
 ye hunt or insnare into the flower-gardens. ver. 
 21, and I will tear your close veils, &c. 
 ]Pr) Chald. 
 
 It occurs not as a V. but as a participle, 1J73 
 now, now then. Dan. iii. 15. The Targums 
 use it in the same sense. May it not however 
 
 Letter xxxiii. vol. ii. p. 68, 69. 
 
 + For though the word ^^oa-nKfuXotiet properly signifies 
 bolsters or pillows for the head, yet the LXX here ex- 
 pressly apply it to the arms ; and so the learned Duport 
 (or Theophrastus Eth. Char. cap. ii. p. 233, edit. Need- 
 ham) remarks that it sometimes denotes cushions to lean 
 or sit on. 
 
 X Observe that, according to the interpretation here 
 proposed "'I" may be regularly in construction with 
 rr?3"lp bD following. 
 
 Not unlike, 1 suppose, what are still worn by the 
 women in Turkey. See Lady M. W. Montague's Let 
 ters, vol. ii. p. 17, and the excellent Observations on the 
 Religion, &r. of the Turks, p. '283. 
 
 be a compound of 3 as, and \T3 from rraj? to 
 answer, and so mean, correspondently, accord- 
 ingly 9 
 
 In Kal, to be angry, irritated, provoked to an- 
 ger, to be vexed, or fretted, Ps. cxii. 10. Eccles. 
 vii. 9. Also in Kal, but most usually in 
 Hiph. to provoke, irritate, vex. 1 Sam. i. 
 6, 7. Deut. xxxii. 21. iv. 25, & al. freq. As 
 a N. Dl?3 anger, vexation. 1 Sam. i. 16. Ps. 
 vi. 8. xxxi. 10. Eccles. i. 18. It is mention- 
 ed as affecting both the eye, Ps. vi. 8, and the 
 heart, Eccles. xi. 10. Ezek. xxxii. 9. Also, 
 a provoking or provocation. Deut. xxxii. 19. 
 Ezek. xx. 28. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but is both in 
 sense and sound nearly related to DJTD to be 
 angry, vexed, as rrzys to rrDS. As a N. tt'jrn 
 anger, vexation, occ. Job v. 2, where it is 
 joined with riKap envy, indignation; vi. 2, 
 joined with mn affliction; x. 17, joined with 
 "-rj; witnesses ; xvii. 7, where it is mentioned 
 as particularly affecting the eye. Comp. Psal. 
 vi. 8. xxxi. 10. And observe that in all the 
 above cited texts of Job many of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's codices read the word with a d. 
 
 With a radical ^see Prov. xxi. 14, below) but 
 mutable or omissible, n. 
 
 I. To curve, bend, inflect, occ. Mic. vi. 6. Isa. 
 Iviii. 5. In this latter passage however it 
 might be better to interpret tp as a noun, 
 PlDb for the bending or bowing doivn. The in- 
 finitive from riBD would properly be mS3. But 
 comp. under pinp I. 
 
 II. To appease, as wrath, occ. Prov. xxi. 14. 
 a gift in secret, P)x rrsS" appeaseth or pacifieth 
 
 flery wrath. The idea is taken from fire, 
 which, after it has burst out with violence, is 
 made to bend back, and decline. The Vulg. 
 translates it extinguit iras, extinguishes anger ; 
 but the LXX in rendering the Heb. expres- 
 sion by a.^tttr^i'Tu a^yas tumeth back anger, 
 have given the ideal meaning. In like man- 
 ner the classical Latin writers say, flectere 
 iras. 
 
 III. As a N. rrsa joined with ^inaK. occ. Isa. 
 ix. 14. xix. 15 ; where it is rendered branchy 
 but by the contexts should mean some large 
 kind of reed or bulrush, so called from its 
 bending or bowing. Comp. Isa. Iviii. 5. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. in reg. ns3 a large bending 
 branch of a tree, a bough, which English word 
 is in like manner from the Saxon bugan to 
 bend, bow. occ. Job xv. 32. Plur. msD the 
 bending branches or branching leaves of the 
 palm-tree. occ. Lev. xxiii. 40. 
 
 V. As a N. tp plur. d-SD and jT'Sa the bend, 
 hollow or palm of the hand. Gen. xl. 11. 2 K. 
 xi. 12. (comp. ch. xvi. 7.) xviii. 21. Ps. xxiv. 
 4. 1 Sam. V. 4. 2 K. ix. 35. Ezek. xxi. 14, 
 17, or 19, 22, & al. freq. Also, the bend, 
 hollow or sole of the foot of man, bird, or beast. 
 See Deut. ii. 5. xi. 24. Josh. iii. 13. Gen. 
 viii. 9. Lev. xi. 27. Ezek. i. 7. 
 
 VI. The bought (Eng. marg.) or bend of a 
 sling, the bending piece of leather, wherein the 
 
n)D 
 
 240 
 
 ]SD 
 
 stone is put. occ. 1 Sam. xxv. 29. So the 
 Eng. N. bought is of the same root as to how, 
 bend *. 
 
 VII. The holbw, cup, or acetabulum of the 
 OS coxendicis or hip-bone, wherein the head 
 of the thigh-bone is received, occ. Gen. xxxii. 
 25, 32, or 26, 33. 
 
 VIII. As a N. fem. pis phir, mss rendered a 
 spoon. It was, no doubt, named from its 
 shape ; but if a spoon, those. Num. vii. 14<, 20, 
 &c. being only of ten shekels weight of gold, 
 must, according to Michaelis's estimation of 
 the shekel, (which see, bpU' IV.) have been 
 smaller than oiu: common silver table-spoons. 
 
 IX. As a N. fem. plur. ms3 of a lock, ren- 
 dered handles. It appears they were some 
 things by which the lock was opened, and they 
 probably had their name from their bending 
 form. occ. Cant. v. 5; where LXX x^t^oa 
 hands, handles. Comp. under m- VI. and 
 see Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 206, &c. 
 and Mrs Francis' Note on Cant. v. 5, in her 
 excellent Poetical Translation of this Book. 
 
 X. As a N. mas. plur. D'<SD caves, caverns in 
 the earth, rocks or mountains, occ. Job xxx. 6. 
 Jer. iv. 29, nbp 0*3311 And they shall ascend or 
 go up into the caverns. This expression is 
 well explained by Jerome, who says, that the 
 southern parts of Judea are full of caves under 
 ground, and of caverns in the mountains, to 
 which the people retired in time of danger. 
 Comp. Jud. vi. 2. I Sam. xiii. 6. j and see 
 Shaw's Travels, p. 276 ; and Greek and Eng. 
 Lexicon under snHAAlON. 
 
 XI. As a N. mas. plur. D''33 the vaults of 
 heaven, the vaulted skies, coeli convexa, as 
 Virgil calls them, ^n. iv. lin. 541 ; or as 
 Lucretius, (lib. iv. lin. 172, and lib. vi. lin. 
 251.) coeli cavemas ; and before him f Ennius, 
 cava caerula. And hence probably the Eng- 
 lish cope of heaven, and the Latin covum, 
 which the ancient Romans used for coelum 
 heaven \. occ. Job xxxvi. 32. Comp. under 
 PrD3 I. 
 
 XII. As a N. ti3X, the same as 5)3 the palm of 
 the hand. occ. Job xxxiii. 7 ; where there is 
 a plain allusion to what Job had said ch. xiii. 
 21. It seems used as a V. to press, urge on, 
 as with the hand. occ. Prov. xvi. 26, The body 
 of the labouring man lahoureth for himself, be- 
 cause his mouth, (the necessity of food) f]Dj< 
 n-^y urges him. So the LXX. x/3/^sTa< 
 forceth, and Vulg. compulit hath compelled. 
 
 Or, may not rpn in this passage be considered 
 as a N. and rendered {is as) a hand upon him ? 
 It must however be farther observed, that ti3K 
 is used as a V. in Syriac for urging, soliciting. 
 See the Syriac version of Prov. vi. 7. 
 
 pS3 to bow or bend^ down very much. occ. Ps. 
 Ivii. 7. cxlv. 14^. cxlvi. 8. 
 
 Der- Gr. xv-rro) to how down, xoli^xtu (see 
 LXX in Isa. Iviii. 5. Ps. Ivii. 7.) Latin ca- 
 vus, concavus. Eng. cave, cavity, cavern, con- 
 cave, excavate, &c. Also Lat. cupa or cuppa. 
 
 * See Junius, Etymol. Anglican. Addend, in Bought. 
 
 t la Menalippe, cited by Macrobius Saturnal. lib. vi. 
 cap. 4. 
 
 X See Littleton's Dictionary in Covura, and Selden De 
 Diis Syris, Syntag. ii. cap. 2, p. 174. 
 
 Eng. a cup. Also cope, cap, ( Qu ? ) coop, cove, 
 alcove. Eng. cuff. Latin, capio, to take, hold, 
 whence capacious, capacity, &c. and the Latin 
 compounds accipio, incipio, percipio, recipio, 
 &c. whence accept, &c. incept, perceive, perci- 
 pient, perceptible, receive, recipient, receptacle, 
 &c. 
 
 ^^^ ... 
 
 I. To double, as the sixth ciu-tain of goat's hair 
 
 on the front of the tabernacle, occ. Exod. xxvi. 
 9. So LXX. tTihTXeoffiis. Comp. Exod. 
 xxviii. 16. xxxix. 9. Job xi. 6, n-iirinb Q-bsa 
 double, i. e. substantial, in wisdom. As a N. 
 bsD the do2ibling of a bridle, occ. Job xli. 4 or 
 13, Who can come (upon him) 13D"I bssi^with 
 the doubling of his rein, i. e. with a bridle 
 having two reins 9 But Bochart, vol. iii. 
 777, observing from Pollux, that the Greeks 
 call those parts of the lips which end at the 
 cheeks ;^aXivoi reins, explains the text in Job, 
 Who will dare to come within his two mon- 
 strously gaping jaws ? This interpretation best 
 agrees not only with the structure of the pre- 
 ceding hemistich, but with the following verse, 
 Vulg. In medium oris ejus quis intrabit ? Who 
 will enter into the midst of his mouth ? See 
 Eng. margin. 
 
 II. In a Niph. sense, to be doubled or repeated, 
 as the sword or punishment of war. occ. Ezek. 
 xxi. 14. So as a N. mas. plur. D-bss double, 
 i. e. punishments on God's people for their 
 sins ; not double of what they deserved, but 
 double of what, or much greater than, would 
 have been inflicted on the heathen for the like 
 offences, occ. Isa. xl. 2. Comp. Jer. xvi. 18. 
 xvii. 18. Rev. xviii. 6. For " it is to be ob- 
 served," says the learned Daubuz on the pas- 
 sage last cited, " that the method or rule of the 
 divine justice towards men is such that he is 
 more severe upon his own people in their trans- 
 gressions than towards strangers or heathen : 
 the reason of which is given in those words of 
 our Saviour, Luke xii. 47. On the other 
 hand, when they repent, a double reward is 
 promised for their sufferings, as in Isa. Ixi. 7. 
 Zech. ix. 12. Job xiii. 10." Or else we may 
 with Bp. Lowth (whom see) understand the 
 words in Isa. xl. 2, of blessings double to,^ i. e. 
 far exceeding the punishment of all her sins. 
 Der. Lat. copulor, Eng. couple, &c. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but in Chaldee 
 and Syriac signifies, to hunger, be hungry. As 
 a N. 133 hunger, famine. So LXXx/^waf, and 
 Vulg. fames, occ. Job v. 22. xxx. 3. 
 
 II. The 3 in 71333 Ezek. xvii. 7, hath been 
 supposed radical, and the word accordingly 
 rendered collect, apply, bend, inflect, intwine, 
 &c. But it seems a compound of 3, and the 
 participle benoni fem. in Kal, rr33 turning. So 
 the passage may be translated. And behold 
 the vine rr333 (was) as it were turning its roots 
 towards him. Thus the Vulg. quasi mittens 
 sending forth, as it were. Comp. mD3b ver. 6. 
 
 I must however just observe, that 133 in Arabic 
 denotes to spin, draw out into threads as wool, 
 and so i-iylu^ rr333 Ezek. xvii. 7, may signify, 
 sent forth its fibrous roots. 
 
D3D 
 
 241 
 
 1SD 
 
 DSD 
 
 Occurs nol as a V. in Heb. but in Syriac sig- 
 nifies to connect, fasten together. As a N. 
 D1S3 a beam or rafter, which by being fastened 
 connects the parts of a building. So Symma- 
 cbus ffv)i'hia-fjcoi oiKo^ofj(.Yii, what joins or fastens 
 the building together; and Theodotion, and 
 the fifth Hexaplar edition, eruv^nr/^os. Once, 
 Heb. ii. 11, where Eng. margin, piece or fas- 
 tening. 
 
 In general, to cover, overspread. 
 
 I . To cover by smearing, to smear over ; and as 
 a N. 133 asphaltus or bitumen, named from its 
 fitness to smear over wood or other things, and 
 so cover them from the wet or weather, oce. 
 Gen. vi. 14, n^nSDi And thou shalt smear it 
 within and without "isas with bitumen. So 
 Vulg. bitumine lines ; but Aquila aXoKpntrus 
 aXoKpyi thou shalt smear with a smearing, LXX 
 K(r(pXTMcris t"r!v t aa'(f>aXru, which might not 
 improperly be rendered thou shalt pitch it with 
 pitch. For "the asphaltum," says Dr Shaw,* 
 is of a shining black colour, and so like Stock- 
 holm pitch, that were it not for the rank smell 
 of that pitch, and the superior hardness of the 
 bitumen, there would be no distinguishing 
 them." And this description obviates Mr 
 Bate's objection that " pitching on the inside 
 would have been nasty ;" as, I think also, the 
 authority of the LXX proves the sense of the 
 word; but there is no proof that 'isd, as he 
 takes it, signifies cypress; which rather be- 
 longs to '13D, which see. 
 
 II. To annul a covenant or compact, occ. Isa. 
 xxviii. 18. The idea is to be taken from 
 smearing over, and so obliterating a covenant 
 engraven, as the ancient ones used to be, on 
 tables of stone. So Symmachus ESAAEI*0H- 
 2ETAI h avv6'/ji'/i vi^ui. 
 
 III. As a N. 'isD the al-hennah or Cyprus. So 
 the LXX jcvToov and Vulg. cypri. occ. Cant, 
 i. 14. iv. 13. In both which passages it is 
 mentioned as a perfume, and in the former, 
 notice is taken of its clusters. Dr Shaw's ac- 
 count of the alhennah (Travels, p. 113, 114.) 
 will sufficiently prove the justness of the inter- 
 pretation here given. " This beautiful odori- 
 ferous plant," says he, " if it is not annually cut 
 and kept low grows ten or twelve feet high, 
 putting out its little flowers in f clusters, which 
 yield a most grateful smell like camphor, and 
 may therefore be alluded to. Cant. i. 14. The 
 leaves of this plant, after they are dried and 
 powdered, are disposed of to good advantage 
 in all the markets of this kingdom (of Tunis). 
 For with this all the African ladies, that can 
 purchase it, tinge their lips, hair, hands, and 
 feet ; rendering them thereby of a tawny saf- 
 fron colour ; which, with them, is reckoned a 
 great beauty." \ Russell mentions the same 
 practice of dyeing their feet and hands with 
 hennah as general among all sects and condi- 
 
 Note (p) on Dr Boerhaave's Chemistry, vol. i, p. 
 118. 
 
 + See a print of the aUiennah in Scheuchzer Physica 
 Sacra, Tab. DXCVI. Comp. Harmer's Outlines, p. 
 218, &c. 
 
 t Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 103. 
 
 tions at Aleppo. * The women in some parts 
 of Yemen, or Arabia Felix, have the same 
 custom. And \ Hassclquist assures us he 
 saw the nails of some mummies tinged with the 
 al-hennah ; which proves the antiquity of the 
 practice. And as this plant does not appear 
 to be a native of Palestine, but of \ India and 
 Egypt, and seems mentioned Cant. i. 14, as a 
 curiosity growing in the vineyards ofEngedi, it 
 is probable that the Jews might be acquainted 
 with its use as a dye or tinge before they had 
 experienced its odoriferous quality, and might 
 from the former circumstance give it the name 
 
 See more concerning the hennah or al-heimah in 
 Harmer's excellent Outlines of a new Com- 
 mentary on Solomon's Song, p. 218, &c. 
 
 IV. As a N. 'IBS or 1135 the hoarfrost, which 
 covers or is spread over the surface of the 
 ground, occ. Exod. xvi. 14. Job xxxviii. 29. 
 Ps. cxlvii. 16. 
 
 V. As a N. 133 a village, a place of covering 
 or shelter. 1 Sam. vi. 18, & al. 
 
 VI. As a N. 1133 some kind of vessel with a 
 cover, a covered bason. 1 Chron. xxviii. 17, 
 &al. 
 
 VII. As a N. i^'BS a young lion when he first 
 begins to hunt and shift for himself (see Ezek. 
 xix. 2, 3, and Bochart, vol. ii. 714 j) so called 
 from his frequently hiding himself and lurking 
 in dens and coverts ; comp. Ps, xvii. 12. Jer. 
 XXV. 38, q. d. a covert-lion. freq. occ. See 
 Homer, II. v. lin. 555. 
 
 VIII. As a V. 133 is frequently rendered, to 
 atone, e:tpiate, or appease ; but in all these in- 
 stances the attentive reader can scarcely help 
 observing, that the radical idea of covering is 
 preserved. In this view it is applied, 
 
 1. To the person oflfended, Gen. xxxii. 20. 1 
 will cover his face with the present, i. e. I wiU. 
 shelter myself from the anger of his counte- 
 nance. Comp. Prov. xvi. 14. Ezek. xvi. 63. 
 Isa. xlvii. 1 1 ; and Vitringa there. 
 
 2. To the sin, Ps. Ixxix. 9, 1331 And cover our 
 transgressions for thy name's sake. See Exod. 
 xxxii. 30. Ps. Ixv. 4. Ixxviii. 38. Jer. xviii. 
 23. Ezek. xvi. 63; and comp. Ps. Lxxxv. 3. 
 xxxii. 1. Rom. iv. 7. 
 
 3. And most commonly, to the person of the 
 sinner, and denotes to cover him from punish- 
 ment or suflfering. Exod. xxx. 15, 16. Lev. iv. 
 and xvi. & al. freq. 
 
 IX. As a N. 133 something that covereth the 
 eyes of the judge, and protecteth the oflfender. 
 It is used in a civil sense for a bribe ; 1 Sam. 
 xii. 3, Of whose hands have I received 133 a 
 bribe, D-byXT and hid mine eyes therewith ? so 
 Amos V. 12 ; comp. Exod. xxiii. 8. Deut. 
 xvi. 19. Ecclus XX. 29. and in a religious 
 one for a ransom, Exod. xxi. 30. xxx. 12, 16. 
 or atonement, Exod. xxix. .36. xxx. 10. 
 Comp. Lev. xxiii. 27, 28. Job xxxiii. 24. 
 Hence the Arabic and Turkish caphar, a tax 
 on travellers. 
 
 X. As a N. fem. ni33 the lid or covering of 
 the ark of the covenant, made of pure gold, on 
 
 Niebuhr, Description de 1' Arabic, p. 57, 58. 
 
 + Travels, p. 246. 
 
 X See Russell and Hassclquist, as above. 
 
 R 
 
^^^ 
 
 242 
 
 -ID 
 
 and before which the high priest was to sprin- 
 kle the blood of the expiatory sacrifices on the 
 great day of atonement, and where Jehovah 
 promised to meet his people. See Exod. xxv. 
 1722. Lev. xvi. 2, 14, 15. The L XX 
 render it in Exod. xxv. 17, by /Xao-Tjjg/av iTdifjba 
 a propitiatory lid or covering, but generally by 
 tXaa-Ttioio* a propitiatory; by which name St 
 Paul also calls it, Heb. ix. 5 ; and by apply- 
 ing this name to Christ, Rom. iii. 25, Whom 
 God hath set forth, iXxa-rv^iov as a propitiatory 
 or mercy-seat (see Locke, Whitby, and Wolfi- 
 us, on the place), assures us that Christ was 
 the true mercy^seat, the reality of what the 
 niSD represented to the ancient believers. 
 Der. Greek x^urrea to hide, &c. Eng. cover, 
 coffer. 
 
 In Hiph. once. Lam. iii. 16, "iSKS -aizT'sarr He 
 hath plunged me in ashes. Thus most of the 
 lexicon-writers render it, to depress, press 
 dozen, plunge, or the like; so the Chaldee 
 Targum explains it by i?33 to humble, deject. 
 But the LXX render it i^ufAnn, and the 
 Vulg. cibavit, he fed; which translation, it 
 must be owned, is very agreeable to the con- 
 text, and to the expressions of scripture else- 
 where. See Ps. cii. 10. Isa. xliv. 20. 
 
 Hence perhaps the Lat. cibus food, and the old 
 Lat. cupes a dainty. 
 
 nSD Chald. 
 
 To hind. occ. Dan. iii. 20, 21, 23, 24. The 
 LXX (i.e. Theodotion) and Aquila rendered 
 it by Tiha.ai to fetter, bind the feet; but perhaps 
 from the Heb. rrS3 to bend, it rather means to 
 bind in a bowed or bending posture, to bind 
 neck and heels together, as we vulgarly express 
 it. For Shadrach, &c. are said, ver. 23, bsa 
 to fall down, bound into the midst of the burning 
 fiery furnace ; and the Chaldee 'Targums par- 
 ticularly apply it to the binding of Isaac for a 
 sacrifice. Cant. vii. 5, and Targ. Jonath. on 
 Gen. xxvii. 1. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. (unless, perhaps, 
 in Job xl. 25, or xli. 6, Will the companions or 
 associated merchants ybv 1*13" surround him or 
 go round about him?), but in Arabic signifies 
 to be round, go in a round or circuit, " rotundus 
 fuit, in gyrum ambivit." Castell in "ma. 
 
 I. As a N. 13 a circuit or pasture, where cattle 
 take their rounds in feeding, occ. Ps. Ixv. 14. 
 Isa. XXX. 23; where LXX totov tiovo. a fat 
 place. And to this sense Michaelis (Sup- 
 plem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 1249.) refers Isa. xiv. 
 30, D"':'! "man ^)3'^^ And the poor shall feed in 
 my pastures ; and he objects to the usual ren- 
 dering of D^bl "^nan hy the first-born of the 
 poor, observing that this expression is of a very 
 different nature from m?2 TiDS the first-born of 
 death. Job xviii. 13, which Vitringa here 
 cites : the latter might be a very suitable de- 
 nomination for the most violent of distempers, 
 but the first-born of the poor would not pro- 
 perly denote the poorest of all ; since the first- 
 born of the poor would probably be in a situa- 
 tion rather happier than others of them. It 
 may be proper farther to remark, that five of 
 
 Dr Kennicott's codices read '>*n33 without 
 the ^. 
 
 II. A lamb or young sheep, from their remark- 
 able running round and round in wantonness 
 and sport. See Deut. xxxii. 14. Isa. xxxiv. 6. 
 Amos vi. 4. Hence Greek k^is a ram. In 
 1 Sam. vii. 11, Ave find a place named ns n-a 
 the temple of the lamb, probably from the em- 
 blem there worshipped. It was situated with- 
 in the limits of the tribe of Dan, but was for 
 some time subject to the Philistines, who 
 were descendants of the Egyptians. But 
 what was meant by the emblem of a lamb I 
 pretend not absolutely to determine. Herod- 
 otus, however, lib. ii. cap. 42, informs us, that 
 the inhabitants of Thebes in Egypt held sheep, 
 and particularly rams, to be sacred ; that these 
 people represented the image of Jupiter, whom 
 they called KfAfAouv Ammun, with the head of 
 a ram ; and that once a year they sacrificed a 
 ram, and having flayed the victim, dressed up 
 the image of Ammun in its skin. Strabo in- 
 timates that the inhabitants both of Thebes 
 and Sais worshipped a living sheep, lib. xvii. 
 p. 1167. edit. Amstel. Ttfji-uffi lot'lrui Toofhoirovy 
 xitt Qniixirai. So Clemens Alexandrinus in 
 Protreptico, p. 25, almost in the same words. 
 And from Macrobius, Saturnal. lib. i. cap. 21, 
 we learn that the Lybians esteemed Hammun 
 to be the setting sun, and represented him with 
 ram's horns ; in which, says he, the strength 
 of this animal chiefly lies, as that of the sun 
 doth in his rays. Jablonski, however, in his 
 Pantheon Egyptiorum, Pars I. lib. ii. cap. 2, 
 seems to have proved that by the idol Ammun 
 the Egyptians meant the sun, not as setting, 
 but as gaining the upper hemisphere, and enter- 
 ing into the sign Aries, or the ram,* and that 
 therefore they exhibited him under that animal 
 form. And under the similar emblem of a 
 lamb, it is probable that the vernal sun was 
 likewise represented in the temple thence de- 
 nominated '^^ rT'n 1 Sam. vii. 11. And I 
 would just add, that a lamb seems a more pro- 
 per representative of the sun at this season 
 than a grown sheep or ram; since the most 
 probable reason why any of that species was 
 chosen at all, as the emblem of him about the 
 vernal equinox, was, because it is at that time 
 of the year that lambs are usually yeaned. See 
 Nature Displayed, vol. iv. p. 181, &c. Eng- 
 lish edit. 12mo. and Histoire du Ciel, vol. i. 
 p. 11, &c. 
 
 It is not unlikely that the city u^-nsiD mention- 
 ed Isa. x. 9. 2 Chron. xxxv. 20, & al. was so 
 named in honour of the vernal sun. Comp. 
 under irns. 
 
 III. As a N. ID a cor, the largest measure of 
 capacity, whether for solids or liquids, (see 1 
 K. V. 11.) so called from its capacious round 
 form. It is the same as the "inn or homer. 
 Ezek. xlv. 14. Comp, therefore under *inn 
 VI. Chald. plur. x>^^^2. occ. Ezra vii. 22. 
 
 IV. As a N. ns seems once, Gen. xxxi. 34, to 
 denote a large round pannier, such as the an- 
 cient Easterns, and particularly the women. 
 
 See above under ^nx VII. aad Savary, Lettre S"*' 
 sur TEgyptf, torn. ii. p. 67. 
 
ir) 
 
 243 
 
 i:j 
 
 sometimes rode in. Dr * Pocoeke informs us, 
 that " one method of conveyance still used in 
 the East, particularly in Egypt, is by means 
 of a sort of round basket slung on each side of 
 a camel (with a cover), which holds all their 
 necessaries, and on it (the camel) a person sits 
 cross-legged, "f I have little doubt but the "is 
 of Rachel's camel was of this kind. 
 
 V. As a N. mas. plur. d-IS battering rams, 
 occ. Ezek. iv. 2. xxi. 22 or 27, twice. The 
 LXX render it in the former text (iiXoffratrus 
 balistas, warlike engines to throw darts or stones ,- 
 but the Vulg. in both, arietes rams. And in 
 justification of the propriety of the Hebrew 
 term o-ia in this \ie\v, it may be observed 
 that lambs seem more remarkable for butting 
 than grown sheep. 
 
 VI. As a N. mas. plur. in the construct, used 
 as in other instances for the absolute form "-la 
 patroUers, soldiers who go the rounds, occ. 2 K. 
 xi. 4<, 19; where they are distinguished from 
 the D"'y*i runners or light-armed guards. 
 
 VII. As a N. T13 a furnace, for melting or 
 assaying metals, (see Ezek. xxii. 18, 20, 22,) 
 so called either from its round form, or rather, 
 as I should think, (see Prov. xvii. 3. xxvii. 
 21.) from its being reverberatory, or so con- 
 structed as continually to reverberate the flame 
 and heat, or make it circulate from the top or 
 sides. And to illustrate the texts last cited, I 
 would obseiTe from Dr Shaw, \ that " Gosto 
 Claveus, the prince of Mirandula, Mr Boyle, 
 and others, have made experiments to this ef- 
 fect ; a quantity of very pure gold being placed 
 in the eye of a glass funiace, it was found at 
 the end of two months not to have lost any 
 sensible part of its weight ; though it had been 
 all along kept in continual fusion, insomuch 
 that other bodies would have thus been dissi- 
 pated in a much less time." Applied to af- 
 flictions, Isa. xlviii. 10. Comp. Ecclus ii. 4. 
 
 bna TiD Comp. under bnn. 
 
 VIII. As a N. "IT'S a kind of furnace or stove. 
 occ. Zech. xii. 6. So Vulg. caminum. As a 
 N. mas. plur. without the s D-T-a furnaces. 
 occ. Lev. xi. 35; where Harmer, Observa- 
 tions, vol. i. p. 267, &c. (whom see) thinks it 
 signifies a small kind of temporary furnaces, 
 such as the Arabs still use for placing their 
 pots in to boil their meat. Comp. Niebuhr, 
 Voyage en Arabic, tom. i. p. 188. 
 
 IX. As Ns. IT'S and i-D a round shaped vessel 
 for washing, a laver. See Exod. xxx. 18. xl. 
 30. 1 K. vii. 30. 2 Chron. iv. 6, & al. freq. 
 Also, a round pot or caldron for boiling meat 
 in. occ. 1 Sam. ii. 14. 
 
 Not having the Doctor's own work by me, I am 
 obliged to cite from the Compendium of Modern Tra- 
 vels, vol. ii. p. 41. 
 
 t And long before Dr Pocoeke, Moryson,' whose Tra- 
 vels were printed in the year 1596, mentions at p. 247, 
 in his Jonrney from Aleppo to Constantinople, " Two 
 long chairs like cradles covered with red cloth, to hang 
 on the two sides of our camel (which chairs the Turks 
 used to ride in, and sleep upon camels' backs ; but we 
 bought them to carry our victuals)." Hanway, likewise, 
 in his Travels, vol. i. p. 190, mentions kedgavays, which 
 " are a kind of covered chairs which the Persians hang 
 over camels in the manner of panniers, and are big 
 enough for one person to sit in." Comp. p. 249, and under 
 1D13 II. below. 
 
 t Note (c) on Boerhaave's Chemistry, Tol. i. p. 74, 
 
 X. As a N, Ti^a rendered a scaffold, occ. 2 
 Chron. vi. 1.3, For Solomon had made a it-d 
 of brass Jive cubits its length, and five cubils 
 its breadth, and three cubits its height. It ap- 
 pears therefore to have been square, and con- 
 sequently had not its name from its form, but 
 from its affording room to the person who was 
 upon it to go round and round, as he thought 
 proper. And perhaps this was what the LXX 
 aimed at by rendering it /Sao-zv. The Syriac 
 version explains it by T-xiisDX (from the Gr. 
 trruhov) a stage. It is elsewhere in scripture 
 called mriir a stand. 2 K. xi. 14, And behold 
 the king stood T-nrrr bl7 upon the stand, as the 
 manner was, or according to custom; so it is 
 denominated Tnni; his, i. e. the king's stand. 
 2 Chron. xxiii. 13. Comp. 2 K. xxiii. 3. 
 XL As a N. fem. nmSD, plur. in reg. -rrnSTS. 
 See under rri3 I. 
 ID-nD I. To dance round and round in circles. 
 It occurs not as a V. but as a participle Hiph. 
 occ. 2 Sam. vi. 14, 16; where David's per- 
 forming this service before Jehovah was em- 
 blematically acknowledging his supreme power 
 both in the heavens and in the earth, in oppo- 
 sition to the agents of nature, the powers of 
 the air or heavens, which were the objects of 
 the heathenish worship. See what David says 
 himself in the Psalm he delivered on this oc- 
 casion. 1 Chron. xvi. 23, & seq. Hence 
 plainly the Greek x^e^s company of persons 
 dancing with music and singing (whence Lat. 
 and Eng. chorus, also choir and chorister), and 
 the V. z"?^''^ '^ dance in this manner. 
 It has already been observed under an that this 
 religious service of dancing was used both by 
 believers and idolaters, as it is by the latter 
 even to this day ; and I cannot forbear remark- 
 ing, that in Herodian (lib, v. cap. 13, edit. 
 Oxon. 1678) we meet with a remarkable in- 
 stance of its being celebrated by the emperor 
 Elagabalus in honour of his Syrian or Pheni- 
 cian idol, from whom he took his name, and 
 whom he had then lately brought to Rome. 
 For fTSgi Tt Tovs (iufccvs EXOPETEN ii^ro xctvta- 
 ^Di-reis "n^ois eeyavtov yvvutot, n t^t;)(^u^iei EXO- 
 PETE ffw avTU, ^Boihovra, roi; P>ufJt.oi:, KVfA^ccXa, 
 7) TUfjt.'Ta.va, (JLITO. ^ci^ei; (fs^ivra. He danced 
 round the altars to the sound of all kinds of 
 instruments ; and the women of his country 
 danced with him, running round the altars, and 
 carrying cymbals or tabrets in their hands." 
 Comp. 1 Sam. x. 5. 1 Chron. xv. 28. See 
 also Exod. XV. 20. Jud. xi. 34. 1 Sam. xviii. 
 6. And observe that Michal, David's wife, 
 instead of despising him for his zeal in playing 
 and dancing before Jehovah, ought, in imita- 
 tion of the holy woman mentioned in these 
 last cited texts, to have come forth to meet 
 him, and to have joined in the solemnity ; but 
 for her contemptuous behaviour on this great 
 occasion, she was cursed with barrenness. 2 
 Sam. vi. 23. 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. m"n315. occ. Isa. Ixvi. 
 20. It is rendered in our translation swift 
 beasts, and by the Vulg. carrucis cars; but 
 denotes, I think, such panniers or baskets as 
 have been above mentioned under "is IV. 
 And mnaiD is here in the reduplicate form, 
 
m:: 
 
 244 
 
 nnD 
 
 because these baskets were in pairs, and slung 
 one on each side of the beast. The LXX 
 render the Heb. word by trKtaliuv, q. d. shaded 
 vehicles, by vvhich perhaps they meant baskets 
 or cradles of this kind: for Thevenot, who 
 calls them counes, says that over them they lay 
 a cover, which keeps them both from the rain and 
 sun; and Maillet describes them as covered 
 cages hanging on each side of a camel * The 
 Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 
 435, 436, speaking of the wandering Arabs in 
 the kingdom of Morocco, says, ** When they 
 remove to a new habitation, they put their 
 wives and children into large osier-baskets or 
 panniers, thrown over the back of their camels, 
 and covered with a coarse cloth, by which means 
 they are kept from sight, sun, and dust, and 
 yet have air enough to breathe in," I shall 
 only add, that Dr Russell f mentions " the 
 women of inferior condition about Aleppo, 
 being in their journeys commonly stowed on 
 each side a mule, in a sort of covered cradles." 
 Der. Latin currus, currum ; Eng. a car, cart, 
 chariot. Perhaps Latin curro to run, whence 
 Eng. current, currency ; French courir, Eng. 
 courier, courant. 
 
 As a N. mas. sing. m"n3, plur. D^ai'ia and 
 D-nns, a cherub, plur. cherubim or cherubs. 
 
 In briefly explaining these important words, it 
 shall be my endeavour to give the reader some 
 satisfaction as to the following particulars. 
 
 I. What was the form of the artificial cherubs 
 in the tabernacle and temple. 
 
 II. Of what these cherubs were emblems, and 
 with what propriety. 
 
 III. What is the ideal meaning of the word 
 ai"i3 ; whence I shall be led, 
 
 IV. To explain some other scriptural applica- 
 tions of the terms STia and D'n'nD. 
 
 V. I shall produce some of the heathen imita- 
 tions of the sacred cherubic emblems. And, 
 
 Lastly, I shall answer some objections to the 
 explanation of them here proposed. 
 
 I. Th^n as to the form of the artificial cherubs 
 in the tabernacle and temple. 
 
 Moses was commanded, Exod. xxv. 18, 19, 
 Thou shalt make two cherubs : of beaten gold 
 shalt thou make them at the two ends of the 
 mercy-seat. And thou shalt make one cherub at 
 the one end, and the other chenib at the other 
 end: n"i33n ]?3, out of the mercy-seat (margin 
 Eng. translat. of the matter of the mercy-seat) 
 shall ye make the cherubs at the two ends thereof. 
 All which was accordingly performed, Exod. 
 xxxvii. 7, 8 ; and these cherubs were with the 
 ark placed in the holy of holies of the taber- 
 nacle, Exod. xxvi. 33, 34. xl. 20; as those 
 made by Solomon were afterwards in the holy 
 ofhoUes of the temple, 1 K. vi. 23, 27. 
 
 We may observe, that in Exodus Jehovah 
 speaks to Moses of the cherubs as of figures 
 well known; and no wonder, since they had al- 
 ways been among believers in the holy taber- 
 nacle from the beginning. ( See Gen. iii. 24. 
 Wisd. ix. 8.) And though mention is made of 
 
 See Harmer's Observations, 
 t Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 89. 
 
 vol. i. p. 41 J 
 
 their /aces, Exod. xxv. 20. 2 Chron. iii. 13; 
 and of their wings, Exod. xxv. 20. 1 K. viii. 
 7. 2 Cluron. iii. 1 1, 12 ; yet neither in Exodus, 
 Kings, nor Chronicles, have we any particidar 
 description of their form. This is, however, 
 very exactly, and, as it were, anxiously supplied 
 by the prophet Ezekiel, ch. i. 5, Out of the 
 midst thereof (i. e. of the fire infolding itself, 
 ver. 4.) niOT the likeness of four living creatures 
 OF animals. And this was their appearance, 
 narrb DTX mm. I formerly thought that this 
 last Hebrew expression could not mean that 
 they, i. e. the four animals, had the likeness of a 
 man ; which interpretation, I then apprehend- 
 ed, would make the prophet contradict himself 
 (comp. ver. 10.); but that it imported that 
 the likeness of a man in glory, called ver. 26, 
 D*TN rrX'lT33 mm the likeness as the appearance 
 of a man, and particularly described in that 
 and the following verses, was with them. But 
 on attentively reconsidering the words mm 
 nanb dtk (ver. 5,) and observing how mm 
 is applied, ver. 13, my present opinion is, that 
 they may mean that the four animals had the 
 likeness or resemblance of a man in the erect 
 posture and shape of their body.* Ver. 6, 
 And there were four faces to one (m73"T or simili- 
 tude), and four wings to one, onb to them. So 
 there were at least two compound figures. 
 Ver. 10, And the likeness of their faces ; the 
 face of a man, and the face of a lion ; on the 
 right side, to them four; and the face of an ox 
 on the left side, to them four ; and the face of an 
 eagle to them four. Ezekiel knew, ch. x. 1 
 20, that these were cherubs. Ver. 21, Four 
 faces in Kb to one (cherub) and four wings to 
 one. This text also proves that the prophet 
 saw more cherubs than one, and that each had 
 four faces and four wings. And we may be 
 certain that the cherubs placed in the holy of 
 holies were of the form here described by the 
 priest and prophet Ezekiel ; because we have 
 already seen from Exod. 1 K. and 2 Chron. 
 that they likewise had faces and wings, and 
 because Ezekiel knew what he saw to be che- 
 rubs, and because there were no four-faced 
 cherubs any where else but in the holy of ho- 
 lies ; for it is plain from a comparison of 
 Exod. xxvi. 1, 31. 1 K. vi. 29, 32, and 2 
 Chron. iii. 14, with Ezek. xli. 1820, that 
 the artificial cherubs on the curtains and vail of 
 the tabernacle, and on the walls, doors, and 
 vail of the temple, had only two faces, namely, 
 those of a lion, and of a man. 
 For it must be observed farther, that, as the 
 word S"Tn3 is used for one compound figure 
 with four faces, and D^iYna in the plur. for 
 several such compounds, (see Exod. xxv. 18, 
 19. xxxvii. 8. 1 K. vi. 2326.) so is m-iD 
 applied to one of the cherubic animals, as to 
 the ox. Ezek. x. 14. (comp. ch. 1. 10.) to 
 the coupled cherub, or lion-man, Ezek. xli. 18. 
 and D-'llID to several of the cherubic ani- 
 mals, as to several oxen, 1 K. vii. 36. (comp. 
 ver. 29.) to several coupled cherubs, Exod. 
 xxvi. 1. 1 K. vi. 32, 35, & al. I proceed to show 
 
 * Comp. Vitringa on Apocalyps 
 edit. 2dae. 
 
 ch. iv. 6, 7, p. 18*, 
 
:inD 
 
 245 
 
 ii:d 
 
 II. Of what tlie cherubs were emblems, and 
 with what propriety. 
 
 That the cherubic figures were emblems or re- 
 presentatives of something beyond themselves 
 is, I think, agi-eed by all, both Jews and Chris- 
 tians. But the question is, of what they were 
 emblematical ? To which I answer in a word, 
 those in the holy of holies were emblematical 
 of the ever-blessed Trinity in covenant to redeem 
 man, by uniting the human nature to the Second 
 Person; which union was signified by the 
 union of the faces of the lion and of the man 
 in the cherubic exhibition, Ezek. i. 10. Comp. 
 Ezek. xli, 18, 19. The cherubs in the holy 
 of holies were certainly intended to represent 
 some beings in heaven ; because St Paul has 
 expressly and infallibly determined, that the 
 holy of holies was a figure or type of heaven, 
 even of that heaven where is the peculiar resi- 
 dence of God. Heb. ix. 24'. And therefore 
 these cherubs represented either the ever-blessed 
 Trinity with the man taken into the essence, or 
 created spiritual angels. The following rea- 
 sons will, I hope, clearly prove them to be 
 emblematical of the former, not of the latter. 
 
 1st. Not of angels ; because (not now to insist 
 on other circumstances in the cherubic form) 
 no tolerable reason can be assigned why angels 
 should be exliibited with four faces apiece. 
 
 2dly. Because 'the cherubs in the holy of holies 
 of the tabernacle were, by Jehovah's order, 
 made out of the matter of the mercy-seat, or 
 beaten out of the same piece of gold as that was, 
 Exod. XXV. 18, 19. xxxvii. 9. Now the mercy- 
 seat made of gold and crowned, was an emblem 
 of the divinity of Christ. (See Rom. iii. 25, 
 and nnsia xmder 195 X.) The cherubs there- 
 fore represented not the angelic, but the divi7ie 
 nature. 
 
 3dly. That the cherubic animals did not repre- 
 sent angels is clearly evident from Rev. v. 11. 
 vii. 1 1 , where they are expressly distinguished 
 from them. 
 
 4thly. The typical blood of Christ was sprinkled 
 before the cherubs on the great day of atone- 
 ment. (Comp. Exod. xxxvii. 9. Lev. xvi. 14. 
 Heb. ix. 7, 12.) And this cannot in any 
 sense be referred to created angels, but must 
 be referred to Jehovah only ; because 
 
 5thly. The high priest's entering into the holy 
 of holies on that day, represented Christ's 
 entering with his own blood into heaven, to 
 appear in the presence OF GOD for us, Heb. 
 ix. 7, 24. And 
 
 6thly, and lastly. When God raised Christ 
 (the humanity) /rom the dead, he set him at his 
 own right hand in the heavenly places, FAR 
 ABOVE, 'TnEPANfl,* all principality and 
 power, and might and dominion, and every name 
 that is named, not only in this world, but also in 
 that which is to come, (Eph. i. 21.) angels and 
 
 When the high priest entered into the holy of 
 holies, and sprinkled the sacrificial blood on and before 
 the mercy-seat, he was below or under the cherubs ; 
 and therefore, if the cherubs were emblematical of 
 angels, he could not represent Christ ascended into 
 heaven, far above all angels ; as St Paul however as- 
 sures us he did. See Mr Bate's Inquiry into the Simili- 
 tudes, p. 104. 
 
 authorities and powers being made subject unto 
 him (1 Pet. iii. 22).* 
 
 If it should be here asked, since it appears that 
 one compound cherub solely was the represen- 
 tative of the ever-blessed Three ^^'ith the Man 
 united to the second person why then were 
 there two of these in the holy of holies ? I 
 answer, Had there not in this place been two 
 compound cherubs, it would have been natu- 
 rally impossible for them to represent what 
 was there designed ; for otherwise, all the faces 
 would not have looked inward toward each 
 other, and down upon the mercy-seat, and on 
 the interceding high priest sprinkling the typi- 
 cal blood of Christ, (see JSxod. xxxvii. 9.) 
 and at the same time have looked outwards 
 toward the temple. jT'Sb (Vulg. ad domum 
 exteriorem, to the outer-house,) 2 Chron. iii. 
 13. Or in other words, the divine Persons 
 could not have been represented as witnessing 
 to each other's voluntary engagements for 
 man's redemption, as beholding the sacrifice 
 of Christ's death, typified in the Jewish 
 church, and at the same time as extending 
 their gracious regards to the whole Avorld. 
 See Isa. liv. 5, and Spearman's Enquiry, p. 
 382, edit. Edinburgh. 
 
 Though I have said, page 292 of the 2d edit, 
 of this Lexicon, Note f, that the cherubim are 
 never, so far as I can find, by believers called 
 Aleim; yet 1 Sam. vi. 20, seems to deserve a 
 more distinct consideration than I have there 
 given it. Beth-shemesh was a town or city 
 of the tribe of Judah, belonging to the priests, 
 (see Josh. xv. 10. xxi. 16.) and that the inha- 
 bitants were believers appears from their 
 sacrificing to Jehovah, 1 Sam. vi. 15. Now 
 as the Philistines, (1 Sam. iv. 6 8.) when they 
 understood that the ark, of which the cherubim 
 were inseparable appendages, was come into 
 the camp of Israel, were afraid, for they said 
 D^rrbx the Aleim is come into the camp. Wo 
 unto us : who shall deliver us out of the hands 
 rrbxiT D^-i-nxi-T ON'ibNrr of these mighty Aleim ? 
 so, in like manner, when the ark came to Beth- 
 shemesh, and the men of that place had been 
 smitten, because they had looked into, or rather 
 upon it, the men of Beth-shemesh said, Who is 
 able to stand before mrr u;'nprT DN^bxn m.T" 
 THIS holy Jehovah Aleim, and to whom rrbl?" 
 shaU HE go up from us? I Sam. vi. 20. Do 
 not then the Beth-shemites here call the che- 
 
 * I once thought that Ezek. x. 20, taking nnn 
 in the sense of a substitute, (as in Gen. xxx. 2. 1. 19.) 
 afforded a good argument for the cherubhn being em. 
 blemsoi the Aleim. But on attentively considering that 
 Jacob, by seeing the angel who wrestled with him. 
 Gen. xxxii. says, ver. 31, I have seen the Aleim face to 
 face (comp. Hos. xii. 4. and 5.) ; and that Moses and the 
 elders, Exod. xxiv. 9 11, ^awthe Aleim of Israel, and 
 there was under his feet as it were a paved work of a 
 sapphire stone, and as it were, the body of heaven in his 
 clearness; and on comparing these texts with Ezek. i. 
 26. X. 1, 20, I am now inclined to think that the God. 
 man in glory, called the glory of the Aleim of Israel, ver. 
 19, is also styled the Aleim of Israel, ver. 20, as being 
 their visible representative : and consequently that 
 nnn in this verse denotes under as to place or situa. 
 tion, and that the two cherubims are at the beginning of 
 the verse called in the singular iT'Tl the living creature, 
 because perfectly similar to each other, but at the end 
 of it, it should be observed that they are mentioned as 
 plural. 
 
n-ID 
 
 246 
 
 in:D 
 
 rubim by the name of Jehovah Aleim 9 And 
 thus the teraphim, a smaller sort of cherubim, 
 are also called DNlbx Gen. xxxi. 30, 32. comp. 
 ver. 19, 34, and ch. xxxv. 4. 
 The coupled cherub, or lion-man, on the vail 
 and curtains of the outer tabernacle, and on 
 the vail, doors, and walls of the temple, ac- 
 companied %vith the emblematic* palm-tree, is 
 such a striking emblem of the Zion of the tribe 
 ofJudah (Rev. v. 5.) united to the Man Christ 
 Jesus, as is easy to be perceived, but hard to 
 be evaded. These coupled cherubs appropriate 
 the tabernacle or temple and their vails, as 
 emblems of Christ, and express in visible 
 symbols what he and his apostles do in words. 
 See John ii. 19, 21. Heb. x. 20. comp. Matt 
 xxvii. 51. And as the texts just cited from 
 the New Testament affords us sufficient au- 
 thority for asserting that the tabernacle or 
 temple, and their vails, were types of the body 
 of Christ ; so they furnish us with an irre- 
 fragable argument to prove that the cherubs on 
 their curtains or walls could not represent 
 angels. For did angels dwell in Christ's body ? 
 No surely. But in Him dwelleth all the fulness 
 of the GODHEAD bodily. Col. ii. 9. I go 
 on to consider the propriety of the animals in 
 the cherubic exhibition representing the Three 
 Persons of the ever-blessed Trinity. And 
 here, to obviate any undue prejudice which 
 may have been conceived against the Divine 
 persons being symbolically represented under 
 any animal forms whatever, let it be remarked, 
 that f Jehovah appeared as three men to Abra- 
 ham, Gen. x^iii. ; that the serpent of brass set 
 up by God's command in the wilderness, was 
 a type or emblem of Christ, God-man, lifted 
 up on the cross ('Comp. Num. xxi. 1 9, with 
 John iii. 14, 15.) ; that at Jesus' baptism^ the 
 Holy Spirit descended in a bodily shape, like a 
 dove, upon him, Luke iii. 21, 22 ; that Christ 
 as above intimated is expressly called the Lion 
 of the tribe ofJudah, Rev. v. 5; and continu- 
 ally in that symbolical book set before us under 
 the similitude of a lamb. All these are plain 
 scriptural rej)resentations, each of them admi- 
 rably suited, as the attentive reader will easily 
 observe, to the particular circumstances or 
 specific design of the exhibition. Why then 
 should it appear a thing incredible, yea why 
 not highly probable, that Jehovah Aleim 
 
 Comp. under "ion II. 
 
 + This is evident from the first and second verse of 
 that chapter. Jehovah appeared unto hitn in the plains 
 of Mamreand he lifted up his eyes and looked, and, lo ! 
 three men stood by him. And accordingly in the course 
 of the chapter they are spoken of sometimes in the sin- 
 gular, sometimes in the plural : and the more atten- 
 tively any one considers the whole chapter, the more 
 clearly he will perceive that the three men there men- 
 tioned were no other than an appearance of Jehovah 
 subsisting in three persons, and conversing- with Abra- 
 ham as theiT friend. And to assist the reader's medita- 
 tions on this important subject, I would beg leave to 
 recommend to his attentive perusal the late learned 
 Mr George Watson's Discourse on Gen. xviii. and Mr 
 Bate's Enquiry into the Similitudes, p. 11, &c. To which 
 he may, if he pleases, add my Pamphlet in answer to 
 Dr Priestly, p. 15, &c. 
 
 t See some excellent remarks on this appearance of 
 the Holy Spirit, in the Gentleman's Magazine for Nov 
 175(), vol. XX. p. 511. 
 
 ^ See Vitringa iu Apocalyps. ch. v. 6, 7. 
 
 should under the typical state order his own 
 persons and the union of the manhood with the 
 essence to be represented by animal forms in 
 the cherubim of glory ? Especially if it be 
 considered that the three animal forms, exclu- 
 sive of the man (who stood for the very human 
 nature itself) are the chief of their respective 
 genera ; the ox or bull, of the tame or grami- 
 nivorous ; the lion, of the wild or carnivorous ; 
 and the eagle, of the winged kind. But this 
 is by no means all. For as the great agents 
 in nature, which carry on all its operations, 
 certainly are the fluid of the heavens, or, in 
 other words, the fire at the orb of the sun, the 
 light issuing from it, and the spirit or gross air 
 constantly supporting, and concurring to the 
 actions and effects of the other two ; so we 
 are told, Ps. xix. 1, that mriD D-nsDD D^Ott^rr 
 bn the heavens (are) the means of declaring, re- 
 counting, or particularly exhibiting the glory of 
 God, even his eternal power and godhead, as 
 St Paul speaks, Rom. i. 20. And accord- 
 ingly Jehovah himself is sometimes, though 
 rarely (I presume for fear of mistakes,) called 
 by the very name D'"r3U' or H'''Dm Heavens in the 
 Old Testament, see 2 Chron. xxxii. 20. (comp. 
 2 K. xix. 15. Isa. xxxvii. 15.) Dan. iv. 23 or 
 26; as he is more frequently expressed by 
 Ou^ccvos Heaven in the New. See Mat. xxi. 
 25. Mark xi. 30, 31. Luke xv. 18, 21. xx. 4, 
 5. John iii. 27. * Yea not only so, but w^e 
 find in the scriptures both of the Old and New 
 Testament, that the persons of the eternal 
 Three and their economical offices and opera- 
 tions in the spiritual are represented by the 
 three conditions of the celestial fluid, and 
 their operations in the material world. Thus 
 the peculiar emblem of the Word or second 
 Person, is the u^nu' or light, and He is and does 
 that to the souls or spirits of men which the 
 material or natural light is and does to their 
 bodies. See inter al. 2 Sam. xxiii. 4. Isa. 
 xlix. 6. Ix. 1. Mai. iv. 2, or iii. 20. Luke i. 
 70. ii. 32. John i. 49. viii. 12. xii. 35, 36, 
 46. The third Person has no other distinctive 
 name in scripture, but riTi in Hebrew, and 
 Unvf^a in Greek ; (both which words in their 
 primary sense denote the material spirit or air 
 in motion;) to which appellation the epithet 
 irnp aytov, holy, or one of the names of God is 
 usually added ; and the actions of the Holy 
 Spirit in the spiritual system are described by 
 those of the air in the natural. See John iii. 
 8. XX. 22. Acts ii. 2. Thus then the second 
 and third Persons of the ever-blessed Trinity 
 are plainly represented in scripture by the 
 material light and air. But it is farther writ- 
 ten, Jehovah thy Aleim is a consuming fire. 
 Deut. iv. 24. Comp. Deut. ix. 23. Heb. xii. 
 29. Psal. xxL 10. Ixxviii. 21. Nah. i. 2. And 
 hy fire, derived either immediately or mediate- 
 ly from heaven, were the typical sacrifices 
 consumed, under the old dispensation. Since 
 then Jehovah is in scripture represented by 
 the material heavens, and even called by their 
 name, and especially by that of fire ,- and since 
 
 Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon under Ou^etvoi 
 
n-13 
 
 247 
 
 nir) 
 
 the seco7id and third Persons are exhibited 
 respectively by the two conditions of life and 
 spirit ; and since fire is really a condition of 
 the heavenly fluid as much distinct from the 
 other two as they are from each other ; it re- 
 mains that the peculiar emblem of the first 
 Person (as we usually speak) of the Eternal 
 Trinity, considered with respect to the other 
 two, be the^re. 
 Bearing then in mind, that the personality in 
 Jehovah is in scripture represented by the ma- 
 terial trinity of nature ; which also, like their 
 divine antitype, ore o^ one substance ; that the 
 primary scriptural type o^ the Father is f re ; 
 of the Word, light; and of the Holy Ghost, 
 spirit, or air in motion; we shall easily perceive 
 the propriety of the cherubic emblems. For 
 the ox or bull, on account of his horns, the 
 curling hair on his forehead, and his imrelent- 
 ing fury when provoked, (see Ps. xxii. 13.) is 
 a very proper animal emblem of fire ; as the 
 lion, from his usual tawny gold-like colour, his 
 flowing mane, his shining eyes, his great vigi- 
 lancy, and prodigious strength, is of the light : 
 and thus likewise the eagle is of the spirit, or 
 air in action, from his being * chief among 
 fowls, from his impetuous motion, (see 2 Sam. 
 i. 23. Job ix. 26. Jer. iv. 13. Lam. iv. 19.) 
 and from his towering and surprising flights in 
 the air (see Job xxxix. 27. Prov. xxiii. 5. xxx. 
 19. Isa. xl. 31, and Bochart, vol. iii. p. 173). 
 And the heathen used these emblematic ani- 
 inals, or the like, sometimes separate, some- 
 times joined, in various manners, as represent- 
 atives of the material trinity of nature, which 
 they adored. These particulars Mr Hutchin- 
 son has proved with a variety of useful learn- 
 ing, vol. vii. p. 381, & seq. and any.person 
 who is tolerably acquainted with the heathen 
 mythology, will be able to increase his valu- 
 able collection with many instances of the 
 same kind from modern as well as ancient ac- 
 counts of the pagan religions. And this I 
 shall endeavour in some measure to do below 
 under my Vth head. 
 
 Thus then the faces of the ox, the lion, and the 
 eagle, representing at second hand the three 
 Persons of Jehovah, the Father, the Word, 
 and the Holy Spirit ; and the union of the di- 
 vine light with man being plainly pointed out 
 by the union of the faces of the lion and the 
 man, (see Ezek. i. 10. xli. 18.) we may safely 
 assert, that the cherubim of glory (Heb. ix. 5.) 
 in the holy of holies were divinely instituted 
 and proper emblems of the Three Eternal Per- 
 sons in covenant to redeem man, and of the union 
 of the divine and human natures in the person of 
 Christ. And we find. Gen. iii. 24, that im- 
 mediately on Adam's expulsion from paradise, 
 and the cessation of the first or paradisaical 
 dispensation of religion, Jehovah Aleim him- 
 self set up these emblems, together with the 
 burning flame nDBnnnrr rolling upon itself to 
 
 * APX02 OlfiNfiN, as Pindar calls him, Pyth. i. lin. 
 
 12, and OlfiNfiN BA2IAHA king of birds, Olyrop. xiii. 
 
 lin. 30. So Horace, ode iv. lib. 4. Tin. i. &c. 
 Qualem ministrum fulminis alitem, 
 Cut rex deorum regnutn in aves vagas 
 I'trniisit 
 
 keep the loay to the tree of life; undoubtedly, 
 considering the services performed before 
 them, not to hinder, but to enable man, to pass 
 through it. I come 
 
 III. To inquire into the ideal meaning of the 
 word iTns. And here it is to be observed, 
 that n-)D never occurs as a verb in the Hebrew 
 language, nor is ever applied to any thing from 
 whence we can collect its ideal meaning, as an 
 uncompounded word. We have already seen 
 that the sacred imagery, to which it is most 
 usually applied, was emblematical of the great 
 God, and our Saviour Jesus Christ. Tit. ii. 3. 
 Accordingly the Hebrew a*! is one of the 
 highest epithets known in that language, and 
 signifies great in power, wisdom, and glory, or 
 whatever can be termed perfection. " Nomen 
 formale magnificentiae et dominii. It is the 
 formal name of magnificence, or majesty, and 
 dominion," says Marius de Calasio; doubtless, 
 therefore, it is applicable to the true God ; 
 and we find it in fact so applied in the Heb. 
 scriptures. Psal. xlviii. 3. (comp. Prov. xxvi. 
 10,) and in the Chaldee, Ezra v. 8. Dan. ii. 45. 
 D is indisputably a particle of likeness or simili- 
 tude; and we have shown that each compound 
 cherub in the holy of holies was a similitude, 
 or substitute, of the Majesty on high, or in the 
 (heavens) as St Paul speaks, Heb. i. 3. viii. 1. 
 JBut what is more rational than to suppose, 
 that in a language so inimitably descriptive as 
 the Hebrew, m^D should also be descriptive 
 of the emblems to which it is applied? And if 
 we consider it as a word compounded of d like, 
 and ill the Majesty, what can be more so ? 
 For then it will literally signify an emblem or 
 representation of the Majesty. And notwith- 
 standing what some have asserted, the Hebrew 
 Bible abounds in such compound words, as 
 Mr Bate * has fully proved, and the attentive 
 reader may easily observe. When mnD is ap- 
 plied to one of the animal forms in the cheru- 
 bim, it may literally be rendered an emblem of 
 a great one : for in both the material and eter- 
 nal Trinity, none is greater or less than another, 
 but the whole three Conditions or Pei'sons are 
 coagent together, and coequal. And this may 
 lead us, 
 
 IV. To explain some other scriptural applica- 
 tion of the words ms and D''3'nD. 
 For we read, Ps. xviii. 11. 2 Sam. xxii. 11, 
 And he (Jehovah) rode upon iTi3 a cherub,, 
 and did fly, yea, he did fly (Sam. was seen) 
 upon the wings ofT^^'^\ the Spirit, ver. 12, He 
 made darkness his secret place, &e. Where 
 nothing can be plainer than that one of the 
 conditions of the material heavens, namely the 
 nyi or spirit, is itself called miD a cherub or 
 emblem of a great one, i. e. of the immaterial 
 Spirit. The Targum explains nTn in this 
 passage of the Psalms by Ksyt the whirlwind. 
 In the second edition of this Lexicon, p. 295, 
 
 1 have said that where Jehovah is described as 
 D'-marT au;- dwelling in the cherubs, we are to 
 understand the term cs'ia as denoting the ce- 
 lestial, not the artificial, cherubs ; but since in 
 
 2 Sam. vi. 2, the word n-bj? may most obvious- 
 
 * Enquiry into Similitudes, p. 213. 
 
iirj 
 
 248 
 
 niD 
 
 ly and easily be referred to the arh, and conse- 
 quently the latter part of this verse be best 
 translated the ark of the Aleim, where is in- 
 voked the name of Jehovah of Hosts, nu'*' 
 ybl7 p-^i'iarr, inhabiting the cherubs upon it, it 
 is evident that in this text D-iiarr m/" imports 
 Jeho\'ah's dwelling in, or being present with, the 
 artificial cherubs which were on the ark; and in 
 the same view the expression may be imder- 
 stood in all the other places where it occm-s ; 
 namely, 1 Sam. iv. 4. 2 K. xix. 15. 1 Chron. 
 xiii. 6. Ps. Ixxx. 2. xcix. 1. Isa. xxxvii. 16. 
 
 There is yet another application of the term 
 STID which seems to require particular notice, 
 namely, when it is said of the king of Tyre, 
 Ezek. xx\-iii. 14, T-nnaT isiDrr nc'nn sthd nx 
 Thou (art) the anointed cherub that covereth : 
 and I nave set thee (so). Eng. transl. These 
 words, I think, relate to that prince in his poli- 
 tical capacity. For it seems evident from ver. 
 15, that the king of Tyre, though now a blas- 
 phemous apostate, ver. 2, 9, was once a be- 
 liever, and a worshipper of the true God, as 
 his predecessor Hiram also appears to have 
 been, from 1 K. v. 17. 2 Chron. ii. 112 ; 
 that he had only a mountain and holy place 
 dedicated to God's service, ver. 14, 18; and 
 that at least the principal sanctuary or temple 
 was, like that of Solomon, (2 Chron. iii. 6.) 
 adorned %Adth precious stones, ver. 13, 14 ; and 
 that * here it was that this impious prince, 
 after his apostacy, set himself in the seat of 
 God to receive divine honours, ver. 2, 16. 
 But still the title of the anointed cherub that 
 covereth, ver. 14, is mentioned, not as what he 
 had impiously assumed to himself, but as a 
 character with which God had invested him, 
 whilst a believer. He was set up as a king by 
 God (-j-nnai, saith Jehovah), and, as such he 
 was a ti/pe of Christ in his regal office ; so he 
 was a cherub, an emblem or representative of a 
 Great Orie ,- anointed as kings in general were, 
 and f still are to this day with the typical oil ; 
 and in virtue of his royal character, a coverer 
 or protector, as all kings are or ought to be to 
 their subjects. Comp. Lam. iv. 20. Ezek. 
 xxxi. 16, 17. Dan. iv. 9, 18, 19, or 12,21,22. 
 
 This interpretation of the passage is confirmed 
 by the Targum thereon, which inns thus : nx 
 nT\^y^ ib n^nrT'i labnb KS'in ibn Thou (art) 
 a king made great, or exalted to a kingdom, 
 and I have given to thee greatness ; where not 
 only the Heb. mn3 is explained by-fbn a king, 
 but there seems moreover in the words xnin 
 and Nma"i an allusion to the same term nTiD 
 considered as a compound of D like, and ai a 
 great one. But however this be, yet if the 
 exposition above given of Ezek. xxviii. 14, be 
 just, that text will of itself show that the ideal 
 import of 3l"i3 was well understood in the 
 time of the prophet Ezekiel, not only by the 
 Jews, but by their Gentile neighbours. I am 
 now in the 
 
 V. Place to produce some of the heathen imita- 
 tions of the sacred cherubic emblems. 
 
 * See a remarkable citation from Philostratus relative 
 to the king of Babylon below under "13D II, 
 
 + See (inter al.) The Ceremonies and Prayers at anoint- 
 ing the Kings of England. 
 
 But here it should be carefully remembered, 
 that the institution of the cherubim was, as 
 above intimated under the 1st and lid general 
 head, far prior to the giving of the law by 
 Moses, and was even coeval with the cessation 
 of the first or Adamical dispensation of reli- 
 gion, and with the removal of man from para- 
 dise ; for we read, Gen. iii. 24, So he drove 
 out the man, '\'2W'^^ andplaced (in a * tabernacle) 
 D-n'^an nx THE cherubim or cherubs (so 
 Targ. Onkelos, x-nTiD ns LXX ta x^^oufiifi, 
 and Geneva English translation THE cheru- 
 bim f) and the Jiame of fire, turning OT rolling 
 upon itself (called nnpbnn U'X the fire catching 
 or infolding itself, Ezek. i. 4.) to keep the way 
 to the tree of life. Now, what in reason can 
 be meant by THE cherubim here mentioned, 
 but such as were well known to the Israelites 
 by that name at the time of Moses' writing ? 
 And what these were we have seen under the 
 1st head. It is true, indeed, that the Jews in 
 general have in this text, though without any 
 authority from scripture, made the chencbim, 
 angels; but that some of the Jews, even | 
 since the time of Christ, understood them here 
 to mean two cherubs similar to those in the 
 Mosaic tabernacle, is evident from the Tar- 
 gums of Jerusalem and of Jonathan Ben Uziel 
 on the place. The former runs thus : " And 
 he thrust out the man, and caused the glory of 
 his presence to dwell of old at the east of the 
 garden of Eden above x-mia T>'nn the two che- 
 rubim.'* The latter thus: " And he drove 
 and thrust out the man ; from which time he 
 caused the glory of his presence to dwell of old 
 between x''m'nD ]''in the two cherubim." And 
 since the design of the cherubs thus set up by 
 Jehovah Aleim, and of the services to be per- 
 formed before tliem, was no less than to pre- 
 serve the way to the true Tree of Life (comp. 
 Rev. ii. 7. xxii. 14.); and since they are in- 
 deed mentioned ( Gen. iii. 24. ) as the sum and 
 substance of the second and patriarchal dispen- 
 sation, as the Jews truly confess the ark with 
 the mercy -seat and cherubim to have been of the 
 whole Levitical service ; there can be no doubt 
 but these sacred emblems were carefully pre- 
 served by Adam and his believing posterity to 
 the time of Noah, and || from him to Moses. 
 After the flood, indeed, the worship of the 
 heavens gradually spread and prevailed among 
 mankind : but as it is certain from history, 
 sacred and profane, that the apostates to this 
 worship observed in effect the same ceremo- 
 nies, and performed the same services (though 
 in process of time miserably corrupted) to their 
 
 * See Note under X^W I. 
 
 + But Coverdale's Bible of 1535, cherubes; our present 
 authorized version, cherubims -, Cassiodore de Reyna'a 
 Spanish, cherubines -, Diodati's Italian, de' cherubini; 
 Martin's French, des cherubins (both with the indefinite 
 article). One great source of all these mistranslationa 
 seems to be the Vulgate's having retained the original 
 Hebrew word cherubim without a definitive article (in 
 which, indeed, the Latin language is deficient), or any 
 
 other word, corresponding to the Heb. "'*T HX and !^ep- 
 tuagint TA. 
 
 I See Walton, Prolegom. xii. 11, 13. 
 See below towards the end of ^*13' 
 
 II See note under ptt^ above referred to. 
 
!in:D 
 
 249 
 
 n-ID 
 
 false god, as had been by divine institution 
 performed to Jehovah ; so we meet with very 
 many and remarkable traces of the cherubic 
 exhibition, among the Gentiles throughout the 
 world. Some of these I now proceed to lay 
 before the reader. The order I shall observe 
 is, to place those first wherein the greatest 
 number of animal forms appear. 
 
 1. CHEMENSorZEMES, or,as* Morinus 
 calls them, CHEMIM or CEMIM. These 
 were West- Indian idols. Their name is plain- 
 ly taken with little variation from D-niy or -nu' 
 the heavens. Some of their worshippers are 
 said to have regarded them much in the same 
 manner as Maimonides (de Idololatria) says 
 the first idolaters did the heavenly bodies; 
 namely, as the messengers, agents, or media- 
 tors of a supreme, sole, eternal, infinite, al- 
 mighty, invisible Being, called by them Jo- 
 canna (X33 rrirr" Jehovah the machinator. Qu? 
 See the texts cited imder p I. and pa). In 
 Picart's Ceremonies and Religious Customs, 
 &c. vol. iii. p. 142, is a remarkable figure of 
 one of these Chemens or Zemes, having the 
 body of a man with a serpent wreathed about 
 his legs, and the head of some bird at his mid- 
 dle, and having Jive heads ; those of a lion, of 
 an eagle, of a stag, of a dog, and of a serpent ; 
 and in his right hand a trident. 
 
 2. SE RAP IS, an Egyptian idol. His name 
 may be derived from the Heb. ri'nur to burn, or 
 compounded of ri'niy and u^x fire, or v:;^ sub- 
 stance, and so denote the burning fire, or sub- 
 stance. The Egyptians, or rather the Greeks 
 from them in their confused way, have said, 
 that Serapis was the same as Osiris, or the 
 Sun ; but it seems more probable that under 
 this name they worshipped the whole expanse 
 of the heavens, or, according to Ennius's de- 
 scription, 
 
 Hoc sublime candens, guetn invocant otnnes Jovem. 
 This glowing height which all invoke as Jove, 
 
 And no doubt by Serapis was signified more 
 than one of the natural, even as by the D-S'nty 
 Isa. ch. vi. were typified more than one of the 
 divine agents. For this f idol was " repre- 
 sented under the form of a man, with a kind 
 of irradiation (or, as some say, a ^ basket, de- 
 noting plenty), upon his head, near whom lay 
 a creature with three heads, a dog's on the right 
 side, a wolf's on the left, and a lion's head in 
 the middle : a snake, with his fold, encom- 
 passed them, whose head hung down into the 
 god's right hand, with which he bridled the 
 terrible monster." And thus monstrously, 
 though at the same time evidently, did the 
 Egyptian idolaters corrupt the divinely insti- 
 tuted seraphic, or, which are the same, cheru- 
 bic emblems. (See below Pj'niy III.) And 
 here we have again five heads, and the human 
 form separated from the others. 
 
 3. The Egyptians are said to have given their 
 
 De Ling. Primaev. pag. 133. 
 
 + See Macrobii, Saturnal. lib. i. ; Pierii, Hieroglyph, 
 lib. xxxii. ; and Tooke's Pantheon. In the last of these 
 is a print of Serapis, at p. 335. 
 
 t See Montfaucon, Antiquite Expliquee, vol. iv. p. 
 297, and Shaw's Travels, p. 358. 
 
 supreme god four assistants : 1st, Horns, un- 
 der the form of a boy ; 2dly, One distinguished 
 by amg's face ; 3dly, One under the form of 
 a hawk, whom they called Thaustus (from the 
 Heb. KT Qu?), and signalized with Hammon's 
 horn ; 4thly, A formidable lion. * 
 
 4. "In an island near Bombay (belonging to 
 the Portuguese, and called Elephanto, from a 
 huge artificial elephant of stone, bearing a 
 young one upon its back) is an idolatrous tem- 
 ple of a prodigious bigness cut out of a fum 
 rock. It is supported by forty-two pillars, and 
 open on all sides except the east, where stands 
 an image with three heads, adorned with strange 
 hieroglyphics, and the waJls are set round with 
 monstrous giants, whereof some have no less 
 than eight heads."\ The three-headed image 
 just mentioned in the island of Elephanto, is a 
 great bust with three human heads, and four 
 hands, (comp. Ezek. i. 8.) of which the two 
 on the right side hold each a serpent (cobra 
 capella), at one of which the head on that side 
 seems to be smiling. See Niebuhr, Voyage 
 en Arabic, tom. ii. p. 25, &c. who has given a 
 particular description of the temple of Ele- 
 phanto, and a plate of this three-headed bust. 
 In his 6th and 9th plates are other smaller 
 figures with three human heads. 
 
 5. Orpheus, who was the great introducer of 
 the rites of the heathen worship among the 
 Greeks, being charged with having invented 
 the very names of the gods, and declaring their 
 generation and their several actions, wherein 
 he was for the most part followed by Homer, 
 is yet said to have been totally silent in his 
 theology, as to any thing intellectual, as un- 
 speakable and unknown, and to have made one 
 of his principles to be a dragon, having the 
 heads both of a bull and of a lion, and in the 
 midst the face of a god ^ (i.e. a humau one) 
 with golden wings on his shoulders. Timo- 
 theus adds, that the same Orpheus also wrote 
 that aU things were made by one godhead, with 
 three names, and that this god is all things. 
 
 6. DIANA, a Roman idol. The name seems 
 to be derived from the Heb. "T sufficient and 
 in labour, activity, and primarily to denote the 
 expansion or heavens, from theu" incessant la- 
 bour. (Comp. under IK II.) This idol " was 
 called Triformis and Tergemina, i. e. three- 
 formed and triple, and was represented with 
 
 three heads ; || the head of a horse on the right 
 side, of a dog on the left, and a human head in 
 the midst ; whence some call her f three-head- 
 
 * See Witsii, jEgyptiaca, lib. i. cap. 9, 1 ; and Hut- 
 chinson's Works, vol. vii. p. 385. 
 
 \ Gordon's Geographical Grammar, p. 261, 12th edit, 
 and Sir John Maiindeville, who travelled into the East 
 in the 14th century, speaking of the East- Indians, says, 
 " Sume worschippen-ydoles made of lewed wille of 
 man, that man may not fynden among kyndely thinges ; 
 as an ymage that hath four hedes, on of a man, another 
 of an hors, or of an ox, or of sum other best that no man 
 hath seyn aftre kyndely disposicioun." Voiage and Tra- 
 vaile, p. 198, edit. 1725. 
 
 t See Cudworth's Intellect. Syst, vol. i. p. 298. edit. 
 Birch. 
 
 Universal Hist. vol. i. p. 32, 33. 
 
 II See Pierii Hieroglyph, fol. p. 48; and Orpheus in 
 Argonaut, lin. 973, 974. 
 
 f T^itro-eKt(pxXo)i et r^iCT^offtwrev. Cornut. et Aitcinidor. 
 2 Oneiroc. 
 
n-i:3 
 
 250 
 
 ni:D 
 
 ed and three-faced. * Others ascribe to her 
 the likeness of a dog, a hull, and a lion, f Vir- 
 gil and \ Claudian also mention her three coun- 
 tenances." Tooke's Pantheon. Ovid likewise 
 repeatedly mentions the three heads or faces 
 of the Colchian Hecate or Diana, but without 
 determining their species. In Montfaucon's 
 Antiquite Expliquee, tom. i. p. 150, plate 90, 
 she is represented by three women joined at 
 their backs. And Mr Spence, in his Poly- 
 metis, plate xiv. fig. 1, presents us with such 
 a triple Hecate or Diana, which has not only 
 three female heads, but three bodies ; and p. 102, 
 he says, " this way of representing her was 
 very common among the ancient figures of this 
 goddess." 
 7. PROSERPINE, another Roman idol, or, 
 as they called her, goddess. The name is 
 from the Greek llioin^ovyi, which seems a plain 
 compound of the Heb. D'lS to break in pieces, 
 or i:;i3 to disperse, and "33 the forms. Accord- 
 ingly she was reckoned one of the infernal 
 goddesses ; but Orpheus ( Hymn E/j UioffKpovyi))) 
 styles her Zwn xat Sxvaros, both Life ana Death, 
 and says of her, 
 
 ^i^iis yx^ ecu, xott trKvrot foHvui. 
 I'hou botli producett and destroyest all things. 
 
 Which like a true Greek he assigns as the 
 reason of her name ^i^ari<pontei. 
 He prays, 
 
 xatffravs h' eoioc-nuv' ttrro yxi^i. 
 From earth seyid forth the fruits. 
 He also calls her xt^oiaffK homed, and iv^iyyns 
 
 Some have said Proserpine was the same as the 
 last-mentioned Hecate or Diana, and indeed 
 she seems to have originally denoted the whole 
 celestial fluid, which, in its different conditions 
 and by its active impulses, (denoted by horns, 
 comp. under 71? IV. and pp II.) doth indeed 
 produce and destroy aU things. To this also 
 agreeth || the account produced by Porphyry 
 and Eusebius, which this goddess is said to 
 have given of herself. " I am called," says 
 she, " of a three-fold nature, and also three- 
 headed. Many and various are my forms, and 
 three my symbols ; I bear three similitudes or 
 images, of the earth, the air, the fire." 
 
 Here then are a threefold image and three heads, 
 which, as they were to represent the earth, air, 
 and fire, probably were, one a human, another 
 a bird's, perhaps an eagle's, and the third a 
 bulls, or some horned animal's. 
 
 8. TRIGLAF. " The Vandals had a god 
 
 Porph, ap. Ger. 
 
 t Tergiminamque Hecaten, tria virginis ora Dianae. 
 JEn. iv. liu. 511. 
 t Ecce procul ternis Hecate variata figuris, 
 
 i Tuque triceps Hecate 
 
 Metam. lib. vii. lin. 19i. 
 Per triplicis vultus, arcanaque sacra Dianae. 
 
 Heroid. epist. xii. lin. 79. 
 II Thus rendered into Latin by Gyraldus, De Diis 
 GentiuDQ, Syntag. vi. 
 
 IfaturcB triplicis dicor, Lucina, puella 
 Tauricu; itemque triceps missa e coelo aurea Ph(ehe, 
 Quam jnultce variant fortnce, quam trinaque signa, 
 Qu(e terna e^ simulachra fero, terrae, aeris, ignis, 
 Quippe meis atris terrariun est cura molossis. 
 
 called Triglaf; one of these was found at 
 Herlungerberg, near Brandenburg. He was 
 represented with three heads. This was ap- 
 parently the * trinity of Paganism." -f 
 The species of heads here are not mentioned ; 
 but if they were not all \ human, may we not 
 from the sacredness of the cherubic animals, 
 particularly of the lion and the eagle among the 
 northern nations, presume that these made 
 part of this compound idol ? 
 
 9. " RODIGAST, an ancient German idol, 
 bears an ox's head upon the breast, an eagle 
 upon its head, and holds a pike in its left 
 hand." 
 
 Here were three of the cherubic heads, the ox's 
 or bull's, the eagle's, and the man's, with the 
 rest of the figure, human. 
 
 The name Rodigast may be a compound of the 
 Heb. Tjrn to tremble, and iyi?3 to shake, and so 
 denote the tremulous motion of the D'^pniy of 
 conflicting airs, which was perhaps intimated 
 by the pike in the idol's left hand. 
 
 10. II One of the idols of Tabasco in Mexico 
 was a strange figure, with the head and body 
 of a man, the legs and feet of a goat, and three 
 dogs' heads about his middle. Comp. below 14, 
 and 24. 
 
 11. t DOLICHENIUSis thought by some 
 to be the same as the sun. The name is per- 
 haps derived from the Heb. rrbl to draw forth, 
 i. e. the light, and p to machinate. But by this 
 idol must have been denoted a plurality of 
 agents or conditions. For in digging the port 
 of Marseilles was found a groupe of marble 
 eleven or twelve feet high, representing the 
 God Dolichenius (in a * * human form I suppose, 
 as nothing is said to the contrary), standing 
 upon a bull, below which was an eagle dis- 
 played. 
 
 Here we have plainly three of the cherubic 
 forms. 
 
 12. MITHRA, or MITHRAS, according 
 to Dr Hyde, Relig. Met. Pers. cap. 4, denoted 
 
 TRIUM DEAT, or Lord in Trinity, was worship, 
 ped in a most magnificent temple at Upsal in Sweden 
 with human sacrifices (only indeed on extraordinary oc- 
 casions), and was in general acknowledged by all the 
 northern heathens, from whom we ourselves are de- 
 scended. See Motraye's Travels, vol. ii. p. 357, London 
 edit. 1723. 
 
 \ Memoirs de Brandenbourg, by the King of Prussia, 
 p. 255, small French edit. 1751. 
 
 t As those were of the Chinese idol San Pao, concern- 
 ing which Navarette, in his account of China, book ii. 
 ch. X. and book vi. ch. xi. has the following remarkable 
 testimony ; remarkable, I mean, as coining from a Po- 
 pish missionary : " This same sect (of Foe) has another 
 idol they call SAN PAO. It consists of three equal in 
 all respects. This which lias been represented as an 
 itnage of the most blessed Trinity, is exactly the same 
 with that which is on the high altar of the monastery of 
 the Trinitarians at Madrid. If any Chinese whatsoever 
 saw it he would say the SAN PAO of his country was 
 worshipped in these parts." O shame to Popery! 
 Comp. Baudier's Hist, of the Court of the King of China 
 in Lord Oxford's Collection of Voyages, fol. vol. ii. 
 Capt. Hamilton, in his New Account of the East Indies, 
 vol. ii. p. 307, speaking of the idols of Japan, says, '* One 
 has three faces, and he is the father of the sun, moon, 
 and stars." 
 
 Banier's Mythology, vol. iii. p. 381. Comp. Mont- 
 faucon, Antiq. Expliq. vol. iv. p. 410. 
 
 II Ceremonies and Religious Customs, vol. iii. p. 167. 
 
 1 See Banier.'s Mythol. vol. iii. p. 275. 
 
 ** 'J'he statue was like that of a Roman warrior. 
 Universal Hist. vol. xvii. p. 578, note. See the figure 
 in Montfaucon, tom. i. p. 5, plate 18. 
 
:inD 
 
 251 
 
 i-i:: 
 
 the sun or solar light, and was * represented 
 by a wjan, sometimes winged, in the habit of 
 the Persian kings, kneeling or standing on a 
 bull, which he is represented as holding by the 
 horns, or stabbing. This Dr Hyde explains 
 of the sun now about to leave behind him the 
 sign Taurus, or the Bull, half-dead as it were, 
 and at this season of the year (namely in 
 April) fertilizing the earth, and causing the 
 whole vegetable world to spring and flourish. 
 And probably this might be what the latter 
 Persians meant by this hieroglyphical figure. 
 But might not the more ancient ones rather in- 
 tend to exhibit therein the Mediator Light 
 kindly interposing and stopping the Fire's rage 
 denoted by the Bull? For the Persian name 
 t Mihr, which the Greeks corrupted into MJ^a 
 Mithra, signifies love, compassion, mercy ; and 
 Mithras is sometimes styled Miffir^g, or the 
 Mediator. And perhaps the human form was 
 anciently designed to intimate the incarnate 
 Saviour, who was more or less the expecta- 
 tion and desire of all nations. But however this 
 be, in the above exhibitions of Mithras, we 
 have at least two of the cherubic emblems ; and 
 if we consider the wings with which he was 
 sometimes furnished as bon-owed from the 
 eagle, three of them ; and Mithras was some- 
 times called T^iTkafftos or triple.!^ Mont- 
 faucon gives us two figures of Mithras, each 
 of which has a human body, a lion's head, and 
 four wings on the shoulders, two extending 
 towards heaven, and two descending towards 
 the earth. (Comp. Ezek. i. 11.) In both 
 these a serpent also makes part of the imagery. 
 
 13. GRYPHIN, perhaps from Heb. ^^:> to 
 gripe. || Apollo, or the Sun, represented in a 
 human shape with rays about his head, was 
 sometimes attended by gryphins, which have 
 the head of an eagle, and the rest of their form 
 like a lion, and wings of a monstrous size. 
 The god himself was sometimes called Gry- 
 phenias. ^ Gryphins were among the Indians 
 sacred to the sun ; and it seems from a pas- 
 sage in Plutarch's Symposium, and by a medal 
 of Gallienus, as if the Egyptians paid them 
 symbolical worship on that account. Gryphins, 
 says Pierius, of many and various forms^ ap- 
 pear not only in Egypt, but in ** Greece, and 
 in all Italy, and to the utmost boimds of the 
 Roman empire. 
 
 And to this head may, I think, be referred the 
 Chinese dragon (compounded of a bird, a wild 
 beast, and a serpent) " to which the emperor 
 and his Mandarins pay a deep worship, by 
 prostrating themselves to it often, with their 
 
 See the plate in Hyde, cap. 4, and Montfaucoa, 
 planches 215217. 
 
 i Hyde, Relig. Vet. Pers. cap. 4, ad init. 
 
 X See Cudworth's Intellectual System, vol. i. p. 288, 
 edit. Birch, 
 
 Antiquite Expliquee, torn, ii, p. 368, 369, planche 
 215. 
 
 II Pierii Hieroglyph, fol. edit. p. 216, 
 
 T Voss. De Orig. et Prog. Idol. lib. iii. cap, 100. 
 
 We are informed by Dionysius, Perieges. that there 
 was the image of a dragon in Apollo's temple at 
 Delphi. 
 
 AlX^uyvji retjchia-iri iowxct^ctxixXna.t cXxe;. 
 
 Line 284, 285, edit. Wells. 
 
 faces quite to the ground, and burning incense 
 and other rich perfumes upon its altars."* 
 
 14. CHIMERA. Hesiod, in his Theogonia, 
 or Generation of the Gods, among the rest rec- 
 kons Chimcera, the daughter of Echidna, who 
 was a monster, unlike to all, both gods and 
 men, resembling, in her upper parts, a black- 
 eyed nymph, in her lower, a dreadful serpent. 
 This seems a fanciful description of the prim- 
 eval darkness, when first mixed with the light. 
 See Gen. i. 2, 3. " This Echidna," says the 
 f poet, " brought forth Chimcera, breathing ter^ 
 rible jire, horrible, great, swift, and strong. 
 (See Gen. iii. 24. Ezek. i. 4, 13,) She had 
 three heads, one of a bright-eyed lion, the se- 
 cond of a goat, the third of a strong serpentine 
 dragon ; before, a lion ; behind, a dragon ; in 
 the middle, a goat.''^ 
 
 15. SPHINX, an idolatrous emblem, well 
 known, not only to the Egyptians, but also 
 to the Greeks. [] The Sphinx was repre- 
 sented with the head and breasts of a woman, 
 the wings of a bird, the claws of a lion^. and 
 the rest of the body like a dog, or, as some 
 say, a lion. Hesiod makes her the daughter of 
 Chimcera, probably because she succeeded that 
 idol in the Pagan worship j whence in fact 
 we find that among the Egyptians and Greeks, 
 images compounded of several forms grew much 
 more common than those with several heads. 
 
 Is not the name Sphinx derived from the Heb. 
 j79U^ abundance, and ]I7 strength, so denoting 
 either the abundant strength of the heavens, or 
 rather that strength of theirs which aflfords 
 abundance to man, which is also intimated by 
 
 female breasts in the figure? Comp. under 
 iu V. These Sphinxes, says ^ Pierius, you 
 may see every where placed before the tem- 
 
 * Complete System of Geography, vol, ii. p. 234. 
 
 f ' H ? :^/^a<gv triXTi, ^vicua-cty ec.fzoujU.oc.xiTO trvf, 
 Auyvjv ri, /x.tyot.y^'Kv n, ttoBuxioc. ti, x^otn^yiv . 
 Ttjs h'yiv T^us xtifciXoti' /u-ice, //.iv %fe!r/o XiovTOf 
 'H ^E, ^ifji.a.i^'Ki- K S' ofioi x^ocri^oio h^axovrog. 
 n^oirS-i "Kim, O'Tidiv hi I^kxcdi, f^icravi Zi p(^if/,xi(e, 
 Aiivev oisTo:THi6vir jrygaj /ji,tvos ctidof^ivoie. 
 
 ioyv. line 319, &c, 
 
 Comp. Homer, IL vi. line 180, &c, e'av yive?. 
 X Though the Greeks, who were remarkably fond of 
 reducing every thing to their own country and lan- 
 guage, have made x'H'<^'?<>^ signify a she-goat, as if from 
 Xiju-x^os a goat ; yet perhaps that sense of the word is 
 rather to be deduced from the figure of the chimcera, 
 which was in part goatlike j and it seems probable that 
 the true derivation of x'M-"?'^* chimcera, is, as Mr Bate, 
 Enquiry into the Similitudes, p. 186, has remarked, from 
 nSI the creature, and rrX'113 the representation, (see 
 Ezek, i. 1.) andso it denotes the representative creature; 
 to wit, of the 0*72^^, or heavens, (sprung in some sense 
 from the mixture of primeval darkness with the ligJU. 
 See Gen. i. 68.) and of their light, activity, and vivifying 
 power, intimated by the lion, goat, and serpent respect- 
 ively. 
 
 See Bochart, vol. i. p. 143. .... , ^ 
 II See Tooke's Pantheon, and Pieni Hieroglyph, p. 
 14, Ausonius thus describes the Sphinx : 
 
 Terruit Aoniam volucris, leo, virgo, triformis 
 Sphinx, volucris pennis, pedibus fera, fronte puella : 
 And on a reverse of Marcus Aurelius we see Minerva 
 mounted on a Sphinx, which exactly answers this de- 
 scription. (See Addison on Medals, dial. ii. series 2d fig. 
 22.) Was not this a manifest perversion of the appear- 
 ance of the God-man above the cherubim, Ezek. i. 26 i 
 t Hieroglyph, p. 14. 
 
mr) 
 
 252 
 
 113 
 
 pies. Comp. Spearman's Letters on the Sep- 
 tuagint, p. 124. 
 
 16. To the above particulars may be added the 
 general testimony of Tacitus in relation to the 
 Egyptians. * " They worship," says he, " most 
 kinds of animals and compound images." As an 
 excellent comment on which words, I cite the 
 following passage from the late learned lord 
 president Forbes :f " Many Egyptian monu- 
 ments show two, sometimes three heads of dif- 
 ferent creatures to one body ,- in vast numbers 
 of gems, particularly those called j: Abraxas, 
 human bodies, have the heads sometimes of 
 dogs, sometimes of lions, sometimes of eagles, 
 or hawks, &c. and no one can doubt that each 
 of these representations was symbolical. " 
 
 Come we now to such emblematic idols among 
 the heathen wherein at least two of the cheru- 
 bic, or similar forms appear. 
 
 17. In the sanctuary of the temple of the 
 Syrian goddess at Hierapolis were the statues 
 of (Jupiter and Juno) Ziug and 'Hoa, as the 
 Greeks were pleased to call them, though 
 Lucian assures us the inhabitants had other 
 names for them. These statues were of gold, 
 in a human form. Juno sat upon lions, and 
 Jupiter was supported by bulls. 
 
 18. ASTARTE rin Heb. n^niry which see 
 below), a Syrian idol, was || represented as a 
 woman, with a bull's head or horns, as we learn 
 from Sanchoniathon. 
 
 19. ISIS, an Egyptian female idol, was in like 
 manner figured with f bults horns, and her 
 **headwas moreover adorned with the feathers 
 of a vulture, which is nearly allied to the eagle. 
 Comp. below 52. 
 
 20. MOLECH, the abomination of the 
 Moabites and Ammonites, had the head of a 
 calf or steer, and the body and arms of a mail. 
 Comp. under -jbD II. 
 
 21. ft APIS, of the Egyptians, was a bull, 
 with horns like the moon on its increase. In 
 his forehead he had a white square shining 
 figure, and the effigies of an eagle on his back. 
 The name Apis may be a derivative from the 
 Heb. 5ix heat or rrsx to heat, and t:r">K fire or 
 V substance. He was sacred both to the sun 
 and moon.\^ 
 
 22. APIS, or SERAPIS, who was not only 
 worshippedby the Egyptians, but in Greece, 
 especially at Athens, and also at Rome, is re- 
 presented on a Roman medal having this in- 
 
 Mgyptii pleraque animalia, eflRgiesque compositas 
 venerantur. Hist. lib. v. cap. 5. Comp. Porphyr. De 
 Abstin. lib. iv. cap. 9 ; and Minucius Felix, sect. 28. p. 
 141, edit. Davies, and Notes. 
 
 + Tracts, vol. i. p. 197, edit. Edinburgh. 
 
 X See Montfaucon, torn. iv. lin. 3 ; Mosheim. Institut. 
 Hist. Eccles. p. 101. Not. (m) edit. Helmstad, 1725: 
 Shaw's Travels, p. 355, &c. 
 
 See Lucian De Dea Syra, torn. ii. p. 901, 902. edit. 
 Beued. and Univ. Hist. vol. ii. p. 28*. 
 
 II See Voss. De Orig-. et Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 21. 
 
 T See Herodotus, lib. ii. cap, 41, et Voss. lib. 9, cap. 
 
 See Took's Pantheon, p. 336, 337. 
 
 ++See Herodot. lib. iii. cap. 28, and Took's Pantheon. 
 Apis was worshipped till the time of the emperor Ves- 
 pasian. See Sueton. in Tit. cap. 5. 
 
 it See Jablonski, Pantheon iEgyptiacum, lib. iv. cap. 2. 
 p. 181, 182. 
 
 Took's Pantheon, p, 336, 337. 
 
 scription, SECURITAS REIPUB. The 
 
 Security of the Commonwealth, in the form of 
 a bull, having two stars over his head and back, 
 with an eagle and two garlands, one of which 
 it seems to present to the bull. 
 
 23. JUPITER AMMUN, ov the sun, was 
 figured by some of the Egyptians, and by the 
 Ammonians, with a * ram's (instead of a bull's) 
 face. Comp. under ^r^N VII. and "id II. 
 
 24. MENDES of the Egyptians, and PAN 
 of the Greeks, had the \face and legs of a 
 goat, and the body of awaw. Comp. above 10, 
 14, and under ^'s I V. 
 
 25. \ The Egyptians placed under the throne 
 of the sun, lions with their manes dreadfully 
 bristling, in imitation of the solar rays. 
 
 26. DIANA; of whom above, 6. In her 
 temple of Olympia was seen a winged figure, 
 with the right side like a panther, the left like 
 a lion. 
 
 27. II HERCULES, by whom, as we learn 
 from the Orphic hymn, was anciently meant 
 the sun, or rather the solar light, was common- 
 ly represented in a human form, clothed with 
 a lion''s skin ; the ^ human form, as usual, in- 
 timating the expected Saviour. Comp. under 
 ^V V. 
 
 28. ADAD. The sun, whom the Assyrians 
 called Adad, that is, says my author, one (per- 
 haps from the Chaldee -rn one by reduplication 
 Tmn one alone, eminently one) is by them 
 sometimes figured as a man riding upon a lion, 
 and surrounded with rays.** 
 
 29. f f The Hieropolitans, who are descended 
 from the Assyrians, place severa\ Jlying eagles 
 near the image of Apollo, or the sun, whom 
 they represent in a human form. 
 
 30. JUPITER among both the Greeks and 
 Romans was generally attended by an eagle, 
 sometimes placed on the top of his sceptre, 
 sometimes bringing him thunderbolts, and on 
 which he sometimes rode. Hence the eagle 
 is continually called by the poets, the bird and 
 m,inisfer of Jove. 
 
 I shall now produce some of the principal proofs 
 of the sacredness of each cherubic animal, when 
 separate. 
 
 31. MNEVIS. :ft Besides ^;?is (mentioned 
 above, 22), who was kept at Memphis, the 
 Egyptians of Heliopolis, or the city of the sun, 
 called by Jer. ch. xliii. 13, trTia; n-n, wor- 
 shipped another bull, consecrated to the sun, 
 and called Mnevis, Mvivif. The name may be 
 a derivative from the Heb. ,"73 a to distribute, 
 and u^x fire ; and so denote the fire either as 
 distributing light throughout the whole material 
 system, or rather perhaps as distributing (by 
 the joint assistance of the light and spirit) 
 
 * Kiietr^oa-u-rov, Herodotus, lib. iii. cap. 42. 
 
 t AtyocT^oau'reii, Herodotus, lib. ii. cap. 46. 
 
 t Pierii Hieroglyph, p. 1. 
 
 f Pierii Hieroglyph, p. 11, 
 
 II See Took's Pantheon, and comp. Pierii, Hierog^lyph, 
 p. 10. 
 
 t See Spearman's Letters on the Septuagint, p. 88, &c, 
 
 * See more in Macrobii Saturnal. lib. i. cap. 23. 
 
 H Macrobii Saturnal. lib. i. cap. 17. 
 
 tt Strabo, lib. xvii. p. 1153, edit. Amstel. ; Voss. lib. 
 iii. cap. 74. 
 
n"i:D 
 
 253 
 
 niD 
 
 things into their respective places and orders, 
 &c. and secondarily dispensing food and other 
 natural blessings to man. Comp. under nan 
 IX. 
 
 32. PA CIS. * At the city of Hermunthus 
 likewise, in the magnificent temple of Apollo, 
 the Egyptians worshipped a brtU, consecrated 
 to the sun. Pads seems a plain compound 
 of the Heb. ^3 to dissolve, and ii;n fire, or 
 a?" substance, so imports the dissolving fire or 
 substance. 
 
 33. BAAL. The sun was by this name wor- 
 shipped under the form of an animal of the ox 
 or beeve kind, by the idolaters of several other 
 nations, as well as by the Egyptians. So we 
 expressly read of the f heifer Baal, Tobit i. 5. 
 Comp. Rom. xi. 4. and the LXX in Hosea 
 ii. 8. Baal was equivalent to Molech. Comp. 
 Jer. xix. 5, with Jer. xxxii. 35. See above, 
 20. 
 
 3k " The \ Gauls worshipped a brazen bull." 
 
 35. " Of all living animals the pagan East In- 
 dians have the greatest veneration for a cow, 
 to whom they pay a solemn address every 
 morning, and at a certain time of the year they 
 drink the stale of that worshipful animal, be- 
 lieving it hath a singular quality to purify all 
 their defilements." " These people believe 
 there is something so divine in a cow, that 
 happy is the man who can get himself sprinkled 
 with the ashes of a cow burnt by a Bramin, or 
 the man who happens to lay hold of a cow's 
 tail in the agonies of death. "(| 
 
 " f The East Indians likewise set on a pillar 
 a little cow of wood or stone in a great many 
 places." 
 
 36. ** " As formerly the Egyptians, so now the 
 Indians, who inhabit the kingdom of Cuchin, 
 worshipped an ox in a peculiar manner for 
 God, and call him Tamberan." May not 
 tliis name be from on perfect, and hi'2 to 
 create, to denote the perfection of the creation ? 
 or is it not rather from on and 'in to purify, 
 and signifying the perfection cf the purity, i. e. 
 the celestial fluid in the highest degree of 
 purity, and from which they expected purifi- 
 cation from sin ? Comp. 35, and under "la X. 
 and see Job xxxvii. 11. Cant. vi. 10. 
 
 37. ft " On the frontiers of Bengal is an ox of 
 a prodigious size, which stands on the high 
 road, and has two rubies for its eyes. The 
 Indians of that country seldom set out upon a 
 journey, without first invoking that animal. 
 Those of the kingdom of Var anoint or daub 
 their horses with the fat of a new slain ox. 
 Those of Melipaur carry some bull's hair along 
 
 * Macrobii Saturnal. lib. i. cap. 21. Comp. Strabo, lib. 
 xvii. 1171. edit. Arastel. 
 
 \ Josephus, De Bel. lib. iv. cap. 1, 1, mentions a place 
 in Galilee (where the fountains of Daphne or Dane ran 
 into the lesser Jordan), called t*is xjuff'W /3s vsav, 
 the temple of the golden heifer. 
 
 t Univers. Hist. vol. xviii. p. 351. 
 
 Gordon's Geograph. Gram. p. 259. 
 
 II Complete Syst. of Geography, vol. ii. p. 304, Comp. 
 Niebuhr, Voyage, torn. ii. p. 14, 18. 
 
 1 Conformity of the East Indians with the Jews, &c. 
 ch. 9. 
 
 Caesar Scaliger in Voss. lib. ix. cap. 14. 
 
 H Conformity of the East Indians with the Jews, &c. 
 ch. 9. 
 
 with them, and tie it to the necks of their 
 horses, thinking it to be an excellent preserva- 
 tive. Others who also worship oxen, first kill 
 them, then break their bones to pieces, and 
 therewith make a kind of ointment to rub 
 themselves withal, as Marcus Paulus assures 
 us." 
 
 38. * JAGARYNAT'S temple in the East 
 Indies has in the middle of it an ox, cut in one 
 entire stone bigger than the life. 
 
 The Javanese sacrifice a buffalo on the eve of 
 every extraordinary enterprise. f 
 
 39. The lion was dedicated to the sun, as Pie- 
 rius. Hieroglyph, in Leo, continually teaches 
 us : \ Macrobius, to nearly the same purpose, 
 says, that the mother of the gods, that is, the 
 earth, in the form of a ivoman, was represented 
 as carried by lions, animals endued with great 
 strength and heat, which, adds he, is the nature 
 of the heavens, in whose circumference is con- 
 tained the air which carries the earth. So the 
 Orphic Hymn to the mother of the gods, 
 
 The bull-destroying lio?is to thy car 
 Thou joinest 
 
 40. Croesus dedicated a golden lion to Apollo 
 at Delphi. 
 
 41. II Arnobius upbraids the heathen, saying, 
 " We see among your gods, lions, with a stem 
 countenance, daubed over with vermilion, and 
 called frugiferi, i. e. corn producers." This 
 the solar light eminently is in a physical sense. 
 
 42. ^ The Egyptians consecrated to Vulcan a 
 lion, because he is a fiery animal. 
 
 43. ** The Leopolitans in Egypt worshipped a 
 lion, as an emblem of the sun. 
 
 44. f f At Dandera, anciently Tentyra, in Egypt, 
 is standing part of a temple or palace of sur- 
 prising dimensions. Two lions of white mar- 
 ble, as big as horses, stand about half the 
 length of their bodies out of the wall. The 
 side is above 300 paces long, filled also with 
 sculptures of the same kind, and has three lions 
 jutting out, of the same size with the former 
 The columns have each on their cornice a 
 
 Complete Syst. of Geography, vol. ii. p. 324. " The 
 figure of this idol is only an irregular pyramidical black 
 stone, of about four or five hundred weight, with two 
 rich diamonds near the top to represent eyes, and the 
 nose and mouth painted with vermilion." Is not the 
 name Jagarynat originally derived from "l^*" (Chald.) a 
 heap, and rrSJ? to return f And is not the black pyra- 
 midicai pillar an emblem of the spirit or g'7'oss air re- 
 turning from the circumference of the solar fire, inti- 
 mated by the ox in the middle of the temple. The Ca- 
 naanites appear to have had several rci, or temples to 
 the spirit under this attribute of nSJJ the returner. 
 See Josh. xv. 59. xix. 38. Jud. i. 33. And it is observable 
 that in the two latter texts 031? H"! is immediately 
 joined with IVOVJ rci the temple of the sun or solar 
 light. Comp. under iy IV. See Encyclopaed. Britan. 
 in jAGGEaNAUT ; and Dr .Buchanan's Christian Re- 
 searches in Asia, p. 19, &c. 
 
 \ Sir George Staunton's Embassy to Chma, p. 289. 
 
 t Saturnal. lib. i. cap. 21. 
 
 Herodotus, lib. i. cap. 50. 
 
 II Adversus Gentes, lib. vi. 
 
 f Voss. lib. iii. cap. 53. 
 
 ^lian. De Animal, lib. xii. cap. 7; Voss. lib. ni. 
 cap. 74 
 
 H Univers. Hist. vol. i. p. 453, 454. 
 
n-i3 
 
 254 
 
 n-iD 
 
 capital, composed of four woineri's heads, with 
 their head-dress, set Dack to back, and appear- 
 ing like the faces of a double Janus. The 
 tradition of the country is, that this was a 
 temple of Serapis, which seems to be confirmed 
 by a Greek inscription, wherein the name of 
 that deity appears. Comp. above, 2. 
 
 45. * One of the idols of Tabasco in Mexico 
 was a lion. 
 
 46. t YAGHUTH and NASR, whom the 
 Arabians pretend to be antediluvian idols (as, 
 considering that the cherubic emblems were 
 set up from the fall of man, they might not 
 improbably be), were worshipped by them 
 under the forms of a lion and of an eagle. 
 
 47. The eagle. " Let a man, says ^ Pierius, 
 peruse the histories of the Assyrians, Medes, 
 or Pei'sians, or the records and glorious 
 achievements of the Greeks and Macedonians, 
 or of the Romans, who afterwards eclipsed 
 them all what will he meet with among these 
 more frequently than the eagle, what more 
 honoured, what more sacred? To this bird 
 alone, by the consent of all ages and augurs, 
 is the honour given of always portending pros- 
 perous events." 
 
 48. The Persians, long before the Romans, 
 consecrated an eagle with the wings ex- 
 panded. 
 
 49. Martinius (Lexicon Etymol. in Aquila) 
 proposes the derivation of the Greek name of 
 an eagle, \\ airoi, from enu to breathe (from 
 which verb, says he, ayi^ the air is derived), 
 because it is sacred to Jupiter, who is alle- 
 gorically the air. 
 
 50. \ The hawh, under which genus was also 
 comprehended the eagle, was among the Egyp- 
 tians sacred, and, from its swift flight, the 
 emblem of wind, or of the air in motion. 
 
 51. ** Diodorus Siculus, lib. i. informs us, that 
 the inhabitants of Thebes, in Egypt, wor- 
 shipped an eagle, because, says he, they thought 
 it a royal bird, and worthy Jove. 
 
 52. ff JUNO, that is, the air, was anciently 
 worshipped ^\^th human sacrifices, at a city of 
 Upper Thebais in Egypt, under the form of 
 a vulture, a species of bird (as observed above, 
 19. ) nearly allied to the eagle. 
 
 53. \\ Many vultures sat in the temple of the 
 genius of the Roman people, and that of 
 Concord. 
 
 54. At the famous temple of Apollo at Del- 
 phi, were two golden eagles; for which the 
 Greeks, and from them the Romans, being 
 
 Ceremonies and Religious Customs, &c. vol. iii. p. 
 167. 
 
 + Hyde Relig. Vet. Pers. cap. 5, p. 132, 133. See 
 Univers. Hist. vol. xviii. p. 384, a85. 
 
 X Hieroglyph, lib. xix. 175. Comp. Joseph. DeBel. lib. 
 iii. cap. 0, 2 ; and the Rev. and learned William Jones' 
 Physiological Disquisitions, p. 282. 
 
 fPierii Hieroglyph, lib. xix. p. 175. Comp. Voss. lib. 
 iii. cap. 76, and Xenophon, Cyropaed. lib. vii. adinit. 
 
 II So Voss. lib. ix. cap. 17. 
 
 T See Voss. lib. ix. cap. 11 ; and lib. iii. cap. 87 j and 
 Strabo, lib. xvii. p. 1167, edit. Amstel. 
 
 * See Voss. lib. iii. cap. 100. 
 
 H See Univ. Hist. vol. i. p. 483. Qu. Is not the Roman 
 name Juno from the Heb. rrST* the compressor, on ac- 
 count of the air's compressing force ? 
 
 tX Voss. lib. ix. cap. 28, from Dio. 
 
 f See Pierii Hieroglyph, lib. xix. , 
 
 ignorant of the true, have assigned a ridicu- 
 lous reason. 
 
 55. * The rotunda before the temple (supposed 
 to have been the sun's) at Balbec appears to 
 have been covered and embellished with the 
 figures of eagles. You are no sooner under 
 the portal, but looking up you see the bottom 
 of the lintel enriched with a piece of sculpture 
 hardly to be equalled. It is a vast ea^le in 
 bas-relief, and canying a f caduceus in his 
 pounces. 
 
 56. ^ Over the door of the temple of the sun, 
 at Palmyra, you can just trace out a spread 
 eagle, as at Balbec, with some angels or cupids 
 accompanying it on the same stone ,- and several 
 eagles are seen upon stones that are fallen 
 down. 
 
 57. Among the Tensas, a people of Missis- 
 sippi, two eagles, with extended wings, hang 
 in the closet or tabernacle of the temple of the 
 sun, and look towards him. 
 
 58. II In the apotheosis of the Roman emper- 
 ors, as soon as fire was put to the funeral pile, 
 an eagle was let loose, which seemed to carry 
 the emperor's soul into heaven. 
 
 59. " Within the enclosures of the temple of 
 the Syrian goddess (see above, 17.) they kept 
 oxen, horses, lions, bears, eagles ; all which 
 were no way noxious to men, but all sacred 
 and tame."^ 
 
 60. As to the human form in the cherubim, it 
 seems quite needless to produce instances of 
 that being idolized among the heathen ; since 
 it appears in far the greater part of their idols 
 throughout the world. 
 
 I come now, in the 
 
 VI. and LAST PLACE, to answer some 
 objections which may be made to the explana- 
 tion of the cherubic emblems above proposed. 
 
 But as several of these have been already ob- 
 viated, I shall have the fewer to consider under 
 this head. 
 
 1st, then,^ it may be suggested, that the above 
 explanation of the cherubim favours that idola- 
 try or image-worship, which is so expressly 
 forbidden in the second commandment, and in 
 many other passages of Scripture. In answer 
 to this objection I would observe first, that if 
 it have any force at all, it holds as strongly, at 
 least, against the supposition of the cherubim's 
 representing created spirits, as it does against 
 the doctrine which teaches that they were em- 
 blematical of the three divine persons with the 
 man in union. For that they were exhibited 
 with faces and wings we learn from Exod. 
 XXV. 20, & al. and that they had the likeness of 
 a compound animal Ezekiel expressly declares. 
 
 But indeed the objection drawn from the se- 
 cond commandment immediately vanishes on 
 
 See Univ. Hist vol. ii. p. 266, 268. 
 
 + That is, two serpents intwined about a rod, which 
 serpents, thus supported by the eagle, were probably 
 emblems of the light and fire, supported by the spirit. 
 See Cooke's Inquiry into the Patriarchal and Druidical 
 Religion, &c. p. 56, 2d. edit. 
 
 X Univers. Hist. vol. ii. p. 275. Comp. Wells' Sacred 
 Geography, vol. iii. p. 128. 
 
 Ceremonies and Religious Customs, vol. iii. p. 86. 
 
 II Herodian, lib. iv. 3, cited Pierii Hieroglyph, lib. 
 xix. and Voss. lib. iii. cap. 76. 
 
 1 Univ. Hist. vel. ii. p. 286. 
 
n-i:3 
 
 255 
 
 niD 
 
 attentively reading the words of it ; Exod. xx. 
 4, Thou shalt not make* -jb to thyself amj gra- 
 ven image, &c. ver. 5, Thou shalt not bow 
 down to them, &c. Now the cherubim, whate- 
 ver they represented, were not made by the 
 people to themselves, i. e. out of their own un- 
 instituted use ; but were formed by God's ex- 
 press command, according to a divine pattern, 
 by men divinely inspired for that purpose. 
 See Exod. xxv. 18, &c. xxxi. 1 11. xxv. 9, 
 40. Comp. 1 Chron. xxviii. 6, 1119. And 
 as to the use made of them, the people were so 
 far from bowing down to, or serving the four- 
 faced cherubs, placed in the holy of holies, that 
 they could not even see them, because they 
 were always separated from the outer taberna- 
 cle or temple by a thick f vail (see Exod. 
 xxvi. 31, &c. 2 Chron. iii. 14.) ; and no one 
 but the high-priest, and he only once a year, 
 was permitted to enter the holy of holies (see 
 Lev. ch. xvi. ) ; and when he did enter there- 
 in, according to God's appointment, and in 
 order to sprinkle the typical blood upon the 
 mercy-seat before the cherubim, it was express- 
 ly ordained, Lev. xvi. 17, that no man (not 
 even a Levite or a priest) should be in the ta- 
 bernacle of *Tj?iD i. e. in the outer tabernacle, 
 or holy place. Nor 
 2dly, Will the cherubim, set up by God's ex- 
 press appointment, and the service he ordained 
 to be performed before them, give the least 
 countenance to the image-worship common 
 among the papists ? Till they can produce a 
 positive and clear command from God to erect, 
 bow down to, and serve the images of Christ, 
 the blessed Virgin Mary, and other saints, 
 the second commandment remains in full 
 force against them -. They do make to them- 
 selves graven images, or likenesses, and worship 
 them, and therefore, notwithstanding all their 
 well-known evasions and distinctions on this 
 subject, are but too justly charged with being 
 idolaters. 
 
 A 3d objection may be taken from the hymn of 
 the seraphim (which is another name for the 
 cherubim; see under f)niy III.) in Isa. vi. 3; 
 and from the like hymn of the cherubic animals, 
 Rev. iv. 8. In Isaiah they cry one to another, 
 Holg, holy, holy (is) Jehovah of hosts,- the 
 whole earth is full of thy glory. In Rev. They 
 rest not day and night saying, \ Holy, holy, holy 
 Lord God Almighty, which was, and is, and is 
 to come. But surely the answer to this objec- 
 tion is as satisfactory as it is short ; namely, 
 that the emblems are in these passages repre- 
 sented as confessing to the realities, and pro- 
 claiming the glory of that holy, holy, holy Lord, 
 three Persons or Aleim, and one Jehovah, in 
 the knowledge of whose power, unity, persona- 
 lity, and union with man, they were intended 
 in the most striking and convincing manner 
 to instruct mankind. 
 4thly, It may be farther objected, that the /our 
 
 So D3b to yourselves. Deut iv. 16. Exod. xxx. 37. 
 Comp. Exod. xxxiii. 8. Amos v. 26. 
 + See under T13 II. 
 
 t Or rather. Holy, holy, holy is the Lord God Almighty. 
 ' Ayioi, Uyio;, K-yiof, Kyj^s;, o so? o ^xvtok^cctm^. 
 
 animals, as well as the four-and-tvventy elders, 
 fell doion before the Lamb, Rev. v. 8, and wor- 
 shipped Ood, T^affSKvuvTctv TV Smo, Rev. xix. 
 4. " Now it is scarce to be conceived, if 
 these four beasts were representatives of the 
 Divine Persons, that they could with any pro- 
 priety, or without the greatest solecism, be 
 said and described to fall down before and wor- 
 ship other emblematical representations of the 
 same divine nature and perfections. And 
 therefore, whatever these beasts were emblems 
 of, they could not be cherubim in Mr H.'s 
 sense of that word : it being as contrary to the 
 rational explanation of a vision to say that one 
 emblem of the divinity should worship another 
 emblem of it, as it is contrary to the reason of 
 mankind, and to all our notions either of the 
 godhead or of worship, to say that the Trinity 
 worshipped the Trinity, or any one person in the 
 Trinity. " Thus have I given the objection its full 
 force, by stating it in the strong and well-chosen 
 words of Dr Sharp (on Cherubim, p. 305.) And 
 very plausible indeed it must appear to those 
 who have not been accustomed to consider the 
 emblematic representations with which both 
 the Law and the Prophets, as well as this 
 book of Revelation, abound. But let it be 
 carefully observed that these representations 
 in Rev. ch. v. and xix. are not only visional 
 but hieroglyphical, and therefore must be ex- 
 plained according to the analogy of such em- 
 blematical exhibitions ; and as at ver. 6, the 
 lamb, as it had been slain, having seven horns 
 and seven eyes, standing in the midst of the 
 throne, and of the four animals, and ofthefour- 
 and-twenty elders, is evidently symbolical of the 
 Lamb of God now raised from the dead, and 
 invested with all power, knowledge, and provi- 
 dence, both in heaven and in earth ; so the four 
 animals falling down before him, ver. 8, and as 
 it is expressed, ch. xix. 4, worshipping God 
 who sat upon the throne,* must, in all reason, 
 be explained symbolically likewise ; not from 
 any abstract or metaphysical notions we may 
 have framed to ourselves of worship in general, 
 but from the specific and peculiar circumstances 
 of the case before us.f Thus likewise, when 
 in 1 Chron. xxix. 20, AUthe congregation wor- 
 shipped Jehovah and the king, namely David, 
 the worship to both is expressed by the same 
 strong phrase. b linnu''' prostated themselves 
 to, LXX iT^9-xwv>j<rav yet surely no one will 
 say that the people meant to worship David as 
 God, but only to acknowledge him as king.\ 
 So Adonijah, who had contested the crown 
 with Solomon, came irrna'"'i and worshipped 
 king Solomon, (1 K. i. 53. ) not as God doubt- 
 less, but as king, thereby surrendering his own 
 claim to the throne. However " contrary 
 
 * Comp. Rev. xxi. 23, with Rev. xxii. 5, and consider 
 ver. 8. 
 
 + ' Emblemata prophetica interpretanda sunt 
 SECUNDUM oRATioNis ciRCUMSTANTiAS," says the truly 
 learned and judicious Vitringa, Comment, in Isa. xi. 6, 
 p. 3:31, col. i. ad fin. . 
 
 t " Pari gestu, animo distincto," says Grotius. So the 
 other Persian conspirators, nPOSEKTNEON ^sv Aa- 
 eiiev 'fiS BA2IAHA, worshipped Darius as king." He- 
 rodot. III. 8<5. 
 
niD 
 
 256 
 
 n-ir 
 
 therefore it may be to the reason of mankind, 
 and to all our notions either of the Godhead or 
 of worship, to say that the Trinity worshipped 
 the Trinity, or any one person in the Trinity," 
 i. e. with divine worship, as a creature wor- 
 ships his Creator ; yet it is by no means con- 
 trary to the rational and scriptural explanation 
 of an emblematic vision, to say that the hiero- 
 gli/phical emblems of the whole ever-blessed Tri- 
 nity fell down and worshipped the hieroglyphical 
 emblem of the God-man, or God who sat upon 
 the throne ; since such falling down, prostration, 
 or worshipping was the usual symbolical act, as 
 it still is in the East, not only of divine wor- 
 ship, but of acknowledging the regal power to 
 be in the person so worshipped, and these 
 acts of the cher^ubic animals in Rev. v. 8. xix. 
 4-, meant nothing more than either a cession 
 of the administration of all divine power to 
 Christ, God-man, or a declaration of the divine 
 persons, by their hieroglyphical representatives, 
 that He must reign, till all his enemies were 
 made his footstool.* Comp. Mat. xxviii. 18. 
 1 Cor. XV. 25. But, 
 5thly, and lastly, as a sequel and confirmation 
 of the preceding objection, it may be urged, 
 that in Rev. v. 8, 9, the four animals, as well 
 as the four-and-twenty elders, confess to the 
 Lamb, saying, Thou hast redeemed us to God 
 by thy blood; but f this can relate only to 
 some members of the church of God in this 
 
 world. It can refer only to MEN Now let 
 
 us for a moment admit the validity of this ob- 
 jection, and see the consequences of it. For 
 if this be so, then I say that the four cherubic 
 animals mentioned in the fourth chapter, 
 which are evidently the same as those in the 
 fifth, must also represent men ; and, as the em- 
 blematic exhibition of the throne, and of the 
 four animals in the fourth chapter, is plainly 
 similar to that in the first and tenth of Eze- 
 kiel, it follows that the animals in Ezekiel's 
 vision likewise represented men. But the 
 prophet (ch. x. 1 20.) knew these to be cheru- 
 bim, i. e. such four-faced cherubs as were in 
 the holy of holies (as above proved under my 
 1st head.) From the intei-pretation of Rev. v. 
 
 Bp. Nevvcome, to whom the public is obliged for 
 what he modestly entitles his attempts towards an im- 
 proved Version, &c. of the twelve Minor Prophets, and 
 of Ezekiel, says in his Note on Ezek. i. 10, " Cherubim 
 cannot represent Jehovah ; because Rev. iv. 8, and v. 
 8, 9, they pay worship in heaven." But what heaven ? 
 Even that mentioned Rev. iv. 1, 2, namely, not the 
 place we commonly call heaven, but the visional heaven, 
 which John, being in the Spirit, saw under the form of a 
 temple, in which a dooi- vas opened. And, to borrow the 
 expressions of that excellent commentator Vitringa on 
 Rev. iv. 1, " What is here said is to be understood mys- 
 tically. For heaven here, as in other places of the Re- 
 velation (ch. xi. 19. xi). 1, &c.) denotes the whole church 
 of the elect of God, which under the new dispensation is 
 governed by Christ the heavenly King after a heavenly 
 manner ; and together with Jerusalem, which is above, 
 forms one house of God, the upper part of which is in 
 heaven, the lower on this earth." In this mystical hea- 
 ven the cherubic representatives, Rev. iv. 8, 9, do not pay 
 worship, but proclaim the glory of their principals, as 
 observed in answer to objection 3d above : and in this 
 same heaven they also surrender the administration of 
 all divine power to the Lamh who had been slain or ac 
 knowledged it to be vested in Him, as in answer to objec- 
 -tiou 4th. 
 
 + See Taylor's Hebrew Concordance under i"l3. 
 
 8, 9, above laid down, then, the conclusion 
 will be, that the cherubim of glory in the holy of 
 holies represented MEN ; which, for five of 
 the reasons given under my lid general head 
 against their representing angels, is absurd and 
 impossible. 
 
 Let us now return to Rev. v. 8, 9, and remark, 
 nearly in the words of a late learned * writer, 
 that "if the grammar of the 8th verse be 
 strictly examined, the text says, every one of 
 them had harps and golden phials ; where the 
 words in the Greek are ix,ovTii ixatrros, in the 
 masculine gender, and may certainly refer to 
 'zr^iffflvrt^ot the elders, the more immediate an- 
 tecedent, only, and not to ^ux or the four ani- 
 mals, which is of the neuter gender. And so 
 the words. Thou hast redeemed us (ver. 9.) 
 may be the words of the elders alone, and not 
 of the animals, who only ratify all, and give 
 their assent by saying ^>/ien."f ver. 14. Comp. 
 Rev. iv. 811. 
 
 Thus have I endeavoured, in as narrow a com- 
 pass as I could, to present the reader with 
 what appears to me the time, because the only 
 consistent, explanation of the cherubic emblems, 
 which the \ Jews truly confess to be the foun- 
 dation, root, heart, and marrow of the whole 
 tabernacle, and so of the whole Levitical service. 
 I pretend not however to have gone through 
 every particular relative to this glorious and 
 extensive subject. This would require a con- 
 siderable volume. And for farther satisfaction 
 I must beg leave to refer the truly candid and 
 serious to the sixth and seventh volumes of 
 Hutchinson's Works, to Lord President 
 Forbes's Thoughts concerning Religion, in 
 his Tracts, vol. i. p. 190, edit. Edinburgh; 
 to the learned Spearman's Enquiry after Phi- 
 losophy and Theology, chap. vi. ; and espe- 
 cially to an excellent Treatise of the late Rev. 
 Julius Bate, entitled An Enquiry into the 
 occasional and standing Similitudes of the 
 Lord God, &c. The learned reader may also 
 meet with some pertinent observations in 
 Noldius's Particles, Annot. 322. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 To cut, cut up, penetrate. 
 
 I. To dig, cut out, with a spade or other instru- 
 ment, as a well, a pit, a sepulchre. See Gen. 
 xxvi. 25. 1. 5. Exod. xxi. 33. 2 Chron. xvi. 
 14. As a N. fem. rrna a digging niD ni3 
 literally, /o/c?s or cotes of digging seem to mean 
 such holes or caves as the shepherds dugin the 
 
 * Mr Spearman in Iiis Enquiry after Philosophy and 
 Theology, p. 381, edit. Edinburgh. 
 
 \ The learned Herman Witsius, in his Egyptiaca, lib. 
 ii. cap. 13, sect. 35, shows, even without insisting on the 
 strict grammatical construction, that %evTf Ixoctr^a, 
 &c. may relate to the elders only, and produces Neh. 
 xiii. 1, 2, (compared with Num. xxii. 3.) and Jer. xxi. 7, 
 (compared with Jer. lii. 11.) as similar instances from 
 the Old Testament. 
 
 X " Quemadmodum etia7n ipsi Hebroei fa.tenixir,quod 
 fundamentum, radix, cor et medulla totius taberna- 
 culi, atque adeo totius cultus Levitici, fuerit area cum 
 propitiatorio et cherubinis {ut Cosri scribit, par, ii. sect. 
 28, et ibi R. Jehudah Muscatus) et ad earn referebantur 
 et respiciebant." Buxtorf, Hist. Arcje Foederis, p. 151. 
 
 Printed for late Withers, at the Seven Stars, near 
 Temple Bar, Fleet Street, London. 
 
niD 
 
 257 
 
 r-iD 
 
 rocks or mountains to shelter themselves and 
 their tlocks from the weather, especially from 
 the extreme heat. occ. Zeph. ii. 6. Comp. 
 Cant. i. 7. And for the farther illustration 
 of Zeph. ii. 6, 1 remark from Harmer, Obser- 
 vations, vol. iii. p. 60. " That the eastern 
 shepherds make use of caves very frequently ; 
 sleeping in them, and driving also their flocks 
 into them, at night ;" and especially " that the 
 mountains bordering on the Syrian coast are 
 remarkable for the number of caves in them, 
 and that they are found in particular in the 
 neighbourhood of Ashkel on." This last cir- 
 cumstance he proves by a citation from the 
 archbishop of Tyre's History of the Croisades. 
 As a N. rrian a pit. occ. Zeph. ii. 9. As a 
 N. fem. in reg. n'nnDn. Plur. in reg. "ri'isn, 
 and -nTian a being digged out, as it were, i. e. 
 produced, occ. Ezek. xvi. 3, (where it is 
 joined with -^mbn thy nativity) xxi. 30. (where 
 the land yrsTOr^ is equivalent to the place 
 where thou wast created) xxix. 14, (where the 
 Vulg. explains omiDa by nativitatis suee of 
 their nativity, and the LXX by chv iXn(^dmxv, 
 whence they were taken.) Comp. Isa. Ii. 1. 
 
 II. Spoken of water. To dig for. occ. Deut. 
 ii. 6. So Montanus, fodietis. 
 
 III. Because this V. is often applied to dig- 
 ging a pit or pitfall, as Ps. vii. 16. Ivii. 7. 
 xciv. 13. cxix. 85. Prov. xxvi. 27 ; hence, the 
 word for a pit being understood, it denotes to 
 dig a pit or pitfall, i. e. to devise secret mischief 
 occ. Job vi. 27. Prov. xvi. 27. 
 
 IV. Spoken of the ears, by David in the per- 
 son of the Messiah, occ. Ps. xl. 7. n-13 D-aiK, 
 "b literally, ears hast thou digged for me. Many 
 interpreters have supposed in tltiese words an 
 allusion to the laws, xod. xxi. 5, 6. Deut. 
 XV. 17; where the servant who loved his 
 master, and was not disposed to leave him, 
 was to have his ear bored through with an awl, 
 and fixed to the door or door-post, and serve 
 him till the jubilee. But observe that in the 
 text of the Psalm, and in the application of it 
 by St Paul, Heb. x. 5, Christ is introduced 
 in the character, not of a servant, but of a 
 priest; and farther, that in the case of the 
 servant, Exod. xxi. 6, not his ears, but only 
 one ear was to be bored, and that this boring 
 is expressed not by hid but by j?yi. The 
 expression in Isa. 1. 5, the Lord Jehovah 
 pN "b nns hath opened my ear, and I was not 
 rebellious (comp. Isa. xlviii. 8.) seems to come 
 nearer to that in the Psalm ; but then it must 
 be allowed that the Psalmist's is the stronger 
 expression, and that in this view digging the 
 ears must mean removing wax or other ob- 
 structions to hearing; but, as such obstruc- 
 tions cannot in a spiritual sense be ascribed to 
 Christ, it should seem that ni3 digging the 
 ears (like i?p3 planting them, Ps. xciv. 9.) 
 refers to their original conformation ,- and that 
 the former of these phrases farther imports the 
 original aptitude to hear and do God's will, in 
 which the humanity of Christ was formed. 
 And the expression according to this interpre- 
 tation \n\l in sense coincide with the Septua- 
 gint's explanation of it, o-^^a h xarn^rKru (x.oi 
 a body hast thou prepared or adjusted for me, 
 
 which is accordingly adopted by the apostle, 
 
 Heb. X. 5*. 
 y. To cut up, i. e. meat for a banquet, occ. 
 
 2 K. vi. 23. Job xl. 25, or xli. 6 ; where the 
 
 Vulg. concident shall cut in pieces ; but comp. 
 
 under id. As a N. rri3 a cutting up. occ. 
 
 2 K. vi. 23. ^ ^ 
 
 On Hos. iii. 2. comp. under ^sn I. 
 
 VI. As a N. with a formative k, 'idn a hus- 
 bandman, one who cultivates the gi-ound by 
 digging, ploughing, or otherwise cutting and 
 dividing the soil. 2 Chron. xxvi. 10. J^r. 11. 
 23, & al. 
 
 VII. Chald. In Ith. to be pierced, wounded, 
 grieved, occ. Dan. vii. 15. 
 
 In Aph. to cry aloud, proclaim, occ. Dan. v. 
 
 29. As a N. ii*id a crier, a herald, occ. 
 
 Dan. iii. 4. The Targums use this word in 
 
 the same sense. 
 Hence the Greek x^kZ,u to cry, and x^^verru to 
 
 proclaim ,- by which latter V. Theodotion 
 
 renders na, Dan. v. 29, as he does the N. 
 
 TTns by xfi^u^, Dan. iii. 4. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in the Hebrew Bible, but 
 in Chaldee and Syriac signifies, to involve, 
 wrap up. Hence as a N. T"i3n an outer gar- 
 ment, a robe. occ. Esth. viii. 15. 
 
 Der. R being changed into L, cloak. Qu ? 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Syriac 
 denotes, to prune, cut off. Hence as a N. 
 D'l'D a vine, or vineyard, which is cultivated in 
 that manner. Gen. ix. 20. Exod. xxiii. 11. 
 1 K. xxi. 18. In plur. D-ttia pruners, vine- 
 dressers. 2 K. XXV. 12, & al. 
 
 Der. Lat. carmen, verse (where superfluous 
 syllables are cut off, comp. under *inT IV.); 
 whence Eng. charm, charmer, &c. Also, 
 crum, or crumb. Qu ? 
 
 D-i:) 
 
 Comp. under ur'ns, and as a N. kd*13 see among 
 the pluriliterals. 
 
 I. To bow, sink down, as the knees. 1 K. xix. 
 18. 
 
 II. To bow, sink down, as a man upon his knees. 
 Jud. vii. 5, 6. 1 K. viii. 54. 2 K. i. 13. 
 
 III. To couch, as a lion by bowing his legs un- 
 der him. Gen. xlix. 9. Num. xxiv. 9. 
 
 I V. To bow or sink down the head with the 
 bulk of the body, in token of respect. Esth. 
 iii. 2, 5. 2 Chron. vii. 3. xxix. 29. 
 
 V. To bow or sink down, as females in bring- 
 ing forth. 1 Sam. iv. 19. Job xxxix. 3. 
 
 VI. To bow or sink down, as a person slain or 
 wounded. Jud. v. 27. 2 K. ix. 24. In Hiph. 
 to make to sink down thus. Psal. xvii. 13. xviii. 
 40. Comp. Ps. Ixxviii. 31. 
 
 VII. In Hiph. to bow or bring down, in a figu- 
 rative sense, to afflict, humble. Jud. xi. 35. 
 
 VIII. A^ a N. mas. plur. cyia the legs of 
 animals from their bowing or bending at the 
 knees, or other joints. Exod. xii. 9. Lev. i. 
 9, & al. Lev. xi. 21, bjrnn D^ijna ^i 'itt'K 
 
 * See more in the Appendix to Merrick's Annota- 
 tions on the Psalms, No. 3. 
 
tr/lD 
 
 258 
 
 nii 
 
 T-banb which have benders or crouching joints 
 above their feet or lower part of their legs, to 
 leap withal upon the earth : such as our com- 
 mon grasshopper, and such as the locusts, 
 enumerated in the next verse, have in their 
 two hinder legs with which they leap. ( See 
 Scheuchzer, Physica Sacra on the place. ) 
 And this shows that the Keri and Complu- 
 tensian reading ^b, which also agrees with 
 many of Dr Kennicott's codices, and is sup- 
 ported by the LXX and Vulg. versions, is 
 the true one. Comp. Shaw's Travels, p. 240. 
 Der. 2b cowre or cower (immediately perhaps 
 from the Welsh cwrrian the same), properly 
 to sink by bending the knees, Lat. curvus, 
 whence Eng. curve, incurvate, incurvation. 
 JLat. eras, cruris, the leg, whence crural. Also 
 p in j?*i3 having its nasal sound, cringe, crank 
 (bending), whence crankle. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic 
 signifies, to contract, gather together. As a N. 
 iy-i3 the belli/, abdomen, where the intestines 
 are contracted or convolved. So the LXX 
 xeiXtxv, and Vulg. ventrem. occ. Jer. li. 34-. 
 The Chaldee Targums use D'la in the same 
 sense ; and observe that in Jer. fourteen of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices read nD"i3, and nine 
 
 I. To cut off, as a branch. Is. xviii. 5. To cut 
 up, as a tree. Deut. xx. 19, 20. 2 Chron. ii. 
 8, 16. comp. Exod. ix. 25. As a N. fem. 
 plur. mni3 beams cut out. 1 K. vi. 36. vii. 2, 
 12. As a N. mas. plur. in regim. -nnan 
 instruments of cutting, swords. So Eng. marg. 
 occ. Gen. xlix. 5. 
 
 J I. To cut off, by death, cessation, or the like. 
 Gen. ix. 11. xvii. 14. 1 Sam. xx. 15. Ps. 
 xxxiv. 17, & al. freq. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. nn-nD or mn^'ia a cutting 
 off (so Aquila in Deut. xo-rvti, and Symmachus 
 liCkKOTrn), as of a woman from her husband by 
 divorce, a divorce. Deut. xxiv. 1, 3. Isa. 1. 1. 
 And though the V. nns occurs not in this 
 sense in the Bible, yet there is no reason to 
 doubt but it was used in the Hebrew of Ecclus 
 XXV. 28 or 36, If she {thy wife) go not as thou 
 wouldst have her, cut her off (Gr. a.'jforift.i) 
 from thy flesh. 
 
 IV. To chew meat, cut it in pieces with the 
 teeth. Num. xi. 33. 
 
 V. To cut in pieces, applied to sacrifices. Jer. 
 xxxiv. 18, The men who have not performed 
 ri"'TS '"nai the terms of the purification-sacrifice, 
 which ini3 they cut in pieces before me, b3S7n 
 the calf which CStt'b ^^\'^'D they cut in twain. 
 Here the calf is plainly called n-ni the purifier 
 or purification-sacrifice, which was cut in twain. 
 So Ps. 1. 5, ns"i -by "n-ia -n'na who have cut 
 in pieces my purifier or purification-victim in 
 sacrifice. Comp. Gen. xv. 9, 10, 17, 18. 
 This custom of n-*!! ni5 cutting in pieces a 
 purification-sacrifice was used both by believ- 
 ers, and * heathen, at their solemn leagues ; 
 
 See Homer's II. ii. lin. 124. (on which place Eiista- 
 thius remarks, Aia. TOMH2 ZfifiN TOMENQN ,' 
 tTi f*ty\6n ;e/ lytvevTe, By the cutting of sacrificed 
 
 at first doubtless with a view to the great sa- 
 crifice, who was to purge our sins in his own 
 blood ; and the offering of these sacrifices, and 
 passing through the parts of the divided vic- 
 tim, was symbolically staking their hopes of 
 purification and salvation on their performance 
 of the conditions on which the n-'na was of- 
 fered. Hence the phrase n-'ia n"i3 implies 
 the making of a league or covenant ; and doubt- 
 less a sacrifice was generally offered on these 
 occasions. And from this custom the expres- 
 sion is sometimes figuratively applied, where 
 we cannot suppose there was any actual sacri- 
 fice; as Job xxxi. 1. Hos. ii. 18. It is known 
 even to school-boys that the Romans had the 
 similar expression s^nVe, icere, percuterefcedus, 
 for making a covenant; and Ainsworth derives 
 the word foedus itself from foeta porca, the 
 pregnant sow, which was sacrificed in making 
 it, or rather, says he, from foedus, i. e. bloody, 
 quia sine cruore non feriebantur foedera, be- 
 cause agreements (or covenants) were not struck 
 without blood. 
 
 If the reader is desirous of seeing this import- 
 ant phrase n-*ia DID thoroughly explained, and 
 cleared from objections, he will do well to 
 consult Bate's Scripture Meaning of Aleim 
 and Berith, part II. (with the Reply in defence 
 of it against Dr Sharp), and Moody's Evidence 
 for Christianity contained in the words Aleim 
 and Berit, &c. part II. I shall however ob- 
 serve here that Homer's phrase o^xiu n/jtvuv 
 to cut off, or in pieces, the oath-offerings, which 
 he expressly says, II. iii. lin. 245, 246, (comp. 
 lin. 269.) were a^vs 'hvu two lambs, wonderfully 
 agrees with the Heb. n-'in ITiD cutting off a 
 purification-sacrifice ; and that if it be objected 
 that niD is in Deut. xxix. 11, 13, or 12, 14. 
 comp. Isa. Ivii. 8, joined with nbx an oath, as 
 well as with nna, it maybe replied, that there 
 are many other instances, both in the Old and 
 New Testament, of two nouns being joined 
 with one verb or participle, which is strictly 
 and properly applicable only to one of the 
 nouns (see Gen. iv. 20. xlvii. 19. Exod. xx. 
 18. Deut. iv. \2. xxxii. 14. 2 Sam. xxi. 18. 
 Job iv. 10. Hos. ii. 18 or 20. Zeph. i. 17. 
 Luke i. 64. xii. 54, 55. 1 Cor. iii. 2. Rev. 
 xvii. 4. xviii. 16.) ; that the same mode of 
 expression is not uncommon in the * Greek 
 and Roman writers ; and that, with regard to 
 the particular phrase in question. Homer like- 
 wise, II. iii. lin. 73, 94, 356, in the same sen- 
 tence applies TctfAovTis cutting off, and rafjt.ufji,iv 
 let us cut off, to (piXoTTiTo. friendship, as well as 
 to o^Kta the oath-offerings, to which latter alone 
 it is properly applicable. As for the expres- 
 sion rr2?3N D-nia Neh. ix. 38, I think with 
 Moody, p. 140, that it strictly imports cutting 
 off a faith-offering or confirmation-sacrifice 
 (comp. Exod. xxiv. 4 8. ) and so corresponds 
 with the o^xix UlYT A faithful oath-offerings 
 
 animals, oaths in important affairs were confirmed.) II. 
 iii. lin. 103, 104, 105, 107, 245, & seq. Virgil, iEn. viii. lin. 
 641. xii. lin. 169, & seq. Dionysius Halicarn. lib. v. ad 
 init. ; Livy, lib. i. cap. 24; and Hooke's Rr)man History, 
 book i. p. 67 ; to which by all means add the learned Bo- 
 chart, vol. ii. 325, &c, 
 
 * See Davies' Note 5, on Cicero De Nat. Deor. lib. 
 i. cap. 17. 
 
Itl'D 
 
 259 
 
 nno 
 
 of Homer. Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon 
 in AMN02. 
 
 Der. Lat. curtus, whence French court, Eng. 
 curt, curtation, decurtation, curtail, curtlass. 
 Also with u^ prefixed, the Danish shorter, and 
 English short, ^c. Qu ? 
 
 As a N. fl sheep. Gen. xxx. 32. Lev. iii. 7, & 
 al. Fem. rrniys an ewe. occ. Lev. v. 6. The 
 word occurs not as a verb, and the ideal mean- 
 ing is uncertain. 
 
 Der. Germ, schaf, Sax, sceap, Eng. sheep. 
 
 Nearly the same as rros, to cover, to he covered 
 or inclosed. Once, Deut. xxxii. 15 ; where 
 three of Dr Kennicott's codices read n-DD. 
 Comp. Job XV. 27. 
 
 L To stumble, as against an obstacle. Lev. 
 xxvi. 37. Ps. xxvii. 2. Jer. xlvi. 12. Nah. iii. 
 3. or through weakness or faintness. Isa. 
 xl. 30. Comp. 1 Sam. ii. 4. 2 Chron. xxviii. 
 15. Lam. v. 1.3. Neh. iv. 10. As Ns. pVi^S 
 a stumble or fall. Prov. xvi. 18. bti/D'O and 
 blU'an a stumbling block. Lev. xix. 14. Comp. 
 Ezek. xviii. 30. Jer. vi. 21. 
 
 II. To totter, as the knees from weakness. Ps. 
 cix. 24. Isa. xxxv. 3. 
 
 III. To totter, be ready to fall, in a political 
 sense. Isa. iii. 8. So as a N. fem. rrbu'an a 
 tottering condition of public affairs. Isa. iii. 6. 
 
 I V. To stumble spiritually, in the ways or law 
 of God. Hos. xiv. 2, 10, or 1, 9. In Hiph. 
 to cause thus to stumble into sin and ruin. See 
 Jer. xviii. 15. 2 Chron. xxviii. 23. Mai. ii. 8. 
 As a N. bltt^an a stumbling block in a spiritual 
 sense. Ezek. vii. 19. xiv. 3, 4, 7, where it re- 
 fers to idols, as the fem. plur. mbir'Dn likewise 
 doth Zeph. i. 3. Comp. Ezek. iii. 20 ; where 
 it seems to denote " such a temptation to sin, 
 and particularly to idolatry, as the man might 
 have resisted." 
 
 V. As a N. bicST^ a stumbling block to the 
 heart or conscience, i. e. something on which 
 it impinges, as it were, and for which it con- 
 demns a man. 1 Sam. xxv. 31. 
 
 Comp. Acts xxiv. 16, and Greek and English 
 Lexicon in A-r^otrKOTos. 
 
 VI. As a N. bnr^a some instrument of throwing 
 down buildings or their parts, an axe, pick- axe, 
 crow, or the like. But Michaelis thinks it 
 more agreeable to the meaning of the root to 
 interpret it a battering engine, ram or the like, 
 occ. Ps. Ixxiv. 6. 
 
 Dek. to jostle or justle. Qu? 
 
 In Arabic the verb signifies, to discover, dis- 
 close, reveal, and is always in the Hebrew 
 Bible applied to some species of conjuring, so 
 may be thought to have particular reference to 
 the pretended discovery of things hidden or 
 future, by magical means. The LXX con- 
 stantly translate it by tpcx^/utaKov a drug, or some 
 of its derivatives ; it may therefore be ren- 
 dered 
 
 As a V. in Kal, to use pharmaceutic enchant- 
 ments, or to apply drugs, whether vegetable, 
 mineral, or animal, to magical purposes, occ. 2 
 
 Chron. xxxiii. 6. * Asa N. mas. plur. D^su^a 
 pharmaceutic enchantments, sorceries. 2 K. ix. 
 22. Isa. xlvii. 9, & al. Also, enchanters. Jer. 
 xxvii. 9. As a N. ^iv^'o an enchanter, sorcerer. 
 Deut. xviii. 10, & al. Fem. nsiysn an en- 
 chantress, sorceress. Exod. xxii. 18. 
 
 The idea of the word seems to be straight, di- 
 rect, right, as opposed to crooked, erroneous, or 
 wrong. 
 
 I. As a V. in Kal, to proceed rightly. So the 
 LXX trrai^^iu to prosper well. occ. Eccles. xi. 
 
 6. In Hiph. to direct, occ. Eccles. x. 10, 
 rT?33n T'tyDrr "i^nn-T and the excellency of di- 
 recting, i. e. the most excellent directress (is) 
 wisdom. 
 
 II. As a N. inu^-a a spindle or turning pin, 
 which regulates the position of the thread from 
 the distaff, occ. Prov. xxxi. 19 ; where ^bs 
 must be the distaff, and therefore iicrxa is 
 some other part of the apparatus ; but what 
 cannot be precisely ascertained without know- 
 ing the structure of the ancient spinning in- 
 struments. 
 
 III. As Ns. -ia'3 right, agreeable, occ. Esther 
 viii. 5. |Tnu;3 righteousness, agreeableness. occ. 
 Eccles. iv. 4. v. 10 or 11. m*^^y^DS Ps. Ixviii. 
 
 7, may be rendered either in righteousness (so 
 Theodotion sv iv^rmtv), or as the Syriac ver- 
 sion, i<m'Tii:^Da in or with prosperity. Comp. 
 Eccles. xi. 6. 
 
 I. In Kal, to pound, beat, or wear to pieces, occ. 
 Deut. ix. 21. Job iv. 20. In Niph. to be thus 
 pounded or beaten. Isa. xxiv. 12. Mic. i. 7. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. rrnss a beating or pounding. 
 occ. 2 K. XX. 13. Isa. xxxix. 2 ; in which pas- 
 sages rrnaa n^a may mean the house not only 
 where the spices were pounded for sacred and 
 civil uses, but also where the gold and silver 
 were beaten or stamped for coin. Comp. under 
 Dna. Aquila and Symmachus render nnaa 
 m Isa. by ruv cc^ufAaruv avTou of his spices ; 
 and the Targum in both texts by \-n"j3a of his 
 treasures. 
 
 III. In Kal, to beat or destroy, as an army, 
 Deut. i. 44. In Niph. to be thus beaten or 
 destroyed. Jer. xlvi. 5. 
 
 nna denotes the repetition or intenseness of the 
 above action. 
 
 I. To beat, pound over and over again, or into 
 small pieces. 2 K. xviii. 4. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 7. 
 Isa. ii. 4. As a N. n-na is spoken of oil ob- 
 tained by expression or pounding, occ. Exod. 
 xxvii. 20. 1 K. V. 11, or 2.5. 
 
 II. Figuratively, to beat in pieces, destroy by re- 
 peated beatings. 2 Chron. xv. 6. Ps. Ixxxix. 
 24. 
 
 Der. cut, Latin ccedo, to beat, cudo to strike, 
 hammer. 
 
 nnr) 
 
 To mark, engrave, draw, or form a representa- 
 tion of any thing ; generally used for drawing 
 
 * The reader may find some a<*count of these abomina- 
 ble processes, as practised by the heathen, in Potter's 
 Antiquities of Greece, book ii. ch. xviii. j in Horace, 
 Epod. V. and the Notes of the Delphin edition in Ovid, 
 Metam. lib. vii. fab. 2 ; and Lucan, lib. vi. 
 
VnD 
 
 ^60 
 
 ^DD 
 
 letters or literal characters, i. e. writinff, as 
 Exod. xxiv. 4. xxxi. 18. xxxii. 15. Dent, 
 xv'ii. 18, & al. freq. but sometimes applied to 
 other marks, as Exod. xvii. l^. (comp. under 
 HDD IV.) Lev. xix. 28. In Josh, xviii. 6, 8, 
 9, it is used for delineating a country, or draw- 
 ing geographical maps (see Scheuchzer's _Phy- 
 sica Sacra on the place); in Ezek. xliii. 11. 
 for drawing the plan of a house. Mr Harmer, 
 Observations, vol. ii. p. 168, note, mentions, 
 from Peter della Valle, an eastern method of 
 writing what was soon to be obliterated on the 
 ground, which was first strewed over with fine 
 sand ; and to this he thinks Jeremiah alludes, 
 eh. xvii. 13. Comp. John viii. 6, 8. 
 On Isa. X. 1, see Harmer's Observations, vol. 
 ii. p. 289291. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic 
 signifies, to confine, restrain, and in Heb. and 
 Chaldee, as a N. bna a wall. So all the in- 
 terpreters, occ. Cant. ii. 9. Ezra v. 8. Dan. 
 V. 5. The Chaldee Targums use the word in 
 the same sense. Mr Harmer, in his excellent 
 Outlines of a New Commentary on Solomon's 
 Song, thinks that in Cant. ii. 9, bna means 
 the green wall, as it were, of a chiosk or east- 
 em arbour ; which is thus described by * Lady 
 M. W. Montague : " in the midst of the gar- 
 den," says she, " is the chiosk, that is, a large 
 room commonly beautified with a fine fountain 
 in the midst of it. It is raised nine or ten 
 steps, and enclosed with gilded lattices, round 
 which vines, jessamines and honeysuckles 
 make a sort of green tvall. Large trees are 
 planted round this place, which is the scene of 
 their greatest pleasures." See more in Out- 
 lines, &c. Observ. x. p. 140, &c. 
 
 I. To mark with an engraving, impression, stamp, 
 or the like. It occurs in Niph. Jer. ii. 22, 
 Thy iniquity Dn33 is marked (so Montanus, 
 signata est) before me ; which the Syriac ver-^ 
 sion explains "by -nip ONlon "33 pnb nnns, 
 thus rendered in Walton's Polyglott, " Cica- 
 trices tamen impresserunt in te peccata tua co- 
 rum me, Yet thy sins have made scars upon 
 thee before me." And this Syriac application 
 of the verb may serve to confirm the tnie sense 
 of the Hebrew. Comp. Greek and Eng. Lex- 
 icon in KaoT>j^i^. 
 
 II. As a participial N. ona stamped, signatum, 
 gold namely marked with a stamp to show its 
 genuineness and purity, Job xxviii. 16. Ps. 
 xlv. 10. Prov. XXV. 12. Cant. v. 11 ; in which 
 last passage there seems an allusion to the 
 golden crown worn by Solomon. Comp. ch. 
 lii. 11. 
 
 III. As a participle or participial N. DriDD 
 occurs in the titles of Ps. xvi. Ivi. Ivii. Iviii. 
 lix. Ix. ; and is always either preceded or fol- 
 lowed by mnb of or for David, so may imply 
 either that these Psalms were written by the 
 typical David, or that they were designed to 
 be especially remarked by the real David or 
 
 * Vol ii. letter xxxii. p. 58. Comp. vol. iii. letter xliii. 
 
 Beloved One, the Son and Lord of the king 
 of Israel. See Bate's Crit. Heb. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies, to adhere, stick closely ; and this seems 
 nearly the idea of the Heb. for hence, as a N. 
 fem. nana, plur. mans and nana a strait coat, 
 an inner garment or tunic ; so all the Greek 
 versions ;t;<Ty, and Aquila, Symmachus, and 
 Theodotion in Lev. viii. 13, u'rohvryu an under 
 or inner garment, freq. occ. It is particularly 
 applied to the high-priest's coat or tunic that 
 sat close to his body, which the b">yn or robe 
 did not. Exod. xxviii. 4, 39, & al. So Jose- 
 phus (Ant. lib. iii. cap. 7, 2.) describes this 
 rona as ^truv ^t^iyiy^ocf^fAivef reo ffufta,ri, xcti 
 ra.f ^u^t^xs -pTi^i rois (i^ot^iofft x,ecTiff<pi'yfiivos, a 
 tunic circumscribing or closely encompassing 
 (arete ambiens, Hudson) the body, and having 
 tight sleeves for the arms. 
 
 Hence plainly the Greek x''^'"h and perhaps by 
 abbreviation the Eng. coat. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Ethiopic 
 and Arabic signifies, to bind together, to bind 
 hard, tightly, or compactly together. Hence, 
 
 As a N. tins, plur. D'-snn or msna. 
 
 I. The shoulder ; but it seems strictly to denote 
 the head of the os humeri, or of the upper bone 
 of the arm, with regard to which bone an emi- 
 nent * anatomist ol5serves, that " at the upper 
 end it has a large round head which is covered 
 with a very smooth cartilage, which is received 
 into the cavity of the scapula (or shoulder 
 blade), and makes a juncture per arthrodiam. 
 This head of the bone being much larger than 
 the socket into which it is received, the part 
 extant is strictly embraced by a ligament, one 
 edge of which is fastened to the margin of the 
 cartilaginous socket of the scapula, the other 
 to the lower part of the head of this bone, 
 thereby uniting them firmly together." If bind- 
 ing strongly together then be the ideal meaning 
 of the Heb. tiPD, we see why the head of the 
 OS humeri was called by this name, and may 
 now understand Job xxxi. 21, 22, which is 
 thus excellently paraphrased by Mr Scott : 
 
 " If at an orphan's head I shook my hand. 
 Secure the hall of judgment to command ; 
 That hand be shatter'd, let my shoulder's ball 
 Disjointed from its guilty mortise fall." 
 
 For as r^riD in this passage denotes the head of 
 the OS humeri (LXX \ uf^os) rrDSU' must sig- 
 nify the shoulder-blade into which it is inserted, 
 and with which it is firmly connected. In a 
 more general view we may say that cina de- 
 notes the upper and fore part of the shoulder, 
 as DDE' the hinder or back part. See Exod. 
 xxviii. 12. Isa. xlvi. 7. xlix. 22. Ezek. xii. 6. 
 
 II. The shoulder of a beast. Isa. xxx. 6. 
 
 III. Of buildings or the like, a side or part re- 
 sembling a shoulder. See Exod. xxvii. 14, 15. 
 xxxviii. 14. IK. vii. 39. Ezek. xl. 40, 41,44. 
 
 IV. Of countries, a side or border. See Num. 
 xxxiv. 11. Josh. XV. 8, 10, 11. Isa. xi. 14. 
 
 V. As a N. plur. msns spoken of the high- 
 
 Dr Drake, Anatomy, p. 408. 
 I See Hederic's Lexicon. 
 
in:D 
 
 261 
 
 K^3D 
 
 priest's dress, shoulders or shoulder-pieces. 
 Exod. xxviii. 7, 12, & al. 
 VI. As, a N. fern. plur. rnsns or nans <Ae 
 shoulders or undersetters in the frame of the 
 layers, occ. 1 K. vii. 30, 34.. 
 
 I. Kal, to enclose, encompass, surround, occ. 
 Jiid. XX. 43. Ps, xxii. 13. cxlii. 8. Job xxxvi. 
 2, "b "nna, Montanus, sta circa me, stand round 
 me, i. e. stay near me. In Hiph. nearly the 
 same, to encompass, occ. Ilab. i. 4. 
 
 II. As a N. *inD a royal crown or diadem, occ. 
 Esth. i. 11. ii. 17. vi. 8. Hence as a V. in 
 Hiph. to make a crown, or be crowned, occ. 
 Prov. xiv. 18, The prudent shall make (to 
 themselves) a crown of, or be crowned with, 
 knowledge. So Theodotion, ari<pdn(rovrex.i yvu- 
 
 eriv. 
 
 Hence Greek xt^xoi; a diadem. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. nnna is applied to each of 
 the chapiters or circular crowns which were 
 placed on the top of the two columns or pil- 
 lars in the porch of Solomon's temple. It 
 sometimes denotes these chapiters in general; 
 see I K. vii. 16 18. Jer. lii. 22; sometimes 
 only the diadem or hoop part, as distinguished 
 from the cross-ring part which formed the top. 
 2 K. XXV. 17. Comp. mba under ba X. 
 
 Mr Hutchinson, in his Treatise on The Co- 
 lumns, vol. xi. has shown in general that these 
 chapiters were a kind of orreries or representa- 
 tions of the material system, with the planets, 
 fixed stars, &c. And in the explanation of the 
 several Heb. words relative to these m*inD I 
 propose to confirm and illustrate the same 
 truth : to them therefore I must refer the 
 reader ; observing in the mean time that it is 
 certain the ancients had machines similar to 
 our orreries. Thus Cicero, Tusculan. Disput. 
 lib. i. cap. 25, says, " When Archimedes 
 comprised the motions of the moon, of the sun, 
 and of the Jive planets in a sphere, he contrived 
 it so that a single conversion of it regulated 
 several motions which were very different in 
 respect of celerity;" and in his De Nat. Deor. 
 lib. ii. cap. Si, he introduces the stoic Balbus 
 speaking of f " a sphere, which his friend Posi- 
 donius had then lately made, each conversion 
 of which did the same with regard to the sun, 
 the moon, and the five planets, as is done in the 
 heavens every day and night." " But there is 
 an \ orrery described by Valerius Flaccus, that 
 seems far to have exceeded either of the for- 
 mer ; if that poet borrowed his thought from 
 
 * " Cum Archimedes liinae, solis, quinque errantium 
 
 motus in sphaeram inligavit, effecit ut tarditate et 
 
 celeritate dissimillimos motus una re^eret conversio." 
 
 t " Sphaeram, giMim nuper famiUaris noster effecit 
 Posidomus, cujus singultB conversiones idem efficiunt in 
 sole, et in luna, et in quinque stellis errantibus, quod ef- 
 ficitur in coelo singulis diebus et noctibus." See also Dr 
 Daviea' Note on the latter part of this chapter, and the 
 authors there referred to. 
 
 X Illi proper e monstrata capessunt 
 
 Limina ; non aliter quam si radiantis adirent 
 Ora Dei, verasque eeterni luminis Arces : 
 Tale jubar per tecta micat. Statferreus Atlas 
 Oceano ; genibusque tumens infringitur unda : 
 Ad medii per terga senis, rapit ipse nitentes 
 Altus equos, curvoque diem subtexit Olympo. 
 Pone, tota breviore soror, densaeque sequuntur 
 Pleiades, et madidis rorant e crimbus ignes. 
 
 Arg. v. liQ. 416, &c. 
 
 any work of this kind, that he had seen. He 
 makes it serve for a lustre in the temple of 
 Phcebus. In the midst of the temple," be 
 says, " there stood a vast statue of Atlas ; 
 which statue supported a sphere of the heavens* 
 The planets and constellations were represented 
 on it, all in their proper courses, to enlighten the 
 dome. Surely there never was a temple more 
 properly or more nobly illuminated!" Thus 
 the elegant and learned Mr Spence (in his 
 Polymetis, dial. xi. p. 180, where see more) ; 
 but we perceive he had some doubt whether 
 I the poet drew his description from a real tem- 
 ple of Apollo. He probably would have en- 
 tertained less scruple of this kind, had he been 
 aware that the chapiters on the pillars before 
 Solomon's temple were likewise orreries.* 
 
 To bray, pound, beat to pieces, occ. Prov. xxvii. 
 22. As a N. lynan a mortar, occ. Prov. xxvii. 
 22 ; where there seems an allusion to a cruel 
 punishment, which might be sometimes inflict- 
 ed anciently as it is in our days. Thus the 
 Turks " hold that by their law a mufti ('or 
 head of the law) is not to be put to deatn ; 
 but yet, if a mufti were guilty of high-treason, 
 or any enormous crime, it would be in vain for 
 him to plead the privilege of the law ; for he 
 would be degraded, sent to the Seven Towers, 
 and there pounded alive in a mortar." f And 
 Baron de Tott tells us, \ that " the ulemas, or 
 men of the law, in general, in Turkey, are put 
 to death by being bruised [brayed] in a mortar." 
 Also, a mortar-hole, a hole like a mortar, occ. 
 Jud. XV. 18, 19, And he was sore athirst, N'lp-i 
 and he called to Jehovah And Johovah Aleim 
 clave -nbn lirx UTianrr nx the mortar-hole 
 which (is) in Lehi (comp. ver. 14, 17.) and 
 there came water out of it ; and when he had 
 drunk, his spirit came again, and he revived; 
 wherefore he called the name thereof x-nprr ]"];, 
 i. e. "^the fountain of him that called, which (is) 
 -nbs in Lehi to this day. So uTian does not 
 refer to the jaw-bone of the ass, but to the place 
 thence called Lehi. Comp. Harmer's Obser- 
 vations, vol. iv. p. 508, &c. 
 In Zeph. i. II, tynDO is by the Chaldee Targum 
 rendered pTrp xbna the brook or torrent of 
 Kedron: but how'could this be inhabited? 
 Aquila renders it tov oXftov the mortar, so Vulg. 
 pila, and Theodotion by too (?>a.6u the depth. 
 Castell thinks it means the valley, which, ac- 
 cording to Josephus's description of Jerusa- 
 lem, Ant. lib. v. cap. 4, 1, divided the upper 
 from the lower city, and was in his time called 
 the valley of the cheese-makers, and is by Jerome 
 denominated the valley of Siloe. 
 
 PLURILITERALS in D. 
 I^ID See under ns 
 7D7ID See under bs and rrb3 
 K7DDD Chald. 
 As a particle, of this sort, in this manner. The 
 
 * See accounts of two comparatively modem planeta- 
 riums or orreries, in tlie Gentleman's Magazine for 1785, 
 p. 686, 758. 
 
 + Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 16. col. 2. 
 
 t Memoirs, vol. i. p. 28, edit. Rooinsoa 
 
nnsrj 
 
 262 
 
 VSI^ 
 
 derivation of the word is uncertain ; but it 
 seems to be compounded of p thus, and nd 
 what. occ. Ezra iv. 8. v. 4, 11. 
 
 From rrS3 to bend, and in to <urw. 
 
 I. As a N. in33 a rownc? or spherical knob in 
 the golden candlestick. Exod. xxv. 31, 33, & 
 al. So LXX ff<paiPUT*io, and Vulg. sphaerula. 
 
 II. As a N. mnsD plur.^in reg. nnus on fte/ni- 
 spherical or roundish porch over a door, as of 
 the temple, occ. Amos ix. 1 or of a house, 
 occ. Zeph. ii. 14. 
 
 pD~lD See under 13 
 
 71-ir) Chald. 
 
 To clothe, invest, occ. 1 Chron. xv. 27. As a 
 N. fem. plur. nbn*i3 vests, tunics, occ. Dan. 
 iii. 21. Comp. under bn*iD. 
 
 ID-ID 
 
 As a N. from 3 like and 331 a carriage, as 3ni3 
 from 3 like, and 31 ^rea^ It means, I appre- 
 hend, a kerb or ledge going round the inside of 
 the altar, which served as a rest to carry or 
 support any thing which the priests in minis- 
 tering at the altar had occasion to place there. 
 occ. Exod. xxvii. 5. xxxviii. 4. The Vulgate 
 translation of this word, by arulam, an hearth, 
 which is distinguished from the craticula senea, 
 or brazen grate, plainly favours the interpreta- 
 tion here given. 
 
 DD-ID 
 
 As a N. (from rrl3 to cut, penetrate, and ,103 
 to be hot, warm), the crocus or saffron. " It 
 is," says Dr Quincy, "one of the greatest cor- 
 dials of any simple the whole materia medica 
 supplies, and as effectually promotes a dia- 
 phoresis." And the ingenious authors of the 
 New and Complete Dictionary of Arts and 
 Sciences say, " It is a h^h cordial, and a very 
 powerful aperient, detersive, and resolvent." 
 This account fully justifies the composition 
 here given of its Hebrew name, and shows the 
 propriety and descriptiveness thereof. It is 
 once used in setting forth the charms of Solo- 
 mon's royal bride. Cant. iv. 14; where LXX 
 K^oKos, and Vulg. crocus. 
 
 Perhaps from ,113 or di3 to cut off, and bn for 
 xbn to fill, as in Job xxxii. 18. Ezek. xxviii. 
 16. 
 
 I. As a N. a full ear of corn, or collectively, 
 full ears of corn, cut trom the stalk. Lev. ii. 14. 
 
 xxiii. 14. 2 K. iv. 42. 
 
 II. A fruitful field or country. Jer. ii. 7. iv. 26. 
 xlviii. 33, & al. Isa. x. 18. xvi. 10. xxxvii. 24, 
 
 The forest of its (Lebanon's) fruitful field. 
 Such a fruitful spot there actually is in a rup- 
 ture of the mountain Lebanon, concerning 
 which see Vitringa, and pb VI. 
 
 III. Carmel. It is the name of two places ; 
 one, " a city in the tribe of Judah, situated on 
 a mountain of the same name, in the southern 
 part of Palestine. Josh. xv. 55, & al. The 
 other, a mountain to the south of Ptolemais, 
 and the north of Dora, upon the Mediterra- 
 nean. It belonged (probably) to the tribe of 
 Manasseb, Josh. xix. 26." Calmet. No doubt 
 both these places had their names from the 
 
 fruitfnlness of their soil. See 1 Sam. xxv. 2. 
 
 Jer. 1. 19. Amos i. 2. Mic. vii. 14 ; and Bo- 
 chart, vol. ii. 532, 5.33. Cant. vii. 5 or 6, Thy 
 head upon thee is like Carmel ; namely, on ac- 
 count of the various coloured ribands, flowers, 
 and jewels in imitation of flowers, with which 
 it was adorned. Comp. Vitringa on Isa. xxxv. 
 2 ; Lady M. W. Montague's Letter xxix, 
 vol. ii. p. 14, 15; and Harmer's Outlines, p. 
 Ill, &c. 
 
 IV. As a N. b''r313 a kind of />wrpMra or purple 
 
 fish, which used to be taken near the last men- 
 tioned mount Carmel. Hence it is used for 
 purple or crimson, 2 Chron. ii. 7, 14, or 6, 13. 
 iii. 14. See Bochart, vol. iii. 725. 
 
 KDID Chald. 
 
 As a N. a throne, from Heb. ND3 the same, i 
 being inserted, as in the Chald. pais from 
 Heb. p33, in Chald. i3'3iu; from Heb. t33ur. 
 It occurs not in the absolute or emphatic form 
 singular, but in the construct, and in the plur. 
 1-013. occ. Dan. vii. 9. See Chaldee Gram- 
 mar, sect. iii. rule 9. 
 
 DD-1D or I^DD-ID 
 
 It occurs only Ps. Ixxx. 14, and is rendered 
 by some translators, to root up, to eradicate, 
 thus the Targum rrDi3l3- hath dug or rooted it 
 up, and Vulg. exterminavit ; by others, to ra- 
 vage, waste, so the LXX i^vfAnvxro, and Je- 
 rome, vastavit. But, according to either of 
 these interpretations, I know not of what 
 words the V. can be probably compoimded. 
 On the authority of thirteen MSS. and one 
 printed edition D13 is the belly, Jer. Ii. 34. 
 (comp. under i:;l3) ; and hence as a V. may 
 very naturally signify to cram or fill the belly. 
 Aben Ezra long ago explained rT3nD13'' by 
 013" hath filled his belly, n3n with or from it; 
 which seems as probable an exposition as any 
 I have met with ; and in this view rT2DD1^3' 
 may perhaps be best divided into two words, 
 though printed as one ; and for other instances 
 of a similar kind, see under 3yin. The Striae 
 translation favours Aben Ezra's interpretation ; 
 for it renders the w^ord by nb^a hath eaten it ; 
 so Symmachus by xartvif^viraro uvrnv hath fed 
 upon it; and another Hexaplar version to the 
 same purpose, xttn^oiTKneri avrtis. 
 
 D3-ID 
 
 As a N. once, Esth. i. 6; where the LXX 
 render it by a word derived from the Hebrew, 
 xapTaffivots, and Vulg. carbasini. But what 
 did the translators intend by these words? 
 Scheuchzer in his Physica Sacra conjectures 
 that the Heb. D313 may mean cloth made of 
 the asbestos or amiantus. That this extraor- 
 dinary mineral and its use were well known to 
 the ancients is evident from the following pas- 
 sage cited from Dioscorides, lib. v. cap. 156. 
 Ai^aj ecf/iioivroi ymvaron //.iv sv Kv^^cu, grrv^rvi^iet 
 ff^iffT^ ioiKus, ov t^yaZ^ofiivoi v<pu.(rf/.uTa, Toiovnv t^ 
 avrev, evro; l/jtavreulovs, tt^os B^iav, , /3X>!^vra Ui 
 fv^, (p'koyouvra.i fji.iv, Xet/nT^OTi^ei ot i^i^^ovrat, (un 
 KKraxaiof/,ivei, The mineral called amiantus is 
 produced in Cyprus, and resembles the scissile 
 or plumose alum : and as it is flexible, they 
 manufacture and make it into cloth, as an ob- 
 ject of curiosity ; for if one throws this cloth 
 into the fire, it burns indeed, but withoid being 
 
DDID 
 
 263 
 
 consumed, and comes out more beautiful." Pli.. 
 ny, Nat. Hist. lib. xix. cap. 1, speaking of 
 the same, says, " Inventum est etiam quod 
 ignibus non absumeretur. Vivum id vocant, 
 ardentesque in focis conviviorum ex eo vidi- 
 mus mappas, sordibus exustis splendescentes 
 igni magis, quam possent aquis. Regum inde 
 funebres tunicce corporis favUlam ab reliquo se- 
 parant cinere. Nascitur in desertis adustisque 
 sole IndicB, ubi non cadunt imbres, inter diras 
 serpentes ; assuescitque vivere ardendo, rarum 
 inventu, difficile textu propter brevitatem. JRu~ 
 fus de ccetero color splendescit igni. Cum in- 
 ventum est, aequat pretia excellentium mar- 
 garitarum. Huic lino principatus in toto orbe. 
 We meet also with a kind of linen which is not 
 consumable by fire. They call it living (or 
 immortal) ; and I have at feasts seen towels 
 made of it, burning in the fire, and in this man- 
 ner more thoroughly cleansed than they could 
 have been by water. Of this are made the 
 funereal vests of kings, to preserve the ashes 
 of their bodies separate from the rest. It is 
 produced in the desert and parched regibns of 
 India, vi^here no rain falls, and horrid serpents 
 abound ; and is wont to thrive by heat, is rare- 
 ly to be found, and hard to weave by reason of 
 its shortness. Moreover its red colour grows 
 bright by fire. Whenfoiind it is in price equal 
 to the best pearls. This is the most valuable 
 kind of linen in the whole world." And there- 
 fore, supposing it known at that time, M'as 
 the more proper to adorn the royal banqueting 
 place of Ahasuerus. Thus have I given at 
 large Scheuchzer's conjecture that D313 might 
 mean the cloth made of the mineral called 
 asbestos or amiantus. But I must now re- 
 mark, that, though we suppose this kind of 
 cloth well known to the Persians in the reign 
 of Artaxerxes Longimanus, yet it is hardly to 
 be imagined that it could be procured in quan- 
 tities sufficient to form any considerable part 
 of that vast * veil or umbrella, which was ex- 
 panded over the court of the royal gardens, 
 which court, we are informed, was sufficient 
 to contain all the people in Shushan, the me- 
 tropolis (for so we ought, with Montanus, to 
 render the Heb. m-arr), both great and small, 
 and which therefore must consist qf many 
 acres. Thus Josephus, Ant. lib. xi. cap. 6, 
 1. 2KHNfiMA !r>j|a^ivj tx ^pvffieov xui u^yv- 
 ^ieo* ^lovuv, v((7i Kivia, noti 'xo^i^v^ia. xar' uvtuv 
 ^UTiTairiv, aiffri fTaXXa; fiv^iec^Ks xaraxXivitr^on. 
 (Artaxerxes) having caused a tent, or pavilion, 
 to be pitched, supported by golden and silver 
 pillars, hangings of linen and purple were spread 
 over them, so that many myriads of persons 
 might sit down." As iin and nban, with 
 which DB'nS is joined, denote white and blue; 
 so the Chaldee Targumist, the English and 
 French translators take this last word for the 
 name of a colour, green. But the LXX and 
 Vulg. whose authority seems preferable, ren- 
 der it, the former by xa^-rccffivoi?, the latter by 
 carbasinis, made of fine linen ,- and Taylor says, 
 
 " I incline to think it is calico," and accordingly 
 translates the text (under J white calico, and 
 blue, fastened with cords of fine linen and pur- 
 ple, &c. So Castell had formerly interpreted 
 DB'ia by cotton, and remarked that this inter- 
 pretation was confirmed by the Syriac version 
 xman irsy thom-wool, and by the Arabic 
 word D3*iD signifying cotton. The etymology 
 of DS^iD is uncertain ; but the Greek *<x^?ra<rof, 
 and Latin carbasus, seem plain derivatives 
 from that oriental word. 
 
 ^7 
 
 See Shaw's Travels, p. 208; Taylor's Hebrew Con- 
 cordance in DS*13, and Harmer's Observations, vol. 1. 
 p. 189. 
 
 h 
 
 A particle. It seems to be derived or abridged 
 from bx, and before nouns has nearly the same 
 uses as that particle. 
 
 1. To, unto. Gen. xxiv. 54, & al. freq. 
 
 2. With a V. of the infinitive, to, for to. Gen. 
 i. 14, & al. freq. 
 
 3. Into. Lev. viii. 20. Cant. iv. \^ 
 
 4. Towards. Isa. li. 6. Ezek. v. 10. Jon. ii. 
 7. With a V. infinitive, towards, about. Gen. 
 xii. 15. 
 
 5. For, because of, on account of. Num. vi. 7. 
 1 K. XX. 7. Ps. cxix. 20. Comp. Gen. iv. 23. 
 
 6. After. Gen. vii. 10 
 
 7. With an infinitive V. after that. Exod. 
 xix. 1. 
 
 8. According to. Gen. i. 11, & al. 
 
 9. Of, concerning, touching. Gen. xx. 13. 
 
 10. As to, as for, xolto.. Lev. xi. 26. Eccles. 
 ix. 4. Isa. xxxii. 1. 
 
 11. In respect of, for. Gen. iv. 1, 9. 
 
 12. For, instead of . Gen, xi. 3. 
 
 13. As it were. Josh. vii. 5. Lam. i. 17 
 
 14. For, for the use of. Gen. xlvii. 12. 
 
 15. Of time, at, about. Gen. viii. 11. Josh, ii 
 7. within. Ezra x. 8. 
 
 16. Of place, it denotes nearness, at, about, 
 before, with. Num. xi. 10. 1 K. vi. 22. Exod. 
 xiii. 7, & al. 
 
 17. It denotes possession or property, Gen. 
 xlviii. 5. DiT "b mihi sunt, they are to me, 
 i. e. they are mine, & al. freq. Comp. Exod. 
 ix. 4. 
 
 18. With, together with. Gen. xlvi. 26. Exod. 
 xiv. 28. 1 Chron. xiii. 1. 
 
 19. In, denoting the state. Isa. i. 5. 
 
 20. Of out of, Lat. e. Isa. Hv. 12. Psal, xii, 
 7. Exod. XXXV. 34. Lev. vii. 26. 
 
 21. When b is prefixed to the infinitive mood, 
 the expression is often elliptical, and must be 
 supplied by such words as began, Ezra iii. 12. 
 1 Sam. xiv. 21; could, Jud. i. 19 ;-^can, 
 Eccles. iii. 14. Ezra ix. 15 ; might, ought, 
 or must, Esth. iv. 2. 1 Chron. xv. 2. xxii, 5. 
 
 Comp. Esth. i. 15. vi. 6. 2 K. iv. 13, 14 
 
 is, are, or were wont, use or used. Isa. ii. 4. 
 xxi. 1. Prov. xvi. 30. Jer. iii. 1. xliv.. 19- Mic. 
 vii. 3. 
 
 22. Redundant, or rather abridged from b 
 the. See 1 Chron. iii. 2. v. 2. xxix. 22. 2 
 Sam. xvii. 16. Job v. 2. Ps. xxi. 9. Prov. xxii. 
 6. Jer. XXX. 12. xl. 2. Ezek. xv. 3. Mal.ii. 12. 
 
aj*"? 
 
 264 
 
 nv 
 
 3Kb 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic 
 iKb or ai"? signifies to he thirsty. As a N. 
 fem. plur. naixbn droughts, occ. Hos. xiii. 
 5 ; where many of Dr Kennicott's codices read 
 mniNbn and maxbn. To confirm this ex- 
 position the learned Bochart has observed, 
 that from this root axb or mb, a part of 
 Africa, was anciently called Libya, from its 
 parched thirsty soil, according to that of Lu- 
 can, lib. 1. 
 
 per calidas Lihyce sitientis arenas, 
 
 Through thirsty Libya's burning sands. 
 
 The D-mb or Libyans are mentioned in scrip- 
 ture. 2 Chron. xii. 3. xvi. 8. Dan. xi. 43. 
 Nah. iii. 9. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 I. In Kal and Niph. to be weary, tired, wearied 
 or tired out, to faint or fail, as from weariness. 
 See Gen. xix. 11. Exod. vii. 18. Isa. i. 14. 
 Job iv. 2, -rr wilt tbou not (annon ?) fifj we 
 attempt to speak to thee rrxbri be weary or un- 
 able to bear it? Comp. ver. 5. In Hiph. to 
 make weary or faint. Job xvi. 7, and now it 
 (my grief, ver. 6. ) hath made me weary. Isa. 
 vii. 13. Mic. vi. .3. As a N. fem. nxb weari- 
 ness, occ. Ezek. xxiv. 12, nxbrr D-aKD labours, 
 {have been or are) a weariness, i. e. great 
 pains have been taken by Jehovah (comp. Isa. 
 
 i. 14. Mai. ii. 17.) and his prophets with this 
 filthy pot. To this purpose the Vulg. multo 
 
 labore fudatum est. As a N. fem. rrsbn 
 
 weariness, travail, occ. Exod. xviii. 8. Num. 
 
 XX. 14. Lam. iii. 5. Neh. ix. 32. So with n 
 
 for rrn what ? prefixed (as in jitd Exod. iv. 2. 
 
 D3bn Isa. iii. 15. Comp. under n II.) rrxbnn 
 
 what weariness ? occ. Mai. i. 13. 
 II. As a particle denoting defect or negation, 
 
 xb, as i-N not, from ]n ; and bi not, from rrba 
 
 to wear, waste away, which see. 
 
 1. Not. Gen. iii. 1, & al. freq. It is written 
 with a 1 inserted, Nib- Jer. xJix. 20, & al. 
 
 2. JVay, no. 1 Sam. viii. 19. 
 
 3. Joined to nouns, without. 2 Sam. xxiii. 4. 
 1 Chron. ii. 30. 
 
 4. It is frequently interrogative (and so affirms 
 in the strongest manner), even though no 
 sign of interrogation be added, as 2 K. v. 26. 
 Lam. iii. 38. Jon. iv. 11. Hos. ii. 2, & al. 
 
 5. It is used like a N. Job vi. 21. For now 
 Kb DJT'N'T ye are become a not, a nothing, to 
 finhv. Job iv. 6, xbrr is thy piety, &c. nothing ? 
 " Adeone nihil?" Schultens, Job viii. 9, For 
 we are of yesterday yta Kbi and know nothing 
 evli Ti i^fiiv. Comp. Obad. ver. 16, and observe 
 that many of Dr Kennicott's codices there 
 read xba. Comp. under bx VI. 1. 
 
 6. xb preceding a N. imports the total negation 
 of what is expressed by the noun, yyab the no- 
 wood, i. e. the staff's master, who is of a quite 
 different and far superior nature to that of the 
 wood, Isa. X. 15 ; where see Vitringa and Bp. 
 Lowth ; and Comp. Isa. xxxi. 8. Iv. 2. Job 
 xxvi. 2, 3. Amos vi. 13. Hos. xi. 9. 
 
 III. Kb, compounded with a in, tvith, into, xba 
 or Kiba 
 
 1. Of time, in not i. e. before. Job xv. 32. 
 
 2. Beyond, besides. Lev. xv. 25. 
 
 3. With noti. e. without. Num. xxxv. 23. 
 Isa. Iv. 1. 
 
 4. By not Deut. xxxii. 21. Jer. v. 7. 
 
 5. In not in defect of, for want of. Prov. xiii. 
 23. 
 
 6. Into (what) not Jer. ii. II. 
 
 7. For (what) nof Isa. Iv. 2. 
 
 8. Not according to, otherwise than. 2 Chron. 
 XXX. 18. 
 
 9. Not by, not by means of, without. Job xxx. 
 28. 
 
 IV. Kb, compounded with b with, to, of, by, 
 for, on account of. 
 
 1. With noti. e. without. 2 Chron. xv. 3. 
 
 2. To (who) not Hos. ii. 23, or 25. Job xxvi. 
 2. 
 
 3. OfoT by (who) not Isa. Ixv. 1. 
 
 4. For not, on account of not Amos vi. 13. 
 
 5. For not as it were not. Job xxxix. 16. 
 
 V. As a particle Klb expressing weariness or 
 failing of mind from longing desire. O that I 
 
 would to God that ! occ. Isa. xlviii. 18. Ixiv. 
 1. 1 Sam. xiv. 30. In this last cited text the 
 expression is irregular and unconnected, but 
 beautifully pathetic. For similar instances 
 see Exod. xvi. 8. 1 Sam. xxv. 22. On Lam. 
 1. 12, see Targ. and Vulg. O, and LXX 0>, 
 interject. 
 
 I. To involve in a covering, hide, occ. 2 Sam. 
 xix. 4 or 5, And the king t3E) HK i2Kb covered 
 his face. So the LXX ix^v^i to x'^otrwrov 
 avTov. Comp. under rrsn I. In an intransitive 
 sense, to be hidden, to lie hid. occ. Job xv. 11. 
 As a N. :2 Kb concealment, secrecy, occ. Jud. 
 iv. 21, tJXba in secret, secretly. ;aKb used 
 adverbially, secretly, quietly, occ. Isa. viii. 6 ; 
 where LXX tjirvx^, and Vulg. cum silentio, 
 silently. 
 
 II. lOKb Stooping. See under uK. 
 Der. Greek Kyi0u, (2d fut. Xx0<u) and the Latin 
 
 lat(^o to lie hid, whence Eng. latent. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Ethiopic 
 and Arabic signifies to send, and in the Hith. 
 or passive conjugation of the former language, 
 to serve, minister unto. From these uses of 
 the oriental root, and from the applications of 
 the following Heb. nouns, I apprehend the 
 Eng. verb to employ, meaning either others or 
 oneself, will very nearly express the idea of the 
 Heb. 1Kb. 
 
 I. As a N. with a formative n. -jKbn one sent 
 or employed by another, a messenger, a legate, 
 an agent. As St Austin says of ayyiXcs in 
 Greek (by which the LXX generally render 
 this N.), so we may truly say of -jKbn in Heb. 
 " Nomen non naturce sed officii ; it is a name 
 not of nature, but of office. " It is applied, 
 
 1. To a human agent, messenger, or ambas- 
 sador. 2 Sam. ii. 5. xi. 19, 22, 23, 25. Prov. 
 xiii. 17. 
 
 2. In plur. to soldiers, or rather perhaps ge- 
 nerals or lieutenants, legati. occ. 2 Sam. xi. 1 ; 
 on which text see Bate's note in his New 
 
D>*V 
 
 265 
 
 and Literal Translation ; but observe that 
 twenty- four of Dr Kennicott's codices read 
 D-sbnn the kings, which is also the word in 
 1 Chron. XX. 1. 
 
 3. To a prophet. Hag. i. 13. 
 
 4. To a priest. Mai. ii. 7. Comp. Eccles. v. 
 5 or 6. 
 
 5. To the created agents of nature or powers of 
 the heavens, as being Jehovah's agents or min- 
 isters. See Ps. ciii. 19, 20, 22. civ. 4. cxlviii. 
 24. Job iv. 18. Comp. Psal. Ixxviii. 49 ; 
 and see Dr George Campbell's Prelim. Dis- 
 sertations to the Gospels, p. 371, &c. 
 
 6. We often read of the i^bn angel (and some- 
 times angels) of Jehovah, or of the Aleim ; 
 that is, his agent, personator, mean of visibility 
 or action ; what was employed by God to ren- 
 der himself visible and approachable by flesh 
 and blood. This fxbTS or angel w&& evidently 
 a human form surrounded or accompanied by 
 light or glory, with or in which Jehovah was 
 present. See inter al. Gen. xix. 1, 12, 16. 
 (comp. Gen. xviii. 1, 16, 22.) Jud. xiii. 6, 21. 
 Exod. iii. 2, 6. Comp. Gen. xlviii. 16. And 
 on this subject of angels the reader will do well 
 to consult Bate's Critica Hebraea, under fKbTa, 
 and his excellent Enquiry into the Similitudes, 
 p. 30, &c. 
 
 7. In several of the passages referred to under 
 sense 5, as well as in others, D-axbn has been 
 supposed to signify created intelligent angels : 
 the strongest of these texts are, I apprehend, 
 Psal. xci. IJ. ciii. 21. (comp. 2 Thess. i. 7.) 
 Ps. civ. 4. cxlviii. 2. (comp. 1 K. xxii. 19, 
 under xny III.) Job iv. 18. Ps. Ixxviii. 49; 
 in which last text evil angels are mentioned, 
 and are by some thought to mean evil spirits 
 or devils (comp. 1 Sam. xvi. 14, &c.); and 
 this opinion seems in some measure confirmed 
 by Wisdom xvii. particularly by ver. 4, 9, 15. 
 But the several texts above cited, together 
 with their respective contexts, and parallel 
 passages, the attentive reader will, no doubt, 
 consider, and then judge for himself. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. rraxbrs plur. msxbD an em- 
 bassy or message, occ. Hag. i. 13. * 
 
 III. As a N. iem. rr3i<bD employment, work, 
 "^workmanship, business, affair. See Num. iv. 
 
 3. Jon. i, 8. Exod. xx. 9. xxxv. 21. Gen. ii. 
 2. xxxiii. 14. xxxix. 11. 
 Der. Lat. lego to send as a deputy, whence 
 compound delego, and Eng. legate, delegate. 
 Also French laquais, Spanish lacayo, Danish 
 lackei, and Eng. lackey. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew; but verbs, 
 which seem derived from this root, in Arabic 
 signify, to meet together, to coalesce, agree, or 
 the like. See Castell. As a N. DKb and Dixb 
 a people or nation, a number of men consociated 
 together, and composing a community. Gen. 
 XXV. 23, & al. freq. In Isa. Ii. 4, seven of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices for the printed reading 
 -mxb my nation, have D-nxb nations, i. e. O 
 ye Gentiles; so for the preceding word "raj? 
 O my people, two of his codices read D-tty O 
 peoples. See Bp. Lowth's Note. 
 
 Uer. Zoom, tenacious earth; also, a loom. 
 Qu? 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in the simple form (see 
 below nsb), but the idea appears to be, to vi- 
 brate, librate, move to and fro, or up and down. 
 Hence, 
 
 I. As a N. ab the heart, from its vibratory mo- 
 tion, pulsation or beating. " This motion of 
 the heart is wonderful ; it continues to the ut- 
 most period of life, day and night, without a 
 single moment's interruption or intermission, 
 and is performed more than a hundred thou- 
 sand times every day." * Gen. xlv. 26, & al. 
 freq. " The scripture," saith Cocceius, " at- 
 tributes to the heart, thoughts, reasonings, un- 
 derstanding, will, judgment, designs, affections, 
 love, hatred, fear, joy, sorrow, anger ; because 
 when these things are in a man, a motion is 
 perceived about the heart." This confirms 
 the observation that the Hebrew language de- 
 scribes the motions or passions of the mind by 
 the effects they have on the body. Comp. 
 under nsN V. See Gen. vi. 5, 6. Exod. iv. 
 14, & al. freq. 
 
 sbl ib a heart and a heart, i. e. a double heart, 
 or, as it were, two different hearts. Ps. xii. 3. 
 
 1 Chron. xii. 33. Comp. Deut. xxv. 13. 
 Jam. i. 8. 
 
 iib bi; *il*T to speak according to the heart, is, to 
 speak what is pleasing or comfortable. See . 
 Gen. xxxiv. 3. Ruth ii. 13. 2 Sara. xix. 7. 2 
 Chron. xxxii. 6. Isa, xl. 2. But this expres- 
 sion, when applied to the heart of the person 
 speaking, imports to speak in one's own heart, 
 i. e. inwardly, or to oneself. See 1 Sam. i. 13. 
 
 bK sb D-iy, or b to put the heart to, is to attend 
 to, regard, mind or consider. See 1 Sam. xxv. 
 25. 2 Sam. xviii. 3. Jobi. 8. So -b nb n*u;rr 
 
 2 Sam. xiii. 20. Comp. Ps. Ixii. 11. 
 
 nb bx Dlty to lay or take to heart. 2 Sam. xix. 
 
 19. 
 Plur. mnb and nib hearts. Ps. vii. 10. Isa. 
 
 xliv. 18. 
 
 II. The middle or inner part of any thing, as 
 the heart is of the body. Exod. xv. 8. Deut. 
 iv. 11. 2 Sam. xviii. 14. Jon. ii. 4, & al. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. in reg. nab the heart, or 
 midst. Ezek. xvi. 30. Exod. iii. 2. But in the 
 last quoted passage may it not signify the 
 brandishing fame from its vibratory motion? 
 So the Targum explains it by n-mrrbtt', the 
 LXX (Alexand.) by (pxoyt, and the Vulg. by 
 flamma, fame. 
 
 iib I. To move or toss up and down. It is 
 spoken of cakes fried in a pan, or of pancakes, 
 occ. 2 Sam. xiii. 6, 8, And she took the dough, 
 aribm and kneaded, aabm and tossed (it) in 
 his sight, ba^nm and dressed the cakes. In 
 this passage it is to be observed, that anb is 
 distinguished both from trb to knead, and from 
 burn to dress, which agrees with the inteqireta- 
 tion of the word here given. As a N. fem. 
 plur. maab cakes tossed and fried in a pan, 
 pancakes. So Montanus, lagana. occ. 2 Sam. 
 xiii. 6, 8, 10. 
 
 Or else perhaps the V. aab in the above pas- 
 sages may refer to the turning of the cakes 
 while baking, and so maab denote cakes fre- 
 
 New and Complete Dictionary of Arts and Sciences. 
 
i*2.\ 
 
 266 
 
 pv 
 
 quently turned. Thus Rauwolf,* speaking of 
 his entertainment in a tent on the other side of 
 the Euphrates, says, " The woman was not 
 idle neither, but brought us milk and eggs to 
 eat, so that we wanted for nothing : she made 
 also some dough for cakes she laid them on 
 hot stones, and kept them turning, and at length 
 she flung the ashes and embers over them, and 
 so baked them thoroughly. They were very 
 good to eat, and very savoury." Do not these 
 circumstances seem to agree with those of 
 Thamar's cookery ? 
 
 11. As a N. anb the heart. Gen. xx. 5, 6, & al. 
 freq. ( See above nb I. ) Hence as a V. in 
 Niph. to he endued with heart, i. e. with wis- 
 dom or understanding, occ. Job xi. 12. comp. 
 Exod. XXXV. 25, 26. Prov. ii. 2. viii. 3. Isa. 
 vi. 10. xxxii. 4. xliv. 18. Dan. x. 12. John 
 xii. 40. Luke xxiv. 23. Also in a privative 
 sense, as oyj?, W^m, &c. in Kal, to take away, 
 ravish the heart, occ. Cant. iv. 9, twice. On 
 1 Sam. xiii. 14, comp. Acts xiii. 22, and see 
 Chaldee Targ. and Dr Chandler's Review of 
 Hist, of the man after God's own heart, p. 83, 
 &c. ; and to what he has written I add, that, 
 by translating nnn.b3 in the most obvious and 
 natural manner, after his (instead of his own) 
 heart, the expression would convey a much 
 less emphatical meaning than it has been sup- 
 posed to have. 
 
 Der. Lat. l^ro, whence Eng. librate, lihration. 
 Also, Eng. leap, Lat. liber free, whence li- 
 berty, liberal. Lat. lubet, libet, and libido, de- 
 noting inclination or desire ; whence Eng. li- 
 bidinous. Also, love. Saxon libban, and 
 lyfian ; whence Eng. live. Saxon leof beloved, 
 agreeable ; whence Eng. lief or lieve, and old 
 Eng. lever or hver. rather. Perhaps Lat. la- 
 bium, and Eng. lip. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies in the first conjugation to milk or stroke 
 out the beestings or first milk, and in the fourth 
 to suckle with the first milk ; and hence, says 
 Bochart, the name of the lioness, whose milk is 
 thick like beestings. Comp. Castell. As a N. 
 then x*ab a lioness, properly when giving suck, 
 
 fl Tovi <rKVf/.iiavs S-r.Xa^ova-a. ThuS Ezek. xix. 
 
 2, What is thy mother 9 x^nb a lioness ; rfH^I 
 she lay down among lions, .Tma rrnsn she 
 brought up her whelps among young lions. Bo- 
 chart farther remarks that x-nb, notwithstand- 
 ing its termination, may as well be feminine, 
 as '\'ni a mare, ij? a she-goat, ]inN a she-ass, 
 and others ; and that it has two plurals, one 
 D-NSb (as he writes it, and as many of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices read), Ps. Ivii. 5, ending 
 like a masculine noun (as Dni? she-goats, 
 D-bm ewes, &c. ) and the other plainly femi- 
 nine nxab Nah. ii. 13. Nor need we wonder, 
 adds he, that the K-ab or /eoness is reckoned 
 among the fiercest lions ; as in Gen. xlix. 9. 
 Num. xxiii. 24. xxiv. 9. Deirt. xxxiii. 20. Job 
 iv. 11. xxxviii. 39, or xxxix. 1. Psal. Ivii. 5. 
 Isa. V. 29. XXX. 6. Hos. xiii. 8. Nah. ii. 11, 
 
 12, or 12, 13; for the lioness equals, or even 
 
 Cited in Harmei's Observations, vol. i. p. 218. 
 
 exceeds, the lion in strength and fierceness, as 
 he proves from the testimonies of ancient 
 writers, which see in his vol. ii. 719, 720. 
 The above cited are all the passages (except 
 Joel i. 6. ) where the word occurs. Nor do I 
 see any text where it may not signify a lioness 
 or lionesses actually giving suck, at which time 
 they are peculiarly tierce and dangerous. See 
 Buffon, Hist. Nat. tom. viii. p. 120, 12mo. 
 llV See under ni 
 
 To fall, tumble, occ. Prov. x. 8, 10. Hos. iv. 
 
 14. The LXX in Prov. x. 8, render it by 
 
 v^eirxiXiffhffirat shall be supplanted, tripped 
 
 up. 
 Der. Lat. labor, lapsum, whence Eng. lapse, 
 
 collapse, elapse, &c. 
 
 '^^ 
 
 I. In Kal, to whiten, make white, occ. Dan. xi. 
 33. In Hiph. to be white, occ. Ps. Ii. 9. Isa. 
 i. 18. Joel i. 7. In Hith. to be made white. 
 Dan. xii. 10. As a N. pb whiteness, white. 
 Gen. XXX. 33, 37, & al. freq. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. nDSb, plur. D-aab, a brick, 
 from its whiteness, for in the East their 
 * bricks are of this colour. In Ezek. iv. 1, 
 i*73ib seems to denote a tile fiat and thin, like 
 a Roman brick. 
 
 Isa. Ixv. 3, canbrr bjr D^liapn, offering by fire 
 upon the tiles which formed the fiat roofs of 
 their houses. (^Comp. under 33.) This idola- 
 trous practice is mentioned Jer. xix. 13. xxxii. 
 29. Zeph. i. 3; and from 2 K. xxiii. 12, it 
 appears that the idolaters sometimes on the 
 roofs of their houses erected altars, probably 
 of brick or tile. See Diodati's and Bishop 
 Lowth's Notes on Isa. Ixv. 3. As a V. ta 
 make bricks. Gen. xi. 3, & al. It is evident 
 from the text just cited that the tower of 
 Babel was built of burnt bricks and asphaltus. 
 So, according to Berosus, cited by Josephus 
 (Cont. Appion. lib. i. cap. 19, 20.) both Ne- 
 buchadnezzar and Nabonnedus built the walls 
 of Babylon i^ o'^rm 'rXiy6ou xai aenpaXrov of 
 burnt bnck and asphaltus. 
 
 n^ab rru'lTQ a, paved work, or pavement (as) of 
 bricks or tiles ; so LXX t^yav t^ivPou a tiled 
 work ; and French translation, un ouvrage de 
 quarreaux. Exod. xxiv. 10. " The expression 
 seems to point to that sort of pavement 
 which is formed of painted tiles (or bricks), 
 and is common to this day in the East, accord- 
 ing to Dr Shaw, p. 209." Harmer's Obser- 
 vations, vol. i. p. 186 ; where see more ; and 
 on Isa. ix. 9, 10, see his Observations, vol. 
 iii. p. 87. 
 
 As a N. pba occ. Jer. xliii. 9. It is rendered 
 brick-kilns but surely this would hardly be 
 placed at the entrance of Pharaoh's palace. 
 The word more probably means an area paved 
 with brick or tHe, a bricked area. So the 
 Hexaplar versions tv ru TXt^dnu. 
 
 Also, an instrument for making bricks, a rectan- 
 gular mould ov frame in which bricks are shaped 
 out of the clay, a brick frame, " Forma qua 
 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 175, &c. 
 
I^IV 
 
 267 
 
 ti'iV 
 
 ducunturlateres." Cocceius. occ. Nah. iii. 14, 
 Go into the clay, tread the mortar, ]'2hr:> "p-'mrr 
 take hold on the brick-frame. " When the 
 clay was well trod, tempered, and mixed, the 
 next thing was to form it into bricks." * 
 
 III. As a N. fern, rranb the white of the moon, 
 the white illuminated lunar disc. It answers to 
 nnn the solar flame, with which it is joined in 
 the only three passages where the word occurs 
 in this sense. Cant. vi. 10. Isa. xxiv. 23. 
 XXX. 26. f 
 
 IV. As a N. rranb a species of tree, the white 
 poplar, so called from the whiteness of its leaves, 
 bark, and wood. occ. Gen. xxx. 37. Hos. iv. 
 13. In both passages the Vulg. interprets it 
 poplar, in the latter the LXX and Aquila 
 render it kwxus white (i. e. poplar.) So Vir- 
 gil, Eel. ix. lin. 41, 42, 
 
 Hie caudida populus antro 
 
 Imminet. 
 
 Here o'er the grot 
 
 Hangs the white poplar. 
 
 And Horace, lib. ii. ode iii. line 9. 
 
 Albaque populiis. 
 
 V. As a N. fem. rTDIsbandrTSSb/ranAmcense, 
 a resinous substance, produced from a shrub 
 growing in the East, particularly in Arabia. 
 It is of a whitish colour, and the best is nearly 
 transparent. Exod. xxx. 34. 1 Chron. ix. 
 29, & al. freq. See Bochart, vol. i. 103. 
 
 Hence Greek Xi^xm, Xi(iavuTos, and the bar- 
 barous Lat. olibanum. 
 
 VI. As a N. panb Lebanon or Libanus, " a 
 famous mountain (or ridge of mountains) which 
 separates Syria from Palestine. This name 
 was given it in all probability by reason of the 
 snow, with which it is always covered in many 
 places. Jeremiah speaks of the snow of Li- 
 banus, eh. xviii. 14. And Tacitus, Hist, 
 lib. V. cap. 6, Prcecipuum montium Libanum 
 erigit, mirum dictu, tajitos inter ardores opacum 
 fidumque nivibus. Of the mountains (of 
 Judea) Libanus is the chief; and, what is 
 surprising, notwithstanding the extreme heat 
 of the climate, is shaded with trees, oxidi per- 
 petually covered with snow." Calmet. Whether 
 this of Tacitus be strictly true may be doubted. 
 The authors of the Universal History inform 
 us, in a note on vol. ii. p. 263, that " Rauwolf, 
 who visited the cedars (of Libanus) about mid- 
 summer, complains of the rigour of the cold 
 and snows here. Radzeville, who was here in 
 June, about five years after him, talks of the 
 snow that never melts away from the movmtains. 
 Other travellers speak to the same purpose ; 
 among whom our Maundrell (Journey, May 
 9.) represents the cedars as growing amongst 
 the snow : but he was there in the month of 
 May. From all this we might have formed a 
 judgment that the cedars stand always in the 
 midst of the snow : but we are assured of the 
 contrary by another traveller, (La Roque, Voy- 
 age de Syrie, tom. i. p. 89.) according to whom 
 the snows here begin to melt in April, and are 
 
 See Dr Chandler's Life of David, vol. ii. p. 25^9, note. 
 t See Hutchinson's Moses' Princip. part ii. WiA, &c. } 
 and Pike's Philosophia Sacra, p. 50, 57. 
 
 no more to be seen after July ; nor is, says he, 
 any left at all but in such cliffs of the moun- 
 tains as the sun cannot come at ; that the snow 
 begins not to fall again till December j and 
 that he himself, when he was there, saw no 
 snow at all ; and it is probable he speaks no- 
 thing but the truth." However, the snow's 
 lying on this mountain for seven or eight 
 months in the year, according to La Roque's 
 account, is sufficient to show the propriety of 
 its being called in Hebrew psib wfiite. Thus 
 perhaps the Alps were denominated from 
 ]:ibr7 orpbx (the ) being dropped) by reason 
 of the snows with which they are always cover- 
 ed. See Bochart, vol. i. 678. But besides 
 the snows on Lebanon, Maundrell informs us 
 (Journey, May 6,) as to one part of it, that 
 " the ground, where not concealed by the snow, 
 appeared to be covered with a sort of white 
 slates, thin and smooth." And these might 
 afford one reason for its name ; even as our 
 British isle might have been denominated Al- 
 bion by the Phoenicians from pbn or pbN to 
 be white, on account of the white rocks on its 
 south eastern coast. 
 
 Hos. xiv. 6, His smell as Lebanon. Cant. iv. 
 15. streams from Lebanon. Not only both the 
 great and small cedars of Lebanon have a 
 fragrant smell ; * but Mr Maundrell f found 
 the great rupture in that mountain, which 
 " runs at least seven hours' travel directly up 
 into it, and is on both sides exceeding steep 
 and high, clothed with fragrant greens from 
 top to bottom, and everywhere refreshed with 
 fountains, falling down from the rocks in 
 pleasant cascades, the ingenious work of na- 
 ture. These streams all uniting at the bottom 
 make a full and rapid torrent, whose agreeable 
 murmuring is heard all over the place, and 
 adds no small pleasure to it." 
 Hos. xiv. 7. The excellency of the wine of 
 Lebanon has been particularly noticed by the 
 travellers Rauwolf, Le Bruyn, and La Roque, 
 whose testimonies the reader may find in Har- 
 mer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 136, &c. to 
 which we may add that of Niebuhr, Voyage, 
 tom. ii. p. 366 : " Le vin du mont Liban, 
 dont le prophete Osee a fait deja I'eloge, chap, 
 xiv. est encore excellent." See also Bp. New- 
 come on Hos. xiv. 7. 
 
 I. In Kal, to put on, clothe. Gen. xxvii. 15. 
 xxxviii. 19, & al. freq. In Hiph. to cause to 
 put on, to clothe. Gen. xxvii. 16. Exod. xxviii. 
 41, & al. freq. As a N. jyiab and a^ab a ves- 
 ture, garment. 2 K. x. 22. Gen. xlix. 11, &al. 
 freq. Sometimes the word u.*ab is applied to 
 Jehovah, who is said to be clothed with majesty, 
 strength, honour, or the like. (See Psal. xciii. 
 1. civ. 1. Job xl. 5, & al.) To understand 
 which expressions we must recollect the glori- 
 ous manner in which he vouchsafed to appear 
 to his people in fire, light, and clouds. See 
 inter al. Exod. xix. 16, 17. Ezek. ch. i. As 
 a N. fem. na'lbn clothing, occ. Isa. lix. 17. 
 
 II. It is particularly applied to putting on de- 
 
 Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 98, col. ii. 
 + Journey, p. 143, 2d edit, Sunday, May 9. 
 
av 
 
 268 
 
 tonV 
 
 fensive armour. See 1 Sam. xvii. 5, 38. 
 Hence as a N. Job xli. 4, or 13, who hath 
 opened '\m^:ib "33 the face of his morion, i. e. his 
 morioned /ace ? For instances of a similar He- 
 brew phraseology see Deut. i. 41. Prov. xxiv. 
 31. Isa. ii. 20. Ezek. ix. 1, 2. xxvi. 16. 
 HI. In a figurative sense, to put on, be irivested, 
 as with salvation, 2 Chron. vi. 41. Isa. Ixi. 
 10 ; with righteousness, Job xxix. 14 ; with 
 beauty, Isa. lii. 1. These and the like expres- 
 sions plainly refer to that additional clothing 
 which was instituted by God, and was emble- 
 matical of the clothing of Christ, his graces 
 and righteousness, and of those glorified bodies 
 with which true believers shall be clothed at 
 the resurrection. (Comp. Rom. xiii. 14. Gal. 
 iii. 27. Eph. iv. 24. Rev. iii. 18. vii. 9, 13, 
 14. xix. 8. 1 Cor. xv. 53, 54. 2 Cor. v. 24.) 
 So the opposite phrase of being clothed with 
 shame, Ps. xxxv. 26, & al. refers to the naked- 
 ness of fallen man ; (comp. Gen. ii. 25. iii. 
 7 10, 21.) and his exposure to the di\ine 
 vengeance. 
 
 IV. It is applied to the Spirit of God coming 
 upon, and investing a man, Jud. vi. .34. 1 Chr. 
 xii. 18. 2 Chron. xxiv. 20. : and admirably 
 expresses not only the superadded assistance 
 of the Holy Ghost, but the sufficiency and 
 continuance thereof. In the same manner St 
 Luke, in the New Testament, recording a 
 speech of our blessed Lord, applies the word 
 %),luu endue, invest, to the Holy Spirit, Luke 
 xxiv. 49, Tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem un- 
 til ye be endued, invested, i\1vffnirh, with power 
 from on high. And by a like phrase the Spirit 
 is said to rest upon Christ and his disciples, 
 Isa. xi. 2. 1 Pet. iv. 14. 
 
 As a N. a log, the smallest measure of capa- 
 city for liquids among the Hebrews. It con- 
 tained about three quarters of a pint. Lev. 
 xiv. 10, 12, & al. It occurs not as a V. and 
 the ideal meaning is uncertain. But have we 
 not the traces of this root in the Greek Xr,ya) 
 to cease, in the Swedish lagg extremity, in the 
 Teutonic, laecken to be diminished, and in the 
 Eng. lag, lack, and leak ? See Junius' Etymolog. 
 Anglic, in LACK, LAG, and LEAK. 
 
 I. To faint, fail. So the Targum "rrbna^X, and 
 the LXX tliXiri. occ. Gen. xlvii. 13. 
 
 II. As a negative particle, not, as Kb from rrxb 
 to fail. Once, wdth n interrog. prefixed, 
 rrbn annon? Deut. iii. 11. So Targ. xbrr 
 Comp. under -bib among the pluriliterals. 
 But observe that in Deut. iii. 1 1 , eleven of 
 Dr ,Kennicott's codices read xbrr and the Sa- 
 maritan Pentateuch, xib."7. 
 
 nbnb In Hith. to make oneself very faint, to 
 tire oneself very much. occ. Prov. xxvi. 18, 
 rrbrtbn723 as he who tireth himself in throw- 
 ing, &c. 
 
 Some deduce this word, as likewise rrbn Gen. 
 xlvii. 13, from bbrr to be mad, and render them 
 accordingly. It is not denied but this inter- 
 pretation would make good sense ; but I do 
 not find such a formation of words sufficiently 
 authorized by similar instances, and the genius 
 
 and use of the Hebrew language. Coccems 
 renders rrbrrbriDa by tit furiosus, as a madman, 
 and adds, that it probably means such a mad- 
 man as greatly fatigues himself, ^wi se mul- 
 tum fatigat." Qu. therefore if it might not 
 best be rendered a raving madman. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in the 
 dialectical languages signifies, as a verb, to 
 
 flame, burn, inflame, kindle, set onflre. 
 
 L As Ns. arrb and rrnrrb aflame ofjtre. Jud. 
 xiii. 20. Ps. Ixxxiii. 15, & al. 
 
 II. The blade of a sword, or iron-head of a 
 spear, from their flashing or glistening. Jud. iii. 
 22. 1 Sam. xvii. 7. Nah. iii. 3. Comp. under 
 
 III. As a N. fem. nnrrbtt^ a raging flame, bee 
 among the pluriliterals in i:^. 
 
 As a N. meditation, study. Once, Eccles. xii. 
 12. So the LXX ^sXsrw, and Vulg. medita- 
 tio. It may be doubted whether the b in this 
 word be radical, and whether an may not be 
 considered as a N. from the verb rranr, to me- 
 ditate, and so the passage in Eccles. rendered 
 arrbl and to jnuch study (is or is annexed) wea- 
 riness of the flesh. 
 
 If the b in arrb be radical, we may thence de- 
 rive the Greek }^iyu to speak, Xoyog a word or 
 speech, whence logic, logician, and Latin lego 
 to read ; whence lecture, lection, &c. 
 
 I. To burn up, set on fire, kindle. Deut. xxxu. 
 22. Ps. cvi. 18. Job xli. 12 or 21. (where see 
 Scott.) Isa. xiii. 25. Mai. iv. 1. As a N. 
 orrb flame, ignited vapour. Gen. iii. 24. 
 Comp. Ps. civ. 4. Ezek. i. 4. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. 'wrrb occ. Exod. 
 vii. 11. The LXX and Theodotion render 
 it by (pupfjLccKucti enchantments by drugs. And 
 I once thought the word might properly refer 
 to the burning OT heating of their magical drugs, 
 which frequently made a part of their incanta- 
 tions, and no doubt was originally designed to 
 do honour to, and procure the assistance of, 
 their physical gods, the fire and air. 
 
 Thus the sorceress Canidia in Horace, Epod. 
 V. lin. 24, orders her abominable ingredients, 
 Flammis aduri Colchicis. 
 To be burnt in vaagic flames. 
 
 Ovid in like manner describes another enchan- 
 tress, Metam. lib. vii. fab. ii. lin. 258, &c. 
 
 __ Pa-ssis Medea capillis 
 
 Bacchantum ritu fla^antes circuit aras, 
 Multifidasque faces in fossa sanguinis atra 
 Tingtt, et mtinctas geminis accendit in aris. 
 Terque senem flamma, ter ayua, ter sulphure lustrat 
 Jntered vmlidum posito medicamen aeno 
 Fervet et exultat, spumisque tumentibus albet 
 
 Furious Medea, with her hair unbound, 
 
 About the flagra7it altars trots around^ 
 
 The brands dips in the ditches black with blood ; 
 
 And at the altars ^?e* th' infected wood : 
 
 Tlirice purges him with waters, thrice Mithflajnes, 
 
 And thrice with sulphur, muttering horrid names. 
 
 Meanwhile in hollow brass the medicine boils. 
 
 And, swelling high, in foaming bubbles toils. 
 
 Sandvs. 
 
 Old ^son, whom, by her enchantments, she wjis to 
 make young again. 
 
on"? 
 
 2G9 
 
 n^V 
 
 And somewhat in this view I say I was former- 
 ly inclined to explain the ^urrb of the Egyp- 
 tian conjurers, but am now convinced that 
 Bate's interpretation of it by flames is both 
 more simple and more just ; and with him I 
 would refer it to those artificial flames by 
 means of which those jugglers deceived the 
 sight, and substituted serpents for staves. See 
 his note on Exod. vii. 11, in New and Literal 
 Translation, &c. Comp. Wisd. xvii. 7. 
 
 III. As a participial N. mas. plur. D'-ionb per- 
 sons set on fire, i. e. with rage and malice, or 
 perhaps setters on fire, kindlers of mischief, in- 
 cendiaries, occ. Ps. Ivii. 5. Comp. D-pbT Ps. 
 vii. M, and Jam. iii. 6. 
 
 Der. Light, in the sense perhaps both of illu- 
 mination and of levity. 
 
 In Hith. to be soft, mild, gentle, occ. Pro v. 
 xviii. 8. xxvi. 22. The LXX render it in the 
 latter passage by fjixXaxoi soft, and the Vulg. 
 in both places, by quasi simplicia, as it were 
 simple, undesigning. Comp. Ps. Iv. 22. Prov. 
 XX. 27, 30. 
 
 Hence perhaps Eng. a lamb. 
 
 Schultens, however, on Prov. xviii. 8. * observes 
 that in Arabic orrb signifies to swallow down 
 quickly ov greedily, "inglutire celeriter, avide," 
 and hence he explains D-nrrbnnD in Prov. by 
 like things or dainties eagerly swallowed. And 
 it must be owned that this explication gives a 
 very good sense, and is much favoured by the 
 latter hemistich in both passages, om &c. for 
 they also (i. e. like things thus greedily swal- 
 lowed) descend into the inner parts of the belly. 
 Comp. Prov. xx. 27, 30. 
 
 ]nb Chald. 
 As a particle, 
 
 1. The same as the Heb. pb therefore, Dan. 
 ii. 6, 9. 
 
 2. Besides, except. Dan. ii. 1 1. iii. 28. 
 
 3. But. Ezra v. 12. Comp. Dan. ii. 30. 
 
 pn'b 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but is retained 
 as a V. in the Ethiopic, in the sense of grow- 
 ing, increasing, augmenting. As a N. fem 
 npnb a large company or assembly. So the 
 LXX txxkmiecv, Aquila of^iXav, and Symma- 
 chus ffvirr^o^^v. Once, 1 Sam. xix. 20. 
 
 I. To join, add, adjoin, couple, associate. Gen. 
 xxix. 34. Num. xviii. 2. Esth. ix. 27. Psal. 
 Ixxxiii. 9. Isa. xiv. 1. Jer. 1. 5, & al. As a N. 
 n-lb an addition, so Aquila, v^off0n*i, or rather 
 (according to the LXX, who render it <rT(p- 
 vflj a crown) a wreath, a diadem, occ. Prov. i. 
 9. iv. 9. Comp. Eccles. viii. 15. 
 
 II. It is applied to binding or obliging oneself 
 to a person by borrowing money or goods of 
 him. In Kal, to borrow. In Hiph. to let ano- 
 ther borrow of oneself, to lend. Deut. xxviii. 
 12, will afford an instance of both applications, 
 mbn xb rrnxT o^an O'-ia n-ibm And thou 
 shalt cause to borrow (lend to) many nations, 
 and {as for) thyself thou shalt not borrow, i. e. 
 
 Comp. also Schultens' Triga, p. 32, & seq. 
 
 thou shalt thus make many nations be bound 
 to thee ; but thou shalt not bind thyself, or be 
 bound, to them. So Isa. xxiv. 2, mba mbrsD 
 As the lender, so the borrower; or as the 
 obligor, so the obligee. Sometimes the word 
 V]VD silver, or money, is added to mb in this 
 sense, as Exod. xxii. 25, -rair nx mbn P)D3 DK. 
 If thou shalt lend money (to) my people, or 
 more literally, if (in or by) money thou shalt 
 bind my people, i. e. to thyself, the particle a 
 being understood (as in many other instances) 
 before tiD3. So Neh. v. 4, ?iD3 la-ib we have 
 bound fforj money our lands and vineyards. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. plur. m-b coupled figures. 
 occ. 1 K. vii. 29, 30, 36. From a comparison 
 of the former part of ver. 29th, with the latter, 
 and with ver. 36, it appears that 
 Lions, oxen, and cherubs, answer to 
 Lions, oxen, and m^b coupled figures, and to 
 Cherubs, lions, and nT'b coupled figures. 
 These nT'b then were cherubs, and doubtless 
 those of the coupled kind, mentioned by Ezek. 
 ch. xli. 18, 19, and having two faces, those of 
 a lion and of a man in union. Comp. Ezek. i. 
 10, and see under I'la I. This is farther con- 
 firmed by their being attended in 1 K. vii. 36, 
 as in Ezek. xli. 18, by the emblematical palm- 
 trees. See more in Bate's learned Enquiry 
 into the Similitudes, &c. p. 132 135. 
 
 I V^. lb a participle expressing the adhesion, at- 
 tention, or cleaving of the mind to any object. 
 
 1. Of wishing, would to God ! O that 1 Gen. 
 xvii. 18, & al. 
 
 2. Of contemplating the object as present, Gen. 
 1. 15, PiD^"" naniDU''' lb assuredly, Joseph will 
 hate us. Also, if, supposing such a thing ac- 
 tually to happen, Ezek. xiv. 15. Mic. ii. 11. 
 
 V. As a N. fem. rr^bx the large tail of one spe- 
 cies of the eastern sheep. It seems to be so 
 called from being, as it were, a kind of appen- 
 dage or addition to the animal, occ. Exod. 
 xxix. 22. Lev. iii. 9. vii. 3. viii. 25. ix. 19. 
 Bochart, vol. ii. 494, &c. cites many writers 
 both ancient and modern who have mentioned 
 this kind of sheep, and proves from their testi- 
 monies, that, in some, their tails equal ten or 
 twelve, and in others exceed even forty pounds. 
 See also Scheuchzer's Physica Sacra, and 
 plate, on Exod. xxix. 22. Lucas, Voyage au 
 Levant, torn. i. p. 192. I shall here add the 
 curious account of these large- tailed sheep, 
 given by Dr Russel, Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, 
 p. 51 ; where, after observing that they are in 
 that country much more numerous than those 
 with smaller tails, he adds, " This tail is very 
 broad and large, terminating in a small appen- 
 dix that turns back upon it. It is of a sub- 
 stance between ya^ and marrow,"* (which, by 
 the way, shows the reason why in the Leviti- 
 eal sacrifices it was always ordered to be con- 
 sumed by fire) ; " and is not eaten separately, 
 but mixed with the lean meat in many of their 
 dishes, and also often used instead of butter. 
 A common sheep of this sort, without the 
 head, feet, skin, and entrails, weighs about 
 
 Shaw says it " consists of a hard solid fat, not infe- 
 rior in taste to mar?-ow." Travels, p. 169. 
 
m? 
 
 270 
 
 bnh 
 
 twelve or fourteen Aleppo *rotoloes, of which 
 the tail is usually three rotoloes or upwards ; 
 but such as are of the largest breed, and have 
 been fattened, will sometimes weigh above 
 thirty rotoloes, and the tails of these, ten ,- a 
 thing to some scarce credible. These very 
 large sheep being about Aleppo kept up in 
 yards, are in no danger of injuring their tails ; 
 but in some other places where they feed in 
 the fields, the shepherds are obliged to fix a 
 piece of thin board to the under part of the 
 tail, to prevent its being torn by bushes, this- 
 tles, &c. as it is not covered underneath with 
 thick wool, like the upper part ; and some 
 have small wheels to facilitate the dragging of 
 this board after them ; whence, with a little 
 exaggeration, the story of having carts to carry 
 their tails." And this contrivance, we may 
 add, is at least as old as Herodotus, who ex- 
 pressly mentions it, lib. iii. cap. 115; where 
 speaking of the Arabian shepherd's manage- 
 ment to prevent this kind of sheep from hav- 
 ing their tails rubbed and ulcerated, he says, 
 Aficc^i^ecs ycto toiivvts;, uTooiavfft auras vrifft ov^vi- 
 fft, tvas iKairrou ktvvios tjjv eu^*)* t-ri afjt.a\ida iKair- 
 Ttiv KarahevTts. " They make little cars, and 
 fasten one of these under the tail of each 
 sheep." 
 VI. As a N. p-ib, see among the plurilite- 
 
 nib Chald. <J / / 
 
 As a particle, toith. It occurs single in the 
 Targum, in this sense, but in the JBible only 
 v^dth ]'o preceding, mb ]'0, from, q. d. from 
 with, as the French say, d'avec. occ. Ezra iv. 
 12. 
 
 tb 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to turn aside, decline, de- 
 part, occ. Prov. iii. 21. iv. 2h In Niph, as 
 a participle nba perverse, that hath turned 
 aside or declined from the right way. occ. Prov. 
 ii. 15. iii. 32. xiv. 2. In Isa. xxx. 12, T^ba is 
 rendered perverseness, but may mean what is 
 turned aside or diverted from the right owner. 
 As a N. rmb perversion, occ. Prov. iv. 24. 
 Hence Gr. X'>|oj oblique. 
 
 II. As a N. nb the hazle or nut-tree (so LXX 
 xagwivjjv), probably so called from it% flexibility 
 or readily turning any way. occ. Gen. xxx. 37. 
 In Arabic nb signifies the almond-tree (see 
 Castell), and several learned men have thought 
 that the word should be so interpreted in Gen. 
 The almond-tree, however, is in Hebrew ex- 
 pressed by a very different word, nptt', which 
 see. 
 
 III. As a pron. tb, with rr emphatic, prefixed, 
 this, this here, spoken of an object to which one 
 turns, as if it were present. It is either mas. 
 
 1 Sam. xvii. 26. Zech. ii. 4 or 8, & al. or fem. 
 
 2 K. iv. 25. mb the same, mas. occ. Gen. 
 xxiv. 65. xxxvii. 19. So nb fem. occ. Ezek. 
 xxxvi. 35. 
 
 Der. lose, old Eng. leese. 
 
 The idea of the word seems to be smoothness, 
 or the like. It occurs not as a V. but 
 
 " A rotoloe of Aleppo is five pounds." 
 
 I. As a N. mb, plur. mmb and mnb, and 
 once (Ezek. xxvii. 5.) D-nnb (formed as 
 D'^nsiy from rrsiy), a smooth table or plank of 
 wood or stone. Exod. xxiv. 12. Deut. ix. 9, 
 10. Prov. iii. 3. Cant. viii. 9, & al. 
 
 II. It is spoken of the viridity of vegetables, or 
 floridity of animals. Every one knows the 
 smooth, bland, and agreeable feel with which 
 these are attended. 
 
 Of vegetables, as a N. nb smooth, fresh, green, 
 not withered. Gen. xxx. 37, & al. It is oppos- 
 ed to irn" dry, withered. Num. vi. 3. Ezek. 
 xvii. 24. XX. 47. 
 
 Of a man, as a N. nb or rrnb floridity, smooth- 
 ness of complexion, as opposed to the wrin- 
 kles, dryness, and harshness of the skin* in 
 old persons, occ. Deut. xxxiv. 7. Comp. under 
 nba. 
 
 III. As a N. -nb the maxilla inferior, or lower 
 jaw-bone of an animal, from its smoothness. 
 
 Jud. XV. 15, 16; where it is spoken of the 
 jaw-bone of the ass with which Sampson slew 
 the Philistines, from which transaction the 
 place itself was called "nb Lehi, ver. 19 : 
 comp. ver. 9, 17, and under ir^ns. 
 
 IV. When spoken of man it may sometimes 
 be rendered the cheek ; but in those passages 
 it seems strictly to denote the jaw-bone. See 1 
 K. xxii. 24. Ps. iii. 8. Lam. iii. 30. 
 
 Der. a leek. Gr. Xms, and Latin Icevis, smooth. 
 Qu ? whence Eng. levigate, levigation. Also, 
 a lea, Qu ? 
 
 To lick, lick up. See Num. xxii. 4. 1 K. xviii. 
 38. Ps. Ixxii. 9. To illustrate the comparison. 
 Num. xxii. 4, we may observe from Buffon 
 (Hist. Nat. tom. vi. p. 204, French edit. 
 12mo.) that "the horse eats day and night, 
 slowly, but almost continually; the ox or 
 beeve, on the contrary, eats quick, and takes in 
 a little time all the nourishment he wants ; after 
 which he ceases to eat, and lies down to chew 
 the cud." 
 
 Hence Greek Xttx,'" (by which or its compound 
 iK?.u^u the LXX constantly render the Heb. 
 V. ) French lecher, and Eng. to lick. Also, a 
 leech. Qu? 
 
 The radical idea of this word may, I think, 
 with the late learned professor f Robertson, 
 be expressed by the Latin conseruit, inseruit, 
 and in Eng. by insert, join, lay, put or engage 
 together, as the V. likewise signifies in Ara- 
 bic. 
 
 I. As a N. nnbfood, victual, in general, which 
 is added to or inserted ijito the body for the sus- 
 tenance of life, whether of men ; see Gen. iii. 
 19. 1 Sam. XX. 27. Job xx. 14. Ps. xli. 10. 
 cii. 5. Prov. xxxi. 14. Comp. Dan. v. 1. or 
 of other animals, Ps. cxxxvi. 25. cxlvii. 9. 
 Prov. vi. 8. xxx. 25. Hence as a V. in Kal, 
 to eat, vesci. occ. Job xx. 23. Ps. cxli. 4. 
 Prov. iv. 17. ix. 5. xxiii. 1, 6, tic^'i -nnb eaten 
 up, consumed, with burning heat. occ. Deut. 
 xxxii. 24. Comp under bSN II. and ni?a II. 
 
 Freshness. Bate. 
 
 t See his Clavis Pentateuehi, No. 379, and 2105. 
 
nnh 
 
 271 
 
 lyn? 
 
 on"? is applied to that part of the sacrifice 
 which was burnt upon the altar, and which is 
 called Dnb the food of God. See Lev. iii. 11, 
 16. xxi. 6. Comp. Mai. i. 7, and Lowth's 
 note there. 
 
 Zep. i. 17, DDnb their carcases (so Targ. 
 Iinnbaa,) literally, their food, what might be so 
 for the wild beasts of the field, and the fowls 
 of the air. See Jer. vii. 33. xix. 7. 
 
 Dnb fruit, what is eatable, of a tree. Jer. xi. 
 19, Let us destroy the tree nnnbs with his fruit, 
 i. e. the prophet mth his prophecies or doc- 
 trine. Comp. Mat. vii. 16; and see Noldii 
 Particid. Heb. Anjiot. 684. Chald. as a N. 
 onb an eating, a feast, occ. Dan. v. 1. Comp. 
 Job XX. 23. 
 
 II. As a N. orrb bread, which was and is the 
 principal part of the^boc? of men in almost all 
 countries, particularly of the eastern nations, 
 who, Dr Shaw observes (Travels, p. 230), 
 " are great eaters of bread ; it being computed 
 that three persons in four live entirely upon it, 
 or else upon such compositions as are made of 
 barley or wheat flour. Frequent mefition is 
 made of this simple diet in the holy Scrip- 
 tures." So Niebuhr, Voyage en Arabic, tom. 
 i. p. 188, tells us that '^ the principal nourish- 
 ment of the orientals in general is fresh-baked 
 bread, and that therefore they take especial 
 care not to want for meal when they travel in 
 the desert." freq. occ. Hence 
 
 III. Bread-corn. occ. Isa. xxviii. 28. Comp. 
 Isa. xxxi 23. Num. iv. 7. Job xxviii. 5. Eccles. 
 xi. 1, and Bp. Lowth's note on Praelect. x. 
 De Sacra Poesi Heb. p. 120, edit. Oxon. 8vo. 
 and p. 211, edit. Gotting. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to engage in fighting, to fight, 
 manum seu pi^selium conserere. occ. Ps. xxxv. 
 1. Ivi. 2, 3. Comp. Jud.' v. 8. In Niph. to be 
 engaged in war or battle, tojtght. In this form 
 it occurs very frequently ; and with b follow- 
 ing, it denotes, to fight for one, or on his side. 
 Exod. xiv. H, 26. Josh. x. 14. (Comp. Ps. 
 Ivi. 3.) But followed by n Num. xxi. 1. & al. 
 freq by oj? Daut. xx. 4. 2 K. xiii. 12 by 
 by Deut. xx. 19. 2 K. xii. 18. Jer. xxxiv. 22. 
 by bx Jer. i. 19. xv. 20- by nx Ps. xxxv. 
 1. Jer. xxi. 4, 5, it signifies to fight against or 
 in opposition to another. As a N. fern. 
 rrnnbo engagement, battle, war. Gen. xiv. 2, 8, 
 & al. freq. nnnbn the same. occ. 1 Sam. 
 xiii. 22. 
 
 From this root may be derived not only the 
 Islandic km, and northern English to lamme, 
 beat, and Greek Xufiutvu to destroy, ravage, 
 XaifAos a pestilence, kaifAOi the gullet, XecifAu^tu or 
 Xen/btaff/ra to gorge or eat immoderately, but also 
 the Etruscan hcumo. For the ancient " Etru- 
 ria was divided into twelve tribes or cantons, 
 called in the Tuscan language lucomonies : each 
 of these was governed by its own prince or lu- 
 cumo, and over the whole a king presided. 
 As the Etruscans were a very warlike nation, 
 and spoke at first a language not very diflferent 
 from the Hebrew or Phenician, the word lu- 
 cumo might possibly have denoted a warrior 
 or captain. The Hebrew onb had undoubt- 
 edly such a signification." Universal History, 
 vol. xvi. p. 38. 
 
 )1lb Chald. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. fem. plur. in 
 reg. nsnb concubines. So Theodotion Ta^u- 
 xatrai, and Vulg. concubinae. occ. Dan. v. 2, 
 23. The Targum uses the N. imb, Kna-nb, 
 and xnsnb in the same sense. Perhaps they 
 are all derivatives from the Heb. nb smooth, 
 delicate, or the like. 
 
 ynh 
 
 I. To press, squeeze, crush. It is used both 
 transitively or intransitively. See Num. xxii. 
 25. 2 K. vi. 32. 
 
 II. Metaphorically, to crush, oppress, as an 
 enemy doth. Exod. iii. 9. Jud. i. 34, & al. 
 Comp. Exod. xxii. 21. xxiii. 9. As a N. 
 Vnb oppression. Exod. iii. 9, & al. 
 
 Denotes a low hissing, whistling, or whispering 
 sound, and may be a word formed by an ono- 
 matopoeia, like the English words just men- 
 tioned, the Greek -^ih^t^u, and French chu~ 
 cheter and siffler. 
 
 I. In Hith, to whisper together, occ. 2 Sam. xii. 
 19. Ps. xii. 8. So LXX, ^idvojZ^o,. As a N. 
 irnb a whisper, i. e. a whispering or secret 
 prayer, occ. Isa. xxvi. 16. Also, a low whis- 
 pering voice, such as their conjurers used. occ. 
 Isa. iii. 3 ; on which text observe that the 
 
 prophet and ,DDp the diviner are mentioned in 
 the preceding verse, and that the Vulg. ren- 
 ders u^nb 1123 by prudentum eloquii mystici, 
 skilled in mystic speech. Comp. Isa. viii. 19 ; 
 xxix. 4. 
 
 II. In Hiph. to make a soft whistling sound, to 
 whistle, in order to charm serpents, and render 
 them harmless, occ. Ps. Iviii. 6. As a N c^nb 
 such a charming or incantation of serpents, occ. 
 Eccl. X. 11. Jer. viii. 17. Comp. Ecclus xii. 
 13. 
 
 That serpents might be charmed and rendered 
 harmless by musical sounds, was well known 
 to the ancients, both Greeks and Romans, as 
 the reader may find abundantly proved in 
 Bochart, vol. iii. 385, & seq. He also cites 
 Texeira, a Spanish writer, who, in the first 
 book of his Persian History, says that " in 
 India he had often seen the Gentiles leading 
 about enchanted serpents, making them dance 
 to the sound of a flute, twining them about their 
 necks, and handling them without any harm." 
 To this testimony I shall subjoin another pas- 
 sage or two from modem writers. Thus then 
 the author of The Conformity of the East 
 Indians with the Jews and other ancient Na- 
 tions, ch. xxviii. " Their (the Indians) en- 
 chantments, or at least such as I have any 
 knowledge of, have not very much in them, 
 and extend no farther than to taking of adders, 
 and making them dance to the music of a flute. 
 They have several kinds of adders, which they 
 keep in baskets : these they cany from house 
 to house, and make them dance whenever any 
 body will give them money. When any of 
 these reptiles get into the houses, they get these 
 Indians to drive them out : these have the art 
 to bring them at their feet by the sound of 
 their flutes, and by singing certain songs ; after 
 which they take them up by handfuls, without 
 
dV 
 
 272 
 
 ti'DV 
 
 receiving the least hurt." To which is added, 
 in Picart's Ceremonies and Religious Cus- 
 toms of all Nations, vol. iii. p. 268, note, 
 " As to serpents, it is very probable they may 
 be delighted with musical sounds, and that the 
 whole enchantment of the B ram ins may centre 
 there. Baldaeus, author of the Description of 
 Coromandel, in Dutch, relates that he him- 
 self was an eye-witness to this conjuration 
 with serpents *" 
 
 So the judicious Niebuhr, Voyage en Arable, 
 tom. i. p. 152, speaking of the Egyptian 
 amusements. " Other persons make serpents 
 dance. This perhaps will appear incredible to 
 those who do not know the instinct of those 
 animals : hut certain species of serpents appear 
 to love music ; on hearing the drum they na- 
 turally rear their head, and the upper part of 
 their bodies j and this is what they call danc- 
 ing, "f 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. D-a^nb some female 
 ornaments, probably so called from their 
 yielding a low, whistling or tinkling sound. We 
 are told by Pitts (p. 99, 100.) that the women 
 of pleasure at Cairo wore their hair in tresses 
 behind reaching down to their very heels, 
 with little bells or some stick tkings at the end, 
 which swung against their heels, and made a 
 tinkling sound as they went. Supposing the 
 Jewish ladies to have had such a fashion, I 
 should rather think it referred to ty this word 
 D^trnb, than, as Pitts himself does, by the 
 Hebrew CDSy ; but I presume he relied on 
 the Eng. translation of this latter term by 
 "tinkling ornaments about their feet." For 
 the citation from Pitts I am obliged to Har- 
 mer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 385 ; and agree 
 with the excellent author of that work, that 
 " it is extremely difficult, if not impossible, 
 to give a sure explanation of the female orna- 
 ments mentioned in the third of Isaiah." A 
 Lexicon writer, however, is bound to do his 
 best ; and it may be added, that the above- 
 cited account of Pitts is confirmed by Niebuhr, 
 Voyage en Arable, tom. i. p. 133 ; and comp. 
 Hasselquist's Travels, p. 58. occ. Isa. iii. 20. 
 But, after all, "u^nb .may perhaps mean, as 
 the Vulg. and our translators render it, ear- 
 rings. Vitringa observes that if this be not 
 its signification, then we must say, that the 
 prophet has omitted this capital article of fe- 
 male decoration, since there is no other word 
 in his list to express it. A kind of ear-rings 
 might be thus called from being made in such 
 a manner as on the motion of the head to yield 
 a low -tinkling sound. 
 
 I, To hide, involve, inwrap, wrap up or over. 
 occ. 1 K. xix. 13. 1 Sam. xxi. 9. Isa. xxv. 7. 
 uba in covert, covertly, secretly, occ. Ruth iii. 
 7. 1 Sam. xviii. 22. xxiv. 5. As a N. loib a 
 covering, occ. I?a. xxv. 7. 
 
 I have likewise heard a gentleman of veracity, who 
 resided many years on the coast of Coromandel, aflirm, 
 that heliimself saw an Indian by the sound of his flagelet 
 bring out a very dangerous serpent who had hid himself 
 in a garden. 
 
 \ See also Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 
 306. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "lob conjuring 
 secrets or tricks, sleights, pnaestigise. occ. Exod. 
 vii. 22. viii. 7, 18 ; in the two former of which 
 passages Aquila renders it v^if^otioti sly tricks, 
 and Symmachus utox^u^mv secrets. Comp. un- 
 der unb II. 
 
 III. As a N. ub a kind of gum. The LXX 
 and Vulg. render it stacte, which is the pur- 
 est kind of myrrh, distilling from the tree of 
 its own accord : but this is expressed by a dif- 
 ferent word, P)OD, which see. And the most 
 probable interpretation of the N. lob seems to 
 be that of Junius and De Dieu, who take it 
 to meati ladanum or labdanum, which, <' is a 
 balsam or gum oozing out of the leaves of the 
 
 . cistus tree, which is common in Cyprus, and 
 some parts of Arabia. Dioscorides saith it is 
 pulled off the beards of goats,* who feeding 
 upon those leaves, the viscous juice by degrees 
 gathers and hardens into little lumps upon the 
 hair. Mons. Tournefort, in his Voyage to 
 the Levant, describes the method of gathering 
 this gum, in Candia. He says, " it is brushed 
 off the shrub, in a calm day, by a sort of whip, 
 to which it adheres ; and-after it is scraped off 
 the straps, it is made into cakes of diffei'ent 
 sizes." Dr Quincy's Dispensatory. The above 
 accomit is sufficient to show that this gum 
 might with great propriety be called by the 
 Hebrew name tab (q. d. the inwrapper) from 
 its viscidity and stickiness, occ. Gen. xxxvii. 
 25. xliii. II. The Greek name x^lxvov ov Xa^x- 
 vov, and the Latin one ladanum, seem deriva- 
 tives from lab. 
 
 Hence perhaps Latin lethum, and old Eng. 
 lethe, death. 
 
 I V. To this root may perhaps be best referred 
 the N. laba, which occ. Jer. xliii. 9, and by 
 the context denotes a hiding place, a vault, or 
 something of that kind. So the Hexaplar ver- 
 sions, except the LXX, render it by KPvpai, 
 and the Vulg. by crypta; both of which 
 words are from x^vrru to hide. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic 
 signifies, to adhere, or stick chse to the ground. 
 As a N. fem. rrxub a species of poisonous Ii- 
 zard called in Arabic wachra, and remarkable 
 for adhering closely to the ground. Thus Bo- 
 chart, vol. ii. 1074, where see more. Once, 
 Lev. xi. 30. The LXX render it xaXa/3Tjy, 
 and Vulg. stellio, a newt, which may confirm 
 the interpretation here given. 
 
 I. In Kal, to whet, sharpen, or set an edge on a 
 tool or instrument of metal, occ. 1 Sam. xiii, 
 20. Ps. vii. 13. Iii. 4. So Gen. iv. 22, Tuhal- 
 Cain, the seventh from Adam in the line of 
 Cain, was bnm hiyns U'^in ba U'tJb a whetter 
 or sharpener of every instrument ofcqpper and 
 iron (so Montanus, acuentem omne artificium 
 seris et fem). This account implies great 
 skill in metallurgy. For thougfi we should 
 with Mons. Goguet suppose that f copper 
 
 * Comp. Herodotus, lib. iii cap. 112, edit. Gale; and 
 Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xu. cap. 17. 
 
 t Comp. Boerhaave's Chemistry by Shaw, vol. i. p. 12, 
 and Notes. 
 
laV 
 
 273 
 
 nnb 
 
 might be found in a pure unmixed state, yet 
 still the discovering and fusing and forging of 
 iron, and the setting of an edge on copper, so as 
 to make it fit for a tool or instrument (which 
 the modern artist finds it very difficult to do) 
 shows that Tubal- Cain had great knowledge 
 in his art. But for farther satisfaction on the 
 subject of ancient metallurgy I with great 
 })leasure refer the curious reader to the learn- 
 ed, sensible, and entertaining account given 
 by Mons. Goguet, in his Origin of Laws, &c. 
 vol. i. book ii. ch. xiv. p. 140, &c. edit. 
 Edinburgh, 8vo.* 
 II. In a figurative sense applied to the eyes, to 
 sharpen them, make them look sharp and glis- 
 tening, as with anger, occ. Job xvi. 9. 
 
 I. To take, as a city or town, in war. Deut. ii. 
 34-, & al. freq. Comp. Jud. vii. 24. 
 
 II. To take, by lots. Josh. vii. 14. Comp. 1 
 Sam. xiv. 41, 42. 
 
 III. To take, or catch, as in a pit, snaring-net, 
 or the like. Isa. x!^iv. 18. Jer. v. 26. xviii. 22. 
 1. 24. As a N. fem. in reg. iTiabD a trap, a 
 gin. occ. Job x;viii. 10. 
 
 IV. To take, or catch, as a wild beast doth his 
 prey. Amos iii."- 4. 
 
 V. In Hith. to catch, or take hold on each other, 
 as the scales of the leviathan. Job xli. 9 or 
 17 ; as the superficial parts of water in freez- 
 ing. Job xxxviii. 30. Comp. Ecclus xliii. 20. 
 
 hh 
 
 Occiu's not as a verb, but the idea is evidently, 
 to wind, to turn, or move round, or out of a 
 rectilinear course. 
 
 I. As a N. ilaas. plur. D-blb winding-stairs. 
 So the LXX iXtKTn, and Vulg. cochleam. 
 occ. 1 K. vi. 8. 
 
 II. As nouns, b-b and rrb^'V, the night, q. d. the 
 deviatrix. freq. occ. It seems properly to de- 
 note the dark condensed air on the back part 
 of the earth, which was and is the principal 
 cause of its continual deviation from a rectili- 
 near to a circular course. 
 
 We are informed by Moses, Gen. i. 3, Then 
 God said, let light he, and light was. Ver. 4, 
 And God sdw the light, that fit vmsj good 
 (proper to perform the important offices in- 
 tended for it), aiid God divided between the 
 light and between the darkness (recij)rocally 
 changed tbe conditions of the celestial fluid by 
 his own iniftiediate power, as the sun and moon 
 afterwards mechanically did, and still do, ver. 
 
 18.) Ver. 5, And God called the light day 
 (t^"" the bustler), and the darkness called he 
 night (rrb-b) : and there was evening and there 
 was morning, one (the first) day. From the 
 evening being mentioned first, it is apparent 
 that the first push or action of the Spirit, when 
 God divided between the light and between the 
 darkness, was on the evening or western f side 
 
 Comp. Hesiod, Opera et tJies, lin. 149, 150 ; Annual 
 Register for 1784, l"75. Antiq. p. 78. 
 
 \ The eveniugfidgc of, the earth is very properly called 
 the western, bec{^, as it is Just entering into the dark- 
 ened h'feraisphei'e, *the sun always rises later to it than it 
 does to iXxeynoVningeAgo, %Vhicn -ii^Just entering into Wxe 
 iiljff'itenei^one, and is therefore called the eastefn. 
 
 or edge of the earth, or in other words', that 
 the earth was impelled or pushed forward from 
 west to east. But the consequence of the di- 
 vision just mentioned must be, that the earth 
 would decline from a rectilinear path the mo- 
 ment it began to move. For since it is an un- 
 varied law of nature (confirmed by every pos- 
 sible experiment, and indeed by eveiy breath 
 we draw), that the grosser air constantly tends 
 to rush into the finer, and will press against 
 any intervening obstacle with a force propor- 
 tionable to the different degrees of fineness on 
 the one side and on the other ; hence it is evi- 
 dent, that the air, being by the interposition 
 of the earth made more gross on the back part 
 thereof, that on that which was turned towards 
 the centre of light, must, as soon as the light 
 began to act, have pressed on the said back 
 part with a considerable force, and caused the 
 earth to deviate from a right-lined course into 
 an intermediate one, between the directions of 
 the perpendicular and lateral impulse above 
 mentioned ; and as the same forces are now 
 constantly kept up by the natural and mecha- 
 nical action of the celestial fluid, the earth 
 must continue to move forward not in a right 
 line, but (since the two forces approach to an 
 equality) in an orbit nearly circular. * 
 
 III. As a N. fem. n-b-b some night-bird, the 
 noctua, strix, or screech-owl. occ. Isa. xxxiv. 
 14. 
 
 IV. As particles -bib and xblb. See among 
 the pluriliterals. 
 
 Hhh 
 
 Occurs ijot as a verb, but its radical meaning 
 seems nearly the same as that of bb, namely to 
 wind, or turn round. So t!i and Kii, ^S and 
 XTn, an and Nan, respectively, are nearly re- 
 lated in sense as well as in sound. As a N. 
 fem. plur. nxbb round loops, so called from 
 their form. Exod. xxvi. 4, 5, & al. The LXX 
 render it by ayKvXxs, w^hich from uyxuXcst 
 curve, bending, expresses a similar idea. 
 
 I. In general in Kal, to accustom or habituate, 
 to be accustomed or habituated, occ. Jer. ii/24. 
 So Vulg. assuetus. But see under rris III. 
 
 II. In Kal, to learn f like the English word 
 learn, it is used both in the sense of learning 
 oneself, and of teaching others. Deut. iv. 5, 10. 
 Jer. xii. 1 6, & al. freq. As a particip. Hiph. 
 teaching. Deut. iv. 1. 2 Sam. xxii. 35. Huph. 
 taught. 1 Chron. xxv. 7, & al. As a partici- 
 ple in Kal and Huph. it is particularly applied 
 to the beeve kind as accustomed or broken to 
 the yoke. occ. Jer. xxxi. 18. Hos. x.,11. As 
 a N. T-nbn one taught, a discijile, scholar. 
 occ. 1 Chron. xxv. 8. 
 
 III. As a N. Tnbn a goad, by which beeves 
 are habituated or broken to the plough, and 
 managed. Aquila renders it ideally "^^^axrn^/. 
 occ. Jud. iii. 31 ; where Shamgar slew of 
 
 For a farther account of the scriptural principles of 
 philosophy in relation to the earth's motion, see Catcott's 
 Verae et Veteris Philosophiae Princijjia ; Spearman's In- 
 quiry after Philosophy and Theolo^, ch. ii. ; and Cat- 
 cott, the son, on Creation,. 48 -52. 
 
274, 
 
 jyV 
 
 the Philistines 600 7nen with an ox-goad -. and 
 Maundrell in his Journey, &c. at April 13, 
 informs us, that an ox-goad which he had 
 seen them still use in that part of the world, 
 was of such a make and strength as to be a 
 formidable weapon. And from Homer, II. 
 vi. line 130, &c. it should seem that the ox- 
 goads used in his time and country were of a 
 similar kind ; since he there describes the vo- 
 taries of Bacchus as pursued and slain by Ly- 
 curgus with an ox-goad, Buvofcivat (iowrXfiyi. 
 See Bochart, vol. ii. 385. 
 
 )^ 
 
 I. In Kaland Hiph. (dropping the formative rr) 
 to stay, abide, remain. See Ruth i. 16. Job 
 xvii. 2. xix. 4?. xxix. 19. xli. 13 or 22. Ps. 
 XXV. 13. xlix. 13. Prov. xv. 31. Isa. i. 21. 
 Zech. V. 4. In Hiph. to cause to lodge. Job 
 xxiv. 7. *' It is by no means confined to the 
 night, as if it were to stay or lodge a night, or 
 in the night only," Bate ; unless this circum- 
 stance is either expressed, as Gen. xxxii. 13, 
 
 21. Num. xxii. 8 or implied in the context, 
 
 as Gen. xix. 2. xxiv. 54. xxviii. 1 1 . xxxi. 54. 
 Exod. xxiii. 18. xxxiv. 25. Jer. xiv. 8. But 
 since this verb pb is often applied to the night, 
 hence may with great probability be derived 
 the Lat. luna the moon ; whence Eng. lunar, 
 lunation, lunacy, lunatic, sublunary. As a N. 
 pbn a place to lodge or stay in. 2 K. xix. 23. 
 Josh. iv. 8 ; particularly, a place where tra- 
 vellers used to stop and lodge. It is rendered 
 an inn. But these places were very different 
 from the present inns among us, and, no doubt, 
 rather resembled the connacs, khanes, or cara- 
 vanseras, which, to this day, in the eastern 
 countries rarely afford any other accommoda- 
 tion than bare walls (and sometimes not even 
 them) and a ^^Tetched lodging. Travellers 
 therefore in these countries are obliged to take 
 their bedding, wine, oil, and other provisions 
 with them. occ. Gen. xlii. 27. xliii. 21. Exod. 
 iv. 24. Jer. ix. 2. comp. Gen. xlv. 23. Luke 
 X. 34.* As a N. fem. naibn a lodge, hovel, 
 shed. occ. Isa. i. 8. xxiv. 20. On the former 
 passage we may observe, that in the East they 
 still have in their unenclosed cultivated spots, 
 lodges or booths, which Sir John Chardin de- 
 scribes as "places defended from the sun by 
 sods, straw, and leaves, made for watching the 
 fruits of those places, such as cucumbers, me- 
 lons, grapes, when they begin to ripen ; under 
 which also they sell the produce of such gar- 
 dens." Thus Harmer, Observations, vol. i. p. 
 454 ; who judiciously adds, that " as it was so 
 easy to get over some of their fences (namely 
 such as consisted of unarmed plants), such 
 watch-houses might be very requisite (even) in 
 such gardens as had hedges." Comp. Shaw's 
 Travels, p. 138 ; Niebuhr's Descript. de 
 I'Arabie, p. 139. 
 
 II. In Kal and Hiph. to dwell or harp (as we 
 say) upon a subject with discontent and mur- 
 murs, to grumble, Fr. gronder. Exod. xv. 24. 
 
 xvi. 2. Num. xiv. 29. As a N. fern. plur. 
 naibn, mabn, and in reg. -nabn repeated mur- 
 murs, or murmuring repetitions, grumblings. 
 Exod. xvi. 7, 12. Num. xiv. 27, & al. 
 ]3b In Hith. to lodge oneself, to take one's abode 
 or resting place, occ. Jobxxxix. 28. Psal. xci.l. 
 
 I. To lick up, absorb, swallow down. occ. 
 Obad. ver. 16. Used figuratively, occ. Prov. 
 XX. 25. In a passive sense, to be swallowed 
 up. occ. Job vi. 3 ; where Targ. iNTbriiyn 
 
 fail. As a N. i?b, or, according to seventeen 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices, jrib the throat, the 
 gullet, q. d. the swallow, occ. Prov. xxiii. 2. 
 
 II. As Ns. j?b"in, fem. rrybnn, worm. The 
 learned Bochart and others deduce these nouns 
 from x?b to swallow, on account of the rapa- 
 ciousness and voracity of these little reptiles 
 (see Deut. xxviii. 39.) ; but it seems more 
 proper to place these words under xhn, which 
 therefore see. 
 
 Der. Latin lingo, whence linctus. Also Latin 
 lingua the tongue, whence French langue, lan- 
 guage, and Eng. language ,- also Eng. linguist, 
 sublingual. 
 
 In Hiph. to deride, sneer. So the LXX fiux- 
 TYi^i^oyris, and Vulg. subsannabant. Once, 2 
 Chron. xxxvi. 16. The Chaldee Targums 
 often use the word in the same sense. 
 
 Hence plainly the Greek Xufin contumely, deri- 
 sion, and its derivatives, and perhaps Eng. to 
 laugh, &c. But comp. under apb. 
 
 In Kal and Hiph. to mock, deride, sneer, scorn. 
 It is a word of gesture, and is put either abso- 
 lutely, as Job xi. 3. xxi. .3 ; or construed with 
 b, a or hv prefixed to the noun or pronoun fol- 
 lowing. See 2 K. xix. 21.2 Chron. xxx. 10. 
 Neh. iv. 1. In Prov. xxx. 17, it is spoken of 
 the eye, by which every one knows that scorn 
 or contempt is often signified. But more par- 
 ticularly " contempt is expressed by raising one 
 side of the upper lip, so as to discover the 
 teeth, whilst the other side has a movement 
 like that of laughter : the eye, on that side 
 where the teeth appear, is half shut, whilst the 
 other remains open ; however both the pupils 
 are depressed."* As a N. abj^ scorn, derision, 
 scoffing. Job xxxiv. 7. Ps. Ixxix. 4, & al. In 
 Ps. XXXV. 16, aiyn seems to be a N. fromairb 
 (the b being dropped, as in np?3 2 Chron. xix. 
 7, and in mnpn Neh. x. 32, both of them 
 nouns from npb to take), and to this purpose 
 the LXX render yrsn -ayb in the Ps. by e^s- 
 (jbVKrn^Kruv fjivxryi^ifffAov, literally, they sneered a 
 sneering, and Vulg. by subsannaverunt subsan- 
 natione. As a participle in Niph. or a parti- 
 cipial noun. occ. Isa. xxxiii. 19, pc'b apba ri- 
 diculous (Eng. margin) in tongue or language, 
 as speaking what was to the Jews mere unin- 
 telligible ridiculous jargon. ^ So rrstrr "^jrb ri- 
 diculousness of lip, i. e. ridiculous lips. occ. 
 
 See Preface to Shaw's Travels, edit. p. 9, 11, 14, and 
 Notes: Maundrell's Journey, p. 1, 2; and Volney, 
 Voyage, torn. ii. p, 3St. 
 
 New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, article 
 Passions in painting. 
 
U'V 
 
 375 
 
 PV 
 
 Isa. xxviii. 11. And thus, when God did on 
 another occasion speak to the Jews and pro- 
 selytes of all nations by men of other tongues 
 and other lips (comp. 1 Cor. xiv. 21.) some 
 X^tuBil^oyTis mocking said these men are full of 
 new wine. Acts ii. 13. Comp. I Cor. xiv. 23. 
 Der. Gothic hlahgan, Eng. laugh. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a noun has 
 been supposed to signify barbarous, i. e. using 
 a barbarous ox foreign language or pronuncia- 
 tion. So Targum 'i<in*in. LXX (ix^fix^M 
 and Vulg. barbaro. But the word seems 
 rather (according to Mr Bate in Crit. Heb. 
 and in his appendix to the Enquiry into the 
 Similitudes, p. 281, &c.) to be a compound of 
 the particle b of (as b is often used, see Nol- 
 dius's Particles, under b, 44.) and tu violence, 
 and so to refer to the violence of the Egyp- 
 tians towards the Israelites, or the barbarity 
 of their behaviour, which was more to the 
 Psalmist's purpose than the barbarity of their 
 language; even supposing the reality of the 
 latter in the time of Moses. Once, Ps. cxiv. 1. 
 
 To swallow down eagerly, or at once, to gulp. 
 
 It occurs not in Kal, but in Hiph. Once, 
 
 Gen. XXV. 30, ''3ia''i;bn Let me swallow down ; 
 
 which seems well to express Esau's hunger 
 
 and greediness. 
 Der. (y being transposed) to glut, whence 
 
 glutton, &c. 
 
 jrV 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies to reject, detest, " Abegit, procul abesse 
 jussit." Castell. Hence as a N. fem. rrayb 
 wormwood, so called because animals 7-eject or 
 refuse to eat it on account of its extreme bit- 
 terness, Deut. xxix. 18, a root bearing rrajjb 
 wormwood. (Comp. Heb. xii. 15.) But in 
 this as in all the other texts of the Old Tes- 
 tament, it is used in a figurative sense either 
 for whatjis offensive, odious, as Amos v. 7. 
 vi. 12; or for bitter affliction, Prov. v. 4. 
 Jer. ix. 15, xxiii. 15. Lam. iii. 15, 19. 
 
 The above cited are all the passages of scrip- 
 ture where the word occurs. The LXX 
 generally render it by words expressive of its 
 figurative sense, but the Vulg. most usually 
 by absinthium wormwood, and so Aquila, 
 Prov. V. 4, by a.-^iv6iav. See Martinii Lex. 
 Etymolog. in Absinthium. 
 
 Der. a loon, scoundrel. Qu ? 
 
 nab 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but no doubt the idea of 
 the Hebrew word, as of the Greek XafATfu, 
 
 'Ka.f/i.'Tta.i -a.'ioff XxfATrno, ketfji,<TiTau, derived 
 from it, is to shine, or the like. And observe 
 that ^ is inserted, as usual before ^, not only 
 in these Greek derivatives, but likewise d in 
 the Chaldee nanb, and Syriac xisrsb a lamp ,- 
 the former of which words is in Jonathan 
 Ben Uziel's Targ. on Exod. xx. 2, 3, applied 
 like the Heb. -fsb in Gen. xv. 17. Exod. 
 XX. 18. As a N. nxEib, plur. on-sb, D'-rub, 
 and DT^sb, a burning torch or firebrand. * Jud. 
 
 Comp, Harmer's Observations, vol.. iv. p. 429. 
 
 vii. 16, 20. XV. 4, 5. Job xii. 5. Isa. Ixii. 1. 
 Zech. xii. 6, u;k "fsba like a torch of fire or 
 firebrand in a sheaf. But wn T'Sb Gen. xv. 
 17,. means a fiame or cone of fire in the midst 
 of the smoky cloud, the emblem of the divine 
 presence, as at Sinai, Exod. xix 18. So 
 DT-sb Exod. XX. 18, are the fiames or flashes 
 of fire. Comp. Ezek. i. 13. Dan. x. 6. 
 Nah. ii. 5. Job xii. 11, or 19. 
 
 The above-cited are all the passages wherein 
 the word occurs as an appellative noun. 
 
 Der. Greek and Lat. lampas. Eng. lamp. 
 Also Lat. limpidus ; whence Eng. limpid, 
 limpidness. 
 
 To incline, turn aside, decline. It is used both 
 transitively and intransitively, occ. Jud. xvi. 
 29. Ruth iii. 8. Job vi. 18. 
 
 Der. Greek \x(pos (Hesych.) Latin Icevus, 
 English Ze/? (hand.) Qu ? lappet. Qu? 
 
 V^ 
 
 The Hexaplar versions very frequently render 
 the verb and nouns under this root by ;(;Xtfa^y 
 to mock, deride, and its compound and deriva- 
 tives iK^XiuaZ^u, ^XivcLcrrm, ^\iva(Tfjt,os. See 
 Montfaucon's Heb. and Greek Lexicons at 
 the end of his Hexapla. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to deride, scoff, scorn. 
 Prov. iii. 34. ix. 12. Ps. cxix. 51, & al. As 
 Ns. )>b a, scoffer, scorner. Ps. i. 1, & al. freq. 
 pyb scorn, a scorning, Prov. i. 22. xxix. 8. 
 Isa. xxviii. 14, mn-n rrii^bri a scoffing of or 
 in, parables, " a taunting proverb." (Eng. 
 Transl. ) Hab. ii. 6. But Qu ? and see under 
 Vbn IV. Job xvi. 20, 'j?n -a-^bn is by some 
 rendered, my friends mock (are mocking) me, 
 so Schultens, " illusores mei, sodales mei" it 
 may however perhaps be best to refer this 
 text to the root yb?3, which see. B.ut the 
 reader will consider and judge for himself. 
 
 II. As a N. yba an advocate. See under 
 Vbn IL 
 
 yib In Hith. to scoff or mock repeatedly or 
 continually, occ. Isa. xxviii. 22, " Give your- 
 selves up to scoffing no more." Bp. Lowth. 
 As a N. mas. plur. D^y^b great scorners, those 
 who scoff repeatedly or continually, occ. Hos. 
 vii. 5. 
 
 n2jb Chald. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a participial N. 
 liibn a house-steward or butler, occ. Dan. 1. 
 11, 16. Some interpret the word as a proper 
 name, Melzar ; but as the rr is prefixed, it 
 seems rather to be an appellative. 
 
 I. To lick or lap with the tongue, as a dog doth 
 water or blood, occ. Jud. vii. 5. 1 K. xxi. 
 19. xxii. 38. 
 
 II. As a N. pb*" a species of insect, so called 
 perhaps from its licking, as it were, and de- 
 stroying vegetables. From Ps. cv. 34, com- 
 pared with Exod. x. 4, it should seem to be 
 a kind of m"iK or locust : but in Joel i. 4. ii. 
 25, it is expressly distinguished from the rrn'iN, 
 and in the former text described as ravaging 
 after it. Nah. iii. 16, however, proves that 
 after having ravaged (and cast its slough) it 
 
np"^ 
 
 276 
 
 wh 
 
 takes wing. And the characters mentioned 
 in Joel and Nahum agree witli the chafer or 
 may-hug, (i^ouxos, as the LXX render it in 
 five passages out of eight wherein it occurs. 
 So Vulg. throughout bruchus the chafer. 
 Accordingly Michaelis * thinks pb" means the 
 chafer, particularly in its vermicular state, 
 when it is much more destructive to plants, 
 namely, by gnawing, eating, and cankering 
 their roots, than after it has taken wing. Yet 
 he does not exclude it from signifying the 
 winged chafer, especially in Nah. iii. 16. Jer. 
 li. 27. If VX3T\ (which see) means the winged 
 chafer, pb^ as denoting the loorm from whiich 
 it springs, is very properly placed before it in 
 the two texts of Joel above cited. Michaelis, 
 however, objects to Bochart's derivation of 
 pb" from ppb licking, and rather refers it to 
 Arabic pb" white, as the chafer-worms in fact 
 are f (and even the winged chafers are sprinkled 
 with a whitish dust which easily comes off,) 
 or to Arab, pbl to hasten. 
 ppb In Kal and Hiph, to lick or lap again 
 and again, occ. Jud. vii. 6, 7. 1 K. xxi. 19. 
 Der. To lick (comp. under -fnb.) Old Lat. 
 lix water or liquor in general, whence liqueo, 
 liquor, liquidus, and Eng. liquor, liquid. 
 
 nph 
 
 This root often dn^s its initial b. It is a very 
 general word, and signifies, to take, receive, 
 accept, in almost any manner, and has even 
 some applications which seem to extend be- 
 yond the common use of those English words ; 
 as, for instance, with the particles b and xb 
 following, to procure, get. Prov. ix. 7. xxii 
 25. To bring. Gen. xlviii. 9. I K. iii. 24. 
 2 K. ii. 20. Comp. Gen. xv. 9. xviii. 5. Ps. 
 Ixviii. 19. Ezek. xvii. 5. Hos. xiv. 3. To send 
 ^or. 1 Sam. xvii. 31. To employ, use. Jer. 
 xxiii. 31. To buy, ov purchase. Prov. xxxi. 16. 
 So LXX iT^iaro, and Vulg. emit. To take a 
 woman, marry. Num. xxii. 1. To carry or 
 hurry away. Job xv. 12. To attract, win or 
 gain by speech or persuasion. Prov. xi. 30. 
 Hence as a N. npb taking, persuasive speech, 
 or doctrine, persuasiveness. See Deut. xxxii. 
 2. Job xi. 4. Prov. i. 5. vii. 21. xvi. 21, 23. 
 Also as a V. in Kal, to be taken or taken 
 away or off. Gen. ii. 23. iii. 19, 23. Isa. 
 Iii. 5. liii. 8, & al. In Hith. to catch or infold 
 itself, like fire confined in an oven ; but this 
 cannot be for any time in the open air with- 
 out a miracle, occ. Exod. ix. 24. Ezek. i. 4. 
 As a N. mpbn somewhat taken, capture, prey. 
 Num. xxxi. 11. Isa. xlLx. 24, & al. As a N. 
 mas. plur. D-npba tongs, so called from taking 
 hold. Forcipes, which Latin word is in like 
 manner from the old formus hot, and capio to 
 take hold. Exod. xxv. 38. 1 K. vii. 49. As 
 a N. mas. plur. in reg. "mpbn the jaws 
 which take hold on food. occ. Ps. xxii. 16. 
 So Vulg. faucibus. 
 As Ns. dropping the b, n^p a prison, which 
 takes and detains men. So the French and 
 
 * Recueil de Question?, p. 64 ; Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. 
 p. 108O. 
 t Comp. Brookes' Nat. Hist. vol. iy. p. 23, 24. 
 
 English prison is from the French V. prendre 
 to take. occ. Isa. Ixi. 1. (But comp. under 
 np3.) npD a taking or receiving, occ. 2 
 Chron. xix. 7. Fem. plur. mnpn things to be 
 received for use, wares, merchandise, occ. Neh. 
 X. 31. 
 
 Der. Greek y^yixf^, Xccy^avu to take by lot. 
 Eng. luck. Greek Xo.h.ko?, Lat. lacus, Eng. 
 a lake, a receptacle of water. Lat. locus a 
 place, whence Eng. local, locality, &c. Latin 
 laqueus a snare, whence French luqs, and 
 Eng. illaqueate, illaqueation. Lat. lacio to 
 allure, whence allicio, elicio, and Eng. elicite. 
 A lock for a door. Qu? From infin. nnp, 
 perhaps Eng. to catch. 
 
 I. To pick, pick up, or gather, as stones from 
 the earth. Gen. xxxi. 46 the manna. Exod. 
 xxi. 4. herbs, plants, or flowers. 2 K. iv. 
 
 39. Cant. vi. 2 an arrow. 1 Sam. xx. 38. 
 
 In Hiph. to pick up, as wood. occ. Jer. vii. 
 18. as meat or crumbs under a table, occ. 
 Jud. i. 7, As a N, toipb" scrip or satchel 
 into which things are gathered, occ. 1 Sam. 
 xvii. 40. 
 
 II. To pick up, glean, as stalks of corn. Lev. 
 xix. 9. (comp. ver. 10.) Ruth ii. 2, 3, & al. 
 As a N. iDpb a gleaning, occ. Lev. xix. 9. 
 In Hiph. to glean, occ. Isa. xvii. 5. 
 
 III. To pick up, gather, as money in small dis- 
 tinct sums. occ. Gen. xlvii. 14. In Niph. to 
 be picked up one by one, as men. occ. Isa. 
 xxvii. 12. In Hith. to be picked up or gather 
 themselves together, one after another, as men. 
 occ. Jud. xi. 3. 
 
 Der. Latin lego, lectum, to gather, whence the 
 compound coUigo, -lectum, and Eng. collect, col- 
 lection. 
 
 I. To crop or cut off; so to gather, as fruits, 
 occ. Job xxiv. 6, They (the poor distressed 
 persons mentioned ver. 4, 5.) crop the vine- 
 yard, i. e. gather the vintage of the oppressor. 
 Targ. pnoa" they cutoff ov crop. Vulg. vinde- 
 miant they gather. The paraphrase of the 
 LXX is here remarkable, and gives the gen- 
 eral sense of the passage : The poor labour in 
 the vineyards of the wicked, ctfAiffdi kdci aatri, 
 without wages and without food. 
 
 I I. As a N. u>pb a crop of grass, i. e. what is 
 cropped or eaten off by cattle, occ. Amos vii. 
 1, twice. Comp. under n3 III. and the 
 authors there cited. 
 
 III. As a N. aripbn the harvest rain, i. e. the 
 rain which plumps up and prepares the corn 
 for cutting or gathering. These rains in Judea 
 and the neighboyring countries * " fall some- 
 times in the beginning, sometimes towards the 
 end of April." (O. S.) Deut. xi. 14, & al. 
 freq. 
 
 Der. Latin locusta, and English locust, from 
 their cropping the fruits of the earth. See 
 Martinii Lex. Etymol. in Locusta. 
 
 I. To knead, as dough. Gen. xviii. 6. 1 Sam. 
 xxviii. 24, & al. 
 
 * Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 335, 2d edit 
 
T^h 
 
 277 
 
 ]^)^^^ 
 
 II. As a N. ly-b a lion. occ. Job iv. 11. Prov. 
 XXX. 30. Isa. XXX. 6. The Rabbins will have 
 it to signify an old decrepit lion ; but, as Bo- 
 chart, vol. iii. 720, 721, has well proved, this 
 is inconsistent with the import of Job iv. 11, 
 and of Prov. xxx. 30; to which I think we 
 may add the only remaining passage wherein 
 the word occurs, namely Isa. xxx. 6. The 
 learned writer just cited observes, that both 
 Aristotle and Pliny distinguish two kinds of 
 lions, the one of a compact shape and curled 
 mane, the other of a longer shape, and straighter 
 mane : the latter of these, say they, is the 
 more fierce and courageous, and this Bochart 
 conjectures to be the species called in Hebrew 
 ir'<b. I see no necessity, however, to have 
 recourse with him to the Arabic language 
 to explain the word, ir?*''? seems a very 
 proper Hebrew name for a fierce kind of lion, 
 from his trampling upon, and as it were 
 kneading, his prey with his paws. Comp. Mic. 
 V. 7, or 8. And to illustrate Prov. xxx. 29, 
 30, see Isa. xxxi, 4 ; Homer, II. xii. lin. 299, 
 &c. ; or lin. 357 of Pope's translation; to 
 which may be added part of Dr Brookes' de- 
 scription, Nat. Hist. vol. i. p. 178. The lion 
 '* has lively sparkling eyes, with dreadful paws, 
 and his steady pace cannot but excite the atten- 
 tion of the beholder ; plainly showing that he 
 is the king of quadrupeds." 
 
 Hence the Greek X/j, by which Aquila renders 
 the Heb. u^-b Job iv. 11, and which Homer 
 uses for a lion, II. xi. lin. 239. II. xv. lin. 275, 
 &al. 
 
 III. As a N. pu?b, and sometimes in reg. ]mb, 
 
 1. The tongue of man or animals, from its 
 kneading the food in chewing; but see the 
 root ]ty9. Exod. iv. 10. xi. 7. 
 
 2. Tongue, language. Gen. x. 5. Deut. xxviii. 
 49. 
 
 3. A bay or arm of the sea, from its form, 
 Josh. XV. 2, 5,'& al. 
 
 4. A piece of gold resembling a tongue, which 
 the French call un lingot d'or, a little tongue 
 of gold ; and we, corruptly from them, an ingot 
 of gold. Josh. vii. 21, 24. 
 
 5. A tongue or flame of fire. Isa. v. 24; where 
 see Bp. Lowth's note; and comp. Acts iL 
 3. Hence, 
 
 I V. \mb is once used as a V. to accuse, speak 
 against, q. d. to betongue. Prov. xxx. 10; and 
 once as a participle Hiph. in the same sense ; 
 "Ps. ci. 5; where the LXX render it by 
 xaraXaXovvra speaking against. Comp. under 
 
 Occurs not as a verb, but the idea is, to be wet, 
 moist, liquid. As a N. '^mb moisture. So the 
 Chaldee Targum "Sta'rn. occ. Ps. xxxii. 4. 
 Also moist, liquid; and so when spoken of 
 oW, fresh, occ. Num. xi. 8. 
 
 As a N. fem. rTDu^b and in reg. nsu'b a cham- 
 ber, room. Neh. xiii. 5. 2 K. xxxiii. II, & al. 
 freq. The word occurs not as a V. in He- 
 brew, nor, so far as I can find, in the dialec- 
 tical languages, and the ideal meaning is un- 
 certain ; but hence the Greek Kiirx,v, which. 
 
 as Vulcanius, ou Callimachus, hath observed, 
 properly signifies an open place, where philo- 
 sophers meet to discourse, &c. See Cocceius, 
 and Herodotus' Life of Homer, cap. 12, and 
 15; and Casaubon's and Duport's Notes on 
 A^okia-p^ix in Theophrast. Eth. Char. cap. 3. 
 
 As a N. a kind of precious stone, a ligure. So 
 the LXX Xiyu^iov, and Vulg. ligurius. " Theo- 
 phrastus and Pliny describe the ligurius to be 
 a stone like a carbuncle, of a brightness spark- 
 ling like fire." Calmet. occ. Exod. xxviii. 
 19. xxxix. 12. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but the Syriac 
 (in Aph.) ]u^bN is to turn about, twist, contort, 
 " torsit, contorsit," Castell. Hence, perhaps, 
 as a N. )^^I;b the tongue, &c. which is so formed 
 and furnished with muscles, as to be capable 
 of the greatest variety of contortions and flex- 
 ures of any member of the body. Hence as a 
 verb "{Ti/b to speak against, q. d. to betongue. 
 Prov. xxx. 10. 
 
 I have above placed ]mb as a derivative under 
 mb (which see), and am dubious whether it 
 should be considered as a radical or a derived 
 word; but must just observe, that I find no 
 other instance of a verb made from a noun, 
 which is formed with a servile ), as the verb 
 imb must be, if the N. ]^^l;b or ]\2;b be deduced 
 from mb ; but supposing ] in ^a^b radical, there 
 are many examples of verbs made in a similar 
 manner from nouns, as Fnn, Y"?} V^^^^^ b^NOa^rr, 
 &c. 
 
 nnV 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but hence as a N. nnnbtt 
 a wardrobe, a vestry. Once, 2 K. x. 22 ; 
 where Vulg. vestes the vestments, but Targ. 
 K-'niarsp the chests ; for clothes namely. Comp. 
 Zeph. i. 8, where see Lowth's note. 
 
 Th 
 
 As a N. A measure of capacity containing half 
 a homer or cor. So several of the Hexaplar 
 versions vifince^iv, and Vulg. dimidio coro. 
 Once, Hos. iii. 2. 
 
 To break in pieces, to comminute, occ. in Niph. 
 Job iv. 10, The teeth of the young lion ij?n5 ai-e 
 broken. So the Vulg. contriti sunt, iirna is 
 here, according to the general opinion, put for 
 ll?nb3, the b being dropped, as it often is in the 
 deflexions of npb and in aijyn from apb. 
 Hence, as a N. fem. plur.niiynbn the grinders, 
 i. e. the large flat teeth which comminute the 
 food. So LXX fivXas, and Vulg. molas. 
 occ. Ps. Iviii. 7. 
 
 PLURILITERALSinV. 
 
 As a N. the leviathan, from "lb coupled, and ^n 
 a large serpent. See under nan. ^nnb is sy- 
 nonymous with tyni a serpent, and with Y^n 
 Isa. xxvii. I. comp. Psal. Ixxiv. 13, 14 ; and 
 Y^n is used not only for a dragon or large 
 serpent, and for a whale or aquatic monster, 
 but in Isa. xxvii. 1. li. 9, seems particularly to 
 
]n^iV 
 
 278 
 
 7J 
 
 refer to the crocodile. Comp. Ezek. xxix. 3. 
 xxxii. 2. So 
 
 I. As a N. in-lb the crocodile, a large amphibi- 
 ous serpent-like animal, growing to the length 
 of twenty or twenty-five feet, and even much 
 more.* 
 
 For a more particular description of the croco- 
 dile, see Job chap. xl. and xli. and Bochart's 
 excellent Comment, on them, vol. iii. 769, & 
 seq. occ. Job iii. 8. xl. 20. or xli. 1 . Psal. 
 Ixxiv. 14. Isa. xxvii. 1. 
 
 Job iii. 8, Let them execrate it, who curse the 
 (natal) day (comp. ver. 1.) q/* those who are 
 about to, or who shall, (LXX o f/,iXXuv) rouse 
 the leviathan ; which was almost sure to be 
 attended with immediate and horrid destruc- 
 tion.! See Job xli. 810 ; and Scott's Notes 
 on Job iii. 8.:j: 
 
 In Ps. Ixxiv. 14, iTT'lb is used allegorically for 
 the Egyptians (comp. Isa. li. 9. Ezek. xxix. 
 
 ' Captain Norden saw, in the Upper Egypt, twenty 
 crocodiles extended on banks of sand in the Nile. They 
 were, he says, of different sizes, namely, from fifteen to 
 jiftp feet' Travels, p. 61, 8vo. Scott's sub-note, s, to 
 Job xU. 31. 
 
 \ The crocodile, says Hasselquist, Voyages, p. 216, does 
 inexpressible mischief to the people of Upper Egypt, 
 often killing and devouring' women, who come to the 
 river to fetch water, and children playing on the shore 
 or swimming in the river. In the stomach of one dis- 
 sected before the English consul, Mr Barton, they found 
 the bones of the legs and arms of a woman, with the 
 rings which they wear in Egypt for ornaments. Lucas, 
 Voyf^e de Syrie, tom. i. p. 83, describes a horridjaccident 
 of this kind. Being at a house of an Arab sliek j in com- 
 pany with a Turkish Cadi, at Girge in Upper Egypt, he 
 was carried to see a crocodile'' s skin, the length of which 
 was between twenty-four and twenty-five (French) feet ; 
 and the Turk gave Mm the following account of the 
 monster to whom it belonged. "This crocodile," said he, 
 " used every year to make great ravsige for three weks 
 or a month, and he then disappeared till the following 
 year. One cannot recount how many oxen, cows, 
 camels, horses, asses, dogs, sheep, men, women, and 
 children he had devoured. The people had several times 
 pursued, without being able to take him. This very 
 year the women belonging to the Shek went one day to 
 fetch water from the river, a little before sun-set, ac- 
 cording to the custom of the country. Among these 
 women was a beautiful female slave, whom the Shek 
 loved more than all the rest This young person seeing 
 the place where she was to draw water already occupied 
 by her companions, \ventabout thirty paces higher up the 
 nver. As she was stooping, the crocodile sprung upon 
 her, carried her to the bottom of the Nile and devoured 
 her." Comp. Harmer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 283. 
 
 t The crocodile frequents the camUs and rivers of this 
 country (Batavia), and is a most voracious animal. It 
 certainly is an object of fear, and by no very uncommon 
 transition of sentiment, gradually becomes an object of 
 veneration ; and oft'erings are made to it, as to a Deity. 
 When a Javanese feels hunself diseased, he will sometimes 
 build a kind of coop, and fill it with such eatables as he 
 thinks most agreeable to the crocodiles. He places the 
 coop upon the bank of the river or canal, in the perfect 
 confidence that by the means of such offerings, he will 
 get rid of his complaints ; and persuaded that if any per- 
 son could prove so vAdcked as to take away those viands, 
 such person would draw upon himself the malady for 
 the cure of which the offering was made. The worship 
 of the crocodiles is indeed a folly among men of an an- 
 cient date ; as Herodotus, in that part of liis History, 
 styled Euterpe, expressly says, that " among some of 
 the Egyptian tribes the crocodiles are sacred, but re- 
 garded as enemies among others. The inhabitants in 
 the environs of Thebes and the lake Mceris, are firmly 
 persuaded of their sanctity ; and both these tribes bring- 
 up and tame a crocodile, adorning Iiis ears with ear- 
 rings of precious stones and gold, and putting orna- 
 mental chains about his foro-feet. They also regularly 
 give Mm victuals, offer victims to him, and treat him 
 m the most respectful manner while living, and when 
 dead, embalm and bury him in a consecrated coffin." 
 Sir George Staunton's Embassy to CMna, vol. i. p. 275. 
 
 3.) ; and so in Isa. xxvii. 1, for other mighty 
 oppressors of God's church. In Scheuchzer's 
 Physica Sacra, tab. cxxxiv. may be seen a 
 medal with Julius Caesar's head on one side, 
 and on the reverse a crocodile, with this in- 
 scription : iEGYPTO CAPTA, EgYPT TAKEN. 
 
 II. A whale, or large fish of the cetaceous kind, 
 occ. Ps. civ. 26. This genus are known to 
 ymn^ forth their young alive, to suckle them 
 with their dugs, (comp. Lam. iv. 3.) to be 
 furnished with lungs, and a windpipe, and 
 especially to make a loud noise, which, together 
 with their enormous size, shows the propriety 
 of the name p-lb. Comp. i-sn under rran. 
 
 The above cited are all the passages wherein 
 in-ib occurs ; and we need not be surprised to 
 find the same Hebrew word denote both a 
 crocodile d^uA a whale; for nna^an is used in 
 like manner for a chameleon and a species of 
 
 fowl. See under du^s. 
 
 As a particle compounded of nb if, and xb not^ 
 if not, unless, except, nisi. Gen. xliii. 10, & al. 
 
 As a particle compounded of ^b if, and "b de- 
 noting defect, failing, from nb which see, and 
 which is used for nothing in Chaldee, Dan iv. 
 32 or 35. And as the particle rrb is of the 
 same import as xb, so is b"\b as xblb ; if not, 
 unless. Gen. xxxi. 42, & al. 
 
 VkIT^V See under bn VI. a 
 
 f2 
 
 72 A particle. 
 
 I. It is an abbreviation of ]D from rrin to dis- 
 tribute, &c. 
 
 1. From, by. Gen. ii. 2. Hos. vii. 4. 
 
 2. Without. Job xxi. 9. Mic. iii. 6. 
 
 3. At, near, toward of place. Gen. iii. 24. 
 Exod. xxxiii. 6. Ruth ii. 14. Jud. vii. 1. of 
 time. Exod. ix. 6. 2 K. xviii. 10. 
 
 4. Before, in the presence of Num. xxxii. 22. 
 Jer. li. 5. 
 
 5. Against. Jer. iii. 20. Dan. xi. 8. 
 
 6. Of, concerning, for. Lev. vi. 18. Josh. xxii. 
 24. 
 
 7. From, out of. Gen. ii. 23. xv. 4, & al. freq. 
 
 8. Rather than, more than. Deut. xiv. 2. Jud. 
 ii. 19. 
 
 9. Because of, by reason of. Exod. vi. 9, & al. 
 freq. 
 
 10. According to. Ezek. vii. 27. 
 
 11. For want of. Jer. x. 14. li. 17. Zeph. iii. 
 
 12. With a verb infinitive it is negative, from, 
 lest, that not. Gen. xxxi. 29, Take heed to thy- 
 self, "imrs from speaking, or lest thou speak- 
 est, to Jacob. Isa. v. 6. viii. II. xxxiii. 19. 
 
 After n in this sense the verb infinitive m-n 
 to be, is sometimes understood, the N. only 
 being expressed. Thus 1 Sam. xv. 23, 
 "ibnn ^DNr^n And he hath rejected thee from 
 
Kr) 
 
 279 
 
 :iD 
 
 being king. So 1 K. xv. 13. Isa. vii. 8. xvii. 
 
 I. XXV. 2, & al. 
 
 13. This particle sometimes, though rarely, 
 admits another n before it, in the senses ot 
 
 from, out of, more thaii. See Gen. xvii- 6. 1 
 Sam. XV. 28. Comp. under nsn VIII. 
 
 14. With nj? unto, or lyn even unto, following, 
 it may be rendered, both, as well. Gen. xix. 
 
 II, They struck with blindness blTa nyi ]Vp-0 
 from small even to great, or, both small and 
 great. Comp. Deut. xxix. 10. Esth. iii. 13. 
 So with b following, (xen. ix. 10. 
 
 II. As an abbreviation of rrD what? prefixed, 
 as in mn what (is) this? Exod. iv. 2; Drr?3 
 what they Ezek. viii. 6 ; Dsbn what (is) to 
 you? Isa. iii. 15; nxbnn what weariness. 
 Mai. i. 1.3. 
 
 i^'n Chald. 
 
 From the Heb. .in, what. Thus Nttb concern- 
 ing what. Ezra vi. 8. The Targum uses H'o 
 for what? as Jud. ii. 2. viii. 1. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb, but the idea evidently 
 is, to he strong, copious, vehement, or the 
 like. 
 
 I. As a N. *7NT2 strength, ability, faculty, occ. 
 Deut. yi. 5. 2 K. xxiii. 25. So the LXX 
 render it by '^uva.fjus and itrx^s, the Vulg. by 
 fortitude and virtus. 
 
 II. As a N. very great, very numerous. See 2 
 Chron. xxiv. 24. xxx. 13. 
 
 III. Asa particle, very, very much, vehemently. 
 Gen. i. 31. iv. 5. 
 
 "rxn repeated makes the meaning very intense ; 
 
 Txn "rxD most exceedingly. Gen. vii. 19. Num. 
 
 xiv. 7. 
 "Txn *TJ? even exceedingly, to a very great degree. 
 
 Gen. xxvii. 34?. Isa. Ixiv. 12. 
 Der. Might, mad, Qu ? 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic 
 NX a, or "N?2 signifies, to extend, dilate. See 
 Castell. As a N. a hundred, q. d. an exten- 
 sive number. Gen. vi. 3. It is often written 
 nxn like a N. fem, in reg. and so may most 
 properly be rendered, as a substantive, a cen- 
 tury, Fr. une centaine. Gen. v. 3, & al. freq. 
 In plur. mXQ hundreds, several hundreds. Gen. 
 v. 5, 7, & al. freq. D-nxn two hundred. Gen. 
 xxxii. 14. As a N. fem. plur. nT-xn, centu- 
 ries, companies of a hundred men each. occ. 2 
 K. xi. 4, 9, 10, 15. 
 
 Der. Saxon ma, more, whence Eng. mo, more, 
 most. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb, but 
 
 I. As a N. QMit2 the least thing, any thing, occ. 
 Job xxxi. 7. But most usually fem. nmKn 
 the least thing, any thing at all, or whatever. 
 Gen. xxii. 12, & al. freq. Schultens in his 
 MS. Origines Hebraicee takes the n in this 
 word to be servile, and the root to be mx 
 which in Arabic signifies to evaporate, smoke, 
 and as a N. rrmx a thin pellicle; whence in 
 Heb. Dix?3 and rrnixo somewhat extremely 
 small or slender. 
 
 II. Chald. as a N. from the Heb. Din, Dixn a 
 blot, blemish, occ. Dan. i. 4. 
 
 I. To refuse. Gen. xxxvii. 35, & al. freq. 
 Comp. Jer. xv. 18. Hence Eng. niean, vile. 
 
 II. Chald. as a N. mas. plur. emphat. x^axn 
 and in reg. "axn (from the Heb. rrara to distri- 
 bute) vessels, instruments, utensils, Ezra v. 14. 
 Dan. v. 2, & al. It answers in sense to the 
 Heb. >b3. 
 
 In Arabic signifies to be dilated, as a wound. 
 See Castell. 
 
 I. To crack and peel off, as the diseased skin in 
 an elephantiasis, occ. Job vii. 5. Comp. Bate's 
 Crit. Heb. Michaelis, in his Recueil, Quest. 
 XXXV. observes from the ancient physicians, 
 that in the elephantiasis, the skin " in some 
 places laps over, in others it chaps. Dans 
 quelques endroits elle se replie, dans d'autres 
 elle se crevasse.'' 
 
 II. To reject with contempt or disgust, as vile 
 and worthless, to despise, abhor. Ps. cxviii. 22. 
 Jer. vi. 30. Pro v. iii. 11, & al. freq. It is 
 opposed to im to choose. Isa. vii. 15. xli. 9, 
 & al. In Hos. iv. 6, very many of Dr Ken- 
 nicott's codices read iDxnN* 
 
 When followed by n it might most literally be 
 rendered, to nauseate, to be disgusted at. Lev. 
 xxvi. 15, 43, & al. 
 
 Should not iDXtt" Ps. Iviii. 8, be translated. 
 Let them, or they shall, become vile or refuse? 
 The LXX render it i%ovhiyiu6nTovritt they shall 
 be despised, esteemed as nothing, the Vulg. ad 
 nihilum devenient they shall come to nothing, 
 and the Ethiopic (according to Walton) they 
 shall be despised. 
 
 As a N. Dixn refuse, vile, rejectaneus. occ. 
 Lam. iii. 45. So Dxna Ps. xv. 4. 
 
 Hence Gr. /Ltia-iM to hate, as the LXX several 
 times render dx?3 f/^viros a flagitious crime. 
 
 In Arabic signifies to grow sore again, to rankle, 
 as a wound, " recruduit vulnus," Castell. In 
 the Hebrew Bible it occurs only as a partici- 
 ple Hiph. Causing to grow sore or rankle. 
 Thus it is applied to the leprosy, occ. Lev. 
 xiii. 51, 52. xiv. 44. to a thorn, occ. Ezek. 
 xxviii. 24. In the former passages the LXX 
 translation E^a^ava; , and Vulg. perseverans in- 
 veterate, give the general sense, but not the 
 ideal meaning of the word. 
 
 Der. To mar, murrain. Old Eng. murr ca- 
 tarrh, French morve, Greek fjtu^aivu to waste 
 away, whence marasmus. 
 
 In general, to dissolve, melt^ 
 
 I. In Niph. to be dissolved, melted, as by water. 
 Nah. ii. 6 or 7, (see ch. i. 8. ) or consumed, as 
 by fire, alluding to the burning of the king of 
 Nineveh's palace, together with himself, his 
 concubines and wealth. See Bishop Newton's 
 Dissertations on the Prophecies, vol. i. p. 266, 
 26, 7, 8vo. Comp. Amos ix. 5, and 330 IV. 
 below. 
 
 II. In Kal and Niph. to melt or be melted, as 
 through fear. See Ps. xlvi. 7. Ezek. xxi. 15 
 or 20. Exod. xv. 15. Josh. ii. 9. 
 
 III. In Niph. to melt away, be dispersed, as a 
 body of men. occ. 1 Sam. xiv. 16. In Kal, 
 
i:)^ 
 
 280 
 
 n^ 
 
 transitively, to melt away, consume, occ. Isa. 
 Ixiv. 6. 
 aan I. To melt or dissolve very much, to make 
 very soft, as the earth with rain. occ. Ps. Ixv. 
 
 II. To dissolve, dissipate. See Job xxx. 22. 
 
 III. In Hith. to melt, flow or run down, as the 
 hills with wine and oil, or rather with milk, 
 occ. Amos Lx. 13. Comp. Joel iii. or iv. 18. 
 
 IV. In Hith. to melt, flow down, as the hills 
 through intense heat, occ^ Nah. i. 5. Comp. 
 Jud. V. 5. Ps. xcvii. 5, & al. 
 
 V. In Hith. to melt or be melted away, as 
 through fear. occ. Ps. cvii. 26. 
 
 Der. Mug, muggy, muggish, damp, moist. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but verbs 
 from this root in Arabic signify, to excel, ex- 
 ceed in glory, honour, or praise. As a collec- 
 tive N. tan precious fruits, valuable produce, 
 delicacies, occ. Deut. xxxiii. 13 16. Plur. 
 Dn3?3 precious plants ov flowers, occ. Cant. iv. 
 1.3, 16. vii. 13.* Asa N. fem. plur. manan 
 and n3"730 precious things, things of value, occ. 
 Gen. xxiv. 53. 2 Chron. xxi. 3. xxxii. 23. 
 Ezra i. 6. Michaelis in Supplem. observes, 
 that in 2 Chron. xxxii. 27, two of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's codices for D-aan shields, read D-anaD 
 precious fruits, as being joined with D^nu^n 
 spices, aromatics. 
 
 Hence may be derived (jt.ayuhi; a kind of musi- 
 cal instrument among the Greeks, of which 
 Strabo (lib. x. p. 722, edit. Amstel.) express- 
 ly remarks that the name is barbarous or fo- 
 reign. 
 
 V:i7D See under ba XII. 
 
 I. With Schultens (in his MS. Origines He- 
 braicfe, comp. his note on Pro v. iv. 9.) I think 
 that the ideal meaning of this root is, to pour, 
 pour forth with profusion, and thence to lavish, 
 give largely and as it were profusely, elargiri, as 
 it is used in the only three texts where it oc- 
 curs. Gen. xiv. 20. Prov. iv. 9. Hos. xi. 8; 
 in which last Symmachus iKiuffu ffi shall 1 
 give thee up? And hence pra in Chaldee as a 
 particle signifies gratis, without compensation 
 (see Targ. on Gen. xxix. 15.) ; and in Arabic 
 as a V. not to care what one says or does, to be 
 profuse or prodigal as it were in this sense. 
 " Non curavit quid diceret, faceretve." Cas- 
 tell. To which we may add from Castell the 
 Arabic N. paarara a wheel for drawing up water 
 out of a river or well, and watering gardens or 
 fields, which brings us back again to the ori- 
 ginal idea of the word. 
 
 II. As a N. "{^r^ a shield. See under p III. 
 
 I. To throw or cast down. occ. Ps. Ixxxix. 45. 
 Comp. ""Tiara Ezek. xxi. 12 or 17. 
 
 II. Chald. nearly the same. occ. Ezra vi. 12. 
 The Targum also uses it in this sense, as in 
 Ezek. xxxix. 3. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. plur. miann subterraneous 
 repositories into which corn is thrown down ; 
 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol ii. p. 435 j and his 
 Outlines, p. 431. 
 
 for Dr Shaw* informs us that in Barbary, 
 " after the grain is winnowed they lodge it in 
 f mattamores, or subterraneous magazines, two 
 or three hundred of which are sometimes to- 
 gether; the smallest holding four hundred 
 bushels." AndDr Russell^ says, that "about 
 Aleppo in Syria, their granaries are even at 
 this day subterraneous grottos, the entry to which 
 is by a small hole or opening like a well, often in 
 the highway j and as they are commonly left 
 open when empty, they make it not a little 
 dangerous riding near the villages in the night." 
 occ. Joeli. 17; where Vulg. apothecse reposi- 
 tories. 
 
 I. To measure in length and breadth. Num. 
 XXXV. 5. Zech. ii. 2 or 6. Ezek. xl. and xli. 
 
 freq in capacity. Exod. xvi. 18. Ruth iii. 
 
 15. As a N. nra a measure. Job xi. 9. Jer, 
 xiii. 25. Fem. rrin the same. Exod. xxvi. 2. 
 Lev. xix. 35, & al. freq. m?3 WH. a man of 
 (large) measure or stature. 1 Chron. xi. 23. 
 XX. 6; where LXX ^ vTi^fAtyi^'/i; a man 
 above the common size. Comp. Isa. xlv. 14 ; 
 where LXX av/i^ v\P>]Xos a tall man; and see 
 Bp. Lowth's note. So a man ]"nD (for D-nra) 
 of (large) dimensions. 2 Sam. xxi. 20. And 
 mnra 'm^H men of (large) dimensions. Num. 
 xiii. 32; where LXX av^^sj u'Ti^f^yimis men 
 above the common height. So nnn n"! a 
 large house. Jer. xxii. 14. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. in reg. mn a share or al- 
 lotted tribute, or toll, i. e. a certain determinate 
 proportion of the produce of the lands, paid as 
 a tribute or tax. occ. Neh. v. 4. Chald. rrTQ 
 and ma the same. occ. Ezra iv. 20. vi. 8. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. n?3, or rather nnra a long 
 robe, a garment commensurate with the body, 
 occ. Lev. vi. 10 or 3. 2 Sam. xx. 8. Ps. cix. 
 18. Hence plur. in reg. "Trra. occ. 2 Sam. x. 
 4. 1 Chron. xix. 4. As a N. mas. plur. nn, 
 I Sam. iv. 12, & al. and fem. m*7D the same, 
 occ. Ps. cxxxiii. 2. 
 
 Tin I. To measure entirely or exactly, whether 
 as to extent or capacity. Deut. xxi. 2. Isa. xl. 
 12. 
 
 II. To be measured, i. e. lengthened out. Job vii. 
 4, i'ni? nnrai Then the evening is lengthened 
 out or prolonged. See Scott. 
 
 III. In Hith. to measure oneself, i. e. to stretch 
 or extend oneself, as Elijah upon the widow of 
 Zarephath's dead son. occ. 1 K. xvii. 21 ; 
 where the Vulg. et expandit se atque mensus 
 est and he stretched himself out, and measured. 
 Comp. 2 K. iv. 34. 
 
 Der. Lat. metior, Eng. to mete, meet, meed; 
 Gr. fcir^ov, whence metre, metrical, Lat. mo- 
 dus ; whence mode, mood, moderate, &c. Greek 
 fiohos, Lat. modius, a measure for corn. 
 
 )172 See under p II. 
 
 * Travels, p. 139. 
 
 + The Arabic N. .TlltttOra is from the V. '^'0\D which 
 in ChalA and Syr. as well as Arab, signifies to hide or 
 bu?y in the earth. See Castell and Shaw's Travels, p. 
 13, note. 
 
 X Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 18. 
 
 I Comp. Jer. xli. 8 ; Harmer's Observations, vol ii. p. 
 452; Hirtius De Bel. African, cap. Ivii. and edit. var. p. 
 800, and note ; Guthrie's General Hist. vol. vii. 269. 
 
i/ir^ 
 
 281 
 
 17172 
 
 PllO See under yn- VI. 
 7172 
 
 1. 1. As a pron. who, which, what, without an 
 interrogation. Gen. ii. 19. Exod. ii. 4. Num. 
 xxiii. 3. ^with an interrogation. Geii. iii. 11. 
 iv. 10. Zech. i. 9. whatsoever. See Num. 
 xxiii. 3. Job xiii. 13. Pro v. ix. 13. 
 
 2. As a particle, how ? how much ? Gen. xxviii. 
 17. Ps. cxxxiii. 1. Prov. xvd. 16. 
 
 3. How? by what means? in what manner? 
 Gen. xliv. 16. Exod. x. 26. 
 
 4*. Wherefore? why? Exod. xiv. 5. Psal. xlii. 
 12. 
 
 II. With 3 in, by, for, prefixed, nna 
 
 1. In ov by what, how. Jud. xvi. 5. 1 Sam. 
 vi. 2. 
 
 2. For what, wherefore, why? 2 Chron. vii. 21. 
 
 III. With a as, according, prefixed, rrns. 
 
 1. How many? quot? Gen. xlvii. 8. 1 K. 
 xxii. 16. 
 
 2. So many, tot. Zech. vii. 3. 
 
 3. How long? Ps. xxxv. 17. 
 
 4. How often? Ps. Ixxviii. 40. Job xxi. 17; 
 where see Mr Scott's note. 
 
 5. Chald. how ? Dan. iii. 33. 
 
 IV. With bfor, prefijced, nnb 
 
 For what, wherefore, why. See Gen. iv. 6. 
 xxvii. 45. Ruth i. 11. Exod. v. 4. 
 
 V. With nj? unto, tmtil, prefixed, rT?3 1^ 
 
 1 . How long. Ps. Ixxiv. 9. 
 
 2. Until. Num. xxiv. 22. 
 
 VI. As apron, -ra (formed as ""D from rtD, &c.) 
 
 1. Who, without an interrogation. Gen. xliii/ 
 22. 1 Sam. xiv. 17. 
 
 2. Whosoever. Exod. xxiv. 14. Eccles. v. 9. 
 Comp. Exod. xxxii. 33. 
 
 3. It is sometimes used in a prohibitory sense, 
 as 2 Sam. xviii. 12, Take heed, -n who i. e. 
 lest any whosoever. 
 
 4. With an interrogation, who? what? Gen. 
 xxiv. 65. xxxiii. 5. of whom? whose? Gen. 
 xxiv. 23. Jer. xliv. 28. It is generally applied 
 to persons, but sometimes, as an interrogative, 
 to things, as Gen. xxxiii. 8. Jud. ix. 28. xiii. 
 17. 1 Sam. xviii. 18. Mic. i. 5. 
 
 VII. in, of the same root with rrn, as it, with 
 rrT, an emphatic noun or particle postfixed to 
 i, 3, b, and denoting the very, ipsissimum, 
 q. d. the what, which is the subject of the dis- 
 course. 
 
 1. 1733, in, into, through or with, the very. 
 See Psal. xi. 2. Job xxxvii. 8. xvi. 4, 5. Isa. 
 xliii. 2. 
 
 2. ins as or like the very or actually. Exod. 
 XV. 5. Hab. iii. 14. Just as or when. Gen. 
 xix. 15. Repeated, as so. Jud. viii. 18. 1 
 K. xxii. 4. 2 K. iii. 7. 1 Chron. xviii. 3, 
 which I believe are all the texts wherein inD 
 is repeated, except Ps. Iviii. 10. And since 
 in all those texts it denotes a similarity or cor- 
 respondence between the objects which it pre- 
 cedes, and must be rendered as so, it seems 
 necessary to give it a like interpretation in that 
 very difficult verse of the Psalm. And this 
 may justify us in explaining pin either by 
 wood actually on fire, ov fit for it ; and perhaps 
 Ps. Iviii. 10, may be most strictly translated. 
 Before the {men, French on) can make your pots 
 feel the thorn, as the fresh (or green), 'so the 
 
 dry he ( God) shall hurry (them) away. By the 
 green, "n, meaning the less wicked; by the 
 dry, Tiin, the more so. For a similar expres- 
 sion see Ezek. xx. 47, or xxi. 3, and Mr and 
 Bp Lowth's Notes on Isa. ix. 17 or 18, Hiller, 
 quoted by Scheuchzer, renders the text nearly 
 in the same manner, Antequam ollce vestrce sen- 
 serint cynosbatum, tarn virentem, quam ari- 
 dum, turbine auferet Deus. 
 
 3. inb for, to, at or on, the very See Job 
 
 xxvii. 14. xxix. 21. xl. 4. 
 
 4. in a pron. suffix, him, them. See Grammar, 
 sect. V. 5. 
 
 rrnnn as a N. in Hith. to delay, dally, to stay 
 to ask questions, what, how ? how, how ? to 
 stand shill-I-shall-I, as we say. Gen. xix. 16. 
 xliii. 10, & al. 
 
 hp72 
 
 To mix, mingle. So the LXX, Symmachus, 
 
 and Vulg. It occurs as a participle paoul 
 
 once, Isa. i. 22. 
 Der. French meler, to mix. Qu ? whence pele- 
 
 mele, and Eng. pell-wjc/Z. 
 
 I. To haste, hasten. Gen. xviii. 6, & al. freq. 
 As Ns. i\'7n expeditious, ready, occ. Ezra vii. 
 6. Ps. xiv. 2. Prov. xxii. 29. -irrn and fem. 
 rrllin haste. But these latter nouns are gen- 
 erally used adverbially, 3 being understood, in 
 haste, hastily, quickly. Exod. xxxii. 8. Num. 
 xvi. 46. Jer. xxvii. 16, & al. freq. 
 
 II. In Niph. to precipitate, fall headlong, occ. 
 Job V. 13, " And the counsel of the froward 
 rrirrn is carried headlong." Eng. transl. As 
 a participle in Niph. inns hasty, precipitate, 
 rash, inconsiderate, occ. Isa. xxxii. 4. xxxv. 4. 
 Hab. i. 6. 
 
 III. As a N. irrn a dowry or portion of money 
 or goods, which the bridegroom gave to his 
 bride, or her father, as a kind of purchase of 
 her person. This was the custom of the 
 * Greeks and other ancient nations, and is to 
 this day the practice in several eastern coun- 
 tries, f This rfoi^ry might be called in Hebrew 
 irrn either from going before the nuptials (as 
 it is in Greek ?r^o/^, from t^o before, and Ixea to 
 go) or rather from its facilitating or hastening 
 the marriage itself, q. d. expedition-money or 
 -payment, occ. Gen. xxxiv. 12. Exod. xxii. 16, 
 17. 1 Sam. xviii. 25. Hence as a verb, to 
 endow, occ. Exod. xxii. i6. Comp. Deut. 
 xxii. 28, 29. Ps. xvi. 4, Symmachus, E?rX}} 
 6uv6ncra.v roc, it^wXa, a,vruv, ti; rx O'Tiiru irex.^vvBe,v, 
 Their idols have been multiplied, they have has- 
 tened backward. This seems a very simple 
 and easy version of this difficult text, if msyy, 
 as well as D'3yi?, may denote idols, and mx 
 backwards, as well as iinx. Comp. Isa. i. 4. 
 Jer. vii. 24. xv. 6. But the most exact and 
 literal rendering of the present Hebrew text 
 
 See Homer, U. ix. lin. 146, and Daoier's and Pope'a 
 note: II. xi. lin. 2435; xvi. lin. 178, 190; xxii. lin. 472; 
 and Potter's Greek Antiquities, book iv. ch. 1 1 ; Gogxiet's 
 Origin of Laws, vol. i. book i. art. i. p. 25 ; and vol. ii. 
 book i. art. viii. p. 62, edit. Edinburgh ; Tatitus De Mor. 
 German, cap. 18. 
 
 + See Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 19, 
 .305; Salmon on Marriages, p. 306; Mandeslo's lYavels, 
 p. 228; Modem Universal Hist. vol. viii. p. 257; Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. iv. p, 500. 
 
1^ 
 
 282 
 
 n'n'^ 
 
 will be, They shall multiply their sorrows (who) 
 endow another (God or husband, namely). 
 '^r^r2 properly denotes to endow, as a man does 
 his bride or spouse ,- but is here elegantly ap- 
 plied to the idolatrous Israelites, considered as 
 the z<?j/e of the.true God, but preposterously 
 endowing an idol or false god, as a husband. 
 Comp. Hos. ii. 113. Ezek. xvi. 33, 34-. 
 " The sorrow of them, that offer to another god, 
 shall be multiplied." Geneva translation. 
 
 Der. To marry. Qu? 
 
 ITD See under rrn VII. 
 
 Dip 
 
 With a radical, fixed, and immutable i. 
 
 It occurs not as a V. but as a N. Din a spot, a 
 blemish, both in a natural and spiritual sense- 
 Lev, xxi. 17, 18. 2 Sam. xiv. 25. Deut. 
 xxxii. 5. 
 
 Hence the Greek fiufAo; the same. Also Mo- 
 mus, the Greek and Roman name for the god 
 of cavilling or sarcastic jesting. 
 
 J^TQ See under ntk 
 
 To consume or be consumed. So the LXX 
 rrtKOfiivoi, and Vulg. consumentur. As a par- 
 ticiple mas. plur. in reg. Once, Deut. xxxii. 
 24. 
 
 To mix or mingle. As a participial N. ain wine 
 viixed, i. e. not with water, as with us, to make 
 it weaker, but with spices or other ingredients, 
 to make it stronger or more inebriating. 
 Comp. Cant. viii. 2, and see Bp. Lowth's 
 note on Isa. i. 22. LXX x^x/Aa. Once, 
 Cant. vii. 2, Though 31T2 occurs not as a verb 
 in Hebrew, yet the Chaldee Targum uses it 
 as such in the sense of mixing, Ps. cii. 10. 
 Prov. ix. 2 ; in both which passages it answers 
 to the Hebrew "^vo. The Syriac and Arabic 
 also use the verb ain in the same sense. See 
 Castell. 
 
 Der. Gr. f/,o<rya> to mix. See more under "jdd 
 
 Occurs not as a verb, so the ideal meaning is 
 imcertain. But 
 
 As a N. mra a girdle or belt, fastened round the 
 middle of the body. So the LXX ^uvn, and 
 
 . Vulg. zona. occ. Ps. cix. 19. Isa. xxiii. 10; 
 where it seems figuratively to denote " a 
 mound, mole, or artificial dam, which contains 
 the waters, as a girdle collects, binds, and keeps 
 together the loose raiment." Bp Lowth's 
 note, which see. As a N. rr^TD a girdle, occ. 
 Job xii. 21. Comp. ^Mt IIL IV. 
 
 It occurs not as a verb in Heb- but in Arabic 
 spelt with their dhsal or lisping *t, which is 
 often substituted for the Heb. i, it signifies to 
 be corrupt or rotten as an egg, or nut, and in 
 the fourth conjugation is applied to a hen sit- 
 ting on an addle egg, or making it addle. 
 
 I. As a N. "iTQ, or rather *mD (see Dr Kenni- 
 cott's various readings), a corrupt, purulent 
 wound or sore; so Montfaucon in Hexapla, 
 purulentam plagam. occ. Hos. v. 13, twice. 
 
 II. As a participial N. linn one corruptly or 
 spuriously born. occ. Deut. xxiii. 2. (where 
 the LXX ix TBQVfii of a whore, Vulg. mamzer, 
 
 hoc est, de scorto natus, a mamzer, that is one 
 born of a whore) Zech. ix. 6j where the LXX 
 aXXoytvus strangers. 
 
 III. As a N. m^Tin, LXX M%(ov^u^. occ. Job 
 xxxviii. 32, Canst thou bring out Mazaroth 
 nni?a in his season? Here riTi^Q is evidently 
 constructed as a N. mas. sing, of the same 
 form as mnm Job xl. 10 or 15, (which see 
 under om II.) and as the Heb. proper names 
 of men, mn3, iTy-T-sb, m-ns, &c. and being in 
 the text joined with tv]} the blighting air ; I 
 suspect it denotes that poisonous corrupting/ 
 wind, well known in Arabia by the name of 
 sdm or smum, as one of the most dreadful 
 scourges in the hand of God, and whose sea- 
 son is in the heat of summer. See under 
 nniy I. 
 
 IV. As a N. mas. plur. ontn. See under it 
 
 in. 
 
 I. To strike or clap the hands together (so the 
 LXX constantly render it by xoonu, or in- 
 K^oTiu, and the Vulg. by plaudo), as men. occ. 
 Ezek. XXV. 6. It is also spoken figuratively 
 of rioods and trees, occ. Ps. xcviii. 8. Isa. Iv. 
 12. 
 
 II. Chald. Nnn or nnn to strike, smite, occ. 
 Dan. ii. ^, 35. iv. 35 or 32. In Targum 
 Onkelos on Exod. ix. 25, it is particularly 
 applied to the hail's smiting every thing. 
 
 III. Chald. in Hith. to be smitten, i. e. destroy- 
 ed, as a man. occ. Ezra vi. 1 1. 
 
 I. To wipe, wipe clean or smooth, as a man 
 wipeth a dish, and tumeth it upside dovm ; 2 
 
 K. xxi. 13 or as one wipeth the mouth. 
 
 Prov. XXX. 20. 
 
 II. To wipe off, as tears from the face. Isa. 
 XXV.- 8. 
 
 III. To wipe off, wipe or sweep away, as men 
 and animals by the tiood. Gen. vi. 7. vii. 4, 23. 
 
 IV. To wipe or blot out an inscription. Exod. 
 xxxii. 32, 33. Num. v. 23, & al. 
 
 V. To wipe or blot out a name, remembrance, 
 or the like, i. e. entirely to obliterate and de- 
 stroy them. Exod. xvii. 14. Deut. ix. 14, & al. 
 
 VI. To wipe off, totally destroy, as men. Jud. 
 xxi. 17. 
 
 VII. To wipe away sins. The idea is taken 
 from the dissipating or charing away clouds. 
 See Isa. xliv. 22, and Mr Lowth's note there. 
 
 VIII. To wipe upon or bru^h by, as a border. 
 Num. xxxiv. 11. 
 
 IX. As a N, -nn a warlike engine for battering, 
 sweeping away or destroying walls or fortifica- 
 tions, a catapulta, a balista. occ. Ezek. xxvi. 
 9, TTinnn in- lb:ip -nm And an engine before 
 him shall he place against thy walls. As a N. 
 fem. plur. mnD engines of destruction, spoken 
 of women, occ. Prov. xxxi. 3. lobn ninn 
 engines destructive of kings. Solomon might 
 well write feelingly, as he frequently does, on 
 this subject. 
 
 X. As a N. nn, or, according to the Complu- 
 tensian reading, m?2, the fat which fiUeth up, 
 and blotteth out, as it were, the interstices of 
 the component parts of the body, as of the 
 bones, sinews, veins, arteries, &c. occ. Job 
 
ynr^ 
 
 283 
 
 nto?:) 
 
 xxi. 24. As a N. mas. plur. n^nn fat, fat 
 ones. Isa. v. 17. D^n^D the same. occ. Psal. 
 Ixvi. 15. And in the form of a participle 
 Hiph. mas. plur. D-nnn fat things, things co- 
 vered with fat. Vulg. fnedullatorum full of 
 marrow, occ. Isa. xxv. 6. 
 Hence perhaps the Lat. and Eng. mucus, 
 whence mucid, mucilage, mucilaginous. 
 
 yri'o 
 
 To drive, plunge i7i, or strike deeply. 
 
 I. Spoken of arrows, to drive in deeply, to 
 cause to pierce deeply, occ. Num. xxiv. 8; or, 
 if n with be understood before Tiin, this 
 text may be referred to the following sense. 
 
 II. To strike, penetrate, or wound deeply. 
 Dent, xxxii. 39. xxxiii. 11. Jud. v. 2Q, & 
 al. freq. As a N. yna a deep wound, occ. 
 Isa. XXX. 26. 
 
 III. To plunge in or imbrue, as the foot or 
 tongue in blood, occ. Ps. Ixviii. 24^. 
 
 To break, break through. So the Chaldee 
 Targum n'lnn, LXX ItYiXunv pierced 
 through, Symmachus hnXairiv drove through, 
 transfixed. Once, Jud. v. 26; if rrpnn in 
 this passage be not rather a participle fem. 
 Hiph. from rrpn, which see. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb, but the idea plainly is, 
 to commute, exchange, or barter one thing for 
 another. 
 
 I. As a N. TTTD somewhat given in exchange 
 or barter, the price or value of a thing. Thus 
 not only the LXX, but the other Greek 
 versions of Aqiiila and Symmachus render 
 it, aWxy/jiix, and a,vTa\ka.yf/.oi, exchange, price. 
 Deut. xxiii. 18. 2 Sam. xxiv. 24, & al. 
 
 II. As a N. or particle 'inra is used for 
 commutation or change of time, as of to-mor- 
 row for this day. Hence "inn the morrow, 
 to-morrow. Exod. viii. 10, 23, & al. freq. 
 n^ino the same. Gen. xix. 34. Comp. Num. 
 xi. 32. I Chron. xxix. 21. 'inn also denotes 
 time at a greater distance, time to come, here- 
 after, Exod. xiii. 14. Deut. vi. 20. Josh. iv. 6. 
 
 Der. Morrow. Also, morn, morning. Qu ? 
 
 In general, to slipe, or slip. 
 
 I. To slide, slip aside, as the foot in walking. 
 Deut. xxxii. 35. Ps. xxxviii. 17. Ixvi. 9. 
 Comp. Ps. Iv. 23; where t2in seems rather 
 to be a N. A slipping, lapse, and is accord- 
 ingly rendered by the LXX irxXov, Vulg. 
 fluctuationem, Montanus nutationem. Ap- 
 plied, but figuratively, to the whole man. 
 Ps. X. 6. xiii. 5, & al. freq. And thus 
 Prov. XXV. 26, A just man ion slipjnng (i. e. 
 in a moral or spiritual sense), before the wicked 
 making a slip or faux pas, as the French 
 say. In Niph. to be made to slip. Ps. xvii. 5. 
 
 II. In Hiph. or (according to the Keri) in 
 Kal. It is spoken of the swift motion of 
 lightning or flashes of fire. occ. Ps. cxl. 11. 
 Comp. under "inrr. 
 
 III. In Hiph. spoken of affliction or mis- 
 chief. Ps. Iv. 4. For iWD" they slide 
 mischief upon jue," (Bate) bring it upon me 
 unexpectedly. 
 
 I V. To be slipt or disjointed, and so disabled, 
 as the hand, Lev. xxv. 35 ; where however 
 the expression is manifestly figurative. 
 
 V. To slip or fall asunder. Spoken of the 
 firm flesh of the leviathan, Job xli. 14 or 
 13. of the terraqueous globe, Ps. xciii. I. 
 xcvi. 10. Comp. Ps. Ixxxii. 5. of moun- 
 tains. Ps. xlvi. 3. Comp, Isa. liv. 10; 
 where observe that many of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices read rraiDiDn of a wooden or metal- 
 line idol, Isa. xl. 20. xli. 7. 
 
 VI. As a N. uin a lever or pole to carry 
 things between two, q. d. a slider, occ. Num. 
 iv. 10, 12. xiii. 23. So fem. plur. mun occ. 
 1 Chron. xv. 15. 
 
 VII. As a N. fem. rrtoin in reg. nion, 
 plur. r\^o^^o and mi:?2 properly, the cross- 
 bar or slider of a yoke, which goes over the 
 neck. See Jer. xxviii. 10 13. Lev. xxvi. 13. 
 
 VIII. As a N. man a couch, a rod. Also 
 as a particle, beloiv. See under rr^aa. 
 
 alors In Hith. to slip or fall all to pieces, to 
 be entirely dissolved, occ. Isa. xxiv. 19. 
 Hence the Phenicians had their lam, f^ar, 
 mdt, " which some," says * Philo Byblius 
 from Sanchoniathon, " call tXw mud, others 
 vha,rubovi ^;^s&>; ffn-^tv the corruption of a watery 
 mixture." Hence likewise may be derived 
 the Greek f/,u^xu to be corrupt through too 
 much moisture, Eng. mud, Dutch modder or 
 moeder, mud, mire ; whence Eng. mother, 
 mothery. Also perhaps Lat. muto to change, 
 whence Eng. mutable, mutation, and in com- 
 position commute, permute, &c. 
 
 KtDTD and HtDTD Chald. 
 
 To reach unto, come to or upon. See Dan. iv. 
 8 or 11. 21 or 24. vi. 24 or 25. vii. 13. This 
 verb seems a derivative or corruption of the 
 Heb. rrua. 
 
 T\1i12 See under rrno 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but in Arabic 
 signifles, to hammer, forge, beat out by hammer- 
 ing, as smiths do iron. See Castell. As a 
 N. b''^:i't:i a forged bar. Once Jobxl. 13 or 18. 
 
 Der. Gr. (jt.iTa.xxov, Lat. metaUum, and Eng. 
 metal, metallic, metalline. 
 
 In Kal and Hiph. to shower down, cause to 
 rain. Gen. ii. 5. vii. 4. & al. freq. Also in 
 Hiph. intransitively, to rain. occ. Amos 
 iv. 7. In Niph. to be rained upon. occ. Amos 
 iv. 7. But the V. is applied not only to 
 rain, but to hail. Exod. ix. 18, 23. Comp. 
 Ezek. xxxviii. 22. to fire and brimstone. 
 Gen. xix. 24. Ps. xi. 6. Comp. Job. xx. 
 23. to the manna. Exod. xvi. 4. Ps. 
 Ixxviii. 24. As a N. 'iian, plur. miura ram, 
 a shower of rain. Exod. ix. 33. Num. xi. 
 17. Job xxxvii. 6; in which last text it is 
 twice joined with Dura ; and therefore no 
 doubt has a radical signification different from 
 that word. *i;ar3 is a shower in general, Dtt'a, 
 a heavy rain or shower. Comp. DU'a I. Ps. 
 cxxxv. 7. Ti^v nioab D-p-iS " He (God) 
 maketh lightnings for the rain. " Eng. translat. 
 
 Cited by Eusebius, Praeparat. Evangel, lib. i. cap. 10. 
 
"^72 
 
 284 
 
 V72 
 
 Is not this strictly and philosophically true ? 
 Does not the lightning, by discharging the 
 electricity from an electric cloud, suffer its 
 watery particles to coalesce, and so occasion 
 rain? And is not this effect continued, if 
 there be a series of less-electric clouds com- 
 mencing from the electric one ? 
 
 ''TD See under D' III. and rra VI. 
 
 D^TD See under d^ III. 
 
 Y'O See under nsn 
 
 |>"'T2 See under rrijn 
 
 "T'TD See under nQ"" 
 
 I. To decay, Jail to decay, as a house, occ. 
 Eccles. X. 18. In Huph. to he brought to 
 decay, as men by death, occ. Job xxiv. 24. 
 
 II. To fall to decay, groio poor, he brought low. 
 Lev. XXV. 25. Ps. cvi. 43. 
 
 Der. Gr. fztxoa;, Doric fnxxos, small, Eng. 
 meek. The Lat. maceo to be lean, macies, 
 whence emaciate, &c. Also Lat. macer, ma- 
 cero, whence Eng. macerate. French maigre, 
 whence Eng. meager. 
 
 I. To deliver or ^ive up to another. Deut. 
 xxxii. 30. It is joined with -^a into the hand 
 or power, Jud. ii. 14. iii. 8. iv. 2, 9, & al. So 
 the LXX once render it by rru^xh^u/^i to de- 
 liver up. Neh. V. 8. comp. Nah. iii. 4, nisnrr 
 who delivereth or giveth up, i. e. to idolatry 
 and destmction. See Targ. and comp. Rev. 
 xviii. 23. 
 
 II. To sell, or properly to deliver up a thing to 
 another for a price. Gen. xxv. 31, & al. freq. 
 So the Greek word a-roh^ufn, by which the 
 LXX generally render our Hebrew 13D, sig- 
 nifies in different deflexions, both to give or 
 give up, and to sell. In Hith. to give up one- 
 self, as if sold for a slave (comp. Rom. vii. 
 14.) or to sell oneself for the delight one has 
 in wickedness, (comp. Isa. 1. 1.) 1 K. xxi. 
 20, 25. 2 K. xvii. 17. As nouns, "iDn ware, 
 merchandise. Neh. xiii. 16, also, a price. Prov. 
 xxxi. 10. lann a sellino, sale, or thiiig sold. 
 Lev. xxv. 14, 25, 27, STal. 
 
 III. As a N. fern, in reg. niian, plur. in reg. 
 -n'lDn and imisn see under rri3 I- and ma I. 
 
 Der. (3 and ^i being transposed) Latin merx, 
 merces; whence Eng. merchant, mercantile, 
 merchandise, &fc. market. Also perhaps Mer- 
 curius the Roman god of commerce. 
 
 h72 
 
 To cut or pluck off, to divide into breaks or 
 parts, to separate. 
 
 I. To cut off, as a flower, fruit, com, grass, occ. 
 Job xiv. 2. xviii. 16. xxiv. 24. Ps. xxxvii. 2. 
 xc. 6. 
 
 II. In Hiph. to cut off or cut to pieces, as an 
 enemy, occ. Ps. cxviii. 10 12. 
 
 III. To cut off the foreskin, to circumcise. Gen. 
 xvii. 23. xxi. 4, & al. In Niph. to be circum- 
 cised. Gen. xvii. 11. (so the LXX Ti^irju-i^gf,. 
 cfiah) Gen. xvii. 26, 27, & al. Hence the 
 word is applied to the heart. Deut. x. 16. 
 XXX. 6. Jer. iv. 4. (where see Mr Lowth's 
 note ;) and denotes the cutting off from it all 
 inordinate lusts by spiritual circumcision. 
 
 Comp. Rom. ii. 29. Col. ii. 11. As a N. 
 ^\b^^o circumcision, occ. Exod. iv. 26. The 
 Lexicons make this word plural, but the 
 LXX, Symmachus, and the Vulg. render it as 
 a singular, the two former by -n^irofint, the 
 latter by circumcisionem. 
 
 A late learned writer is of opinion, that cir- 
 cumcision was one of the original institutions 
 enjoined to Adam and his descendants on the 
 Fall. This he founds principally on the pro- 
 priety of such a mark in the flesh, to remind 
 men of the necessity of curbing those affec- 
 tions and desires by which Adam was se- 
 duced * (see Gen. iii, 17. 1 Tim. ii. 14.) ; 
 on the frequent allusions of scripture to the 
 spiritual meaning of circumcision (comp. under 
 b"il? II.) ; and on the antiquity of this custom 
 among several nations, particularly the Egyp- 
 tians, who cannot rationally be supposed to 
 have derived it from Abraham, or his descen- 
 dants, f 
 
 Herodotus, speaking of circumcision as prac- 
 tised by several nations, says, (lib. ii. cap. 
 104, edit. Gale) " Avruv di Aiyv^rrtuv xai 
 
 Al^lOTMV OVfC l^U t/TSIV, BKOTl^Ol TU^U TUV ItI^UV 
 
 t^ifittSov' ao^uiov ya.^ ^s nrt (pxniroci iov. As tO 
 the Egyptians and Ethiopians, I cannot say 
 whether of these learned it from the other ; 
 for it appears to be a very ancient custom." 
 And though, in the farther account of cir- 
 cumcision there given by Herodotus, there 
 are, certainly, several mistakes, which are well 
 refuted by the learned Herman Witsius in his 
 iEgyptiaca, lib. iii. cap. 6, and by Calmet in 
 his Dissertation on Circumcision, (which may 
 be found abridged at the end of the third vo- 
 lume of Parker's Bibliotheca Biblica, p. 65, 
 &c.) yet the practice of circumcision, seems to 
 have been retained by some of the Egyptians, 
 An' APXH2, Jrom the beginning, as Herodotus 
 expresses it, i. e. from the foundation of that 
 people I say by some of the Egyptians ; for 
 it does not appear to have been universally 
 practised among them, but chiefly by their 
 priests and learned men (see Josephus contra 
 Apion. lib. ii. cap. 13. Origen in Ep. ad 
 Rom. t. ii. and in Jerom. Homil. 5.); and 
 this will account for the prophet Jeremiah's 
 reckoning Egypt among the uncircumcised na- 
 tions, ch. ix. 25, 26. 
 
 In the Ceremonies and Religious Customs of 
 all Nations, vol. iii. p. 162, 163, we are in- 
 formed that the inhabitants of Mexico prac- 
 tised a kind of circumcision when the Span- 
 iards came there. And in the Modem 
 Universal History, vol. xvii. p. 105, it is 
 remarked that " the rite of- circumcision pre- 
 vailed among almost all original and unmixed 
 nations ; and it now prevails among the savages 
 both in the islands and continent of the 
 Terra Australis." " The men [of Tongataboo, 
 one of the Friendly Islands, lately discovered 
 in the Pacific Ocean] are all circumcised, or 
 
 * So Milton rightly, Par. Lost, book ix. lin. 997, &c. 
 
 He (Adam) scrupled not to eat 
 
 Against his better knowledge, not deceived. 
 But fondly overcome with female charm. 
 
 \ See Lord President Forbes' Works, vol. i. p. 151 
 154', edit. Edinburgh. 
 
b72 
 
 285 
 
 i^ht^ 
 
 rather supercised, as the operation consists in 
 cutting off only a small piece of the foreskin 
 at the upper part; which by that means is 
 rendered incapable, ever after, of covering the 
 glans. This is all they aim at j as they say 
 the operation is practised from a notion of clean- 
 liness." Captain Cook's Voyage to the Pacific 
 Ocean, vol. i. p. 387. Comp. vol. ii. p. 161. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. rrbrsa (formed with an 
 initial 3, as pia a murmurer, from \2^ to mur- 
 mur, rrbps a feverish heat, from rrbp) plur. 
 mas. D''bQ3 an emmet, or ant, so called from 
 their cropping off the buds from the corn, 
 which they lay up for their winter's provision, 
 in such a manner as to prevent its growth. 
 Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xi. cap. 30, affirms this 
 for fact in these words : Semina arrosa con- 
 dunt, ne rursus in fruyes exeant ^ terra. So 
 Abbe Pluche, speaking of these little animals, 
 " Their next prevailing passion is to amass a 
 store of corn, or other grain that will keep ; 
 and, lest the humidity of the cells should make 
 the corn shoot up, we are told, for a certainty, 
 that they gnaw ojf the buds which grow at the 
 point of the grain." Nature Displayed, vol. i. 
 dial. 8. See Bochart, vol. iii. 588, who pro- 
 duces many other writers asserting the same 
 fact. To what he has cited I shall add the 
 following testimony from a letter on this cu- 
 rious subject, published by the French Aca- 
 demy, and afterwards inserted by Mr Ad- 
 dison in the Guardian, No. 156, 157, as a na- 
 rative, says he, of undoubted credit and authori- 
 ty. " The corn which is laid up by the ants 
 would shoot under ground, if those insects did 
 not take care to prevent it. They bite off all 
 the buds before they lay it up ; and therefore 
 the corn that has lain in their nests will pro- 
 duce nothing. Any one may make the expe- 
 riment, and even see that there is no -bud in their 
 corn- occ. Prov. vi. 6. xxx. 25. See Bochart's 
 excellent comment on these passages, vol. iii. 
 591602 ; and Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. It 
 may be worth observing, that our English em- 
 met, by corruption ant, seems derived from 
 the Greek etf^yiro? harvest, a collection of corn. 
 But after all, since 3 prefixed to a root is far 
 more usually and properly passive, it may per- 
 haps seem most probable that the ant had its 
 Heb. name rrb723 from its remarkably insected 
 form, q. d. the insect ,- as the hippopotamus that 
 of mTsrrn the brute by way of eminence. 
 
 V. To divide the voice into breaks or into dis- 
 tinct sounds, to articulate, speak articulately, 
 talk. It occurs not simply as a V. in this 
 sense (see below bbn), but hence as a N. fem. 
 rrbtt an articulate sound or word. occ. Ps. 
 cxxxix. 4^. So in reg. nbn 2 Sam. xxiii. 2, & 
 al. freq. Plur. o-'bn words, speeches. Job vi. 
 26. viii. 10. ^"bn the same. Job xii. 11, & al. 
 freq. rrbn a talk, a by -word. occ. Job xxx. 9. 
 As nouns rrbirs and rrbn a talking. So Vulg. 
 in Jer. loquelse, LXX, (Alexandr.) and 
 Theodotion in Ezek. Xoyou speech, Jer. xi. 
 16. Ezek. i. 24. 
 
 VI. As a N. bnn. 
 
 1. A cutting off, termination, boundary. 1 Sam. 
 xiv. 5. Exod. xviii. 19, Be thou bin a boun- 
 dary of the Alcim to the people, i. e. a mediator 
 
 (/.iffirns, as Moses is styled Gal. iii. \9.) between 
 God and the people. 
 
 2. Used as a particle, a in being understood as 
 usual, in the termination, extremity^ border. 
 Deut. i. 1. ii. 19. xi. 30, & al. freq. 
 
 3. bin bx at the termination, extremity. Exod. 
 xxxiv. 3. Josh. viii. 33. ix. 1, & al. Spoken 
 of persons, towards. 1 Sam. xvii. 30. 
 
 4<. "33 bin bx at the termination of the face or 
 front, i. e. on or towards the fore-front. See 
 
 Exod. xxvi. 9. xxviii. 25. Lev. viii. 9. Num. 
 
 viii. 2, 3. 2 Sam. xi. 15. 
 
 5. bnn?2 at the extremity. Lev. v. 8. 1 K. vii. 
 39, And he set the sea on the right side of the 
 house, eastward (i. e. at some distance from 
 the front of the house which looked east) 
 aa3 bl72?3 at the border of, or bordering on, the 
 south. 'bTsn on my border, i. e. bordering on 
 me. Num. xxii. 5. 
 
 Also, bnrsD from the extremity, from off. Mic. 
 ii. 8. 
 
 6. bxinb (in a Chaldee form) towards the ex- 
 tremity, occ. Neh. xii. 38; where the Com- 
 plutensian LXX awavraxra. meeting, Vulg. ex 
 adverso opposite. 
 
 bbn I. To cut off entirely, occ. in Niph. Ps. 
 xc. 6. 
 
 II. In Hith. to be divided or broken in pieces. 
 occ. Ps. Iviii. 8, ^bbnn' id3 lyn tit* { When) 
 he aimeth his arrows, let them be as it were 
 broken, shivered to pieces. So the French 
 translation, que ses fleches soient comme si 
 elles etoient rompiies. And observe that not 
 only the Keri, but forty-six of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices read T>j:n in the plural. Symmachus, 
 though he preserves the sense of nbbnn" ren- 
 ders the passage somewhat differently, 'o ts/kwv 
 
 TO To^ov uvTov ^o^vPinSnrii), us ret B-^vrrof/.tvct, Z,et 
 him who stretcheth out his bow be confounded as 
 things that are broken in pieces. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. plur. nb^bn ripe ears of 
 corn, which are cut, as it were, into a number 
 of cells for grains, occ. Deut. xxiii. 25. 
 
 IV. As a V. bbn to speak articulately, to talk, 
 which is effected by many broken sounds or 
 words, cut off, as it were, and separated from 
 each other, occ. Gen. xxi. 7. Job viii. 2. 
 xxxiii. 3. Ps. cvi. 2. Comp. above bn V. 
 
 Der. Greek //.ikos in the sense both of a limb, 
 and of a song, whence compounded with u^*i, 
 fttXu^ix, and Eng. melody, melodious, &c. Gr. 
 fAvXn, Lat. mola, Eng. a mill, also perhaps a 
 mall, maul. Saxon mcelan, and old Eng. mell 
 to speak, mellynge conversation. 
 
 I. In Kal, to be full ov filled in almost any man- 
 ner. Gen. vi. 13. Exod. viii. 21, & al. freq. 
 Also transitively, to fill, make full. Gen. i. 22. 
 xxi. 19. xxiv. 16, & al. freq. In Niph. to be 
 filled. Cant. v. 2. In Hith. to fill, satiate, glut 
 oneself occ. Job xvi. 10, 7o^e<AerT',xbr3n'"bj? 
 they glut themselves upon me, i. e. with my 
 misery. So the Vulg. satiati sunt pcenis meis. 
 As a N. i<b?2 and H'sb'tti fidness, mtdlitude. See 
 Exod. ix. 8. xvi. 33. 1 Sam. xxviii. 20. Gen. 
 xlviii. 19. 1 Chron. xvi. 32. Ezek. xii. 19. 
 Fem. rrxbra fulness of the wine-press, i. e. 
 the first running. Num. xviii. 27. Comp. 
 Exod. xxii. 28 or 29. As a participle or par- 
 
T^h'O 
 
 286 
 
 nVr:) 
 
 ticipial N. fem. pregnant, big with child, plena. 
 Eccles. xi. 5. 
 
 II. TofuijU, accomplish, as cougsels, petitions. 
 Ps. XX. 4, 5. 
 
 III. Of time, to fulfil, complete, accomplish, or 
 passively, to be fulfilled, &c. Gen. xxv. 24. 
 xxix. 21, 28. Exod. xxiii. 26, & al. 
 
 IV. After another verb it denotes doing what 
 is expressed by that verb fully or strongly, Jer. 
 iv. 5; where LXX ^sya greatly, Vulg. forti- 
 ter strongly ; Jer. xii. 6, where Vulg. plena 
 voce, with a full voice. 
 
 V. "irtN Nb73 to fulfil after, i. e. to follow entire- 
 It/, Num. xiv. 24. xxxii. 11, 12. Dent. i. .36. 
 Josh. xiv. 8, 9, 14. 1 K. xi. 6. This I take 
 to be the true interpretation of the phrase, and 
 that, to complete the sense, nsbb to walk or 
 go is to be understood. Comp. Deut. xi. 28. 
 xxviii. 14. Jud. ii. 19. IK. xxi. 26. 2 Ki. 
 xxiii. 3. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 31. Noldius observes, 
 Annot. SO, that a like ellipsis occurs 1 Sam. 
 xviii. 27, *]bab Dnxbn-T And they fulfilled them 
 to the king, i. e. to give them to the king. And 
 in Jer. xiii. 27, is not riDba or the like under- 
 stood before -inK ? 
 
 VI. "T" xba to Jill the hand, sometimes denotes 
 simply to fill it with offerings to be presented 
 to Jehovah, as 1 Chron. xxix. 5 ; but in a 
 more appropriated sense it signifies to conse- 
 crate to the priesVs office, agreeably to that sig- 
 nificant ceremony ordained Exod. xxix. 22 
 25, whereby certain parts of the sacrifices were 
 put into the hands of the priests at their con- 
 secration, and they thereby confirmed in the 
 right of offering to God gifts and sacrifices. 
 See Exod. xxviii. 41. xxix. 9. xxxii. 29, ^c. 
 Comp. Heb. v. 1. viii. 3, 4. The expression 
 is also applied to superstitious consecrations, 
 I K. xiii. 33 ; no doubt because the like cere- 
 mony was observed in them, as is expressed 2 
 Chron. xiii. 9. D-Kbn b-K a ram of consecra- 
 tion, i. e. a ram with parts of which the hands 
 of the priests were filled, at their consecration. 
 Exod. xxix. 22. 
 
 VII. 13N nxbn Kbn literally, to fill up fillings 
 of stone, i. e. to fill the socket with a stone, or 
 to set a stone in the socket or cavity made to 
 receive it. Exod. xxviii. 17. So ver. 20, 
 onxnbn their fillings or enclosings ; and chap. 
 XXXV. 9, D-xbra -aix stones for filling up, i. e. 
 stones to be set. Comp. ch. xxxix. 10. 
 
 VIII. Jer.li. 11, D^^Dbtr.n ii<b?2, LXX and 
 Vulg. " Fill the quivers." And it must be 
 owned that this would be a very good sense, if 
 D-iabty could mean quivers. But the best in- 
 terpretation seems to be, repair the shields, 
 fill up the holes that are in them, " make them 
 completely strong and good." Taylor's Con- 
 cordance. Comp. Jer. xlvi. 3 ; and '^Xn^af/,a, 
 Mat. ix. 16. Markii. 21. 
 
 IX. It is joined with ab the heart ; and the heart 
 of man is either said to be full, i. e. emboldened, 
 Eccles. viii. ll.(where the LXX sw-Xw^oipo^*!^*? 
 xa^ia the heart is fiUed : comp. Acts v. 3.); 
 or the heart is said to fill, embolden, the man, 
 Esth. vii. 5; where the LXX render iu^k 
 nnb ^Nb72 by oa-t/j iroXfji.vi<n who hath dared. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, ry. 
 
 It is neariy related to the preceding Kbn. as 
 rr;on to xian, nnn to xnn, rrsn to xsn, 
 which see. To fill or be filled, occ. Job viii. 
 21. (comp. Psai. cxxvi. 2.) Job xxxii. 18. 
 Ezek. xxviii. 16. As a N. ibn fulness, full 
 length, occ. Ezek xli. 8. But observe that in 
 Job viii. 21, sixteen of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 read xbns as three more did originally ; in 
 Job xxxii. 18, ten read -nxbri ; in Ezek. xxviii. 
 16, three ixbra ; in Ezek. xli. 8, two Knbn, 
 eighteen xbn, and three more originally. 
 It may therefore be justly doubted whether 
 rrbn should be made a distinct root from xbn. 
 
 I. In Niph. to dissolve, be dissolved, to melt 
 away or vanish, occ. Isa. li. 6, The heavens 
 inbn3 lu^ya shall be dissolved like smoke, 
 which disperses and vanishes in the air. comp. 
 Ps. Ixviii. 3. Hos. xiii. 3. Wisd. v. 14. 
 Aquila renders it tiXori^/itrav are comminuted, 
 Symmachus kXurovri)/ shall melt like salt, Vulg. 
 liquescent shall melt; and St Peter, plainly 
 alluding to this passage, 2 Ep. iii. 12, uses the 
 verb Xv6ri<rov'rxi shall be dissolved. As a parti- 
 cipial N. nbnn volatile, readily diffusing its 
 odours, spoken of the holy incense, occ. Exod. 
 XXX. 35. 
 
 II. As a N. nbn salt, " a fossil body fusible by 
 fire and soluble by water, so as to disappear 
 therein."* Lev. ii. 13. Job vi. 6. Hence as 
 a V. in Kal, to salt. occ. Lev. ii. 13. In 
 Huph. to be salted, i. e. cleansed with salt 
 mixed in water, occ. Ezek. xvi. 4; where 
 see Scheuchzer's Physica Sacra. 
 
 Every one almost knows the use of salts in 
 cleansing various things, and in preserving 
 flesh, fish, 8fc. from corruption. Hence as all 
 the sacrifices were to typify Him who knew 
 no sin, we have that command. Lev. ii. 13. 
 ^nd every oblation of thy bread-offering shalt 
 thou season with salt, neither shalt thou suffer 
 ]\*TbN n^na nba salt, the purification of thy 
 Aleim, to be lacking from thy bread-offering ; 
 with all thine offerings thou shalt offer salt. 
 We find similar rites among the Greek and 
 Roman heathen ; the ovXai or evXixvron, that 
 is, f corn mixed with salt, seem to have consti- 
 tuted a usual part of the Grecian sacrifices;^ 
 which might be one reason why Homer (II. 
 ix. lin. 214.) calls salt, B-uoio divine ; and why 
 Plato (cited in Plutarch, Sympos. lib. vi. cap. 
 10.) says Tiov a.\ut ffMfjLa. Kctrot, vofiov av6ourco 
 Bio(piXi(rTKrov uvcci, that according to human 
 laws the substance of salt was most agreeable to 
 the gods." And the Roman Pliny, (^Nat. 
 Hist. lib. XXX. cap. 41.) Maximei tamen in sa- 
 cris intelligitur auctoritas [salis], quando nulla 
 conficiuntur sine mola salsa. But the influence 
 of salt is thought to be greatest in sacrifices, 
 since none are performed without the salted 
 meal." Observe the phraseology in Lev. ii. 
 
 Shaw's Note (r) on Boerhaave's Chemistry, vol. i. p. 
 104, where see more. 
 
 \ See Vossius, Etymol. Latinmn, and Martinius, Lexic. 
 Etymol. in Mola. 
 
 X See Homer, II. i. lin. 449,468, ii. lin. 410,421 :Odyss, 
 iii. lin. 441, 425 ; Potter's Antiq. book ii, eh. 4 j Dammii 
 Lexic. in Ov\i and Ot;Ae;^;t(Tc/. 
 
hVt: 
 
 287 
 
 nVn 
 
 13, fS-rbx n''nn n'b'O salt the purifier of {i. e. ap- 
 pointed by) thy Aleim. This shows that salt, 
 added to all the sacrifices, was a type of the 
 purity, or sinlessness, of Christ, and of that 
 w\\i(^' purifies believers. Now that which 
 purifies believers is faith in Christ and his 
 atonement, 2 Cor. v. 20, 21, and a conse- 
 quent hope of seeing God through Him. See 
 Acts XV. 9. 2 Pet. i. 4. I John iii. 3. 1 Cor. 
 iii. 12. Salt was therefore a type of that pu- 
 rifying faith and hope which is the gift of the 
 Holy Spirit, Rom. xv. 13. 1 Pet. i. 22. Eph. 
 ii. 8. And believers themselves, in as much 
 as they contribute to propagate these heavenly 
 graces, and thereby purify the corrupted mass 
 of mankind, are sometimes called salt. See 
 Mat. V. 13. Luke xiv. 34, 35; and comp. 
 Greek and Eng. Lexicon in 'AXa? and a,XtZ,u. 
 As to the expression nbn n-ll Num. xviii. 19. 
 2 Chron. xiii. 5, it may be observed, that the 
 usual mode of confirming every solemn agree- 
 ment was (for a reason which see under ni3 
 V.) by a n">"il, that is, by sl purification-offer- 
 ing, or sacrifice ; and to every sacrifice it was 
 ordained, as we have seen, that salt should be 
 added ; so that nbn n-ia a herith with salt is 
 as strong an expression as possible for a puri- 
 fication-sacrifice. Theodoret on 2 Chron. xiii. 
 5, says, the historian calls the settlement of 
 the kingdom (on David, namely) an eternal 
 covenant of salt i-nthav xa,i ^a,^^u.^oi ^oXkaxis 
 ffvvicrdtovrii 'X'oXifAiai; (^iptxtav tisy^vtjv (puXarrov^i, 
 'AA02 MEMNHMENOI, because it is usual even 
 with the barbarians, after eating with their 
 enemies, to keep peace inviolate, remembering 
 the salt. " Where, says Suicer, ( Thesaur. in 
 'AXaj II.) Theodoret alludes to tne custom of 
 the ancients in confirming a covenant ; name- 
 ly, that covenants might be the more religious- 
 ly observed, a sacrifice was offered, and, with 
 the sacrifice, salt. Of both these particulars 
 we have an instance in Virgil, ^En. xii. where 
 at the sacrifice offered on the solemn treaty 
 between King Latinus and ^neas, lin. 173. 
 Dant fruges manibus salsas They strow the 
 salted corn or meal. " And when God says, 
 Num. xviii. 19, {It is) nbra n'>'in a berith of, 
 or with salt, ybr ever before the Lord, unto thee, 
 and thy seed with thee, the meaning is, that 
 what is there ordered by God is of as strict 
 obligation to the people as if they had been 
 bound to it by a purification-sacrifice solemnly 
 offered, as Jer. xxxiv. 18. In like manner, 2 
 Chron. xiii. 5, God is said to have given the 
 kingdom over Israel to David for ever, even to 
 him and to his sons : nb?3 IT'^ii {it is) a berith 
 with salt; that is, as firmly insured by the 
 Lord, as if the symbols of the divine presence 
 had passed between the parts of the n"'!^, as 
 they did when God made promises to Abra- 
 ham, Gen. XV. 17. 
 
 Although salt in small quantities may contri- 
 bute to the comminuting and fertilizing of 
 some kinds of stubborn soil, yet, according to 
 the observations of Pliny, (Nat. Hist. lib. 
 xxxi. ch. 7.) " Omnis locus, in quo reperitur 
 sal, sterilis est, nihilque gignit, all places, where 
 salt is found, are barren, and produce nothing." 
 The effect of salt, where it abounds, on vege 
 
 tation is described by burning, Deut. xxix, 22 
 or 23 ; The whole land thereof is brimstone, 
 rrs'iu^ nbm and salt of burning, or burning 
 salt ; it is not sown, nor bears, nor any herb 
 grows therein, like the overthrow of Sodom, &c. 
 Thus Mons. Volney, speaking of the borders 
 of the Asphaltic Lake, or Dead Sea, says, 
 " The true cause of the absence of vegetables 
 and animals, is the acrid saltness (la salure acre) 
 of its waters, which is infinitely greater than 
 that of the sea. The land surrounding the lake 
 being equally inpregnated with that saltness, re- 
 fuses to produce plants ; the air itself, which 
 is by evaporation loaded with it, and which 
 moreover receives vapours of sulphur and bi- 
 tumen, cannot suit vegetation; whence that 
 dead appearance (aspect de mort) which reigns 
 around the lake." Voyage en Syrie, torn. i. p. 
 282. So rrnbn y^iK a salt land, Jer. xvii. 6, 
 is the same as "iinQn D-n'in the parched p/aces 
 in the wilderness, and is descriptive of barren- 
 ness : as rrnbn saltness also is. Job xxxix. 6. 
 Ps. cvii. 34. Comp. Ezek. xlvii. 11. Zeph. ii. 
 9. Thus Virgil, Georg. ii. lin. 238, &c. 
 
 Salsa antem telliis, et qruB perhibetur amara, 
 Frugibus infelix ; ea nee mansuescit arando. 
 Nee Baceho genus, aut pomis sua noraina servat. 
 " Salt earth and bitter are not fit to sow. 
 Nor will be tamed or mended by the plough. 
 Sijoeet grapes degenerate there, and fruits declined 
 From their first generous juice, renounce their kind- 
 
 Dryden. 
 
 Hence the ancient custom of sowing an ene- 
 my's city, when taken, with salt, in token of 
 perpetual desolation, Jud. ix. 45. And thus 
 in after-times (An. 1162.) " the city of Milan 
 was burnt, razed, sown with salt, and ploughed 
 by the exasperated emperor Frederick Barba- 
 rossa." Complete Syst. of Geog. vol. i. p. 
 822. From the mention not only of sulphur 
 or brimstone, but of salt, in Deut. xxix. 23, 
 (comp. Gen. xiv. 3. ) we may collect that this 
 latter, as well as the former, was employed by 
 Jehovah in the destruction of Sodom and 
 Gomorrah, and may thence explain what is 
 said of Lot's wife, Gen. xix. 26, ^"^3 sim 
 nbn ^nd she became a pillar of salt ; namely, 
 that while she was looking with a wishful eye 
 towards Sodom, she was overtaken by the mi 
 raculous salso-sulphureous shower, and thereby 
 fixed and incrusted like a statue. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. o-nbn sailors, mari- 
 ners, seamen, q. d. salt-water men. occ. Ezek. 
 xxvii. 9, 27, 29. Jon. i. 5. 
 
 IV. As a N. mbn an herb of a brackish or 
 l^saltish taste, occ. Job xxx. 4 ; where it is men- 
 tioned as growing in the desert part of Arabia. 
 For " those deserts abound with * saline 
 particles, which give a saltish bitter taste to 
 the few hardy plants that live there. The 
 word]denotes either in general all such brackish 
 vegetables, or some particular plant of the de- 
 sert that camels are exceedingly fond of. See 
 Schultens and Pococke's Specimen, p. 79." 
 Scott. Bochart, vol. ii. 874, 875, is of opi- 
 
 *Comp. Job xxxix. 6, and Scott's Note there. "Cette 
 qualite saline est si inherente au sol (dans tout le de- 
 sert d' Arable et d'Afrique) qu'elle passe jusques dans les 
 plantes. Toutes celles du desert abondent en soude et en 
 sel de Glauber." Volney. Voyage, torn. i. p. 354. 
 
nVtt 
 
 288 
 
 iVrD 
 
 nion, that mba means that particular shrub 
 which the Greeks called u,>.ifji.i, and the Ro- 
 mans halimiis. 1st, Because the Syrians still 
 call this shrub mbn. 2dly, Because the Heb. 
 name mbn and Greek X/^aj refer to the sail 
 taste, which the Afab writers attribute to this 
 plant. 3dly, Because, as the mba is describ- 
 ed to be the food of the wretched in Job, so is 
 the halimus in Athenreus. 4thly, Because the 
 LXX render mbn by a.Xiiui,. Lastly, Be- 
 cause it is described in Job as cropped ""bl? 
 n-tt' upon the shrub, which exactly agrees with 
 what the Arab writers say of the maluch or 
 halimus, namely, that they ate the tops of it. 
 
 V. It denotes dissolution of cohesion, or rot- 
 tenness. Thus D-nbD "ibn and DTibn "Kibn 
 Old rags of rottenness, i. e. old rotten rags, 
 occ. Jer. xxxviii. 11, 12. 
 
 VI. Cbald. As a N. nbn salt. occ. Ezra 
 iv. 14. vi. 9. vii. 22. Hence as a V. nbn 
 to be salted, occ. Ezra iv. 14-, Noio forasmuch 
 as we are salted with the salt of the palace 
 (Eng. marg.) salt is reckoned among the 
 pnncipal necessaries of man's life, Ecclus 
 xxxix. 26 or .31. And Pliny obserA'es, (Nat. 
 Hist. lib. xxxi. cap. 7. ) Hercule vita human- 
 ior sine sale nequit degi. It is impossible to 
 lead a humanized life without salt." Hence 
 by a very natural figure salt might be used 
 i'ov food or maintenance in general. And so 
 our Eng. translation in Ezra. And I am 
 well informed that it is a common expression 
 of the natives in the East Indies, " I eat 
 such a one's salt," meaning, I am fed by him. 
 But this is not all ; for salt among the eastern 
 nations anciently was, as it still is, a symbol 
 of hospitality and fiendship, and that for very 
 obvious reasons. Hence to have eaten of a 
 man's salt is to be bound to him by the ties of 
 
 friendship. The learned Jos. Mede observes, 
 (Works, p. 370, fol.) that in his time " when 
 the Emperor of Russia would show extraor- 
 dinary grace and favour unto any, he sent him 
 bread and salt from his table ; and when he 
 invited Baron Sigismund, the Emperor Fer- 
 dinand's ambassador, he did it in this form : 
 " Sigismund, you shall eat our bread and salt 
 with us." So Tamerlane, in his Institutes, 
 mentioning one Share Behraum, who had 
 quitted his service, joined the enemy, and 
 fought against him, " At length (says he) my 
 salt, which he had eaten, overwhelmed him with 
 remorse ; he again threw himself on my mercy, 
 and humbled himself before me."* And, 
 what comes still nearer to the case in Ezra, a 
 modem Persian monarch upbraids an unfaith- 
 ful servant, " I have then such ungrateful 
 servants and traitors as these to eat my salt."f 
 To what a height the Mahometans sometimes 
 carry their respect for salt as a symbol of hos- 
 pitality and friendship, may be seen in Her- 
 belot's Bibliotheque Orientale, Art. Jacoub. 
 Ben Laith. On Ezra iv. 14, I add, that 
 the Syriac translator has preserved the Chal- 
 dee phrase, as being no doubt familiar to him, 
 and that the Vulg. renders it. We remember- 
 
 * Gentleman's Magazine, for Dec. 1772, p. 604. 
 t See Harmer's Obsen'ations, vol. iv. p. 458, &c. 
 
 ing the salt which we ate in the palace ; and on 
 this whole subject of salt, I would refer the 
 reader for some farther useful remarks and 
 quotations to Dr Cudworth, On the True 
 Notion of the Lord's Supper, ch. vi. 
 Der. Eng. mulch, dung. Also mullock, or 
 mollock, filth. 
 
 In general, to set free or loose, 
 
 I. As a V. in Kal, to deliver, rescue. 2 Sam. 
 xix. 9. Isa. xlvi. 2. Jer. xxxix. 18. Ezek. 
 xxxiii. 5. In Hiph. the same. 1 Sam. xix. 
 11. Isa. xxxi. 5. In Niph. to be delivered, 
 escape. Gen. xix. 17. Jud. iii. 26, 29. 
 
 I I. To bring forth. In Kal, to lay, as eggs. 
 occ. Isa. xxxiv. 15. In Hiph. to be delivered 
 of, or more nearly to the Heb. to deliver a 
 child, as a woman, occ. Isa. Ixvi. 7. 
 
 III. Intransitively, to escape, get or slip away, 
 so ljX.Xhci(iyi(rof/.en. 1 Sam. XX. 29. In Hith. 
 to escape, leap out, as flashes of fire from the 
 mouth of the enraged leviathan, occ. Job 
 xli. 10 or 19; where LXX ^ix^piTTowrai 
 are scattered abroad. Comp. ver. 12,. or 21. 
 
 IV. In Hith. to become smooth or bald, as by 
 the shedding or falling off of the hair. occ. 
 Job xix. 20, "Sty ^^J;n rriabDnNT And I have 
 shed (the hair), or have become bald on the 
 skin of, or which covers, my teeth ; i. e. my 
 mustaches are, or the hair is, shed or fallen 
 off from my emaciated lip ; which was one 
 symptom of the elephantiasis. Job's distem-- 
 per. See Michaelis, Recueil de Questions, 
 p. 74, to whom the reader is indebted for 
 the interpretation of this very difficult text ; 
 which the Vulg. explains by, Et derelicta 
 sunt tantummodo labia circa dentes meos, and 
 my lips only are left about my teeth. May not 
 this paraphrase mean the lips only without 
 the hair, and so coincide with Michaelis 's ex- 
 plication ? who farther observes, in Supplem. 
 ad Lex. Heb. p. 1512, that ubn in Arabic 
 signifies, to be free from hair, to make bare of 
 hair. 
 
 Hence Greek fnxhu, Eng. to melt, moult, 
 mould, moulder. 
 
 V. As a N. lobn Jer. xliii. 9. See under 
 ;Db IV. 
 
 I. To reign, be a king or monarch. Gen. 
 xxxvi. 31, & al. freq. In Hiph. to cause 
 to reign, make a king. 1 Sam. xv. 35. 1 K. 
 i. 43, & al. In Huph. to be made a king. occ. 
 Dan. ix. 1, As a N. "^bn a king. Gen. xiv. 
 I. & al. freq. Fem. rrabn in reg. nsba 
 a queen. Esth. i. 9. 1 K. x. 1, 4, 10. & al. 
 freq. As Ns. fem. msbD plur. nT'Dbn (occ. 
 Dan. viii. 22. ) A kingdom. 1 Chron. xii. 23. 
 2 Chron. xi. 17. Also, regal power or author- 
 ity, kingship. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 20. Ps. clxv. 
 13. So naibn and rrabn I Sam. x. 16, 25, 
 & al. freq. .nabnn a kingdom. 1 Kings xviii. 
 10, & al. freq. In 2 Sam. xxiv. 23. Araunah 
 is expressly called ibrsrr the king by a kind of 
 agnomen. Was not this because " he was 
 descended from the ancient kings of Jebusi or 
 Jerusalem ? If so, his humble submission to 
 king David (see ver. 21, 22.) and his ex- 
 
l^a 
 
 289 
 
 Ibo 
 
 eraplary piety to Jehovah, is tlie more re- 
 markable."* And as Araunah was surnamed 
 the King, so among the Romans we meet 
 with Rupilius Rex, (Horat. lib. i. sat. vii. 
 lin. 1.) Marcius Rex, probably so named be- 
 cause descended from some of the ancient 
 kings of Rome.f 
 
 II. As a N. 1 1''73 Molech or Moloch, i. e. the 
 hing. So the LXX a^x'^vn the ruler. Lev. 
 xviii. 21. XX. 2, 3, 4; and UoXo^, ^miUi, Mo- 
 loch the king, Jer. xxxii. 35. It is the name 
 of an idol worshipped by the Ammonites, 1 
 K. xi. 7, and by the apostate Israelites, Lev. 
 xviii. 21, & al. freq. " The Rabbins assure 
 us, that this idol was of brass, sitting upon a 
 throne of the same metal, adorned with a royal 
 crown, having the head of a calf, and his arms 
 extended as if to embrace any one. When 
 they would offer any children to him, they 
 heated the statue witlhin by a great fire, and 
 when it was burning hot, they put within his 
 arms the miserable victim, which was soon 
 consumed by the violence of the heat; and 
 that the cries of the children might not be 
 heard, they made a great noise with drums and 
 other instniments about the idol. Others re- 
 late that the idol was hollow, and within it 
 were contrived seven partitions, one of which 
 was appointed for meal or flour, in the second 
 there were turtles, in the third an ewe, in the 
 fourth a ram, in the fifth a calf, in the sixth an 
 ox, and in the seventh a child. All these 
 were burned together by heating the statue on 
 the inside." Calmet. It appears from the 
 substance of this idol, which was || brass or 
 copper, from its having the head of a calf, the 
 animal ^ emblem oijire, from its being divided 
 into seven partitions, answering to the seven 
 planetary spheres or orbits (or according to 
 * * others having seven chapels before it), and 
 from the horrid rites performed to it, that it 
 was intended as a representative of the solar 
 fire. This is farther confirmed by its name 
 ^bn king ; for as a king in his political capacity 
 acteth where he is not, by means of others ; 
 so the solar fire in this system doth, in some 
 sense, act where it is not, by means of the 
 light which it is continually sending forth, and 
 putting in motion. Add to this, that the ap- 
 parent spring of material action is in the_^;e. 
 Ithas been doubted, whether in that shocking 
 rite of making their children pass through the 
 fire, or (as the phrase jyxi T-nirrr ought rather 
 to have been rendered) of ff making them over 
 in or by the fire, to Molech, they were always 
 burnt to death, or not. "VVlioever will atten- 
 tively consider the following passages in the 
 Hebrew Bible, wiU be strongly inclined to the 
 
 See Ezek. xvi. 20, 21. xx. 2o, 
 37. Comp. Jer. xxxii. 35, with 
 
 See Editor's note on 2 Sam. xxiv. 23, in Bate's trans- 
 lation. 
 + See Vitringa's note A, on Isa. xlii. 19. 
 I Welsh Maeloc. 
 I See also Selden, 
 
 - , De Diis Syris Syntagra. 
 
 Orodvvin's Moses and Aaron, lib. iv. cap. 2. 
 II Comp. Ezek. i. 7. Dan. x. 6. Rev. i. 15. 
 
 cap. 6; 
 
 f See under ai3 II. V. 
 
 See Hyde's Relig. Vet. Pers, cap. 
 
 1700. 
 
 p. 134, edit. 
 
 +t See under "liy VII. and Vitringa, Observat. 
 lib. ii, cap. 1, ad fiUi 
 
 Sacr. 
 
 affirmative. 
 26, 31. xxiii 
 ch. vii. 31. 
 " With regard to that horrid but general custom 
 among the heathen of o^enng human sacrifices, 
 and particularly as to their sacrificing of chil- 
 dren to Moloch, Cronus, or Saturn, the reader 
 may, among some curious particulars, find 
 enough to make his blood run cold in the 
 * authors cited in the note. He would also 
 do well to consult, at first hand, Porphyry De 
 Abstinentia, lib. ii. cap. 53, & seq. and Euse- 
 bius, Prseparat. Evangel, lib. iv. cap. 16 and 
 17. The last-mentioned author quotes from 
 Diodorus Siculus (lib. xx. ) a passage so appo- 
 site to our present purpose, that the judicious 
 reader cannot be displeased at seeing a transla- 
 tion of it in this place. It relates to the Car- 
 thaginians when besieged by Agathocles, ty- 
 rant of Sicily. " They imputed this calamity," 
 says Diodorus, " to Saturn's fighting against 
 them ; for whereas they used, in former times, 
 to sacrifice the best of their own children to this 
 god, they had lately oflfered such children as 
 they had privately purchased and brought up ; 
 and, on inquiry, some of those who had been 
 sacrificed were found to have been suppositi- 
 tious. Reflecting, therefore, on these things, 
 and seeing the enemy encamped at their very 
 walls, they were seized with a religious dread, 
 as having profaned those honours, which their 
 ancestors paid to the gods. In haste, then, to 
 rectify their errors, they chose out two hundred 
 of the noblest children, and sacrificed them pub- 
 licly. Others persons, who were accused of 
 irreligion, gave up themselves willingly (iKoutriut 
 ixuTov; i^oa-eiv) to the number of no less than three 
 hundred. Hv Ss -ra^' aurais avi^ixs K^ovou X"^^' 
 Kou;, iKTiraxus ras A^E'^as iiTria; {^ixrirtx,(x.ivas'\ 
 iTi rm ytlS, atrrs tov ffuvrthvra, tmv ^xi^mv u-ro- 
 KuXviff^oci (read ecToxuXtsff^ai) Kai ti-ttiiv ti; ri 
 X'^o'f^'^ -v^^viois Tv^os. For they had a brazen 
 statue of Saturti stretching out his hands towards 
 the ground in such a manner that the child placed 
 within them tumbled down into a pit full of fire." 
 Thus Diodorus, whose description of tlie idol, 
 and of the m inner of these infernal sacrifices, 
 it must be confessed, diflfers somewhat from 
 the Rabbinical account above cited. And 
 indeed, what can be more probable than that 
 at difierent times and places there should be 
 some variations in both these respects ?"f 
 
 Plutarch, De Superstit. towards the end, torn. ii. p. 
 171, edit. Xylandr. ; Parker's Bibliotheca Biblica on Le- 
 viticus, p. 286, & seq. ; Jenkin's Reasonableness of Chris- 
 tianity, vol. i. pt. iii. ch. iv. p. 339, 3d edit. ; Dr Henry 
 More's Explanation of the Grand Mystery, book iii. ch. 
 xiv. ; Caesar, Comment, lib. vi. cap. 15, with Montanus' 
 and Cluverius' notes; Lactantius, Ub. i. cap. 27; Thirl, 
 by's note on Justin Martyr, p. 128; RoUin's Account of 
 the Carthaginian Religion in liis Ancient History, vol. 
 ii. ; Universal Hist. vol. xvii. p. 257, 262, 266, 2(58, 2i)2, 
 8vo. edit. ; Picart's Ceremonies and Religious Customs of 
 all Nations (folio), vol.ii. p. 16, 129, 149, I50, 154, 155, 167, 
 168, 170, 171, 188, 199; Miller's Hist, of Propagation of 
 Christianity, vol. i. p. 181, &c. 257, 262; vol. ii. p. 211, 214, 
 
 . 217, 220; Leland's Advantage and Necessity of the Chris- 
 tian Revelation, part i. ch. vii. p. 167 of the 8vo. edit. ; 
 Mallet's Northern Antiquities, vol. i. p. 132, &c. ; Mickle's 
 
 I Lusiad, Introduct. p. ix. note, and p. 314, 2d edit. ; Cap- 
 tain Cook's Voyage to the Pacific Ocean, Introduct. p. 69; 
 
 , vol. i. p. 351, 405; vol. ii. p. 31, 39, 53, 203; vol. iii. p. 
 6, 161. 
 
 I f Greek and Eng. Lexicon under MOAOX. 
 
Ifc 
 
 290 
 
 yVn 
 
 We meet with the traces of this word -jbrs in 
 the Phenician and Carthaginian names, Mal- 
 chus, Melichus, Himilce, Himilco, Melcar- 
 thus the Phenician Hercules, q. d. nni'p "jbD 
 kiyig of the city, &c. 
 
 And from the idol -jbo the people of Sicyon in 
 Peloponnesus appear to have had their Ziug 
 MEIAIXI02, Jove MEILICHIUS, mention- 
 ed by Pausanias, lib. ii. p. 132, as being of great 
 antiquity, and placed in the temple before the 
 introduction of images, and represented by a 
 pyramid, which is a solid figure ending in a 
 point Vikejire, and thence called by the Greeks 
 Tv^K/xi; from <7rvofire.* 
 
 The same oriental -jbn enters into the composi- 
 tion of the Roman JVIulciber, another name 
 for Vulcan the god of jire^ which may be de- 
 rived from "jbn the king, and -na bright, or 'ijja 
 burning. 
 
 III. D-rsirrr nabn the queen of heaven, men- 
 tioned as an object of worship, Jer. vii. 18. 
 xliv. 17 19. If we consider that the moon 
 was at the beginning. Gen. i. 16, appointed to 
 rule the night, as well as the sun to rule the day, 
 and that she manifestly does so, since her 
 light is greater than that of all the planets and 
 stars put together, and that the idolaters called 
 the sun or solar fire not only f D-nty blja lord 
 of heaven, but also (as we have just seen) ]br3 
 or king, there can remain little doubt, but by 
 the D-na^rr nibn or queen of heaven they meant 
 the moon or lunar orb. So the Orphic hymn 
 addressed to the moon begins, 
 
 KXvBi, B-ix BA2IAEIA 
 
 Heai-, goddess qiieen- 
 
 And Homer in his hymn to the moon addresses 
 her, lin. 17, 
 
 X/g, ttva-a ffx, B-ict' 
 
 All hail, queeii, g-oddess I 
 
 Comp. under ]3 V. 
 
 It must not be omitted that in Jer. vii. 18, 
 eighteen of Dr Kennieott's MSS. the oldest 
 printed copy of the whole Hebrew Bible, and 
 the Complutensian edition, read naxbnb to the 
 
 frame or workmanship (Eng. marg.) LXX t>5 
 trr^aria, to the host. And in Jer. xliv. 17 19, 
 various codices, to the number of thirteen, on 
 each verse read nDxbnb, and the Compluten- 
 sian with remarkable fluctuation has DDNbnb 
 in ver. 17, but nsbDb in ver. 18, 19. And on 
 the whole, since the LXX in all the three 
 verses of Jer. xliv. has t>j (iariXKra-:^ too ov^avov 
 to the queen of heaven, and the Vulg. through- 
 .out reginse coeli, and since the idolatrous ser- 
 vice performed Jer. vii. 18, is manifestly the 
 same with that in Jer. xliv. 19, I cannot help 
 thinking that the common printed reading 
 riDbnb is the true one in all the texts. 
 
 IV. As a V. to consult, deliberate, occ. Neh. v. 
 7. This seems a Chaldee sense which the 
 verb often has in the Targums. So as a 
 Chaldee N. ^bn counsel, advice, occ. Dan. iv. 
 27 or 24. 
 
 See Bryant's New System of Ancient Mythology, 
 vol L p. 70. 
 
 t Comp. under bj^S III. 
 
 V. Dabn (from -jbn and rrr33 to be hot) Milcom, 
 the abomination of the Ammonites. It is 
 plain from comparing 1 K. xi. 5, with ver. 7, 
 that this is another name for Molech. See 
 also I K. xi. .33. 2 K. xxiii. 13. Zeph. i. o. 
 Comp. Jer. xli.K. 3. 2 Sam. xii. 30. 1 Chron. 
 XX. 2; in both which last texts the LXX 
 ( Vatic.) rov o-TE(pavv MaX;^^*^ tov (hafftXtu; auruv 
 the crown of Molchom their king. And in- 
 deed considering that the weight of the crown 
 was at least S2^ pounds avoirdupois, besides 
 the precious stones, it seems more suited to 
 an idol's than a human head. Comp. under 
 13D 3. 
 
 Considering how long the * Phenicians fre- 
 quented the south-western coasts of this 
 island, it is not surprising to find traces of the 
 god ibn or DDbn in the names of some towns : 
 but it is remarkable that in the name of Mel- 
 comb Regis in Dorsetshire, we perceive both 
 the Hebrew or Phenician and Latin appella- 
 tion. This town belonged anciently to the 
 king's demesne. 
 
 VI. ^br3'^^N (from 'Ttn illustrious, or a gorge- 
 ous robe, and "ybn king) Adrammelech, The 
 solar fire was worshipped under this name by 
 the Sepharvites, who burnt their children in 
 fire to him. occ. 2 K. xvii. 31. It was also 
 the name of one of Sennacherib's sons, pro- 
 bably in honour of the same idol. 2 K. xix. 37. 
 The idol seems to have been thus denominated 
 from his glorious appearance, or from the gor- 
 geous robe in w^hich he was invested, and which 
 might be designed to represent the solar splen- 
 dour. 
 
 VII. "ybTiSi? Anammelech (from \z'S a cloud,and 
 ]b?3 king), an idol mentioned with Adramme- 
 lech, 2 K. xvii. 31, and worshipped in the 
 same horrid manner. A nimbus or cloud of 
 gold, or &c. seems to have been the distin- 
 guishing insigne of this idol. 
 
 The idea of the word seems to be smoothness, 
 as opposed to rough, harsh. Hence in Arabic 
 it denotes slipperiness, and as a V. is applied 
 to a thing's falling by reason of its slipperiness. 
 See Castell. Plence the Greeks seem to have 
 had their fioiXuffa-cu to sooth, and /^iiXitnru to 
 soften, and the Latins their mulceo, mulsi, to 
 sooth, and mollis soft, whence Eng. mollify. 
 
 I. As a V. in Niph. to be soothing, agreeable, 
 pleasant, sweet, as words, occ. Psal. cxix. 1 03 ; 
 w^here the LXX yXuKix, and Vulg. dulcia, 
 sweet. 
 
 II. As a N. V'bn an advocate, intercessor, me- 
 diator, whose business it was to present the 
 petitioner's suit, and to smooth, sooth, or render 
 
 favourable the superior to whom it was ad- 
 dressed. Gen. xlii. 23, And they (Joseph's 
 brethren) knew not that Joseph jrist:' heard, be- 
 cause, V'bnrr the advocate (the officer ap- 
 pointed for this purpose) was nn^-a between 
 them. It is plain the business of this officer 
 was not that of an interpreter in the common 
 sense of that word ; for it appears from seve- 
 
 See Bochart, Canaan, lib. i. cap. 39 j and Bp. Nichol- 
 son's Hist, of England, vol. i. p. 27. 
 
phf2 
 
 S91 
 
 n27o 
 
 ral passages in this very chapter, and particu- 
 larly from ver. 24, that Joseph and his brethren 
 understood one anothefs language, and communed 
 together, (comp. Gen. xlii. 27, &c.) as his 
 brethren likewise did with Joseph's steward, 
 Gen. xliii. 19, &c. Comp. chap, xxxix. and 
 xliv. throughout. 
 Vbn a mediator, intercessor, is likewise used 
 as a title of Christ (as f/.ia-ir>i( is in the N. T. 
 1 Tim. ii. 5. Heb. xii. 24, & al.) Jobxvi. 19, 
 20, A7id now behold my witness (comp. Rom. 
 i. 9.) is in heaven, and 'niTiy he who is con- 
 scious to my actions, on high; "j^l ""H'-b'^ my 
 mediator, or advocate, my friend. Job xxxiii. 
 23, Jf there be T<bi; over him (i. e. for protec- 
 tion), or for him, an angel or age7it (comp. 
 Mai. iii. 1, &. al.) y-bn a mediator, one of a 
 thousand, to show unto man his righteousness, 
 ("I'no'S his duty, see Schultens) : ver. 24, Then 
 he will be gracious unto him, a7id say. Deliver 
 him from going down to the pit ; I have found a 
 propitiation. Comp. 1 John ii. 2. iv. 10. * 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -ybn the typi- 
 cal intercessors between God and the people, 
 that is, the priests. Isa. xliii. 27. Comp. Jer. 
 ii. 8. Also, ambassadors, who intercede be- 
 tween two princes. 2 Chron. xxxii. 31. 
 
 In Callimachus, Hymn, in Apoll. lin. 110, the 
 priestesses of Ceres are called (jbiXunrai, and in 
 Pindar, Pyth. iv. lin. 106, the or acidar priest- 
 ess of Apollo at Delphi is styled (jLiXxtca.. 
 
 IV. As a N. rrsi-bn Prov. i. 6, seems to de- 
 note pleasantness, sweetness of expression, a/t 
 elegant sayitig, a bon mot. Montanus renders 
 it, facundiam eloquence. Eng. marg. an elo- 
 quent speech; Diodati's Italian, i be' motti, 
 bons mots ; French translation, ce qui est ele- 
 gamment dit, lohat is elegantly said. And in 
 the like view I would understand nyb?3 Hab. 
 ii. 6. Comp. sense I. 
 
 To wring or pinch off. LXX aTox-vKfu cut or 
 pluck off. occ. Lev. i. 15. v. 8; in which 
 latter texts the words b'-na- xbi but he shall 
 not divide it asunder, relate to the whole bird, as 
 ch. i. 17, not to the head only. 
 
 7272 See under n 13. and rr3T3 VIII. 
 
 i^yn Chald. 
 
 The same as the Heb. rrira, to number, reckon 
 on. occ. Dan. v. 25, 26. As a N. ]'>Dn a num- 
 ber, occ. Ezra vi. 17. 
 
 1373 Chald. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. fem. mars. 
 The same as the Heb. and Chald. mn, a 
 being inserted after the Chaldee manner, a 
 toll, i. e. a determinate proportion of the pro- 
 duce of the lands paid as a tax or tribute, occ. 
 Ezra iv. 13. vii. 24 ; where it is joined with 
 iba and -jbrr, as mn likewise is Ezra iv. 20. 
 Comp. ibn under xbn II. 
 
 'Vf]7D 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 To distribute, by number, order, or the like. 
 
 See Schultens on Job ; and Dr Hodges' Elihu, p. 
 119, &c. quarto edit, and his Miscellaneous Reflections, 
 &c. p. 203, & seq. 2d edit. ; and Vitringa on Isa. xliii. 27. 
 
 I. To distribute by number, to compute, reckon 
 up, or number distinctly and by parts. Gen. 
 xiii. 16. 1 K. XX. 25. Ps. cxlvii. 4, & al. freq. 
 On Jer. xxxiii. 13, comp. Lev. xxvii. 32. 
 As a N. mas. plur. D-iQ numbers, or as we say, 
 times, Lat. vices. Gen. xxxi. 7, 41. 
 
 II. As a N. i-n a particular distribution or class 
 of things, a species or kind. See Gen. i. 11, 
 12, 21, 24, 25. 
 
 III. As a N. ]'o, a species, as the word is per- 
 haps applied 1 K. xviii. 5, rrnrrn in n-'iD3 Nibn, 
 and we may not suffer the species of beast to 
 be be cut off or destroyed. But however this 
 be, yo is frequently used as the name of that 
 miraculous bread from heaven with which Je- 
 hovah fed the Israelites in the wilderness, 
 manna. At its first falling, Exod. xvi. 15, 
 The children of Israel said xirr p this fisj 
 a particular species, a peculiar thing, for they 
 knew not what it (was J. comp. ver. 31. Deut. 
 viii. .3, Who fed thee with ]T2rt ns that pecu- 
 liar thing which thou knewest not, neither did 
 thy fathers know. Thus Bate in Crit. Heb. 
 where see more. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. r73ir3n,inreg. nsinn, a deli- 
 neation, similitude or representation of any 
 thing, or more accurately, an orderly and regu- 
 lar distribution of parts, lineaments, colours, 
 &c. which raises in the mind an idea of the 
 thing represented. Exod. xx. 4. Deut. iv. 12, 
 15, 16, & al. Jehovah saith concerning Moses, 
 Num. xii. 8, With him will I speak mouth to 
 mouth, even apparently, and not in dark 
 speeches, ^f^T^\^ narsm and the similitude of 
 Jehovah shall he behold. What can this simi- 
 litude of Jehovah be, but i-as -yxbn the angel 
 of his presence, Isa. Ixiii. 9, who accompanied 
 the people in the wilderness, and in whom was 
 the name (i. e. the nature) of Jehovah, Exod. 
 xxiii. 21 ;* even the same angel (comp. Hos. 
 xii. 4 or 5.) as wrestled with Jacob in the 
 form of a man. Gen. xxxii. 24 30 ; on which 
 occasion Jacob called the name of the place 
 Peniel (i. e. the face or presence of God), for 
 I have seen God face to face ? And so Je- 
 hovah spake unto Moses, face to face, even as a 
 man speaketh to his friend. Exod. xxxiii. 1 ] . 
 This is that similitude of Jehovah. Ps. xvii. 
 15, with which we shall be fully satisfied when 
 we awake at the resurrection, for we shall see 
 Am (Christ) as he is. 1 John iii. 2. Comp. 
 ver. 5, and chap. ii. 28. 
 
 V. As a N. mas. plur. D-sn the strings of a 
 musical instrument, so called from their regu- 
 lar disposition and adjustment to each other. 
 Thus the LXX and Aquila ^e^mi;, and ano- 
 ther ancient Greek version x,^(^lav, and so the 
 Vulg. chordis. occ. Ps. cl. 4. 
 
 VI. To distribute, allot, appoint or assign a par- 
 ticular lot, share, portion, or office to a person 
 or thing. 1 Chron. ix. 29. Psal. cxlvii. 4. 
 Dan. i. 5, 10, II. Jon. i. 17, or ii. 1. iv. 6_ 
 8, in the four which last texts it is applied to 
 the divine allotment or appointment : which 
 may lead to the true interpretation of that dif- 
 ficult text, Ps. Ixi. 8, p Do thou (God) ap- 
 
 Comp. Acts vii. 38. 1 Cor. x. 9 
 
n3?:) 
 
 292 
 
 1D7D 
 
 point mercy and truth that they may preserve 
 him. To this purpose, Michaelis in Supplem. 
 p. 1518, who compares Job vii. 3. Dan. v. 26, 
 "numerans numeravit." But long before him 
 Montanus had rendered ya in Ps. as a V. by 
 pnppara, prepare. Also, to he allotted, assign- 
 ed. Job vii. 3. Asa N. fern, nsrs plur. m3?D, 
 m-sra and once (Neh. xii. 44). mx:?2 a part, 
 ' portion, shai-e, Exod. xxix. 26. Lev. vii. 33. 
 Ps. xi. 6. Ixiii. 11.1 Sam. i. 4. Neh. xiii. 10, 
 &al. 
 
 VII. As a N. rran plur. D-an, a maneh or mi- 
 na, a particular weight or sum of money. As 
 a weight, it was' equal to a hundred shekels, as 
 appears from comparing 1 K. x. 17, with 2 
 Chron. ix. 16 ; but as money it was equal only 
 to sixty shekels, as appears from Ezek. xlv. 
 12 ; where see Mr Lowth's Note. Comp. un- 
 der bpa' IV. 
 
 Hence the Gr. ^va, and Lat. mina. 
 
 VIII. As particles of distribution, ]'o and "-ars 
 fro7n, &c. The uses of these particles before 
 
 nouns are so nearly the same with those of its 
 abridgment n, that I may safely refer the reader 
 to what he will find under that particle, for 
 the applications of these : only observe, that 
 I'O is 07ice used (exemplum sine pari, an un- 
 paralleled instance, says Noldius) before a V. 
 future, in the same sense as n often is before 
 an infinite, namely for lest, that not. Deut. 
 xxxiii. 11. 
 
 In Ps. xlv. 9, "373 makes no sense, if constnied 
 as a particle ; and the Chaldee Targum ren- 
 ders it fro7n the land q/'-an, which is mention- 
 ed also Jer. li. 27, and is thought,'particularly 
 by Bochart, (Phaleg. lib. i. cap. 3.) to signi- 
 
 fy a part of Armenia. On this interpretation 
 373 ]m in the Psalm will be the ivory of Ar- 
 menia, which might be so called either as being 
 brought to Judea from Armenia,* though not 
 produced there ; or perhaps as being fossile, 
 and formerly dug up there in considerable 
 quantities. Thus the Rev. and learned William 
 Jonesf informs us from Sir Hans Sloane, that 
 in Siberia, a country far to the northward of 
 Armenia, " Tusks of elephants are so common 
 and so little decayed, that they are used all 
 over Russia for ivory, and are mostly to be 
 met with in the coldest parts of Siberia." 
 
 The particle -jd is also frequently used with n 
 prefixed, and a pronoun suffix, in the same 
 senses as the simple yn. Thus rrann, 137373, 
 ''373n, from of, out of, more than her him 
 me. See Gen. xvi. 2. 2 Sam. xiii. 14. Psal. 
 Ixii. 2. Exod. viii. 4. Ps. xviii. 9. So 137373, 
 for 1337373, from, or of, us. Exod. xlv. 12. 
 Gen. iii. 22. xxiii. 6. 
 
 IX. As a N. "373 Meni, a name or attribute 
 imder which the idolatrous Jews worshipped 
 the material heavens, and by which they pro- 
 bably meant to acknowledge them to be the 
 distributers of things into their respective 
 sorts, places, ^c. and the dispensers of food, 
 provisions, drink, and the like, for the service 
 of men and animals. This they farther owned 
 by the offering of libations, or drink-offerings, 
 
 * See Merrick's Annotation and anonymous note. 
 + Physiological Disquisitious, p. 421, where see more. 
 
 to them under this title, occ. Isa. Ixv. 11. 
 This seems a very expressive and ancient at- 
 tribute ; and was most probably an Egyptian 
 one, know^n to the Israelites while they so- 
 journed in that country ; partly in opposition 
 to which Jehovah miraculously fed his people 
 with the 173 manna or peculiar bread from 
 heaven. See Exod. xvi. 23, 29. Deut. viii. 
 
 3, 16, and Hutchinson's Trinity of the Gen- 
 tiles, p. 521. Jerome on Isa. Ixv. 11, informs 
 us that in all their cities, and chiejly in Egypt 
 and Alexandria, there is an old idolatrous cus- 
 tom, that on the last day of the year, and of 
 the month which is with them the last, they 
 place a table full of various kinds of provision, 
 and a cup of sweet wine mixed with wafer, 
 either in acknowledgment of the fertility of the 
 past, or to implore the fruitfulness of the ap- 
 proaching year. * We find other traces of this 
 attribute "373 among the idolaters. Thus Po- 
 cocke (Specimen Hist. Arab. p. 92.) tells us 
 that before the time of Mohammed, " Monah 
 idolum venerabantur Arabes eo consilio, ut plu- 
 vias opportunas impetrarent. The Arabians 
 worshipped the idol Monah in order to obtain 
 seasonable showers." Festus relates that the 
 Salentines, a people of Italy, threw a horse 
 alive into the fire, in honour of Jupiter Men- 
 zun, i. e. Jupiter "373. See Vossius de Orig. 
 & Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 33. 
 
 X. Chald. as a V. "373 to appoint, ordain, occ. 
 Dan. ii. 24, 49. iii. 12. Ezra vii. 25. 
 
 XI. Chald. 173 
 
 1. As a particle, from, &c. as the Heb. \a in 
 "T, from (the timej that. Dan. iv. 23 or 26. 
 Ezra V. 12. 
 
 2. From the Heb. nn, who, what ? Ezra v. 3, 
 
 4, 9. Dan. iii. 15, & al. 
 
 3. "T 173 whosoever. Dan. iii. 6. iv. 14 or 17. 
 Der. Many, mean method. Lat. manus, whence 
 
 manual, and, compounded with /acio, manufac- 
 ture, &ic. Lat. mens, Eng. mental, mind, remind; 
 mindftd. Man, either from his understanding 
 or his dominion. Lat. mano to run in a small 
 stream, mane as of a horse. Greek f^yiw, and 
 Eng. moon, by whose phases time is reckoned, 
 (see Ecclus xliii. 6, 7.) whence month. Man, 
 the Welsh name for the Isle of Anglesey. 
 " It is proverbially said of it, Mon, Mam 
 Gymru, i. e. Mon the nursery of Wales ; be- 
 cause when other countries failed, this alone, 
 by the richness of the soil, and the plentifid har- 
 vests it produced, was wont to supply all Wales. 
 This is the Mona of the Romans, and was the 
 chief seat of the Druids." Richards' Welsh 
 Dictionary. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. fem. 
 
 {70373 an offering or present to God or man, see 
 
 under n3 II. 
 ^37D Chald. 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. N33173 or N31373, 
 
 or, according to the Keri, iO"3D a wreath, or 
 
 * Est autem in cunctis urhihus, et maxime in ^gypto 
 et Alexandria, Idololatriae vetus consuetudo, ut ultimo die 
 anni, et 7nen.iis eorum qui extremus est, ponant mensam 
 refertam varii generis epulis et poculum mulso mixtum, 
 velproiteriti aimi velfuturifartilitatem auspican tes. 
 
^^72 
 
 293 
 
 IDTD 
 
 twisted chain or collar. So the ViUg. tor- 
 ques, occ. Dan. v. 7, 16, 29. It is observ- 
 able, that Theodotion renders it by fji,</.n%*ns , 
 which word seems a derivative from the 
 ( '/haldee. 
 
 In Kal, to withhold, prohibit, restrain, keep hack, 
 retain. Gen. xxx. 2. Num. xxiv. 1 1 . Job xx. 
 13, & al. freq. In Niph. to he withholden, 
 &c. Joel i. 13, & al. 
 
 Der. Greek, f^twos small, fcivuffo to diminish. 
 Lat. and Eng. minor ; whence minority. Lat. 
 minuo, comminuo, diminuo ; whence English 
 minute, minish, comminute, diminish, &c. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. and the ideal 
 meaning is uncertain, but as a N. ^^':o (al- 
 ways joined with D-a'nK and compared to the 
 st^ff of an uncommonly large spear) a weaver's 
 beam or I'oller, to which in the ancient art of 
 weaving it is probable the threads of the warp 
 were fastened. Some take this to be a word 
 borrowed by the Israelites from the Egyptians, 
 who were in very early times (see Gen. xli. 
 42,) famous for the art of weaving, occ. 1 Sam. 
 xvii. 7. 2 Sam. xxi. 1 9. 1 Chron. xi. 23. xx. 5. 
 
 From this root the Roman goddess Minerva, 
 called also Pallas, and by the Greeks A^jjv 
 Athene, (from ];ox which see) appears to have 
 had her name. Accordingly Abbe Pluche 
 informs us, Hist, du Ciel, vol. i. p. 208, 209, 
 that she was sometimes represented among the 
 Athenians with aTiar^ or weaver's beam in her 
 
 _ right hand, as appears by some figures of her 
 still remaining. She was in after times re- 
 garded as the inventress and patroness of spin- 
 ning and weaving, and supposed to have in- 
 structed men in those arts. But did not the 
 ancient heathen mean something very differ- 
 ent and of much higher import by the names 
 they gave to this goddess ? With them was 
 she any other than the tremulous, active, vivify- 
 ing, intelligent air or ether ? ( Comp. under 
 VVs II.) And by the titles Athene and Mi- 
 nerva did they not intend to acknowledge the 
 celestial fluid as the independent former of 
 those wondrous threads, or fibres, or rather of 
 those irmumerable and infinite simal fibrils, 
 which compose the curious texture of vegetable 
 and animal bodies, and of which in particular 
 those amazing and by human art inimitable 
 webs, the barks, leaves, and flowers of plants, 
 and the skins and various membranes of 
 animals, are woven ? 
 HDD 
 With a radical (see Ps. vi. 7. Josh. xiv. 8.) 
 
 but mutable or omissible, rr- 
 It denotes the disunion or dissolution of the 
 texture or consistence of any thing. 
 
 I. To melt or dissolve, as by heat. Psal. cxlvii. 
 18. In Hiph. to be thus melted or dissolved. 
 Exod. xvi. 21. Psal. Ixviii. 3. As a N. mas. 
 plur. D''Dr3 meltings, occ. Isa. Ixiv. 1 or 2. 
 
 I I. To melt, dissolve, as by moisture or wet. 
 Isa. xxxiv. 3. Comp. Ps. vi. 7. 
 
 III. To be loosed or disunited, as bands. Jud. 
 XV. 14.. 
 
 IV. In Kal or Hiph. to cause to waste away 
 or dissolve insensibly, and by slow degrees, as 
 
 a moth fretting a garment. Ps. xxxix. 12. In 
 
 Niph. as a participle Dn3 wasted, decayed, spo- 
 ken particularly of cattle, occ. 1 Sam. xv. 9. 
 
 V. It is often both in Niph. and Hiph. ap- 
 plied to the heart, but, properly speaking, 
 denotes not its melting (which surely is not 
 philosophically true), but its losing through 
 fear or terror that consistency, strength, and 
 firmness, on which the vigour of the animal 
 depends. See Deut. i. 28. Josh. v. 1. 2 Sam. 
 xvii. 10. Ezek. xxi. 7. Nah. ii. 11, & al. 
 
 VI. To melt, he melted, or consume away, as a 
 snail, occ. Ps. Iviii. 9 as a man with 
 misery and affliction, occ. Job vi. 1% Dnb 
 nmr'lQ ivn Eng. translat. to him that is 
 afflicted (marg. melteth) pity {should he 
 showed) from his friend. But it must be re- 
 marked that twenty-three of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices here read vHT2b ; and, according to 
 this reading, the text may be rendered to him 
 who despiseth his friend (it is) a reproach, and 
 he will forsake the fear of God. Thus the 
 supposed ellipsis in the common reading is 
 avoided, and the former part of the verse 
 seems to agree better with the latter. As a 
 N. fem. in reg. non a wasting, consuming. 
 occ. Job ix. 23, It {the scourge) will laugh at 
 the consuming of the innocent; where Vulg. 
 poenis punishment. 
 
 VII. As a N. on rt draught or levy of men, 
 taken or disunited from the rest of their coun- 
 trymen to perform some servile work. This 
 I apprehend is always the sense of the word. 
 See Deut. xx. 11. Josh. xvi. 10. Jud. i. 30. 
 1 K. V. 13, 14. 2 Chron. viii. 8. Isa. xxxi. 8. 
 It is not long since the * Turks used to raise 
 a tribute of Christian children out of the con- 
 quered provinces in Europe, to wait on the 
 Grand Seignior or other great men, or to 
 serve as Janizaries. 
 
 VIII. As a N. fem. non, a tribute ov tax, a 
 part detached from the rest, q. d. an excise, 
 from Lat. excisum cut off. See Bate. occ. 
 Deut. xvi. 10. 
 
 DDD to melt, be melted or dissolved entirely, as 
 by fire. occ. Isa. x. 18. Comp. DD3 under D3 
 Der. Moist, moist. 
 
 In general, to mix, intermix. 
 
 I. As a N. fem. nSDn the warp, the threads 
 which, according to the ancient art of weaving, 
 were, I suppose, fixed to the beam, and by the 
 shuttle intermixed or interwoven with the woof. 
 (Comp. under nSj; VI.) So LXX ^/ac^a 
 from ^ioZ^ofAKi to pass through or among, and 
 Vulg. licium. occ. Jud. xvi. 13, 14. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. rraiDD an intertexture or en- 
 tanglement, as of thorns in a hedge. So Mon- 
 tanus implicatione. occ. Mic. vii. 4, the best 
 of them (is) as a briar, iTD^D^!2'0 '^tl?" the up- 
 right (among them is) from, or out of the en- 
 tanglement, of thorns namely. 
 
 III. To mix, mingle, as liquids, Ps. cii. 10. 
 As a N. TDD wine mixed with the lees, turbid 
 
 * See Busbequii De Re Mil cont. Turc. Institut. Con- 
 silium, p. 432, &c. edit. Elzevir : Sandys' Travels, p. 
 37; Sir William Temple's Misoellanies ; pt. ii. p. 2B3, 
 267, 8vo. ; Complete System of Cieography, vol. ii. p. 21; 
 and Han way 'tj Hiat. of Nadir bhah, p. 100. 
 
IVO 
 
 294 
 
 10P?D 
 
 and highly intoxicating. (Comp. under irsn 
 II. and pp-j I. under p^) occ. Ps. Ixxv. 9. The 
 ivine inn (is) turbid, (the cup) is full of -jDn 
 wine thus mixed with the lees. And in this 
 view, of mixing old wine with the lees, namely, 
 by opening the jars in which it was contained. 
 Hariner, Observ. vol. i. p. 375, &c. which 
 see, explains the mingling of wine mentioned 
 in the Old Testament, Prov. ix. 2, 5. xxiii. 
 30. Isa. V. 22. But comp. under aira and 
 anonymous note on Ps. Ixxv. 9, in Merrick's 
 annotations. As a participial N. "|DT3n old 
 turbid wine mixed, with the lees namely, occ. 
 Prov. xxiii. 30. Isa. Ixv. 11; where LXX 
 xioaar/Lca a mixture. Hence 
 
 IV. Figuratively, to mingle a spirit of perverse- 
 ness in the midst of a people is to intoxicate 
 them with such a spirit, occ. Isa, xix. 14. 
 
 Der. Lat. misceo, commisceo, &c. whence Eng. 
 mix, mixture, miscellany, commix, commixtion, 
 promiscuous, &c. 
 
 In general, to deliver from one to another, tra- 
 dei'e. 
 
 I. To delight, give up, present, offer, occ. in 
 Niph. Num. xxxi. 5, Yidq-T So there were 
 delivered out of the thousands of Israel a thou- 
 sand of even/ tribe. So in Chaldee it is often 
 used for delivering or giving up. See Targ. 
 on 1 Sam. xxiii. 7. xxiv. 11, 19. 
 
 II. To deliver, teach, occ. Num. xxxi. 16, Be- 
 hold these were to the children of Israel, through 
 the counsel of Balaam, bs?T3 IDOb to teach 
 transgression against the Lord, i. e. they did 
 teach the children of Israel to transgress 
 against the Lord. 
 
 From this root the Jews call their pretended 
 tradition of the true reading of the Hebrew 
 Scriptures Massorah. This reading long 
 since the time of Christ, and after Moham- 
 med's Koran was forged, they have presumed 
 to fix by their points and accents. Hence 
 the Massorets and all their Massoretical 
 trumpery; concerning which, if the reader 
 wants farther information, he may consult 
 Walton's Proleg. viii. ; and Du Pin's Disser- 
 tation Preliminaire, Liv. i. ch. iv. 6, p. 511 ; 
 and Calmet's Dictionary in Massora. 
 
 I. To totter, stagger, slip, as the feet or steps 
 in walking, occ. 2 Sam. xxii. 37. Ps. xviii 
 ,37. xxvi. 1. Prov. xxv. 19- In Hiph. to 
 cause to totter or shake, as the loins in ex- 
 treme weakness, occ. Ps. Ixix. 24. xxxvii. 31, 
 It (the law) shall not suffer his steps to slip. 
 As a N. mas. plur. in reg. nuirs slips, stum- 
 blings, occ. Job xii. 5, where Montanus nuta- 
 dones. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. n3*Tl?a shakings, trem- 
 blings, occ. 1 Sam. xv. 32. And Agag came 
 to him na-rpn (n with) tremblings. To this 
 effect the LXX and another Greek version 
 v^ificov trembling. Or else from the root pj?, 
 we may explain niTyn of the delicate or royal 
 robes (comp. 2 Sam. i. 24. ) " which Saul 
 had suffered his brother-king (comp. 1 K. xx. 
 32, 3.3, 42. ) to be dressed in, not treating him 
 as a condemned criminal under the curse of 
 
 God." Bate's note in New and Literal 
 Translation. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic the 
 cognate root "yra signifies to be lax, loose. See 
 Gastell. 
 
 I. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "syn the bowels or 
 inner parts of the animal body, from their 
 comparatively lax or loose texture. See Gen. 
 XV. 4. xxv. 23. 2 Chron. xxi. 15. Cant. v. 4. 
 Jon. ii. 1. Hence, the inner part of man, the 
 mind. Ps. xl. 9. Comp. under ]\d:l I. It is 
 also used for the external part of the belly, 
 from its comparative laxness. Cant. v. 14, 
 and Chald. Dan. ii. 32. 
 
 Hence Eng. maw. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. in reg. -mun the small 
 particles or grains of sand, which do not co- 
 here, but are loose from each other, occ. Isa. 
 xlviii. 19; where the Eng. translation ren- 
 ders it gravel, Vulg. lapilli little stones, and so 
 the Chaldee Targum by 'ms of the same 
 import, which, from 1^3 to part, divide, a})- 
 proaches to the ideal meaning of the Hebrew. 
 
 I. To be diminished, lessened, impaired, made 
 feiv. Ps. cvii. 39. Prov. xiii. 11. Isa. xxi. 17. 
 
 Jer. xxix. 6. xxx. 19. Eccles. xii. 3, where 
 LXX Yipynffxv ai a.Xn^ovaa.i, cti uXtyu6nffa,v, 
 the grinders are idle, inactive, because they are 
 become few ; Vulg, Otiosse erunt molentes in 
 minuto numero, the grinders shall be idle in 
 small number. This circumstance of old age 
 is noticed by Juvenal, Sat, x. lin. 200, 
 
 Frangendus misero'gingiva, pants inermi. 
 The^wretch tcit/i unarmed jaw must chew his bread. 
 
 See also K, Solomon's Portrait of Old Age, 
 by Dr Smith, p. 74, &c, 2d edit. With d 
 following, to be too small for some certain pur- 
 pose. Exod. xii. 4, m\-T n-'sn lairT^- dnt 
 n^'O And if the house be too little to be for the 
 lamb, i. e. not sufficient to eat it up at a meal. 
 In Hiph. to diminish, make small or feiv. 
 Lev. xxv, 16. xxvi. 22. Num. xxvi. 54, 
 xxxiii. 54. Spoken of collecting the manna, 
 to gather little, or less than others. Exod. xvi. 
 17,18. So of the quails. Num. xi. 32. Also, 
 to give less. Exod, xxx. 15 ; as rrn^i in the 
 same verse, to give more. The price of atone- 
 ment is the same to all. As a N. 10S??3 a small 
 quantity of any thing, a little, a feto. Gen, 
 xviii. 4. xliii. 10, & al. \DV'0, is not unusually 
 placed after the notms to which it relates. 
 See Ps. xxxvii. 16, Prov. xv, 16. xvi. 8. 
 Eccles. ix 14. x. 1. Isa. xvi. 14, Neh. ii. 12. 
 UJ7T3 13J7T3 by little and little. Exod. xxiii. 30. 
 Deut. vii, 22. 
 
 II. To be of little worth or value, to be es- 
 teemed at a low rale. Neh. ix. 32. As a N. 
 iai?D a thing of no value. Prov. x, 20 ; where 
 Symmachus iunXti; vile ; Aquila us oXiyev as 
 a little thing ; Theodotion ug f^ix^ev as a small 
 thing ; Vulg. pro nihilo for nothing. 
 
 III. With D prefixed, iDS?n3 
 
 I. As it ivere a little. Spoken of distance in 
 place. Cant, iii, 4, 2 Sam, xix. 37. of time, 
 Ezra ix. 8. Isa. xxvi. 20. 
 
nrrj 
 
 295 
 
 ni*^ 
 
 2. Witlun a little, almost, luell niyh. Gen. xxvi. 
 10. Ps. Ixxiii. 2. 
 
 3. Suddenly, in a little or short time. Ps. 
 Ixxxi. 15. 
 
 Der. a mote, mite, moth. Qu ? 
 
 To compress, squeeze, crush. Applied to au 
 animal that hath been crushed, occ. Lev. 
 xxii. 24. to a spear, pressed or stuck into 
 the ground, occ. 1 Sam. xxvi. 7. to press- 
 ing the breasts of a woman, occ. Ezek. xxiii. 
 3. It occurs no where else in the Bible. 
 
 To decline, deflect, go aside, declinare, de- 
 flectere. But in the Heb. Bible it is used 
 only in a moral or spiritual sense for declin- 
 ing from a rule or law. The LXX render 
 it inter al. by a,^itrrnfjt,t to depart, 2 Chron. 
 xxvi. 18. xxviii. 19, 22. xxix. 6. xxx. 7 ; and 
 by ^K^x-ri^Tu to fall off or away. Ezek. xiv. 
 13. XV. 8. xviii. 24. xx. 27; the Vulg. inter 
 al. and Montanus constantly, by praevaricor, 
 which properly signifies* " nimium in alteram 
 partem varicor pede," to straddle with the feet 
 too much toivards one side, and so decline to- 
 wards it. It differs from Kian, which is to 
 deviate from the law considered as a scope or 
 aim, and from i?a'3, which is going over, be- 
 yond, or transgressing, it. As a N. bjrn a 
 declining or deflection from duty or truth. Lev. 
 V. 15. Job xxi. .34, & al. freq. The LXX 
 render the N. inter al. by ccTroffruirii, (fffoffraiinx^ 
 defection, apostasy, and by ^a^x^rufAcx. a. falling 
 off or away. 
 
 II. As Ns. bs^?3 and b^J^ra, a robe. See under 
 nbir XIL 
 
 Der. Greek jctoXsw to go, Lat. mains evil, 
 whence malitia, malignus, and Eng. rnal or 
 male in composition, malice, malicious, malign, 
 &c. Hence also may be deduced Lat. malum 
 an apple, 
 
 the fruit 
 Of that forbidden tree, whose mortal taste 
 Brought death into the world, and all our looe." 
 
 But some may think this whimsical ; and I 
 may be told that the Lat. malum is derived 
 from the Greek f^nXov, Doric (jlolXoi. True. 
 But may not these Greek words themselves 
 be from the Heb. bl7D ? Comp. *"^3 yy under 
 nyj? II. 
 
 I. To remain, dwell. It occurs not as a V. 
 in this sense, but hence as a N. i-yra a mansion, 
 place of residence or rest, a dwelling of God. 
 Deut. xxvi. 15. Ps. Ixviii. 6. or of man. 
 Ps. Ixxi. 3. (the plur. in reg. is once written 
 "S^irn with a >, 1 Chron. iv. 41.) Also a den 
 of wild beasts. Jer. ix. 11. x. 22. Nah. ii. 
 12. As a N. fem. rraiyn plur. rn3ii;n a 
 
 dwelling, habitation, place of residence or rest 
 of men. Jer. xxi. 13. Comp. Deut. xxxiii. 
 27 ; where it is written rr3l??2 without the n. 
 Also a den for wild beasts. Job xxxvii. 8. 
 xxxviii. 40. Amos iii. 4. 
 
 II. isjn, whence ]y rib. See under ns:; X. 
 Der. Gr. f^Livu, fji,o\yt. Lat. maneo, mansio, 
 
 whence Eng, mansion, remain, &c. 
 
 * See Martinii Lexicon Etymol. in Praevaricor. 
 
 -1X^72 - 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but 
 
 I. As a N. *-)i;r3. See under 'ly XI. and 
 mi? I. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. iT'iyD a cave, cavern. See 
 under rt'ij? VII. 
 
 In general, to find. 
 
 I. To find, meet with. Gen. ii. 20. iv. 14, 15. 
 xxxii, 19. 
 
 II. To find, meet with, in a hostile sense. 1 
 Sam. xxiii. 17. xxxi. 3. 1 K. xx. 36. Ps. 
 xxi. 9. 
 
 III. To find, light upon, befall. Gen. xliv. .34. 
 Deut, iv. 30. xix. 5. xxxi. 17. Exod, xxii. 6. 
 
 IV. To find what was lost or concealed. Gen. 
 xxxi. 32, 33. 1 Sam. ix. 20. 
 
 V. To find out what was unknown. Job 
 xxxii. 13. Eccles. vii. 27, 28. 
 
 VI. To find ov receive in return. Gen. xxvi. 12. 
 
 VII. To find, obtain, procure, acquire, gain. 
 Num. xxxi. 50. Ps. cxix, 162. Pro v. i, 13. 
 
 VIII. To find, in an emphatical sense, to find 
 all that is wanted, to supply, to suffice. Num. 
 xi. 22. Josh. xvii. 16. Comp. Jud. xvii. 9. 
 Job xxxiv. 11. 
 
 IX. To find, experience, feel. Job xxxiv. 11. 
 Ps. cxvi. 3. 
 
 X. In Niph. to he found, is to be present, to 
 attend, to be ready. Gen. xix. 15. 1 Sam. ix. 
 8. xiii. 15, & al. 
 
 XI. In Hiph. to cause to find, to offer, present. 
 Lev. ix. 12, 1.3. With n^n in the hand fol- 
 lowing, to cause to be found in the hand of 
 another is to deliver into his hand or power 
 Zech. xi. 6. 
 
 XII. n" rrxyn, or n" nynn the hand findcth or 
 hath found, often denotes that the person of 
 whom it is spoken hath something in his pos- 
 session or power, or ready at hand. See Lev. 
 xii, 8. XXV. 28. Jud. ix. 33. 1 Sam. xxv. 28. 
 Eccles. ix. 10. 
 
 XIII. "i-jyn in KiiD to find favour in the eyes 
 of. See under ^n 1. 
 
 It must be observed that the final h of this 
 verb is dropped in -nyra Num. xi. 11. ^as in 
 "ny from <ji" Job i. 21.) and, accordmg to 
 some, changed into " in -n-yarr 2 Sam. iii. 8 ; . 
 but that V. may be referred to the root nyo, 
 which see. 
 
 IXTD See under mv H. 
 
 With a radical, (see Lev. i. 15. v. 9.) but mu- 
 table or omissible, n. 
 
 I. To squeeze, press. The idea is plain from 
 Jud. vi. 38, m^n p bo yri-l and he squeezed 
 or pressed the dew out of the fleece. As a N. 
 y'O a squeezing. Prov. xxx. 33, for y^a the 
 squeezing or pressing of milk bringing forth but- 
 ter, and y'-n the squeezing of the nose bringing 
 
 forth blood, and y^a the squeezing, forcing of 
 wrath bringing forth contention. On Ps. Ixxiii. 
 10. comp. under obn V. and Targum. 
 Hence the Greek f^taa-a-a/ to knead, f/,atrffuoftai to 
 press with the teeth, to chew, champ, and ^yu-o-^ 
 to compress, and so blow the nose, in French 
 moucher. Also to mash. Qu ? 
 
 II. As a N. HiiD plur. myQ a cake of unlea^ 
 
n2i72 
 
 296 
 
 XnTD 
 
 vejied bread, which being destitute of any ynn 
 OT fermenting matter, (see Exod. xii. 15, 20.) 
 hath its parts closely compressed together, and 
 becomes what we commonly and with great 
 propriety call heavy. Gen. xix. 3. Exod. xii, 
 15. The woi'd is usefl as an adjective, com- 
 pressed, unleavened. Lev. viii. 26. Num. vi. 
 19.* Hence Gr. ^a?^ and Lat. maza, a mix- 
 ture of water, oil, and flour, or of milk and 
 flour. Also Lat. massa a lump, properly of 
 paste. Eng. a mass. 
 
 III. To express, squeeze, wriny, or force out by 
 compression. Lev. i. 15. v. 9. Comp. Ps. 
 Ixxiii. 10. Ixxv. 9. Isa. li. 17. Ixvi. 11. Hence 
 Greek fia^os, and fitaa-ros a bieast, particularly 
 of a woman. 
 
 IV. As a N. )>?3 chaff or refuse of com and 
 straw, which is forced from them by threshing 
 and winnowing. Ps. i. 4. Hos. xiii. 3, & al. 
 And because those operations were performed 
 in places exposed to the wind, and frequently 
 on rising grounds, (as in the case of Araunah, 
 comp. 2 Chron. iii. 1, with 1 Chron. xxi. 20, 
 &c. ) hence we read of the chaff of the moun- 
 tains, Isa. xvii. 13. Comp. chap. xli. 15, and 
 under rr"ia V. 
 
 V. 3b squeeze, taring, in a moral sense, to op- 
 press. Hence as a participial N. yn an op- 
 pressor, Eng. translation, the extortioner, occ. 
 Isa. xvi. 4. In Hiph. to cause to be oppressed 
 or crushed, occ. 2 Sam. iii. 8, n-i TTT-yDrr xbl 
 -m and I have not caused thee to be crushed 
 by the hand of David. 
 
 n2JD See under ns V. VL 
 
 ^^ . . 
 
 In Niph. to be dissolved, to rot, to pine or waste 
 
 away. occ. Lev. xxv'i. 39, t%vice. Ps. xxxviii. 
 6. Isa. xxxiv. 4, (comp. 2 Pet. iii. 12.) Ezek. 
 xxiv. 23. xxxiii. 10. Zech. xiv. 12. In Hiph. 
 it seems to be used in a moral or spiritual 
 sense, to be corrupt, Ps. Ixxiii. 8. So the Gr. 
 2itic<phi^ofiai 1 Tim. vi. 5. As a N. p?3 rotten- 
 ness, as of wood. occ. Isa. v. 24-. Also, cor- 
 ruption, putrescence, or its effect, stench, stink. 
 occ. Isa. iii. 24. f 
 
 Der. Muck. Lat. muceo, mucor, mucidus, whence 
 Eng. mucid, mucidness. Lat. and Eng. mucus, 
 mucilage, &c. Comp. also derivatives under "]n. 
 
 As a N. a light rod or twig, from nbp to be light, 
 which see. Gen. xxx. 37, & al. freq. 
 
 I. To be bitter, disagreeable to the taste, Isa. 
 xxiv. 9. As a N. nn bitter. Exod. xv. 23. 
 Num. v. 18. Prov. v. 4. xxvii. 7. Hence Lat. 
 amarus bitter, Eng. amariiude. 
 
 II. As a N. mn and 'in myrrh, " a vegetable 
 production of the gum or resin kind issuing 
 by incision, and sometimes spontaneously, from 
 the trunk and larger branches of a tree grow- 
 ing in Egypt, Arabia, and Abyssinia. Its 
 
 taste is bitter and acrid, with a peculiar aroma- 
 tic flavour, but very nauseous ; but its smell, 
 
 So, on the other hand, our English word leaven is 
 formed from the French leimi7i,whicn is derived from the 
 verb lever to raise up, which leaven eminently does to 
 dough, and thereby makes the bread spongy and light. 
 
 f See Harmer's "Observations, vol. h. p. 385, 6. 
 
 though strong, is not disagreeable."* See Ex. 
 xxx. 23. Esth. ii. 12. Ps. xlv. 9. Prov. vii. 17. 
 Cant. v. 5, 13. 
 Hence ^olic fiv^px, Lat. myrrha, Eng. myrrh. 
 
 III. Applied to the mind, as a V. in Kal and 
 Hiph. to be bitter in spirit, much grieved or 
 displeased. 1 Sam. xxx. 6. Zech. xii. 10. Also 
 in Hiph. to make bitter, -imbitter, to occasion 
 grief or anger. Ruth i. 20. Ps. cvi. 33. Job 
 xxvii. 2. As a N. "nn bitterness of mind, grief. 
 Ruth i. 1.3. Job vii. 11. Also, bitter in mind, 
 grieved, discontented. 1 Sam. i. 10. xxii. 2; 
 angry, of a bitter, malicious, or revengeful spirit. 
 Jud. xviii. 25. Grievous, expressive or effect- 
 ive of grief or bitterness of soul. Gen. xxvii. 
 34. Eccles. vii. 27. Jer. ii. 19. As a N. fem. 
 in reg. n'lD bitterness, a grievance, occ. Gen. 
 xxvi. 35. As a N. nnn bitterness, cause or 
 occasion of bitterness, occ. Prov. xvii. 25. 
 Heoce Gr. fiu^oiJi.(n to lament, Lat. mcerere to 
 grieve, Fr. marri sorry, mome sad, Saxon, 
 murnan, and Eng. to mourn. 
 
 IV. As a N. *in a drop. See under -jna III. 
 Tnn I. to be very bitter, offensive to the taste. 
 It occurs not as a verb simply in this sense, 
 but as a N. "Tin very bitter. Deut. xxxii. 32. 
 As a N. mas. plur. D'''Tin bitter things, bitter 
 ingredients, or (as it is commonly understood) 
 bitter herbs. Exod. xii. 8. Num. ix. 11. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. in reg. nTTnTO or n'i'nn the 
 bile or gall of an animal, from its extreme bit- 
 terness. Job xvi. 13. XX. 14, 25. 
 
 III. As a V. to make very bitter or grievous, to 
 imbitter exceedingly. Gen. xlix. 23. Exod. i. 
 14. As a N. *inr3 very bitter or grievous. Job 
 ix. 18. xiii. 26. So nnri. Deut. xxxii. 24. 
 
 IV. As a N. mas. plur. D'-'nTinn great bitter- 
 nesses, whether of grief, occ. Jer. vi. 26. xxxi, 
 15. or of anger, occ. Hos. xii. 14 or 15. 
 
 "ima In Hith. to be exceedingly imbittered, to 
 be most bitterly provoked or irritated, occ. Dan. 
 viii. 7. xi. 11. So the LXX translate it by 
 ay^ia^enffiTui and i|j7^/a^>}, and the Vulg. by 
 efferatus, and provocatus. 
 
 I. To raise or swell up. It occurs in Hiph. 
 of the ostrich. Job xxxix. 18, " What time 
 N-inn Dinnn she lifteth up herself on high (i. 
 e. for escaping), she scorneth the horse and his 
 rider." Eng. translat. The Vulg. renders the 
 Hebrevv words just cited by in altum alas eri- 
 git, raises up her wings on high ; but there is 
 nothing in the original for wings, and therefore 
 I the LXX version, v-^^it u-^uffit will raise 
 \ (herself) on high, seems better. " The ostrich 
 j is f ten feet or more in height when it stands 
 ' erect. The wings are so short that they do 
 not serve the creature for flying, but they as- 
 sist it in running, which by its own strength 
 and length of legs, and by the flapping of those 
 it doth with such rapidity, as indeed to scorn 
 the horse and his rider." Watson's Animal 
 
 * New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, in Myrrh. 
 
 + " The ostridi is one of the largest birds in the world ; 
 for many travellers affirm they have seen those that were 
 as tall as a num on horseback ; but those of that size 
 liave been seldom or never seen in England ; for the tall- 
 est have been only seven feet." Brookes' Nat. Hist. vol. 
 ii. p. 80. 
 
:iiD 
 
 29? 
 
 nnD 
 
 World displayed, p. 233. Comp. Bochart, vol. 
 iii. 261 ; Shaw's Travels, p. 461 ; and under 
 root obir. 
 
 II. As a participle or'participial N. fem. rrx'Tin 
 or, as very many of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 read, rrxirs turgid or swelling with j^^ide, arro- 
 gant, insolent, occ. Zeph. iii. 1 ; where one of 
 the Hexaplar versions a.hrou(Ta. despising, Vulg. 
 provocatrix provoking. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. in reg. nxin the crop of a 
 turtle-dove or pigeon, ingluvies. So LXX 
 TT^oXo/iov, and Vulg. vesiculam gutturis. occ. 
 Lev. i. 16. " Granivorous birds, and such as 
 live upon fruits, have their intestines differently 
 formed from those of the rapacious kind. Their 
 gullet dilates just above the breast-bone, and 
 forms itself into a pouch or bag, called the crop.* 
 
 And as this was a very proper emblem of gor- 
 mandizing or glutton?/, for which indeed the N. 
 ingluvies, properly the crop, is used by the 
 Latin writers ; hence this part was to be cast 
 away from the burnt-sacrifice of the fowl. 
 
 IV. As a participial N. n-^D a fatted or fed 
 beast, a failing, so called from swelling or being 
 turgid or plumped up with fat. So Aquila in 2 
 Sam. vi. 1.3, a-inuTov a failing. See 1 K. i. 9, 
 19. Isa. i. 11, Ezek. xxxix. 18; where LXX 
 inTia.ruiJi.ivoi fatted, and Vulg. altilium fed ; 
 Amos V. 22, where Vulg. pinguium/a<. 
 
 V. Chald. As a N. Hin a sovereign, a supreme 
 lord, one elevated to the highest dignity and 
 poioer. occ. Dan. ii. 47. iv. 19, 24, or 16, 21. 
 V. 2.3. Hence the Philistine idol Mamas or 
 Marnash, worshipped at Gaza, partly had his 
 name, q. d. mn pD the, or our, lord f re. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but in Chaldee 
 signifies to impel, propel, drive forward. As 
 Ns. 3'''T\n, a^m or a'ln a tribula, i. e. a kind 
 of threshing instrument made of wood, but 
 furnished with iron teeth, which being drawn 
 by oxen, and driven over the corn, forced the 
 grains from the ear. A like instrument is 
 called in Lat. trahea, or traha, from traho to 
 draw. occ. 2 Sam. xxiv. 22. 1 Chron. xxi. 23. 
 Isa. xli. 15. Comp. under ywi III. But the 
 reader, I think, cannot be displeased if to what 
 is there said I add the following extract from 
 the accurate and entertaining Niebuhr, Voyage 
 en Arable, &c. tom. i. p. 123, where in a 
 plate he gives both the plan and elevation of a 
 machine which the people of Egypt use at this 
 day for threshing out their corn. " This ma- 
 chine," says he, " is called nauredsf (3113 
 Arab, a probable corruption, by the way, from 
 the Heb. 3*nin). " It has three rollers, which 
 turn on their axles ; and each of them is fur- 
 nished with some irons, round and flat. At 
 the beginning of Jmie Mr Forskiil and I se- 
 veral times saw in the environs of Dsjise, how 
 corn was threshed in Egypt. Every peasant 
 chose for himself in the open field a smooth 
 plat of ground from 80 to 100 paces in cir- 
 cumference. Hither was brought on camels 
 or asses the corn in sheaves, of which was 
 formed a ring of six or eight feet wide, and 
 
 Brookes' Nat. Hist. vol. ii. lutroduction, p. xv. 
 
 two high. Two oxen were made to draw over 
 it again and again the sledge (traineau) above- 
 mentioned ; and this was done with the great- 
 est convenience to the driver ; for he was 
 seated in a chair fixed on the sledge. Two 
 such parcels or layers of corn are threshed out 
 in a day, and they move each of them as many 
 as eight times with a wooden fork of five 
 prongs, which they call meddre. Afterward 
 they throw the straw into the middle of the 
 ring, where it forms a heap, which grows big- 
 ger and bigger. When the first layer is threshed, 
 they replace the straw in the ring, and thresh 
 it as before. Thus the straw becomes every 
 time smaller, till at last it resembles chopped 
 straw. After which, with the fork just de- 
 scribed they cast the whole some yards from 
 thence, and against the wind ; which driving 
 back the straw, the corn and the ears not 
 threshed out fall apart from it, and make 
 another heap. A man collects the clods of 
 dirt, and other impurities, to which any corn 
 adheres, and throws them into a sieve. They 
 afterward place in a ring the heaps in which a 
 good many entire ears are stiU found, and drive 
 over them, for four or five hours together, ten 
 couple of oxen (une dizaine de couples de 
 boeufs) joined two and two, till by absolute 
 trampling they have separated the grains, 
 which they throw into the air with a shovel 
 (luhh) to cleanse them." But to return 
 On reading the above-cited passages of 2 Sam. 
 and 1 Chron. it is natural for an Englishman 
 to ask. Why should Araunah offer his thresh- 
 ing instruments and other instruments of the 
 oxen as fuel for the biu-nt-sacrifice ? Would 
 not other wood have done as well ? The true 
 answer seems to be, that, though Araunah 
 might be a man of considerable substance, yet 
 he might probably have no other wood by him 
 in sufficient quantity for a burnt-sacrifice. 
 * Wood was always scaroe in Judea, as it is 
 at this day, and too valuable to be used for 
 common fuel. But Araunah's zeal makes no 
 difficulties ; and for the glory of God, and the 
 good of his people, he gives up even his in- 
 struments of husbandry. 
 
 I. To rebel, revolt. It is usually followed by 
 n, once by bj?, Neh. ii. 19. The LXX fre- 
 quently render it by aipurTciycn to fall off, revolt, 
 apostatize.f Gen. xiv. 4. Num. xiv. 9, & al. 
 freq. As a N. nra rebeUion. Josh. xxii. 22 
 Fem. plur. mTlTa rebellious, occ. 1 Sam. xx. 
 30. Chald. As a N. Tin rebellion, occ. Ezra 
 iv. 19. Also rebellious, occ. Ezraiv. 12, 15. 
 
 II. As a N. Tnn affliction, dejection. See un- 
 der TT< II. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. To resist, stand up, or rebel against, disobey. 
 It is sometimes followed by 3, Exod. xxiii. 
 21. Hos. xiv. 1 ; and sometimes by Dj? against. 
 Dent. ix. 7, 24. xxxi. 27, and frequently joined 
 with -3 the mouth or commandment, as Josh. 1. 
 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 25-1, &e. and p, 
 459, &c. 
 t See Jos. Mcde's Works, fol. p. 625. , 
 
n-^72 
 
 298 
 
 nt^'Ti 
 
 18. 1 Sam. xii. 15. 1 K. xiii. 21, 26; once 
 with "Djr (tor -a^jj) the eyes, to rebel before his 
 face, as we should say. Isa. iii. 8. Comp. Ps. 
 Ixxviii. 17. As a N. ""^in resistance, rebellion. 
 1 Sam. XV. 23, & al. freq. Job xxiii. 2. still is 
 my complaint "nn rebellion ? See Scott. Ezek. 
 ii. 7. rrnrr ""nn "3 For they fare) rebellion 
 (itself). 
 
 Several texts are by M. de Calasio placed un- 
 der this root, which seem more properly to 
 belong to others, as Gen. xxvi. 35. Ps. cvi. 
 33, to *in. So Job xvii. 2, doth not my eye 
 rest DnTirsrrn on their bitternesses ? i. e. their 
 hitter insulting gestures. See ch. xvi. 4, and 
 Scott's note. Job xxxvi. 22, who rrTnD instruct- 
 eth, directeth as a lawgiver, (particip. Hiph. 
 from rT'T>) like him 9 
 
 II. As a N. mas. rrim a razor. This word 
 is likewise by M. de Calasio placed under this 
 root, but belongs to nns which see. 
 
 III. As a N. inn. See under root 'lan. 
 
 To overspread, spread or smear over. Applied 
 to a plaster of figs, occ Isa. xxxviii. 21 ; 
 where LXX KXTaTXaffat, and Vulg. cataplas- 
 marent, plaster over (comp. 2 K. xx. 7 ; where 
 the sacred historian uses the more simple word 
 ID-U'" put), to a tetter or sharp biting humour, 
 occ. Lev. xxi. 20. Comp. -ja;x. 
 
 Der. Merk, murk or murky, dark, obscure. 
 
 10172 
 
 To make or wear smooth, or shining. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hith. to furbish, burnish, rub 
 bright, as metals or a sword. See 1 K. vii. 
 45. Ezek. xxi. 10 or 15, It is furbished that it 
 may glitter. Hence the Greek f^x^arru or 
 (/.ci^xfftTu to shine. 
 
 II. To wear smooth and shining, as the shoulder 
 by much bearing of burdens, occ. Ezek. xxix. 
 18. 
 
 III. In Kal, to make smooth, as the head strip- 
 ped of its hair. occ. Ezra ix. 3, "ijra^n rriainx 
 "^vm literally, and I made my head smooth 
 
 from hair. So in Niph. to be made smooth, as 
 the head from hair. occ. Lev. xiii. 40, 41. 
 Comp. Neh. xiii. 25. Isa. 1. 6, / gave my 
 cheeks D'-ioinb to those who made them 
 smooth, namely by plucking off the hair, which 
 according to the eastern notions was and still 
 is an indignity of the highest kind ; (comp. 
 under pi II.) and to which I think the parti- 
 ciple Benoni in Kal i:'Tin in Isa. xviii. 2, 7, 
 likewise refers, which the LXX render in the 
 latter text by Tsr/X^svoy plucked, but the form 
 shows it to have an active signification, pluck- 
 ing ; and it seems to relate to the preceding 
 tyrannical insolence of the Egyptians, a people 
 terrible from their beginning hitherto. 
 
 IV. Chald. to he plucked or made smooth, of 
 feathers, as the wings of a bird. occ. Dan. vii. 4. 
 
 Denotes force or violence. 
 
 I. In Niph. to be strong, forcible, occ. 1 K. ii. 
 8. Job vi. 25. Mic. ii. 10 ; in which last text 
 it is spoken of a bond or obligation. 
 
 II. In Hiph. to force, compel, or perhaps to make 
 strong, embolden (as Eng. translat.) occ. Job 
 xvi. 3; where observe that both the future 
 
 verbs v^in" and rrsyn are used, like the Greek 
 aorists, for the past tense, as common in the 
 book of Job. 
 
 I. To scour, cleanse, absterge, occ. Lev. vi. 28. 
 Comp. Prov. XX. 30, The bruises of a blow 
 p-nnn (either N. or V.) will be a cleanser (so 
 Vulg, absterget) in the loicked man, and strokes 
 (will cleanse) the inner parts of the belly, i. e. 
 the inner man. Comp. under \o'2. I. As a N. 
 pllTsn an abstergent, cleanser, the Keri, and 
 occ. Esth. ii. .3, 9, and, according to more than 
 twenty of Dr Kennicott's codices, in Prov. 
 XX. 30. pi"n?2 abstersion, purification, occ. Esth. 
 ii. 12. Hence Gr. ^o^yw and of/.o^yM to absterge, 
 wipe off. 
 
 II. To scour or furbish metals, occ. 2 Chron. 
 iv. \Q. Comp. 1 K. vii. 45. whei^e the corre- 
 spondent word is ranr^n. 
 
 III. As a N. p^73, broth, liquor decocted from 
 meat, or impregnated with the finer parts of 
 the meat washed off in boiling, " Amurca, seu 
 liquor examurcatus, h. e. detersus in coctione 
 carnis." Avenarius in Robertson Thesaur. 
 occ. Jud. vi. 19, 20. Isa. Ixv. 4. 
 
 In general, to feel. It denotes not the sensation, 
 but the action. 
 
 I. In Kal, to feel, to search, examine or know by 
 feeling, occ. Gen. xxvii. 12, 21, 22. In Hiph. 
 the same. occ. Ps. cxv. 7. On Jud. xvi. 26, 
 comp. under im". 
 
 II. To feel about, grope, as in darkness, occ. 
 Exod. X. 21, -[u^n tr^r^n And one (indefinitely 
 as the third person mas. future is often used) 
 shall grope finj darkness. So this text does 
 not signify, as it has been commonly under- 
 stood after the LXX and Vulg. that the dark- 
 ness should be so thick as to be palpable or 
 perceived by the feeling. Comp. Job xii. 25 ; 
 where the expression -\i:;'n ntytyn-T is so nearly 
 parallel, as clearly to determine the sense of 
 that in Exodus. See also Le Clerc's note on 
 Exod. The miraculous darkness in Egypt 
 must have been the more astonishing, as the 
 natural darkness of the night there is by no 
 means so thick and comfortless as in our more 
 northern countries.* 
 
 lyiTD I. to feel over and over again, to search 
 
 repeatedly and accurately, by feeling, occ. Gen. 
 
 xxxi. 34, 37. 
 II. To grope or feel about again and again, as 
 
 in darkness, occ. Deut. xxviii. 29, twice Job 
 
 V. 14. xii. 25. 
 
 With a radical (see Exod. ii. 10, below), but 
 mutable or omissible, it. 
 In general, to draw out or forth, to withdraw. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. transitively, to withdraw, 
 remove. See Exod. xiii. 22. Mic. ii. 3. Zech. 
 iii. 9. Intransitively, to withdraw, depart, re- 
 cede, shrink. See Exod, xxxiii. 11. Num. xiv. 
 44. Josh. i. 8. Jer. xvii. 8. 
 
 II. Transitively, to draw out or forth, as from 
 water Exod. ii. 10, And she called his name 
 niyD Moses, and she said, because irrn^u^O I 
 
 * See Savary, Lettre 22nie sur I'Egypte, torn. i. p. 303. 
 
nti'tt 
 
 299 
 
 ']'^r2 
 
 drew him out of the waters. In which text the 
 rr must be radical in the masculine name nv/'o, 
 and in the verb is evidently supplied by - ; and 
 observe that for irrn-u^n the Samaritan Penta- 
 teuch reads i*n*urn, and three of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's Hebrew MSS. irr-n-u^n. The verb is 
 used in the like sense, 2 Sam. xxii. 17. Psal. 
 xviii. 17. 
 
 III. As a N. "lyn, according to our translation, 
 sil/i, but not so rendered in any of the ancient 
 versions. Silk would indeed well enough an- 
 swer the ideal meaning of the Heb. word, from 
 its being drawn forth from the bowels of the 
 silkworm, and that to a great degree of fine- 
 ness, so as to form very slender threads. But 
 I meet with no evidence that the Israelites 
 in very early times (and to these Ezekiel re- 
 fers) had any knowledge of silk,* much less 
 of the manner in which it was formed ; "lyn 
 therefore J think means some kind oi'fine linen 
 or cottoji cloth, so denominated from the Ji7ie- 
 ness with which the threads, whereof it con- 
 sisted, were drawn out. occ. Ezek. xvi. 10, 13. 
 The Vulg. by rendering it in the former pas- 
 sage subtilibus^ne, as opposed to coarse, have 
 nearly preserved the tnie idea of the Hebrew. f 
 
 To smear or rub over with some unctuous matter. 
 I. To anoint, rub over with oil or unctuous mat- 
 ter. See Gen. xxxi. 13. Exod. xxix. 7. 1 
 Sam. xvi. 13. Ps. xlv. 8. Ixxxix. 21. Isa. xxi. 
 5, pn inu^Q anoint or smear the shield, i. e. 
 make it fit for service. So in Virgil, ^n. 
 vii. lin. 626, 7, 
 
 Pars leves clypeos, et spicula lucida tergunt 
 
 Arvina pingxii 
 
 Part scour the rusty shields with seam. 
 
 Dryden. 
 
 As a N. fem. nna^n in reg. nniz^tt an anoint- 
 ing, unction. Exod. xxv. 6. Lev. vii. 35, & al. 
 freq. As a N. n-u/rs anointed or rather insti- 
 tuted to an office by unction. And since this 
 was a ceremony used at the inauguration both 
 of kings and priests, the N. n-U'tt is applied to 
 both, (see inter al. Lev. iv. 3, 5. 1 Sam, xii. 
 3, 5. xxiv. 7, II,) but most eminently denotes 
 THE CHRIST, the Saviour of mankind, 
 who was anointed with the reality of the typical 
 oil, even with the Holy Ghost and with Power, 
 Ps. ii. 2. Dan. ix. 25, 26. Comp. Isa. Ixi. 1. 
 Luke iv. 1822. Acts iv. 27. x. 38. 
 
 It is remarkable that, when Elijah was com- 
 manded "nwo to anoint Elisha to be prophet in 
 his room, we read only that he passed by him, 
 and cast his mantle upon him. See I K. xix. 
 16, 19. Hence it may, at first sight, seem 
 that in this passage nu'D must be understood 
 in a secondary sense, to appoint or constitute by 
 some outward sign ; but yet from the silence of 
 the scripture, as to the actual anointing of Eli- 
 sha to the prophetic office, we have no more 
 reason to conclude that he was not anointed, 
 than we have to infer from the same silence 
 that Hazael was not anointed to the regal; 
 which latter unction, however, Elijah was 
 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 353, &c. 
 
 f " Subtilis ex sub et tela, quae sic diet, quia rjX, 
 i. e. longius, extendittir." Littleton's and Ainsworth's 
 Diet. 
 
 commanded to perform, 1 K. xix. 15; and no 
 doubt did perform it. Comp. Ecclus xlviii. 8. 
 And that anointing with oil, or some unctuous 
 matter, was one usual ceremony at the inau- 
 guration to the prophetical, as well as to the 
 regal and priestly office, seems evident from 
 Luke iv. 18, compared with Isa. Ixi. 1. 
 
 We find the title rT'irn applied to Cyrus, Isa. 
 xlv. 1 , as being appointed by God to restore 
 Judah, and to rebuild the temple ; and to the 
 patriarchs, Ps. cv. 15. 1 Chron. xvi. 22, as 
 being highly fatwured by him ; though in nei- 
 ther case is there any ground from scripture 
 to suppose there was any actual anointing. * 
 
 Amos vi. 6, nnurn- They are anointed with the 
 chief ointments, or perfumes. This is mention- 
 ed as an instance of luxury. Comp. Eccles. ix. 
 8. Judith X. 3. Wisd. ii. 7. 
 
 II. To smear with paint, mingled, no doubt, 
 with oil. occ. Jer. xxii. 14. " Their ceilings," 
 says Dr Russel, speaking of the modern houses 
 at Aleppo, p. 2, " are of wood neatly painted, 
 and sometimes gilded, as are also the window- 
 shutters, the panels of some of their rooms, 
 and the cupboard-doors, of which they have a 
 great number. These taken together have a 
 very agreeable effect. " So Maundrell, Journey, 
 at April 28, speaking of the houses at Damas- 
 cus, says, " The ceilings and traves are after 
 the Turkish manner richly painted and gilded." 
 
 III. Chald. as a N. na^n oil. occ. Ezra vi. 9. 
 vii. 22. So the Targums likewise use it. 
 
 Der. MESSIAH. 
 
 To draw, in almost any manner. 
 
 I. To draw out. Gen. xxxvii. 28. Jer. xxxviii. 
 13. 
 
 II. To draw or take out of any number. Exod. 
 xii. 21. 
 
 III. To draw out in length, protract, prolong. 
 Exod. xix. 12. Josh. vi. 4. Comp. Ps. xxxvi. 
 11. Prov. xiii. 12. 
 
 IV. To drive in a yoke, as a heifer. Deut. 
 xxi. 3. 
 
 V. To draw, advance, or move, towards a place. 
 Jud. iv. 6. Comp. Job xxi. 33. 
 
 VI. To draw, allure, entice. Jud. iv. 7. Comp. 
 Eccles. ii. 3. 
 
 VII. As a N. lurn a drawing or attraction, so 
 Montanus attractio. occ. Job xxviii. 18. But 
 see more in ]D3 under nag. 
 
 VIII. To draw or delineate literal characters in 
 writing. Jud. v. 14. 
 
 IX. To draw, as a bow. Isa. Ixvi. 19. or in or 
 with a bow, na;pn, the word for the arrow be- 
 ing understood. 1 K. xxii. 34. 2 Chron. xviii. 
 33. 
 
 X. To draw or stretch out, the hand with an- 
 other, i. e. to join hands with him, as a friend, 
 occ. Hos, vii. 5. 
 
 XI. To draw forth as the sower doth his seed 
 from the basket. Amos ix. 13. So Psal. 
 cxxvi. 6. 
 
 XII. To draw or drag down or away by force 
 and violence, as to misery, punishment, or 
 slaughter. See Job xxiv. 22. Ps. xxviii. 3. 
 
 See Dr G. Campbell's Preliminary Dissertat. to the 
 Gospels, p. 1()6, 7. 
 
Vt^7-i 
 
 300 
 
 DTD 
 
 Ezek. xxxii. 20. And in this view I would 
 interpret the participle Hiph. ^u^nT2 Isa. xviii. 
 2, by violent domineering, or the like ; which 
 sense seems much better to suit the context, 
 than that assigned by Vitringa and Bp Lowth, 
 who refer "ja^Da to the geography of Egypt, 
 and render it protractus, protensus, stretched 
 out in length, (comp. sense III.) though it is 
 ceitainly true that the land of Egypt was and 
 is thus stretched out on the banks oi the Nile. 
 XIII. To contract, draw, or he drawn together. 
 It occurs not as a verb in this sense, but as a 
 N. fern. plur. mDU?in contractions, contracted 
 -particles, occ. Job xxxviii. 31, where it is op- 
 posed to nns opening, loosing. Comp. under 
 una II. and bD3 III. 
 
 I. To rule, to have or exercise rule, authority, 
 dominion, or power. See Gen. i. 18. iii. 16. 
 Exod. xxi. 8. In Hiph. to cause to rule, give 
 
 power or dominion. Dan. xi. 39. On 2 K. vi. 
 11, see under v; IV. As nouns, bvn dominion, 
 power. Job xxv. 2. bu'nn nearly the same. 
 Dan. xi. 3, 5. Fem. rrbirrsD, and in reg. 
 nbiynn dominion, domination, rule, regulation. 
 Gen. i. 6. Jer. xxxiv. 1. Mic. iv. 8. Also, 
 a royal retitiue, or suite, not army. 2 Chron. 
 xxxii. 9. Comp. 2 K. xviii. 17. 
 Hence perhaps the Latin masculus a male (of 
 which I take mas to be an abridgment), ac- 
 cording to tliat of Gen. iii. 16, Aiid birn" he 
 shall rule over thee ; whence Eng. masculine. 
 Also, Lat. musculus, Eng. muscle, which re- 
 gulates the motions of the animal. 
 
 II. As a N. bipn an authoritative weighty speech 
 or saying. Num. xxiii. 7, 18. xxiv. 3, 15. 1 
 Sam. xxiv. 13. Job xxvii. 1. Prov. i. 1. xxvi. 
 7. Ezek. xii. 22. 
 
 The Heb. term D-btt^n very nearly answers to 
 the Greek KTPIAI AOSAI, i. e. authoritative 
 sentences or maxims. See Cicero De Fin. lib. 
 ii. cap. 7 ; and comp. Bp. Lowth's note on 
 Isa. xiv. 4. 
 
 III. A weighty saying, expressing or implying 
 a comparison, as such sayings frequently do, a 
 parable. Hence as a verb to parabolize, utter 
 such parabolical sayings. See Num. xxi. 27. 
 Ezek. xvii. 2. xx. 4-9. xxiv. 3. Also, to com- 
 pare, liken. Isa. xlvi. 5, where for -sbtyDm 
 twenty-foiu- of Dr Kennicott's codices read 
 -aib-tt'nm, and twenty-nine -aibtrTDm. In 
 Niph. to be compared, likened, capable of com-^ 
 parison. Ps. xxviii. 1. xlix. 13, 21. c^iii. 7. 
 Isa. xiv. 10. In Hith. to he or become like. 
 Job XXX. 19. 
 
 IV. Because short parabolical sayings often 
 become proverbial or proverbs frequently ex- 
 press or imply a parable or comparison (witness 
 the D^bcn or Proverbs of Solomon), hence as 
 a N. birn a proverb, a by-word. See 1 Sam. 
 X. 12. Ezek. xvi. 44. xviii. 2, 3. 
 
 Occurs not as a root in the lexicons, but is re- 
 stored by Schultens in his MS. Orig. Heb. 
 and in his treatise De Defect. Ling. Heb. 
 29, h.c. He observes that its primary sense 
 in Arabic is " mulcere tcrgendo, blanda manu 
 pertergere, to stroke in wiping, to wipe with a 
 
 gentle hand." Comp. Castell. It occurs once 
 as a N. Ezek. xvi. 4, l^hou wast not washed 
 "Jjiynb ad tersionem mihi, literally, for a wiping 
 to me, i. e. so as to be wiped clean in my 
 sight. And for this application of the suffix s 
 Schultens refers to -mKa Isa. xiii. 3, and to 
 ''c;iu;r3 Jer. xlix. 25. In Ezek. xvi. 4, the 
 Targum explains the word by rrxpariNb that he 
 might be cleansed, but the Vulg. renders it by 
 in salutem^r health. Observe, however, that 
 on "ya^Db there is no various reading in Dx 
 Kennicott's Bible. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic 
 signifies primarily, to comb, as the hair, to comb 
 or card, as wool, and thence to tear, lacerate. 
 As a participial N. ptynra a place of tearing. 
 Once, Zeph. ii. 9, bn"in ptynn a place where 
 thorns or briars tear, i. e. the clothes or feet of 
 the passengers. Thus Schultens in his MS. 
 Orig. Heb. and more fully in De Defect. 
 Ling. Heb. 34, &c. But when the same 
 learned writer refers pirn Gen. xv. 2, to this 
 root, and renders -rci pu;n p by ^" filius pec- 
 tinationis domus mece," and explains it by 
 " * the person who does, as it were, conib 
 my house, or keep it neat, trim, and in order ;" 
 I must confess he appears to me to give a very 
 forced sense to the expression, and to intro- 
 duce a figiu'e so greatly strained that the He- 
 brew language will not admit of it (especially 
 in a plain prose narration), whatever the Ara- 
 bic may do. See therefore under par. As to 
 ptt^n Isa. xxxiii. 4, which Schultens refers also 
 to this root, it is plain from the text itself that 
 it belongs to the same root as p-pTi;, which see 
 under piy. 
 
 I. To die, naturally or spiritually. Gen. ii. 17. 
 v. 5. Ezek. xviii. 26, & al. freq. In Hiph. 
 to cause to die, put to death. Gen. xviii. 25. 
 xxxvii. 18, & al. freq. In Huph. to be put to 
 death. Gen. xxvi. II. Exod. xix. 12. Deut. 
 xxi. 22. 2 K. xi. 2. It is written of the idola- 
 trous Israelites in the wilderness, Psal. cvi. 
 28, that they ate the sacrifices D-nrs of the dead, 
 i. e. of the sacrifices oflTered to, or in honour 
 of, the dead; such probably as were aftcrsvard, 
 though in very early times, offered by the 
 Greeks and Trojans. f As a N. nn dead 
 corpse or carcass, whether of man, (including 
 woman), or of beast. See Num. xix. 11, 13. 
 Ezek. xliv. 25. Gen. xxiii. 3, 4, 6. Exod. xxi. 
 35, 36. As a N. mn death. Gen. xxi. 16. 
 Exod. X. 17. Deut. xxx. 15, & al. freq. Plur. 
 in reg. "mo deaths. Ezek. xxviii. 10. So Isa. 
 liii. 9, And they (French on impersonally) ap- 
 pointed his grave with the wicked, but with the 
 rich man, (see Mat. xxvii. 57, &c. he shall be) 
 n-nna iu or after his deaths, (Eng. marg.) 
 " mortiferis passionibus deadly sufferings." 
 Cocceius. Comp. Mat. xxvi. 38. 2 Cor. xi. 
 
 " lUe qui domum universam admhiistt-at, procurat, 
 colit, polit, utque, ut ita dicani, suo sub pcctiue couiliim 
 nitidamqric servat." De Defect, t 37. 
 
 + See Homer, Odyss. xi. lin. 29, &c. ; Virgil, iEn. iii. 
 lin. 66, &c. 301, &c. ; Potter's Aiitiq. book iv. eh. viii. 
 Comp. Deut. xxvi. 13, 14 j and Selden, De Diis Syr. fivn- 
 tag. 1. tap. V. p. 90. 
 
r^72 
 
 301 
 
 priD 
 
 23. With regard to Bp Lowtli's interpreta- 
 tion of TTini or T-mrsn by his tomb, and to his 
 note on this text, I shall only observe, 1st, 
 That mnn no where else in the Heb. Bible 
 signifies a tomb. 2dly, That there is no such 
 Heb. noun singular as mn:i. And 3dly, That, 
 if" niTii sing, did really occur, and elsewhere 
 denote a tomb, i^mrsi (which the Bishop 
 seems to think the true reading in this text) is 
 plural, and must signify his tombs. But it is 
 certain oiu* Lord had but one tomb. In Isa. 
 xxviii. 15, 18, is mentioned the idolatrous Is- 
 raelites n-^ll purification-sacrifice with mn 
 death. So the * Phenicians had a god named 
 Movd, answering to Death or Pluto, The 
 plague or pestilence, Jer. xv. 2. xliii. 11. 
 Comp. Ezek. v. 12. 
 
 As a N. fem. rrmnn death, putting to death. 
 occ. Ps. Ixxxi. 11. cii. 21. As a N. mas. 
 plur. Dn?3 and D^nn mortals, men. Deut. ii. 34. 
 iii. 6. Jud. XX. 48. Job xxiv. 12. Ps. xvii. 14. 
 "iSDn "nn men of number ; i. e. easily numbered, 
 few in number, 
 
 Populus numerabilis, utpote parvus. 
 
 HoRAT. Art. Poet. lin. 206. 
 
 Gen. xxxiv. 30. Deut. iv. 27. 1 Chron. x:vi. 
 19. Ps. cv. 12. Comp. under "iSD I. So 
 tasrn "nn men of fewness, i. e. few men. Deut. 
 xxvi. 5. xxviii. 62. 
 
 The LXX seem to have given nearly the true 
 ideal meaning of the verb nn in two passages, 
 Jer. xlii. 17, 22, where they have rendered it 
 by iKXwTru to fail, faint ; and in this view it is 
 used for the effect that violent fear or terror 
 
 \ hath upon the heart, 1 Sam. xxv. 37, nab nn-T 
 And his heart failed or fainted within him, i. e. 
 the force of it was so much diminished, and its 
 strength so far dissolved, that it was no longer 
 capable of its office in regulating the circula- 
 tion of the blood, but the man (as it follows 
 in the text) became as a stone. He was seized 
 with what the physicians call an Ao-fvliei.f 
 
 And thus the word, when applied to the animal 
 nature, properly signifies a dissolution or fai- 
 lure of all its powers and functions ; and when 
 to the spiritual nature, or souls of men, it de- 
 notes a correspondent disorder therein, a being 
 cut off from a communication with the divine 
 light and spirit, a being spiritually dead, dead 
 in trespasses and sins. Comp. Eph. ii. 1,3 
 Col. ii. 13. Rom. viii. 6. Eph. v. 14. John v. 
 
 24, 25. Jude ver. 12. 
 
 II. 'nn a particle, compounded perhaps of rtn 
 what, what time, and NT" shall it be. T So Jer. 
 xiii. 27. nj? "HD When shall it yet be ?) 
 
 1. When? with an interrogation. Gen. xxx. 30, 
 & al ^without an interrogation, Pro v. xxiii. 
 35. (Qu?) 
 
 2. "nnb at what time ? when? Exod. viii. 9. 
 
 3. "nn 11? to what time ? how long ? Exod. x. 3. 
 1 Sam. xvi. 1. 
 
 According to Sanchoniathon in Euseb. Prsep. Evan- 
 gel lib. i. cap. 10. p. 38. 
 
 \ " In wliich," says Boerhaave, (Institut. Medic, sect. 
 829. 4. edit. 3tiae.) " heat, motion, sense, being no longer 
 perceptible, the appearance of death is presented:" 
 among the causes of this disorder he mentions " first the 
 ideas of sometliing horrible." Tills appears to have been 
 Nabal'scase. 
 
 III. nnra or nnin in a reduplicate form, to kill 
 entirely or completely, to despatch. See Jud. ix. 
 54. I Sam. xiv. 13. xvii. 51. 2 Sam. i. 9, 10, 
 16. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. so the radical idea is uncer- 
 tain ; but as a N. ana the bit or iron part of a 
 bridle, which is put into the beast's mouth, 
 occ. 2 Sam. viii. 1. 2 Ki. xix. 2a Ps. xxxii. 
 9. Isa. xxxvii. 29. Prov. xxvi. 3, A whip for 
 the horse, and a bridle ybr the ass. According 
 to our English notions, we should rather say, 
 a bridle for the horse, and a whip for the ass. 
 But it should be considered that the eastern 
 asses, particularly those of the Arabian breed, 
 are much larger, more beautiful, and better 
 goers, than those in our cold northerly coun- 
 tries,* and so, no doubt, they were anciently 
 in Palestine ; and as the modern Arabs take 
 pains in training them to a pleasant pace, 
 there is the highest probability that something 
 of this kind was practised among the ancient 
 Israelites ; since from numerous passages of 
 the Old Testament it appears that asses were 
 the beasts on which that people, and even 
 their great men, usually rode. Their asses 
 therefore being active and well broke, would 
 need only a bridle to guide them ; whereas 
 their horses being scarce, and probably often 
 caught wild, and badly broke, would be much 
 less manageable, and frequently require the 
 correction of the whip. 
 
 I. To extend, distend, stretch out, as a tent. So 
 the LXX 'htee.Tuvocs, and Vulg. expandit. occ. 
 Isa. xl. 22. The V. is used in the same 
 sense both in Chald. and Syriac. See Castell. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. in reg. nnnox a bag or sack, 
 which is capable of distension by filling. Gen. 
 xlii. 27, & al. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but words from 
 this root in Arabic signify, to stand still in a 
 place, to be firm, solid, stable, to corroborate, 
 strengthen. See Castell. As a N. mas. plur. 
 D^ann the loins, those parts of the body which 
 are situated between the lowest ribs and the 
 OS sacrum, and which comprehend the five 
 vertebrae of the loins, which are of all the 
 f thickest and largest. And the loins, as every 
 one knows, are the seat cf strength, whence 
 their Heb. name. See Deut. xxxiii. 11. Job 
 xl. 16. Ps. Ixix. 24. Prov. xxxi. 17. Isa. xlv. 
 1. Nah. ii. 2, 11. 
 
 pnD 
 
 I. In Kal, to be sweet, agreeable to the taste. 
 Exod. XV. 25. Prov. ix. 17. In Hiph. to 
 cause sweetness, or be sweet. Job xx. 12. Also, 
 to sweeten, make sweet, Ps. Iv. 15. As Ns. 
 pnD and pin?3 sweetness, as of the fig or of 
 
 See BufFon, Hist. Nat. torn. vL p. 162, &c. " In Ara- 
 bia," says Mr Niebiihr, " we meet Avith two kinds of 
 asses. The small and sluggish kind are as little esteemed 
 in the East as in Europe. But there are some of a species 
 large and spirited (courageux), which appeared to me 
 more convenient for travelling than the horses, and 
 which are very dear." Description de 1' Arabic, p. 144. 
 
 \ " Lumborum quinque {vertebras sell.) crassissimse 
 sunt et maximae." Tho. Bartholin. Anatomia, p. 50!). 
 
71727172 
 
 302 
 
 Vk3 
 
 honey. Jiul. ix. 11. xiv. 14'. pinn sweet. Jud. 
 xiv. 18. 
 
 Hence perhaps the Welsh meddyglyn, and Eng. 
 metheglin, a liquor made of honey. 
 
 11. To he agreeable, pleasitig. Job xxi. 33; 
 where see Schultens and Scott. As a N. pnn 
 agreeaUeness. Prov. xvi. 21, D-HBU' pnn 
 sweetness of the lips ; a pleasing, agreeable 
 manner of speaking, increaseth persuasion. 
 Comp. ch. xxvii. 9. As a participle or partici- 
 pial N. pinn sweet, pleasant, spoken of sleep, 
 occ. Eccles. V. 11. 
 
 PLURILITERALS in 72. 
 
 71727172 See under rra. 
 DDh72 See under ^b?^ V. 
 
 As a N. Merodach, a Babylonish idol mention- 
 ed Jer. 1. 2, I apprehend the word is a deri- 
 vative from ,1*11 or nT" to descend, and rrDT to 
 break in pieces, and that by this name the ido- 
 laters intended to express the material spirit, or 
 gross air, which descending from the extremi- 
 ty of the system to the solar fire, is there bro- 
 ken or ground to atoms. So the prophet, as 
 he threatens bn Bel with confusion or shame, 
 says of the idol Merodach, he is broken in 
 pieces. It is remarkable that the LXX, by 
 adding the epithet h Tov(pioix. or the delicate to 
 Ma/^JI;^, make of this idol a goddess, like the 
 'H^a of the Greeks, and Juno of the Romans, 
 by which names was sometimes meant the 
 spirit or gross air considered as passive. 
 From this idol we find several kings of Baby- 
 lon, as Merodach- Baladan (called in Ptolemy's 
 Canon Mardoc-Empadus), Evil- Merodach, 
 were sumamed. See Isa. xxxix. 1. 2 K. xxv. 
 27. Jer. lii. 31. 
 
 K3 
 
 In general, to fail, he deficient, fall short, or the 
 like. 
 
 I. In Hiph. to cause to fail, to annul, disannul, 
 frustrate, vacate, an obhgation. occ. Num. xxx. 
 
 6, 9, 12. thoughts or designs, occ. Ps. xxxiii. 
 10; where the LXX a,6nu disanmdleth, frus- 
 trateth. 
 Hence Eng, nay, no. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. in reg. nx^in a failure, 
 namely in performing what was promised, occ. 
 Num. xiv. 34. They had in effect charged 
 God, ver. 3, with failing in his promise ; and 
 God here says, they shall experience "riKnan my 
 failiu-e. Comp. Ps. xviii. 27. Plur. niNisn 
 
 failings, failures in duty. occ. Job xxxiii. 10. 
 
 Comp. ch. xiv. 16, 17. 
 HI. In Kal and Hiph. to discourage, cause to 
 fail or faint, applied to the heart, occ. Num. 
 
 xxxii. 7, 9. 
 IV. As a participial N. N3 is once applied to 
 
 flesh that has _/aiZec? of being thoroughly dressed 
 
 by the fire, to flesh under-done as we speak, 
 
 Exod. xii. 9. The word does not in this 
 passage signify absolutely raio, as Bochart has 
 well observed, vol. ii. 594. 
 
 V. H'2 a participle importing some failure or 
 defect, which is to be supplied. Hence it con- 
 stantly, I believe, implies some request, desire, 
 or inclination, even in such passages as Gen. 
 xviii. 21. Exod. xi. 2. Jer. iv. 31. Our Eng. 
 particle now, as denoting desire, will generally 
 answer it, and indeed is often put for it by our 
 translators, freq. occ. Hence 
 
 VI. As a particle X3N. It is more emphatical 
 than K3, and imports earnest desire, occ. Gen. 
 1. 17. Exod. xxxii. 31. Psal. cxviii. 25, twice. 
 Dan. ix. 4. Neh. 1.5, 11. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies, to ooze out, as liquor, to be oozy or moist, 
 " leniter emisit liquorem, exsudavit aquam 
 terra uvida fuit, uvore maduit. " Schultens 
 MS. Orig. Heb. As a N. *nN3 and nxs, 
 plur. mnxa bottle of skin, or more properly 
 an animals skin (i. e. a goat's or kid's) made up 
 into a kind of bottle, and anciently used, as it 
 still is in the East, to hold and convey their 
 liquors, affjcos, uter, sacculus. That this is the 
 true sense of the N. is evident from Josh. ix. 
 4, 13. Comp. under ax I. I think the skin- 
 bottle was thus named, not from the liquor put 
 into it, but from its own native moisture, 
 (comp. Homer, II. xvii. lin. 392,) for the 
 easterns apply the skin to this use without 
 tanning it. And for farther satisfaction on 
 this subject, and for explanation of the several 
 texts, I refer to Harmer's Observations, vol. 
 i. p. 130135; and p. 28.3, 365, &c. And 
 on Ps. Ivi. 9, see Syriac, LXX, and Vulg. 
 nK3 See under mx I. 
 
 To he foolish, mad, distracted, or rather, perhaps, 
 to be violently agitated. It occiu's only Jer. 1. 
 36; where Jeremiah is prophesying against 
 Babylon, A sword is against the conjurers, 
 lbK3T ; a sword is against her mighty men, 
 inm and they shall be dismayed. Here the 
 structure of the sentence shows that ibxD must 
 refer to the effect which the dread of the sword 
 had upon the conjurers. The LXX, accord- 
 ing to the Complutensian edition, render it 
 a<p^aves ufi, and Vulg. stulti erunt, shall he 
 foolish, as if it were from bix ; but it does not 
 appear that in any other instance that root 
 drops its ^. See under biN. 
 In Jer. 1. 36, eighteen of Dr Kennicott's codi- 
 ces read nbxia, as if from bx" ; but the com- 
 mon seems the truer reading. 
 The Arabic has a root bND, which, according 
 to Castell, signifies, to go leaping, and moving 
 one's head upwards, and is applied to a horse 
 shaking and tossing his body in going. I would 
 therefore submit to the reader's judgment 
 whether ib in Jer. 1. 36, may not most pro- 
 bably relate to the unusual agitations and 
 gestures which the dread of approaching 
 slaughter threw the conjurers into, who by 
 Dan. v. 7, 15, seem to have been collected 
 in or near Belshazzar's palace when it was 
 taken by Cyrus' soldiers. See Xenophon, 
 
dk: 
 
 303 
 
 Dh?3 
 
 Cyropaed. lib. 7. p. 407, &c. edit. Hutchinson, 
 8vo. ; and Prideaux, Connex. pt. i. an. 539. 
 
 To say, assert, affirm or pronounce solemnly, 
 fari. Except in Ps. xxxvi. 2,* where it is 
 applied to wickedness considered as a person, 
 and to what it plainly suggests or certifies to 
 an observer, this word constantly refers either 
 to real or pretended prophets, who spake in 
 the name of God : see Num. xxiv. 3, 4, 15, 
 16. Prov. XXX. 1. Jer. xxiii. 31 ; {Behold I 
 am against the prophets miT' DN3 saith Jeho- 
 vah, that use their tongues, DN3 nnxs-l and say, 
 he saith) or most usually to Jehovah himself, 
 according to that very common 'phrase, dnd 
 mrrs saith Jehovah. Gen. xxii. 16, & al. freq. 
 So " Nam mihi ita Jupiter fatus est," is the 
 conclusion of the famous Marcianum Carmen 
 in Livy, lib. xxv. cap. 12. Comp. Bp Lowth 
 on Isa. xxi. 17. 
 
 Hence the Romans had their fatum and fata, 
 fate and fates. " I do not well know^," says 
 Mr Spence, (Polymetis, page 151.) "whether 
 there was any such personage as fate received 
 among the Romans, or not. I am rather in- 
 clined to think, that with them it included 
 every thing that Jupiter had f said; and 
 what therefore must be. If this be true, fate 
 will signify only the ivords or decrees of Jupi- 
 ter ; and the persons to put these decrees in 
 execution will be the Parcse, or destinies, as 
 we call them : for according to the old theo- 
 logy, whatever was originally said or decreed 
 by Jupiter was necessarily to have its effect in 
 its proper time and place by the ministiy of 
 these three deities." Thus Mr Spence. I 
 add, that what the Roman writers attribute to 
 the fates or Parcse will, upon examination, be 
 frequently found a traditionary report of some 
 really divine enunciation or prophecy. I shall 
 leave this hint to the reader's improvement, 
 after producing an instance or two in confir- 
 mation of it. Thus then Ovid, Metam. lib. i. 
 fab. 8, just before Deucalion's flood, represents 
 Jupiter as restrained from destroying mankind 
 by lightning, through fear of setting the hea- 
 vens also on fire, and then mentions in very 
 clear and distinct terms the future general 
 conflagration, as being in the fates. And there 
 is little room to doubt but the knowledge of 
 this great event was revealed to the antedilu. 
 vian patriarchs, (particularly to Enoch, see 
 Jude, ver. 14, 15.) and from Noah, conveyed 
 to his postdiluvian descendants (comp. Job 
 xxii. 20, and Scott on that text) ; whence it 
 Very generally \ prevailed throughout the hea- 
 
 * If the common printed reading of the Heb. be tlie 
 true one, Mr Fenwick has expressed the sense of the 
 original. 
 
 " The wicked one's bold waj'S my heart assure^ 
 He has no fear of God before his eyes." 
 But see Bp Lowth in Merrick's Annotations, and Dr 
 Home on the text. 
 
 + " Fatum est qaod dii fantur, an old poet quoted by 
 Servius Fatum dicunt esse quod dii fantur ; vel quod 
 Jupiter fatur. Isidorua, Orig. lib. viii. cap. 2." 
 
 X See Calmet's Dictionary, in Fibe ; Grotius, de 
 Verit. Rellsr. Christ, lib. i. cap. 22, not. 11, 13. lib. ii. 
 cap. 10, not. 4; Mallet's Northern Antiquities, vol. i. 
 p. 115, &c. ; Burnet's Archaeol. Philos. p. 106, 180, 233, 
 261, 480, 1, 2. 2d edit. Wolfius, Cur. Philol. and Wet- 
 
 then world. But let us hear the Roman poet 
 himself, (lin. 256, &c.) 
 
 Esse quoque in fatis reminiscitur, affore tempus 
 Quo mare, quo tellus, correptaque regia ceeli 
 Ardeat, et mundi moles, operosa laboret. 
 
 For he remeniber'd, 'twas by fates decreed 
 That the dread time should come, when sea and earth, 
 And even the heavenly mansions, seized by fire. 
 Should burn, and this vast frame of nature fail. 
 
 Comp. lib. ii. lin. 305, 306. 
 So Virgil, who appears to have had a tradition- 
 ary acquaintance with the prophecy of Noah, 
 Gen. ix. 27, that Canaan should be a servant 
 to Japheth, ascribes this likewise to the fates. 
 For, speaking of Juno's great regard for Car- 
 thage, which every one knows to have been 
 founded by a Tyrian, i. e. a Canaanitish, 
 colony, he says, ^n. i. lin. 21, 22, 
 
 Hoc regnum dea gentihus esse. 
 
 Si qua fata sinant, ja7n turn tenditque fovetque. 
 
 This for the sovereign of mankind. 
 
 Would but the fates allow, she then design'd. 
 
 To what can this remarkable limitation, 
 " Would but the fates allow,'" be so naturally 
 referred, as to Noah's prophecy that the race of 
 Canaan should be, not sovereigns, but servants 
 to their brethren? And that a tradition of 
 this divine decree had reached the Romans will 
 appear still more evident from the lines of 
 Virgil immediately following those just cited : 
 
 Progeniem sed enim Trojano e sanguine duct 
 Audierat, Tyrias olim qucB verteret arces. 
 Hinc populutn late regem, belloque superbuin 
 Venturum excidio Libyse ; Sic volvere Parcas. 
 
 " In translating which," says * a learned 
 writer, "if we only name the ancestors instead 
 of the descendants, the original prophecy 
 glares upon us ; 
 
 From Japheth's loins derived a race she knew, 
 Design'd the strength of Canaan to subdue ; 
 Wide spread their empire, destined to succeed. 
 And waste the sons of Ham. So f fates decreed." 
 
 Again, Virgil in his Pollio, or fourth Ec- 
 logue, after describing at large, and that too in 
 expressions, many of which agree with those 
 of the Jewish prophets concerning the Mes- 
 siah, the return of the golden age or the happy 
 renovation of the world under an extraordinary 
 person who was just then entering into life, 
 adds at lin. 46, 47, 
 
 Talia scec^la, suis dixerunt, currite, fusis 
 Concordes stabili fatorum numine Parcce. 
 
 " The destinies agreeing in the established 
 order of the fates, have said to their spindles. 
 Proceed, ye ages, after this manner. " \ 
 
 stein's note on 2 Pet. iii. 7 ; Leland's Advantage and 
 Necessity of Christian Revelation, vol. i. p. 61, and note, 
 8vo. edit. Jones' Physiological Disquisitions, p. 518, &c. 
 
 * Dr Ridley, Sermons at Lady Moyer's Lectures, p. 
 252. See also Mr Hervey's Remarks on Lord Boling- 
 broke's Letters on History, p. 51. 
 
 I The Carthaginians themselves likewise were not 
 unacquainted with this fatal or divijie decree -, whence 
 Hannibal, after his brother Asdrubal was defeated and 
 killed by the Roman consuls Livius and Nero, during 
 the second Punic war, cried out, Agnosco fortunam 
 Carthaginis ! / see and own the destiny of Carthage! 
 See Livy, lib. xxvii. at the end. Comp. Horat. lib. iv. 
 ode iv. lin. 70, &c. 
 
 t For farther satisfaction concerning this wonderful 
 poem of Virgil, I cannot do better than refer my read- 
 er to Bp Lowth, De Sacra Poesi Heb. Praelect. xxi. p. 
 
]i<3 
 
 304 
 
 n: 
 
 Once more, Suetonius in Vespas. cap. 4, tells 
 us, " Percrehuerat oriente toto vetus et constans 
 opinio, esse in fatis, ut eo tempore Judced pro- 
 
 fecti renim potirentur. An ancient and settled 
 opinion had prevailed in all the East, that it 
 loas contained in the fates, that at that time 
 (namely about the beginning of the last Jew- 
 ish war) those who came out of Judea should 
 obtain the dominion." To which I shall only 
 add, that what Suetonius says of the fates, 
 Tacitus, Hist. lib. v. cap, 13, expressly as- 
 cribes antiquis sacerdotum litteris, to the an- 
 cient writings of the priests, i. e. the prophetical 
 scriptures of the Old Testament. 
 
 Der. Gothic namo, Saxon nama, Eng. name, 
 Gr. ovofAx, Lat. nomen, nomino* &c. whence 
 Eng. nominate, nomination, denominate, &c. 
 
 In Arabic it signifies to satiate one's thirst hy 
 drinking, to drink frequently and to satiety. 
 Sitim explevit potu." Castell. " Crebro 
 potu rigari et expleri." Schultens, MS. Orig. 
 Heb. And as the lawful enjoyment of a man's 
 ovm wife is expressed, Prov. v. 15 18, by 
 drinking waters out of his own cistern, (comp. 
 Cant. iv. 12, 15.) and adulterous loves by 
 stolen waters, Prov. ix. 17. (comp. ver. 18, 
 in LXX;) so the learned writer last cited 
 thinks that the primary sense of tiX3 was the 
 same in Heb. as in Arabic, whence it was 
 transferred to unlawful venereal gratifications. 
 
 I. Transitively, to commit adultery, i. e. whore- 
 dom, with another's loife, to debauch her. Lev. 
 XX. 10. Prov. vi. 32. Intransitively, Exod. 
 XX. 14. Deut. V. 18. And as in Lev. xx. 10, 
 the word is applied both to the adulterer, and 
 to the adulteress, i. e. to the married woman 
 who is debauched ; so, no doubt, the seventh 
 commandment r)N3n xb, includes all married 
 women, as well as it forbids every man what- 
 ever, married or unmarried, to have any com- 
 merce with his neighbour's wife. 5)K3 is plainly 
 distinguished from rr3"j which denotes whore- 
 dom in general, Hos. iv. 13, 14 ; where s^xa 
 is applied to married women, as it likewise is 
 Hos. iii. 1. Ezek. xvi. 32, 38. Comp. under 
 rrai IIL 
 
 II. As the near and affectionate relation be- 
 tween Jehovah in Christ and his church is 
 often represented in the scriptures by that of 
 a husband to his wife (see Ps. xlv. 10. Isa. 
 liv. 5. Jer. iii. 14, 20. xxxi. 32. Hos. ii. 2. 
 19, 20. 2 Cor. xi. 2. Eph. v. 2332 ;) so 
 the word t^xs is frequently used for spiritual 
 adultery, or a being joined to, and worshipping 
 of other objects besides Jehovah, Jer. iii. 8, 9. 
 V. 7. ix. 2. xiii. 27. Ezek. xvi. 32, .38. xxiii. 
 37, 43, 45. comp. Hos. ch. iii. and Rev. xiv. 
 4 ; and see Bp. Lowth's elegant and excellent 
 observations on the use which the sacred 
 writers make of this allegorical representation 
 in his xxxi. Praelect. de Sacra Poesi Heb. 
 
 ?^H)K3 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. mas. plur. 
 in reg. "313X3 scandalous or repeated adulteries. 
 occ. Hos. ii. 2. 
 
 284, edit. Oxon. 8yo. p. 436, &c. edit. Michaelis, 12mo.; 
 and to the learned Mr Spearman, On the Septuagiat, 
 letter i. p. 20, &c. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to cast off, reject, despise, 
 slight. So the LXX render it by avuhu, to 
 cast off, reject. Jer. xxiii. 17, and by ahnu to 
 reject, despise. 1 Sam. ii. 17. freq. occ. In 
 Kal it is once used in a Hiph. sense, to cause 
 to despise. 2 Sam. xii. 14, Yet because n'Hii': >*X3 
 mrr" "S-X nx thou hast caused the enemies of 
 Jehovah utterly to despise, Jehovah namely. 
 As a N. fern. rri:X3 contempt, contumely. 2 K. 
 xix. 3. Ezek. xxxv. 13. Neb. ix. 18, & al. 
 
 IL To cast off ov shed its flowers, occ. Eccles. 
 xii. 5. The almond-tree with its snow-white 
 flowers (as Hasselquist, Travels, p. 28, de- 
 scribes it near Smyrna) is surely a very proper 
 emblem of an old man, with his lohite locks, * 
 and the shedding of these is a constant and 
 well-known symptom of more advanced years. 
 Thus Anacreon, ode xi. 
 
 Aiyovfiv Oil yvvouxii, 
 Avccx^icDM, yiPiiv Er 
 Am^iuii iCoTT^ov ocdou 
 KsjOtxj /* cvKiT ova'xi. 
 
 Oft am I by the women told. 
 Poor Anacreon ! thou {^row'st old: 
 Look how thy hnirs are fallintr all! 
 Poor Anacreon! how they fall! 
 
 Cowley. 
 
 Et capite a nudo defluit alba coma. 
 
 Trapp. 
 
 And in this view the import of vx3 in Eccles. 
 xii. 5, corresponds with the preceding one, and 
 presents us with a natural and unforced sense of 
 that word, which the LXX translation avh^rn, 
 and the Vulg. florebit, shall flourish or blossom, 
 does not ; for ya^ never has any thing like 
 this meaning elsewhere in the Heb. Bible. 
 Der. Perhaps Lat. and Eng. nausea, whence 
 nauseate, nauseous. Also Eng. nasty, &c. 
 
 To groan, make a doleful noise, as in great dis- 
 tress and anguish, occ. Job xxiv. 12. Ezek. 
 XXX. 24. As a N. fern, in reg. npX3 a groan 
 or groaning, occ. Exod. ii. 24. vi. 5. Jud. ii. 
 18. Ezek. XXX. 24. 
 
 The root occurs only in the texts just cited. 
 
 To cast off or away. occ. Ps. Ixxxi.^. 40. 
 Lam. ii. 7. In the former passage the LXX 
 render it by Kano-T^i-^xs (so the Vulg. ever- 
 tisti), thou hast overturned; in the latter by 
 wTiTDia^iv he hath thrown, or cast, off. 
 
 I. To put forth, bud, shoot, germinate, or pro- 
 duce fruit, as a tree or plant, occ. Ps. xcii. 
 15. So Aquila and another Greek version 
 render it by yiwnf^'x.Ti'Qjj to germinate. As a 
 N. n''3 fruit, produce, occ. Mai. i. 12 ; where 
 the French translation renders m'-S by ce qui 
 en revient, what comes or is produced from it. 
 As a N. fem. nm3n increase, produce, fruit. 
 occ. Deut. xxxii. 13. Jud. ix. 11. Isa. xxvii. 
 6. Ezek. xxxvi. 30. Plur. mil3n. occ. Lam. 
 iv. 9. 
 
 II. To increase, as riches, occ. Ps. Ixii. 11. 
 
 III. Applied to the speech of a man, to put 
 
 * See this observation well illustrated in Kin? Solo- 
 raon'8 Portrait of Old Aje, by Dr Smith, p. U2, &c'. 
 
k:i3 
 
 305 
 
 Vl3 
 
 forth, utter, produce, occ. Pro v. x. 31, 77/ 
 mouth of the Just one ms- will bring forth wis- 
 dom. As a N. ni3 the fruit, produce of the 
 lips. occ. Isa. Ivii. 19. Comp. Heb. xiii. 15, 
 and Greek and Eiig. Lexicon under Ka^?raj VI. 
 
 IV. 133 Nebo or Nabo, a Babylonish idol 
 mentioned Isa. xlvi. 1. I apprehend it 
 means the fructifying, or generative and vege- 
 tative power of the heavens, which they wor- 
 shipped imder this name. That this was a 
 very high attribute we may be pretty certain 
 from its entering into the composition of so 
 many great names among the Babylonians, as 
 Nebuchadnezzar, Nebuzaradan, Nebushasban, 
 (Jer. xxxix. 13.) Nabonassar, Nabopalassar, 
 Nabonnedus, Samgar-Nebo, (Jer. xxxix. 3.) 
 &c. The LXX according to the Alexandrian 
 copy, and the Complutensian edition, render 
 in3 by Axya/v Dagon, an idolatrous object of 
 similar import, as may be seen under 2T IV. 
 This version confirms the account of nna here 
 given. 
 
 233 I. In a Hiph. sense, to cause to germinate, 
 increase or grow. occ. Zech. ix. 17; where 
 Vulg. germinans. 
 
 II. 3133 hollow. See under 33. 
 
 Der. Knob or knop. Qu ? 
 
 To prophesy. It signifies not only to foretell 
 future events, but also to speak or utter some- 
 thing in an eminent and extraordinary man7ier. 
 Thus the N. X"'33 is first applied to Abraham, 
 Gen. XX. 7, as being " an interpreter of God's 
 will, to whom he freely and familiarly revealed 
 himself." See Clark's note. Comp. Ps. cv. 
 15. And Aaron is ordained Moses' k-33 pro- 
 phet or spokesman to Pharaoh, Exod. vii. 1. 
 comp. ch. iv. 16. n''33 is also applied to the 
 musicians or singers appointed by king David, 
 1 Chron. xxv.'I 3. So in the New Testa- 
 ment, the words * <pr^o<pnrivu to prophesy 
 
 * te^o(ptjrn? a prophet, and * 'r^otpnnia, pro- 
 phecy, are applied to those who, without fore- 
 telling things to come, preached the word of 
 God. See 1 Cor. xiv. 36, 24, 29, 32, 37. 
 1 Thess. V. 20. Yea, St Paul calls a heathen 
 poet 'r^o<pvTvis a prophet, Tit. i. 12. As Ns. 
 X''33 a prophet. Deut. xiii. 1, 3, 5, & al. freq. 
 Fem. rTN''33 a prophetess, a female prophet. 
 Exod. XV. 20. Jud. iv. 4, & al. Also, a pro- 
 phet's wife. Isa. viii. 3. Fem. rrNl33 a pro- 
 phecy, occ. 2 Chron. xv. 8. Neh. vi. 12. So 
 in reg. nNl33. occ. 2 Chron. ix. 29. In Hith. 
 N3inn to be or become a prophet oneself, ta 
 
 prophesy. Num. xi. 25 27, & al. Also, to 
 make, i. e. pretend, oneself a prophet. Jer. 
 xxix. 26, 27. In 1 K. xviii. 29, it is applied 
 to the prophets of Baal, and in I Sam. xviii. 
 10, to Saul when imder the influence of an 
 evil spirit. Comp. 1 K. xviii. 19. 
 What Ahab says of the prophet Micaiah, 1 K. 
 xxii, 8, naturally reminds one of Agamem- 
 non's bitter speech to the augur Calchas, II. 
 i. lin. 106, &c. 
 
 Met.vri KAKfiN, u rraivcn [jloi to KPHrTON uvxr 
 Ant Tw Tx KAK' iiTTi (fiXot, (f^iffi [MxyTiviadcci- 
 E20AON S 6v'hi Ti iTu iitcig ivoi oyS' inXiira-xi. 
 
 * See under these words in Greek and Eng-. Lexicon. 
 
 Augur accursM ! donnuncing mischief still, 
 
 rrophet of plagues, for ever boding///.' 
 
 Still must tliy tongue some loounding message 
 
 bring 
 
 Pope. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable, n. 
 
 It is nearly related to the preceding N33, as 
 niD3 to XU3, rr3n to x3n, &c. In Kal, to 
 prophesy. n'33 occurs, according to the com- 
 mon printed editions, Jer. xxvi. 9 ; but fifteen 
 of Dr Kennicott's MSS. and two ancient 
 printed editions read nx33. Comp. ver. 11, 
 12. In Hith. to be or become a prophet, to 
 prophesy, occ. 1 Sam. x. 6, 13. But in the 
 former verse three of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 have nK33nm, and in the latter, four have 
 mx33nrr73, and one nNSsnrrn. 
 
 To bark, as a dog. So the LXX vXaxTuv, and 
 Vulg. latrare. Once, Isa. Ivi. 10. The V. is 
 used in Chaldee, Syriac, and Arabic in the 
 same sense. 
 
 Hence perhaps the Egyptian Anubis (71313.1 
 the barker) had his name. Every one almost 
 knows that this idol was represented with a 
 dofs head. Virgil, JSn. viii. lin. 689, and 
 Ovid, Metamorph. lib. ix. fab. xii. lin. 689, 
 call him latrator Anubis, Anubis the barker. 
 Comp. 17133 among the pluriliterals. 
 
 In Kal, to look, direct the eye of the body, or of 
 the mind, to or from an object, to behold, re- 
 gard. occ. Isa. v. 30. In Hiph. the same. 
 It is used either absolutely, as 1 K. xix. 6, 
 or transitively, Num. xii. 8. xxiii. 21, or with 
 the particles '''^^x, bn, 3, b or n following. 
 See Gen. xix. 17. Exod. iii. 6. Ps. xxii. 18. 
 Ixxiv. 20. xxiii. 13. As a N. o3r3 the object at 
 which one looks, the object of ones regard, hope 
 or expectation, occ. Isa. xx. 5, 6. Zech. ix. 5. 
 
 To be entangled, perplexed, whether in a natural 
 or spiritual sense, occ. Exod. xiv. 3. Esth. 
 iii. 15. Joel i. 18. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. 
 SSS the perplexed, intricate passages of the 
 sea, i. e. those by which it communicates with 
 the great abyss, occ. Job xxxviii. 16, where 
 _LXX -Ttnynv S-aXao-o-jj?. As a N. fem. .131373, 
 in reg. n313n perplexity, occ. Isa. xxii. 5. 
 Mic. vii. 4. 
 I make "733 the root rather than 13, as best 
 suiting the form ,13133 Esth. iii. 15-, but the 
 attentive reader will judge for himself. 
 
 To fall or flow down, off, or away, decidere, 
 detluere. 
 
 II. To fall off, fade away as leaves, flowers, or 
 the like. Isa. xxxiv. 4. xl. 7. Ixiv. 5. Jer. 
 viii. 1.3, & al. It is also used in a transitive 
 sense, to cast off, letfaU, shed. Isa. i. .30. 
 
 If. To wear or waste away, as a mountain in 
 process of time. occ. Job xiv. 18. 
 
 III. To wear, waste or pine away, as a person 
 or people. Exod. xviii. 18. 
 
 IV. To cast off, reject, contemn, make or esteem 
 vile. Deut. xxxii. 15. Jer. xiv. 21. Mic. vii. 
 6. Nah. iii. 6. Also, to act vilely or foolishly. 
 Prov. XXX. 32. As Ns. b33 vile, refuse, con- 
 temptible, a villain. Deut. xxxii. 6, 21. & al. 
 
b2i 
 
 306 
 
 ri3 
 
 Comp. 1 Stini. XXV. 25. Fern, nbna vileness, 
 ahomination. Gen. xxxiv. 7. Deut. xxii. 21, 
 & al. In reg. nbna shame, nakedness, Hos. ii. 
 10 or 12. LXX aKa.6x^(Tta,v, uncleanness. 
 Hence perhaps Lat. nebulo a rascal. 
 
 V. As a N. fem. rrbna and in reg. nbaa a 
 carcass (q. d. caro casa flesh fallen), a dead 
 animal body, Jioiv falling or turning to decay and 
 loathsome. Lev. v. 2. vii. 24, & al. freq. 
 
 VI. As a N. bis an earthen jug or j^'ar, such 
 as the easterns still use to keep their wine in, 
 whence it is occasionally poured, or made to 
 flow down into smaller vessels for drinking. 
 
 See 1 Sam. i. 24. Isa. xxx. 14. Jer. xiii. 12. 
 xlviii. 12. Lam. iv. 2; and Harm er's Observ. 
 vol. i. p. 365, 373. 
 Job xxxviii. 37, n'<Diy'' "n D-nur "bnai And who 
 lays along the jars of heaven 9 i. e. who dis- 
 poses the clouds in a proper manner for empty- 
 ing their contents on the parched earth ? 
 (Comp. under py-> II.) This image is si- 
 milar to the ificlined urn which the heathen 
 poets place in the hand of a river god." Scott, 
 whom see. Hence perhaps Lat. nebulce clouds. 
 
 VII. As a N. bnD, a stringed, musical instru- 
 ment, probably so called from its belly resem- 
 bling a jug or flagon. 2 Sam. vi. 5. Psal. 
 xxxiii. 2. & al. freq. " Athenaeus says Na/Sxa 
 ^oivixuv uvoii tv^nfjLct, the nabla was invented by 
 the Phenicians," which he proves from these 
 words of Sopater, 
 
 Ax^vyyo^aivoi ixmxop^orxi rurre;- 
 
 And the Sidonian nabla. 
 
 Sonorous instrument, was not uiistfung. 
 
 JSa^Xtt. here seems undeclinable like the Pheni- 
 cian and Syriac xb33, Heb. ba3. Strabo, lib. 10. 
 p. 722, edit. Amstel. acknowledges that the 
 name is barbarous or foreign ; T^v c^yuvuv ivitx. 
 
 (ia^lix^eo; ovofiizffTai, votfiXa. xxi <reif>i(ivKn v xeci 
 
 /3a^/3/Tf, xat aXXa. -jtXiiu. Some musical in- 
 struments have barbarous names, as the nabla 
 and sambuke, the barbitos, the magadis, and 
 several others." Josephus, Ant. lib. vii. cap. 
 12, 3, describes it thus : 'H ^s va/3xa, ^uhxa. 
 
 (p6oyyov; iy^ovva., roig IccxrvXtoi; KPOTETAI, 
 the nabla has twelve sounds, and is struck or 
 played upon by the fingers. " In playing it was 
 turned about with both hands. Thus Ovid 
 De Arte Amandi, lib. iii. 
 
 Disce etiam duplici genialia nablia palma 
 Vertere : conveniunt didcibus ilia modis. 
 
 Its name, like that of the utricularis tibia 
 (Eng. bagpipe), is taken from its resemblance 
 to a bottle or flagon, utri, for thus also bn3 
 signifies. It began to be in use about the 
 time of David. This may be gathered from 
 its being mentioned by David in several places 
 of the Psalms, and by the sacred writers who 
 succeeded, but never once by those who pre- 
 ceded him. Hesychius says it was 'hutrnxov a 
 harsh sounding instrument. Others however 
 highly commend it. And in The Adulterer of 
 Philemon, when one says that he knows not 
 what the nabla is, another replies, 
 
 Ov7i eirBa, vu^Xxv j cv^tv evy eia-6 ' u^ctOov. 
 
 Not know the nabla f Then thou know'st nought 
 that's good. " 
 
 Thus Bochart, vol. i. 728. And from the 
 passage of Sopater here produced, from what 
 Josephus says of the nabla, and from his 
 joining it in the place above cited with the 
 xivv^a. of which he says, 'H (ziv xiw^a, JtKo, 
 Xop^oci; i'^-nfjt.iu.iyyi, rvTrriTUt tXtixt^m, that it IS 
 furnished with ten strings and played upon 
 with a plectrum. From all this taken together, 
 I say, it is manifest that the bna or nab/a was 
 B. stringed instrument, and therefore not, as a 
 very ingenious writer, to whom I am much 
 obliged, has supposed, a kind of bagpipe, such 
 as Dr Russell * informs us is still in use about 
 Aleppo. From Ps. xxxiii. 2. cxliv. 9, the 
 bna appears to have, sometimes at least, had 
 only /cm strings. And Targ. Syriac, LXX, 
 and Vulg. in both passages agree in this ex- 
 planation of ^^^VV' 
 
 VIII. As a N. birin a flood, deluge. Gen. vi. 
 17. Ps. xxix. 10. Some deduce the word 
 from this root bS3 to flow down, as flood is de- 
 rived from flotv in English; but it seems 
 rather to belong to bn to mix, confl)und, which 
 see. 
 
 I. To gush, spring, or bubble out or up. Prov. 
 xviii. 4, yaa bna a gushing torrent, where 
 LXX avxTii^vii springeth up, Vulg. redundans 
 overflowing. As a 'N. jrinn, plur. in reg. 
 "ynna a fountain or spring, occ. Eccles. xii. 
 6. (comp. b3b3 IV. under ba) Isa. xxxv. 7. 
 xlix. 10. 
 
 II. In Hiph. to pour out, utter as words or the 
 like, and that whether in a bad sense, as Ps. 
 lix. 8. xciv. 4. Prov. xv. 2, 28 ; or in a good 
 or indifferent one, Ps. Ixxviii. 2. cxix. 171. 
 cxlv. 9. Comp. Ps. xix. 3. So Bate on 
 Prov. i. 23. rry-nx I will pour out my spirit 
 unto you ,- I will make known my words unto 
 you ; observes, " It is not spoken of the Holy 
 Spirit, but Wisdom as a person says, she 
 would send forth her breath in words." I add 
 that in rrir-iX the final rr is paragogic. 
 
 III. In Hith. to cause to bubble up, as fer- 
 menting matter, occ. Eccles. x. 1, mrs -mnT 
 npYi pa' T'^'' ly-Ni" flies of death, or dead 
 
 flies, cause the apothecary's ointment to stink, 
 (and) ferment or bubble up, French transla- 
 tion, bouillonner, and so Diodati's Italian 
 ribollir. " A fact well known," says Scheuch- 
 zer (Phys. Sacra, in loc.) "Wherefore 
 apothecaries take care to prevent flies coming 
 to their syrups, and other fermentable prepara- 
 tions. For in all insects there is an acrid 
 volatile salt, which mixed with sweet or even 
 alkaline substances, excites them to a brisk 
 intestine motion, disposes them to fermenta- 
 tion, and to putrescence itself, by which the 
 more volatile principles fly off, leaving the 
 grosser behind, at the same time the tastes 
 and odours are changed, the agreeable to fetid, 
 the sweet to insipid." Thus my author. On 
 the above text it must be farther observed, 
 that the verbs ty-xn*' and i;-a'> agree in number 
 with mn the latter N. with which "miT is 
 placed in regimine. For instances of a si- 
 milar construction see under nnn II. 
 
 Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 94. 
 
n:i3 
 
 307 
 
 n^2 
 
 IV. As a N. fern. plur. in a reduplicate form 
 nj?nj7nx see under nya. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Chal- 
 dee and Syriac signifies to be dry, parched. 
 As a N. n33 the dry, parched courdry, the de- 
 sert. Gen. xii. 9; in which, and many other 
 passages, the LXX render it by i^Yifjtos the de- 
 sert, so the Vulg. Jud. i. 15, byarentem dry ; 
 and in this sense of dry, parched, 333 is plainly 
 used. Josh, xv. 19. Ps. cxxvi. 4. The word 
 is most usually translated the ^outh ; but as 
 Drusius hath well observed, it does not signify 
 the whole southern hemisphere of the earth, but 
 it frequently refers to a desert tract of land to 
 the south of Judea. This tract consisted of 
 the deserts of Shur, Sin, and Pharan, the 
 
 * mountainous country of Edom, or Idumea, 
 (comp. Mai. i. 3. ) and part of Arabia Petrsea, 
 or the stony. Comp. Ps. Ixxv. 7. 
 
 With Schultens (on Prov. viii. 6, and in MS. 
 Orig. Heb.) I think the radical idea of this 
 word in Heb. as in Arabic, is to stand, or 
 shoiu oneself, above or before others, " eminere, 
 prae-eminere. " It occurs not, however, as a 
 verb simply in this sense, but 
 
 I. As a N. T-SS eminent, excellent, occ. Prov. 
 viii. 6. 
 
 II. As a N. T'33 a person eminent or having the 
 pre-eminence over others, a commander, leader, 
 chief. I Sam. ix. 16. x. 1. Job xxix. 10. Dan. 
 ix. 25. Comp. 1 Chron. v. 2. 
 
 III. As in Arabic, so in Heb. it denotes to be 
 manifest or evident to the eyes. It occurs not, 
 however, in this sense as a V. in Kal, but 
 
 As a particle "733. 
 
 1. Before, in the presence of, q. d. before the 
 eyes of, coram, in conspectu. See Gen. xxxi. 
 32, 37. xlvii. 15. Exod. xix. 2. Num. xxv. 4. 
 Neh. iii. 10. (Chald.) Dan. vi. 11. m33 the 
 same, with b following. Ps. cxvi. 14, 18. 133 
 used absolutely, openly, publicly. Ps. cxxxviii. 
 1. Comp. under rrbx II. 5. T733D as before 
 him, (Eng. marg.) in Gen. ii. 18, 20, refers, I 
 apprehend, to the animals and fowls, when 
 brought before Adam, being exhibited to him 
 viale and female. 
 
 2. With b prefiixed, T33b nearly the same, q. d. 
 at, before, 2 Sam. xxii. 25, v'^'^jj T33b before 
 his eyes, & al. freq. 
 
 3. With ?3 prefixed, T33D/rom before. Isa. i. 16. 
 Jon. ii. 5. Also, before, in the presence of. 
 Dexit. xxviii. 66 ; but it generally implies dis- 
 tance. See Gen. xxi. 16. Deut. xxxii. 52. 2 
 K. ii. 7, 15. 
 
 IV. In Hiph. to make manifest, declare, either 
 by words or otherwise. See Gen. iii. 11. xii. 
 18. Deut. xxvi. 3. xxx. 18. 1 Sam. xxiv. 18 
 or 1 9. 2 Sam. xix. 6. Ps. xix, 2. xcvii. 6. Job 
 xvii. 5, he who (see Noldius under "lu^x 24.) 
 exhibits, boasts of , jactat, friends as a portion. 
 See Schultens. In 'T'3b the common printed 
 reading of 2 K. ix. 1,5, the formative rr is 
 dropped, but supplied in nineteen of Dr Ken- 
 nicott's codices. 
 
 See Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 122; 
 and Shaw's Travels, p. 438, &c. 
 
 V. Chald. In Kal, to issue forth to vietv. So 
 LXX, according to the Alexandrian MS. 
 txTo^ivofz,tvo;. occ. Dan. vii. 10. 
 
 With an omissible 3, but a radical and immuta- 
 ble rr, as in rrns, rrnn. 
 
 In Kal, to be bright, glitter, shine, as the light 
 or a luminous body. Job xxii. 28. Isa. ix. 2. 
 Job xviii. 5. In Hiph. to cause to shine or 
 irradiate. Isa. xiii. 10. comp. ch. Ix. 19, and 
 Ezek. xxxii. 7. Also, to enlighten. 2 Sam. 
 xxii. 29. Ps. xviii. 29. As a N. n33 a shin- 
 ing, glittering, splendour. 2 Sam. xxii. 1.3. 
 Hab. iii. 4, 11. Once used emphatically in 
 the fem. plur. mrT33 Isa. lix. 9. 
 
 To push, strike or butt with the horns, as horned 
 animals do. Exod. xxi. 28. 1 K. xxii. 11, & 
 al. Comp. Deut. xxxiii. 17. Ps. xii v. 6. To 
 illustrate which passages comp. 1 K. xxii. 1 1 ; 
 and observe that Homer applies* the Greek 
 xioeeiXo) to push or gore with the horns in a si- 
 milar view, II. ii. I'in. 861 ; xvi. lin. 830; and 
 for farther satisfaction see Mr Merrick's An- 
 notation. As a participial N. nas butting, apt 
 to butt, given to butting. Exod. xxi. 29, 36. 
 
 With both its 3's radical and immutable. 
 
 In Kal and Hiph. to strike or play on a musical 
 instrument; so the LXX generally render it 
 by ^J.uXXstv. 1 Sam, xvi. 16 18, 23. xviii. 10. 
 xix. 9, & al. freq. Comp. Isa. xxxviii. 20. As 
 a participial N. p3?3 a player on a musical in- 
 strument, a minstrel 1 Sam. xvi. 16. 2 K. iii. 
 15. As a N. fem. plur. m3'33 and n3\T3 
 stringed instruments played on by striking. Isa. 
 xxxviii. 20, Comp. titles of Ps. iv. vi. liv. & 
 al. As a N. fem. in reg. n 3''33 a singing to 
 the harp or other stringed instrument. Lam. v. 
 14. Also, a psalm or song that was thus sung. 
 Ps. Ixxvii. 7. Job xxx. 9. Ps. Ixix. 13. Lam. 
 iii. 14. As a N. fem. in reg. ns-ssra a .song, 
 music, occ. Lam. iii. 63. 
 
 I. To touch, meddle with. Gen. iii. 3. xx. 6. 
 xxvi. II. It is used transitively, and with a, 
 ba and bj? following. 
 
 In Hiph. to cause to touch. Exod. xii. 22. 
 
 I I. To touch, reach, come unto, toucher a. Jer. 
 iv. ,10, Ii, 9, & al. In Hiph. to reach, come 
 unto, draw nigh. Gen. xxviii. 12. 1 Sam. xiv. 
 9. 2 Chron. xxviii. 9. Psal. Ixxxviii. 4. Ec- 
 cles. xii. 1. Comp. Lev. v. 7, And if his hand 
 Sr''3n nb doth not or cannot reach the sufficiency 
 of a lamb, i, e. if his power or ability doth not 
 extend to procure a lamb. Also, to cause to 
 touch, reach, or come unto. Isa. v. 8. xxv. 12. 
 Ezek. xiii. 14. 
 
 III. In Kal and Hiph. to come upon, occur, 
 happen. Jud. xx. 41. Eccles. viii. 14. 
 
 I V. To touch with force and violence, to smite 
 or strike. Gen. xii, 17. 2 K. xv. 5, & al. In 
 Niph. to be smitten, occ. Jos. viii. 15. Psal. 
 Ixxiii. 5. As a N. ir33 a stroke or plague. 
 Gen. xii. 17. Lev. xiii. freq. Deut. xvii. 8, & 
 al. freq. 
 
 In general, to hit, strike against. 
 
n^3 
 
 308 
 
 -):i3 
 
 I. In Kal, to hit, strihe, smite, as with the hand, 
 a sword, or other instnnnent. See Exod. xxi. 
 22, 35. So in Niph. to he smitten. Lev. xxvi. 
 17. Jud. XX. 32. 1 Sam. iv. 2, 10, &ai. As 
 a N. fern. rrS23 a smiting, a slaughter. 1 Sam. 
 iv. 17. 2 Sam. xvii. 9. 
 
 II. To smite, as God doth with diseases and 
 other calamities. See Exod. viii. 2. 1 Sam. 
 xx\'. 38. 2 Sam. xii. 15. 2 Chron. xiii. 20. 
 xxi. 18. As a N. r)33 a stroke or plague. 
 Exod. ix. 14. xii. 13. Num. xvi. 46. As a 
 N. fem. r723Q nearly the same. 1 Sam. vi. 4. 
 2 Chron. xxi. 14. 
 
 III. To hit, strike, as the foot against an obsta- 
 cle in w^alking ; so LXX cr^oo-xoTrnv and 
 Vulg. impingere, offendere. occ. Ps. xci. 12. 
 Prov. iii. 23. In Hith. to strike one against 
 the other, a7id so stumble, as the feet. occ. Jer. 
 xiii. 16. As a N. rjaa a hitting or stumbling 
 against, occ. Isa. viii. 14. So LXX w^o<r- 
 }c9fif/,a.rt, ai>d Vulg. ofFensionis. 
 
 I V". In Hiph. to clap or shut to, as the doors 
 in a city gate. occ. Neh. vii. 3, And while they 
 stand hy ^^nn^ mnbnrr la-a- let them clap-to 
 the doors, and (not bar, as we render it, but) 
 hold (them), namely, to prevent any enemy 
 from stealing or rushing in, during the day- 
 time. See Bate's Crit. Heb. 
 
 V. As a N. 5)3 the body, the mere solid substance 
 that resists or hits. occ. Exod. xxi. 3, 4, 133S 
 With his own body only, as opposed to having 
 a wife and children. So French translation, 
 avec son corps seidement. As a N. fem. in 
 reg. naia, and plur. nnna, a body, a carcass. 
 occ. 1 Chron. x. 12. Comp. 1 Sam. xxxi. 12, 
 where the corresponding Heb. word is n-ia. 
 
 VI. As a N. 5)3 the wing of a bird, so called 
 from its flapping. It occurs not, however, in 
 Heb. in this sense, but in Chaldee as a N. 
 mas. plur. ^"33 in reg. a3 wings, occ. Dan. vii. 
 4, 6. Hence 
 
 VII. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "sa the wings 
 or appendages to a buildingy ^rn^vyta. occ. 
 Prov. ix. 3. 
 
 VIII. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. (with a 
 formative h) "Sax the bodies or corjis of which 
 an army consists. Ezek. xii. 14. xxxviii. 6, & 
 al. Comp. sense V. 
 
 IX. As a N. with a formative ], ^33 a vine, 
 " from its limber nature, hitting and flapping, 
 or falling all manner of ways." Bate. So 
 Ovid, Metam. lib. xiv. lin. 665, 666. 
 
 Hcec qtcoque, giup j'zmcta vitis requiescit in ulmo. 
 Si non nuptaforet, terrae acclinata jaceret. 
 
 And this'fair I'ine, but that hor arms surround 
 Her married elm, had " lain " along the ground. 
 Pope, altered. 
 
 ^33 generally means the vitis or grape-inne, as 
 Gen. xl. 9, 10. xlix. 11,& al. freq. And this 
 is sometimes called yrr 133 the wine-vine, as 
 Num. vi. 4. Jud. xiii. 14. On Ezek. xv. 4. 
 comp. John xv. 6, and Harmer's Observations, 
 vol. i. p. 262. 
 
 The expression of sitting every man under his 
 own vine, probably alludes to the delightful 
 eastern arbours which were partly composed 
 of viries. (Comp. under bns) " Captain Nor- 
 den in like manner speaks of vine-arbours as 
 common in the Egyptian gardens, and the 
 
 Prffinesdne pavement in Dr Shaw gives us the 
 figure of an ancient one." * 
 Deut. xxxii. 32, But their vine (is) of the vine 
 of Sodom, and of the fields of Gomorrah ; 
 their grapes (are) grapes of vy\ poison, their 
 clusters (are) bitter : their toine is the poison of 
 dragons. The people of Israel is represented 
 by a vine, Ps. Ixxx. 9, 15 ; and their church 
 by a vineyard, fenced, planted, and dressed, by 
 (xod himself, Isa. v. 1 7, which, when he 
 looked, that it should bring forth grapes, i. e. 
 good works, brought forth tcild grapes, D'-a/Kn, 
 even such evil works as were practised in So- 
 dom and Gomorrah. Comp. Isa. i. 10. Jer. 
 xxiii. 14; and under u;xn II. Michaelisf 
 thinks that the vine of Sodom is the solanum 
 or nif/ht-sJiade, which bears a considerable re- 
 semblance to the vitis or white-vine in its 
 leaves and fruit, which is vinous hwt poisonous y 
 and which the Arabs call abj?n bx 33y fox- 
 grapes. 
 
 Hasselquist, Travels, p. 287, 288, tells us that 
 about Jericho, in the vales near Jordan, not far 
 from the Dead Sea, he found in plenty the ;;owm 
 Sodomitica, or mad apples, which are the fruit 
 of the solamim melongena Linna;i. *' It is true," 
 says he, " they are sometimes filled tvith a dust ; 
 yet this is not always the case, but only when 
 the fruit is attacked by an insect (tenthredo) 
 which turns all the inside into dust, leaving 
 the ski7i only entire, and of a beautifid colour.''' 
 And I once thought that Moses might allude 
 to these viala insana, mad or unsound fruits, 
 in the text above cited from Deut. But I now 
 apprehend that Michaelis' opinion is more 
 probable, especially as I find that the fruit of 
 the Linna^um solanum melongena, o^ mad apple, 
 is not jwisonous, at least not in Spain, Italy, 
 and Barbary, but commonly dressed and eaten 
 by the inhabitants of those countries.:): It is 
 pretty plain, however, that the poma Sodomitica 
 gave rise to the exaggerated story of fruits 
 growing in those parts, which are fair to the 
 sight, but which when gathered dissolve hito 
 smoke and ashes. This fable seems to have 
 been first broached by Josephus, who however 
 pretends to have had his account from eye- 
 witnesses. His words are these, De Bel. lib. 
 iv. cap. 8. 4. edit. Hudson. E^-r; 'hi xav rois 
 xa^'Toti ffTooixv uvwyivvufiivyiv [/os/v] 0/ XZ"'"'^ 
 f/,iv i^ovai rots ihcJ^iy^oi; oiaohhv, ^^i-^a/icivuv "Si 
 ^i^ffiv Ui xcc'Tvov avaXvavrai Kctt rs<p^Kv' ra. (Jt.it 
 1i TZ^i rm 1ohof/.iri\ fivhvr.fjLitoi, rotavrvtv t^n Tiff- 
 riv uTo ryis o-^ius. And from Josephus, Taci- 
 tus, Hist. lib. V. cap. 7, Solinus, cap. .36, and 
 others have given us the same story with some 
 alterations and additions. 
 niV! 133 the vine of the field, the wild vine, vitis 
 agrestis. It seems to denote the colocynthis 
 or bitter gourd, of which see more under i?ps. 
 occ. 2 K. iv. 39. 
 
 I. In Hiph. to spread out or abroad, as solids, 
 occ. Mic. i. 6. 
 
 Mr Harmer's Outlines of a New Commentary on 
 Solomon's Song, p. 140. 
 
 + See his Recueil, Quest. 64, and Supplem. ad Lex. 
 Heb. p. 346. 
 
 t See Miller's Gardener's Dictionary in Melongena. 
 
ii^:i3 
 
 309 
 
 T3 
 
 II. Ill Kal, to spread abroad, diffuse, or be dif- 
 fused, to pour out, or be poured out, as liquids. 
 
 Ps. Ixxv. 9. 2 Sam. xiv. 14. Lam. iii. 49, 
 Mine eye i-r'^33 poureth out, tears namely ; so 
 the Chaldee Targum ^-jran n^bl "3"!;. In 
 Huph. to be poured out or down. occ. Mic. i. 
 4. As a participial N. fem. plur. mi 33 tor- 
 rents, waters poured out or down. occ. Job xx. 
 28, The increase of his house shall I'oll away, 
 m'n33 {like) torrents in the day of his wrath, D, 
 like, as, being understood as in ch. xxiv. 5. 
 Thus Scott, whom see. 
 
 III. In Hipb. to pour otit, shed, as the blood 
 of men by the edge of the sword, occ. Jer. 
 xviii. 21. Ezek. xxx. 5. Ps. Ixiii. 11 ; where 
 observe that in im^S", irr is a pron. suffix 
 them (as in Deut. xxxii. 11. Exod. xiv. 25.) 
 and the V. 'T'3' may be indefinite as in many 
 other instances, q. d. one shall pour out ; so 
 the French translation, on les detruira. But 
 observe that in the Psalm thirteen of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices read the V. plurally 
 i.'7TT'3'' and two imi3'. Eng. marg. They shall 
 make him run out (like water) by the hands of 
 the sword. 
 
 IV. To spread abroad, stretch out, as the hand. 
 FS. Ixxvii. .3. In the day of my trouble I 
 sought the Lord ; 3l3n xbl rri33rTb''b "T* my 
 hand was stretched out by night, and ceased not, 
 or without intermission. So Symmachus h ^uo 
 (Aov vuKTOi iKTiTitro ttnviKui, my hand was 
 stretched out by night continually, and thus Je- 
 rome, manus mea nocte extenditur, et non 
 quiescit. This was a usual gesture in prayer. 
 Comp. under riT' V. 
 
 With a 3 radical, but very often dropped. 
 
 It denotes being close to, confining, pressing. 
 
 In a Niph. sense, constructed with n, to be close 
 to, confided by or in. Job xli. 7 or IG j speak- 
 ing of the crocodile's scales ; ii:?3"' Tnxn "rnn 
 they are close one to another, so that no air can 
 come between them. In Hiph. with n follow- 
 ing, to confine by insertion, to confine in. 2 
 Sam. iii. 34, And thy feel iiy3rr ah they did 
 no^ confine (or in Huph. were not confined) 
 in fetters. Transitively, to confine, to fix, or 
 make fast. occ. Job xl. 19 or 14 ; speaking of 
 the behemoth, in^n ^^3" liyyrr he who made 
 him hath made fast his weapon. These words 
 are applicable both to the elephant and to the 
 hippopotamus ; for as the former is furnished 
 with two long tusks, afjL'/imoi tvtu 'ya,fJi,-^a)iv^o; 
 ccoTn;, resembling a recurvated falchion or 
 cimeter (says Nonnus cited by Schultens on 
 the text), so the dentes canini or dog-teeth of 
 the latter, though (contrary to the assertion of 
 many writers) " always covered and concealed 
 by the animal's lips when his mouth is shut, 
 yet are very long and crooked, prismatical and 
 
 cutting, like the tusks of the wild boar These 
 
 teeth are prodigiously hard, twelve or even 
 sixteen (Paris)" inches long, and sometimes 
 weigh twelve or thirteen ( Paris) pounds 
 each."* And to these likewise Nicander 
 (cited by Bochart, vol. iii. 761, whom see) 
 gives the name of ao-Trn a Greek word plainly 
 
 Thus Biitfon, Hiyt. Nat. torn, x, p. 199, 207, 209, 12mo. 
 
 derived (as Bochart has observed) from the 
 Phenician N3l'^^ and Heb. n^nn " sword. 
 
 II. As a N. lyxn or, according to the marginal 
 and Complutensian reading, a/^'2. occ. Job vii. 
 5, My flesh is clothed with worms, *ie)1? U'''3T and 
 adhesion of dust, i. e. with dust or filth adher- 
 ing or cleaving close to it. LXX /3Xa*a,- 
 clods, Vulg. sordibus/M. 
 
 III. Used either absolutely or with the parti- 
 cles bx, b, or -ij; following, to come close or 
 very near to. Gen. xviii. 23. xix. 9. xxvii. 21, 
 22, 26, 27. xxxiii. 3, & al. freq. It is more 
 than aip to approach, and is therefore some- 
 times placed after it, as Jer. xxx. 21. Isa. 
 xlix. 20, -b rrira, come near to me, and, as is 
 implied from thence to some other place, 
 rrniyXT that I may dwell. So Targ. LXX, 
 Vulg. and Vitringa. rrxbrr i:?3. Gen. xix. 9, 
 has been thought a great difficulty, but it is 
 easily solved. It appears from ver. 6, 10, that 
 Lot was now come out of the door of his 
 house, but standing before it. When he was 
 in this situation the Sodomites, who were 
 then at some distance, cry out, rrxbrr i:^3, come 
 close, to us namely, /arMer, i. e. from the door, 
 where he stood to guard it. The whole puzzle 
 has arisen from joining rrKbrr with 1:^3. In 
 Hiph. to cause to come close. Gen. xxvii. 25. 
 Exod. xxi. 6. Lev. ii. 8, & al. freq. Also, to 
 approach, come near to. Amos vi. 3. (so Vulg. 
 appropinquatis) ix, 10. In Hith. to come very 
 near to themselves, or of their own accord, occ. 
 Isa. xiv. 20. 
 
 IV. In a moral sense, to straiten, oppress, dis- 
 tress. Deut. XV. 2, 3. In Niph. to be straitened, 
 oppressed, distressed. 1 Sam. xiii. 6. xiv. 24. 
 As a participial N. i:?33 an oppressor. Isa. iii, 
 12. xiv. 2. Zech. ix. 8. 
 
 V. To squeeze out, extort, exact, as money or 
 labour. 2 K. xxiii. 35. Isa. Iviii. 3. In Niph. 
 to be exacted, as a debt or punishment, occ. 
 Isa. liii. 7, W'n'i it was exacted, exaction was 
 made, exactum est, used impersonally, as K913 
 there was healing, ver. 5, 173173 Nim and he 
 was afflicted. See Vitringa. As a participial 
 N. 11^313 1^33 an exacter of labour or money. A 
 task-master, Exod. iii. 7. v. 6, 10, 13 j where 
 LXX t^yoliMKTn;. Comp. Job xxxix. 7. a 
 tax-gatherer. Dan. xi. 20. a governor, ruler. 
 Isa. Ix. 17. Zech. x. 4j where see Mr 
 Lowth. 
 
 12^2^33 to come very close to, or to come close to 
 again and again, occ. Isa. lix. 10, twice, 
 r^WW'i'i We came close to the wall as the blind, 
 even as those who have no eyes, rru'U'33 we came 
 close to it ; where observe that rr in the former 
 n 1^1^33 is paragogic, in the latter a pron. suffix 
 fem. In conformity to other Lexicons, and to 
 the LXX and Vulg. translations by ^pyiXaipoifj, 
 palpo, attrecto, to feel, grope, I have already 
 placed this text under u;3 ; but I must now 
 observe that feeling or groping is expressed by 
 another word, namely lyQ or \i;wd, which see j 
 and therefore the reader will consider for him- 
 self, whether the reduplicate V. ^^33, as well 
 as the N. tr"3, above, do not more properly 
 belong to this root 1:^33. 
 
 ID 
 
 To move or remove. 
 
T3 
 
 310 13 
 
 I. To move, ivag, he agitated or shaken, as a 
 reed by the wind. 1 K. xiv. 15. In Hipb. to 
 move or way, as the bead. Jer. xviii. 16. As 
 a N. n^a the wagging or motion of the lips. Job 
 xvi. 5, (But) I would strengthen you with my 
 mouth T-ai and the wagging, vain babbling, of 
 my tips should be restrained. See the preced- 
 ing verses. As a N. man a shaking or wag- 
 ging, as of the head. Ps. xliv. 15. 
 
 Hence Eng. nod. 
 
 II. To flit, fly away lightly or nimbly, as a bird. 
 Prov. xxvi. 2. Ps. xi. 1 ; where observe that 
 the marginal and Coinplutensian reading is 
 -ma, and so the Targ. LXX and Vulg. ren- 
 der it as a V. singular. 
 
 III. In Kal, intransitively, to move or remove. 
 Jer. iv. 1. xlix. 30, (where Eng. marg. tiit 
 greatly) 1. 3, 8. In Hiph. to cause to move, as 
 the feet, 2 K. xxi. 8. or the whole person, 
 Ps. xxxvi. 12. Also, with b following, to re- 
 move, or rather, to shake the head, to noddle, 
 at, in contempt. Amos vi. 3. Comp. ch. v. 
 18. ix. 10. Isa. V. 19. As a N. 13 a fugitive, 
 a vagabond. Gen. iv. 12, 1-1. Also, a removal, 
 or thijig removed. Isa. xvii. 11, T'yp T3 The 
 harvest (shall be) removed in the day of grief, 
 and of desperate sorrow, namely by the Assy- 
 rians. 
 
 IV. Cbald. to depart swiftly, fly away, as 
 sleep, occ. Dan. vi. 18 or 19. Comp. below 
 ^^^ II. 
 
 V. In Kal and Hiph. to remove, reject, cast out 
 or away, as evil or unclean. Isa. Ixvi. 5. Job 
 xviii. 18. As a participle or participial N. 
 fem. ma removed, rejected, reprobated, as un- 
 clean. Ezra ix. 11. Applied to a woman in 
 her periodical sickness. Ezek. xviii. 6. xxxvi. 
 17. As a N. fem. ma (and m-a Lam. i. 17.) 
 in reg. n*T3 what ought to be rejected or repro- 
 bated, an abomination, res rejectanea. Lev. xx. 
 21. Ezra ix. 11. Zech. xiii. 1. Also, a re- 
 moval or being removed on account of legal un- 
 cleanness. Lev. xii. 2, 5, & al. m3 "n the 
 waters of removal, i. e. the waters which were 
 applied to those who were in a state of removal 
 for legal uncleanness, in order to cleanse them. 
 
 Num. xix. 9, 13, & al. As a N. or participle 
 7373 a removing or removal, or to be removed, 
 refuse, occ. 2 Sam. xxiii. 6; where LXX 
 t\u<rfii\in cast out, and Vulg. evelletur shall be 
 plucked up. 
 
 VI. As a N. ms the price of a whore, q. d. 
 " the retiring fee." Bate. occ. Ezek. xvi. 33. 
 And hence, 
 
 VII. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "3*73 the re- 
 wards or prices given to an adulterer by his 
 mistress, occ. Ezek. xvi. 33. 
 
 VIII. As a N. n2 sheath or scabbard of a 
 sword, what it is removed into. occ. 1 Chron. 
 xxi. 27. Hence 
 
 IX. Chald. as a N. n3 or rT3n3 (for the rr in 
 this word may be either the rr fem. or a pron. 
 suffix) the body ; so called in reference to the 
 spirit of which it is the receptacle, and as it 
 were the sheath, occ. Dan. vii. 15. This ap- 
 plication of the N. may be illustrated by the 
 following verses recorded in a Persian histori- 
 an, and said to have been spoken by a philoso- 
 pher to Alexander the Great. 
 
 " Dost thou not know that man's exterior form 
 Is but the scabbard to the enlivening mind ? 
 Why shouldst thou judge then of the weapon's edge. 
 When yet you've nothing seen except the casef"* 
 
 X. As a N. 13 a heap of things moved one upon 
 another, occ. Exod. xv. 8. Josh. iii. 13, 16. 
 Ps. xxxiii. 7. Ixxviii. 13. In all which passages, 
 except Ps. xxxiii. 7, it is applied to t\\Q mira- 
 culous heaping up of the waters, either in the 
 Red Sea, or in the river Jordan. 
 
 XI. With b following, to be moved, uneasy, or 
 agitated in mind, /or, or on account of, another, 
 to sympathize, compassionate or condole with 
 him. Jer. xv. 5. xvi. 5. Job xlii. 11 ; in which 
 last passage the Vulg. explains the words 
 ^b n"r3''T by et moverunt super eum caput, and 
 they shook their heads at him, so making them 
 expressive of a gesture of grief or condolence; 
 comp. Ps. xliv. 15; but Jer. xxxi. 18, (which 
 see below) seems to determine that the verb 
 when used in this view has a more extensive 
 meaning. In Ps. Ixix. 21. -n3 may be either 
 a V. or rather a participle, as D''3rr3?D follow- 
 ing, and so be rendered one condoling. 
 
 -n3 I. In Kal, intransitively, to move or remove 
 quickly, to hasten, flee or flit away. Ps. xxxi. 
 12. Ixviii. 13. Isa. xxi. 14, 15 as a bird. 
 Prov. xxvii. 8. or locusts. Nab. iii. 17. Isa. 
 xxxviii. 15, m-TK I will go (not softly as our 
 translation, but) lightly, I will flit along mer- 
 rily all my years, by f after the bitterness of my 
 sold. Also transitively, to move nimbly or wag, 
 as a bird its wings. Isa. x. 14. Ps. xlii. 5, / 
 pour out my soid myself (saying), "D when shall 
 I go into the tabernacle? ( When) omx shall I 
 make them (i. e. the 3ain pTSfl festive multi- 
 tude, mentioned at the end of the verse) move 
 cheerfully to the house of the Aleim with the 
 voice of singing and confession 9 Comp. Isa. 
 XXX. 29. In Hith. to move or remove oneself 
 speedily or swiftly, occ. Ps. Ixiv. 9. Also, to 
 be removed speedily, occ. Isa. xxiv. 20. Jer. 
 xlviii. 27, Surely for the abundance of thy 
 words against him, nniann thou shalt be speed- 
 ily removed. So Aquila and Theodotion, fii- 
 Tumtrnvus, and Vulg. captivus duceris, thou 
 shalt be carried away captive. As a N. mas. 
 plur. n-^T^': motions to and fro, tossings. occ. 
 Job vii. 4. The elephantiasis (Job's distem- 
 per) " is attended with little sleep, and more- 
 over with frightful dreams, still more cruel, 
 according to Aretaeus, than even want of 
 sleep. "^ Comp. ver. 13, 14. 
 IL To depart swiftly, flit away, as a vision of 
 the night, occ. Job xx. 8. Thus the vision of 
 Anchises in Virgil, ^n. v. lin. 740, 
 
 tenues fugit, ceufumus, in auras. 
 
 Flies, and, like smoke, dissolves in air. 
 
 Comp. Homer, II. xxiii. lin. 100, 101. 
 as sleep, occ. Gen. xxxi. 40. Esth. vi. I. 
 So Dr Young speaking of sleep (in Night 
 Thoughts, Night I. towards the beginning) ; 
 
 Ho, like the world^ liis ready visit pays 
 Where fortune smiles, the wretched he forsakes. 
 Swift on his downy pinions ^ze* from woe. 
 And lights on lids unsullied with a tear. 
 
 Ancient Universal History, vol. v. p. 438, 8vo. Comp. 
 Herbelot, Biblioth. Orient in Escander ou Iskender. 
 t See Noldii Particul. Hob. in bp 20, and not. 1902. 
 X Michaelis, Recueil do Questions, p. 70, 
 
n-|3 
 
 311 
 
 Vhd 
 
 III. To remove hither and thither, wander about. 
 Job XV. 23. Isa. xvi. 2, 3. 
 
 IV. In Hith. to be moved or agitated in mind 
 for oneself, or on one's own account, occ. Jer. 
 
 xxxi. 18. Comp. above under na XL 
 
 Denotes /ree, liberal 
 
 In Kal, to make free, liberal, -or willing in giving 
 or offering, occ. Exod. xxv. 2. xxxv. 21, 29. 
 In Hith. to make oneself, or become free, will- 
 ing, or liberal in offering or giving. 1 Chron. 
 xxix. 5, 6, 9, 14<, & al. Also, to offer oneself 
 
 freely. Jud. v. 2, 9. Neh. xi. 2. As a N. 
 ana free, spontaneous, willing, liberal. See 
 Exod. xxxv. 22. Prov. xix. 6. Isa. xxxii. 5, 
 8, Ps. li. 14 ; where it is applied to the Holy 
 Spirit, whose operations are as free (in every 
 sense of the word) as those of his emblem the 
 material spirit or air. Comp. Johniii. 8. Also, 
 
 free as to condition of life, liberal in this sense, 
 noble. Num. xxi. 18. 1 Sam. ii. 8. Job xii. 
 21. Ps. exiii. 8. Prov. xxv. 7. Fem. plur. 
 mn-'TD liberalities, liberal things, occ. Isa. xxxii. 
 8, twice. As a N. fem. ,1113 a voluntary or 
 
 free-will offering. Exod. xxxvi. 3. Lev. vii. 1 6, 
 & al. freq. Comp. Ps. ex. 3 ; where observe 
 that very many of Dr Kennicott's codices read 
 fully mma, and comp. Jud. v. 2, 9. In reg. 
 na7D dignity or pre-eminence of a ^''13, or noble 
 (as Job is called ch. xxi. 28.) Targ. -mDl'n 
 my lordship, occ. Job xxx. 15. Fem. plur. 
 mana, spoken of rain, occ. Ps. Ixviii. 10, Dtt'a 
 maT3 a rain of liberalities, i. e. a liberal, 
 plentiful rain : but Dr Chandler in his life of 
 David, vol. ii. p. 61, 62, renders these words 
 a shower, as it were voluntarily falling, and re- 
 fers them to the manna and quails which were 
 rained down on the Israelites from heaven. 
 Comp. Exod. xvi. 4. Ps. Ixxviii. 24, 25, 28. 
 mna used adverbially, /ree/y, spontaneously, so 
 Vulg. spontanee. occ. Hos. xiv. 4 or 5. 
 
 Is in many of the Lexicons made a distinct 
 root, but I find no proof that the rr is ever ra- 
 dical ; see therefore under na. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to impel, force, thrust. 
 Deut. XX. 19. As a N. m3?2 impulse. oc.c. 
 Isa. viii. 22. Darkness of impulse, darkness 
 driven together, ' accumulated darkness." 
 Bp Lovvth. 
 
 II. To make an impulse or stroke. Deut. xix. 5. 
 
 III. In a moral sense, in Niph. to be impelled, 
 incited, moved. Deut. iv. 19. xxx. 17. In 
 Hiph. to impel, incite, move. Deut. xiii. 5, 13, 
 or 6, 14. 
 
 This verb has much the same meaning as rrni 
 (which see), and indeed the Niphal and Hiphil 
 forms may be deduced indifferently either from 
 one or the other. 
 
 ]11 See under -12 VII. VIIL IX. 
 
 P13 See under yns yiL 
 
 In Kal and Hiph. to drive or hurry away. Ps. 
 Ixviii. 3. Isa. xxii. 19. In Niph. to be driven 
 or hurried away. Lev. xxvi. 36. Ps. Ixviii. 3. 
 As a N. -31 is once used, Ps. 1. 20, and by 
 the context seems to denote violent or out- 
 
 rageous calumny or reproach, which one rashly 
 
 lets drive at another. So Jerome, oj)probrium, 
 
 reproach, Syriac version, ^\'^'^T\ p'-DD thou wast 
 
 deriding, thou deridest. 
 -113 
 To vow, promise to God, consecrate to God by 
 
 a solemn dedication. As a N. tt3 a vow, i. e. 
 
 either the act of vowing, or the thing vowed. 
 
 See inter al. Gen. xxviii. 20. xxxi. 13. Lev. 
 
 vii. 16. Job xxii. 27. Eccles. v. 4. -mn tvo 
 
 from 72 than, n; that, 'TTrn thou shouldst vow. 
 
 And observe that thirty of Dr Kennicott's 
 
 codices read Trnii'Q. 
 
 To carry, carry away, lead, bring, drive. 
 
 I. Of cattle, to lead, conduct, drive. Gen. xxxi. 
 18. Exod. iii. 1. Comp. Ps. Ixxviii. 52. Ixxx. 
 2. Isa. Ixiii. 14. On 2 K. iv. 24, we may 
 remark that it is still an eastern custom, when 
 a woman rides on an ass, for a man to follow 
 on foot, and drive the beast on. See Harmer's 
 Observ. vol. i. p. 449. 
 
 II. Of persons, to lead, carry, carry away, con- 
 duct. Gen. xxxi. 26. Deut. iv. 27. Isa. xx. 4. 
 Ix. 11, and their kings D-anrra conducted, i. e. 
 with pomp and splendour, " honorifice cum 
 comitatu," says Vitringa ; " pompously at- 
 tended." Bp. Lovvth. As a participle fem. 
 plur. in Huph. manan led away. So LXX 
 jjyovTo were led away, and Vulg. minabantur 
 were led away like cattle, occ. Nah. ii. 7 or 8. 
 
 III. To bring, lead, as under command, spoken 
 of the wind. Exod. x. 13. Ps. Ixxviii. 26. 
 
 IV. To drive, as a chariot or carriage. Exod. 
 xiv. 25. 2 Sam. vi. 3. 2 K. ix. 20. as an ass. 
 2 K. iv. 24. As a N. srrsra a driving or 
 marching. 2 K. ix. 20. 
 
 Der. a nag, Qu ? Also the French maneger, 
 whence manege horsemanship. Qu ? 
 
 iini 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr final. 
 
 To lament, bewail, occ. 1 Sam. vii. 2. Ezek. 
 xxxii. 18. Mic. ii. 4. As Ns. na (Ezek. vii. 
 11.) \-T3 lamentation, plaint. Jer. ix. 10, 18 
 20. rr-a nearly the same. occ. Ezek. xxvii. 32. 
 HNia lamentation, according to some, Mic. ii. 
 4 ; but may not rr\"i3 in this context rather be 
 the participle mas. Niph. from n^n in the 
 sense of being heavy, grievous ? And so may 
 not the words rr\-r: Nia rrnai be rendered, and 
 he shall lament a grievous lamentation ? Comp. 
 under riNn IX. X. 
 
 Vn3 
 
 I. To tend, lead on or guide geiitly, and with 
 care, as a good shepherd doth his flock, occ. 
 Isa. xl. 11. xlix. 10. Ps. xxiii. 2. Comp. Isa. 
 xiii. 20. Exod. xv. 13. Ps. xxxi. 2. 2 Chron. 
 xxxii. 22. In Hith. intransitively, to lead on 
 gently, as with a flock, occ. Gen. xxxiii. 14. 
 
 II. To conduct, or carry gently, and with care, 
 as persons, occ. 2 Chron. xxviii. 15 ; where 
 the LXX ayriXuptovTo succoured, assisted. 
 Comp. Isa. li. 18. 
 
 III. To tend, take care of, as Joseph did of the 
 Egyptians in the famine, occ. Gen. xlvii. 17; 
 where LXX e^s^^s-v^sv nourished, and Vulg. 
 sustentavit sustained. 
 
 bbnra occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate 
 form, but as a N. mas. plur. D-bbrrs occ. Isa. 
 
on: 
 
 312 
 
 nn:3 
 
 vii. 19. It is rendered by our translators 
 bushes, but why, I know not, luiless because 
 the preceding word signities some kind of 
 thorn. Bate explains it, " pasture grounds 
 where flocks are tended ,-" and it must be con- 
 fessed, that as a derivative from brra with the 
 3 radical, it might admit of this interpretation. 
 But considering that the Assyrians are here 
 spoken of under the similitude of bees, it might 
 be best perhaps to regard D^bbna as a deriva- 
 tive from brr or bbrr to shine, and (with Dan- 
 zius in Stockius' Clavis) to render it shining 
 or gaudy Jlowers, according to that of Virgil, 
 speaking likewise of bees, Georg. iv. lin. 54, 
 
 Purpureosque metunt flores 
 
 They sip the gaudy flowers 
 
 I. To grunible or growl, as a lion. occ. Prov. 
 xxviii. 15. Isa. v. 29, his rraKiy roaring like a 
 Uoness', he shall roar, like young lions, DrT3">T 
 and shall growl (as lions and other rapacious 
 beasts, even our common cats, do, when they 
 have seized their prey), inK-T and he shall hold 
 the prey, and shall carry it o^ safely, and there 
 shall be no deliverer. This text shows the 
 exact sense of Drra, and the diflference between 
 it and axa; ; for as the latter undoubtedly sig- 
 nifies to roar, the former must mean to growl. 
 Comp. Sense III. As a N. orra a growling, 
 as of a lion. occ. Prov. xix. 12. xx. 2. 
 
 II. To roar, or more strictly to murmur, as the 
 sea, gronder, as the French call it. occ. Isa. 
 V. 30. As a N. fem. in reg. nttrra the mur- 
 muring, Fr. grondement, of the sea. occ. Isa. 
 V. 30. 
 
 III. To grumble, groan, moan, as a person in 
 grief or distress, occ. Prov. v. 11. Ezek. xxiv. 
 23. As a N. fem. in reg. nnrra a groaning 
 or moaning j spoken figuratively of the heart or 
 mind. occ. Psal. xxxviii. 9. -nb nQ.iDD "naxu; 
 I have roared for the moaning of my heart. So 
 LXX and Vulg. 
 
 I. To bray, as the wild ass. The Arabic uses 
 the verb in the same sense. See Castell. And 
 this, like the Greek oyxao//.xt of the same im- 
 port, seems to be a word formed from the 
 sound, occ. Job vi. 5, prra^n Will the wild ass 
 bray ouer the grass? This question plainly 
 implies that the wild ass does bray when hun- 
 gi'y and in want of food ; and almost every 
 one must have observed that our common asses 
 do the same. Hence 
 
 II. To make a doleful crying or noise, as persons 
 distressed with hunger, occ. Job xxx. 7. 
 
 I. To flow or run, as water. It occurs not 
 however as a V. strictly in this sense, but as 
 a N. iriD, plur. D^'irra and mirra a current, 
 stream, river, ov flood. Gen. ii. 10. xv. 18, & 
 al. freq. In Exod. vii. 19, mna means the 
 several streams of the river Nile. In Jon. ii. 
 4, nm is used for the sea or great abyss. Comp. 
 Ps. xxiv. 2. Hab. iii. 8. -^ 
 
 Hence the Greeks and Romans had their Ne- 
 reus, which originally signified the great abyss, 
 or the sea considered as communicating with it. 
 Thus Nereus is addressed in the Orphic hynm ; 
 
 ****** 
 
 UvdfAviv f/,iy rovTOV, yotitii ;t|j, tx.^x'^ * -VTiy, 
 
 Ev fjivx'H'S KivQfjLuaiv iXxvvoutia,; cc^oxMiot;' 
 AA.X /uiMxcc^ g-UB-fjCiv; fx,iy oc^OT^iTi. 
 
 Possessor of the ocean's gloomy depth, 
 
 Ground of the sea, earth's bourn, and source of all ! 
 
 Shaking \ prolific Ceres' sacred seat. 
 
 When in the deep recesses of thy reign. 
 
 The madding blasts are by thy power couSnod : 
 
 But oh ! the earthquake's feartul force foreteud ! 
 
 The reader will make his own reflection on 
 these lines, while I proceed to observe that the 
 Roman poets used Nereus for the sea or ocean, 
 even so late as the time of Ovid, M'ho (Metam. 
 lib. i. fab. vi. lin. 187.) has this expression: 
 
 qtia totum Nereus circumtonat orhem. 
 Wherever Nereus thunders round the globe. 
 
 Old Nereus was, according to the Greek and 
 Roman mythology, constantly attended hy fifty 
 daughters, called Nereids, who represented the 
 numerous rivers that proceed from the ocean, 
 and run into it again. See Eccles. i. 7, the 
 Orphic hymn to the Nereids, and Boyse's 
 Pantheon, p. 137, 2d edit. 
 
 II. Chald. As Ns. nriD, fem. rrnrr^ a river, 
 Ezra iv. 10, 16, & al. 
 
 III. To flow, run together, as nations or peo- 
 ple. Isa. ii. 2. Jer. xxxi. 12. Ii. 44, & al. 
 Virgil applies the Latin fluo to flow, in like 
 manner to men, Mn. jd. lin. 23t), 
 
 Olli conve7iere, fluuntque ad regia plenis 
 Tecta viis ' 
 
 So Theocritus, Idyl. xv. lin. 59, 
 
 0;^Xe,- ^oXvs ctf^/jcn EHIFPEI 
 
 A monstrous crowd flows towards us 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. rr'irrD a stream or flux of 
 light, occ. Job iii. 4; where the LXX (p-yyos 
 splendour, and ViUg. lumine light. Hence 
 
 V. In Niph. to be enlightened, i. e. rejoiced, 
 comforted, occ. Ps. xxxi v. 5. (where LXX 
 (pariff^yiTi and Vulg. illuminamini be enlightened) 
 Isa. Ix. 5, where Theodotion ;^a^/c->! thou shall 
 be gratified. But Bp Lowth, " overfiow with 
 joy" which is perhaps right. See note and 
 
 Vitringa. Light, however, is often in scrip- 
 ture expressive oijoy or comfort ; for truly the 
 light is sweet, and a pleasant thing it is for the 
 eyes to behold the sun. Eccles. xi. 7. See inter 
 al. Esther viii. 16. Psal. xcvii. 11. cxii. 4, 
 but especially | Isa. xxx. 26; to which the 
 following beautiful passage of Horace, ad- 
 dressed to Augustus, bears some, though but 
 a faint, resemblance (Carm. lib. iv. ode v. 
 lin. 5, &c.): 
 
 Lucem redde tiue, dtix bone, pat rice; 
 Imtar verts enim, vultus ubi tuus 
 Affulsit populo, gratior it dies, 
 Et soles mehus nitent. 
 
 Great Sir, restore your coiintry light; 
 
 When your auspicious beams arise. 
 Just as in spring, the sun's more bright. 
 
 And fairer days smile o'er the skies. Creech. 
 
 So Virgil, Georgic. iv. lin. 392, calls him grandaevus 
 Nereus, ancient Nereus. Comp. Gen. i. 2. 
 
 t i. e. Th earth. 
 
 X See Lc^tvtb dp Sacra Poes. Heb. Prsclect. vi, p. 68, 
 edit. Oxou, 8vo. p. 103, edit. Gotting. 
 
ni3 313 
 
 So Homer, agreeably to the oriental style, II. 
 vi. lin. 6, 
 
 nT3 
 
 '(fcMs S' inx^ourm i6'/ixiv' 
 
 Light to his friends he gave 
 
 where the Scholiast rightly explains (p'^a/; by 
 X<^^^vjoi/, (TurrKitccy safety. Comp. II. viii. lin. 
 ^82 ; xi. lin. 79G ; xvi. lin. o9 ; xviii. lin. 102; 
 Odyss. xvi. lin. 23 ; xvii. lin. 41 ; and Pindar, 
 Pyth. viii. towards the end ; and Ol. x. lin. 
 20, 27, x'^iH-'^ (liOTou (^aoi joy, the light of hu- 
 man life. And though the sacred writers are 
 much more frequent and free in the applica- 
 tion of this image than the profane, yet we 
 sometimes meet with it even in the Roman 
 prose-authors : thus Cicero (De Nat. Deor. 
 ii. 5.) calls P. Scipio Africanus, sol alter, 
 another sun ; and speaking in praise of Pom- 
 pey (Pro Leg. Manil. sect. 12, edit. Olivet.) 
 he exclaims, " Pro dii immortales ! tantanme 
 unius hominis incredihilis ac divina virtus tarn 
 brevi tempore lucem afferre reipuhlicce potuit ? 
 Good gods ! could the incredible and divine 
 virtue of a single man in so short a time dif- 
 fuse such a liyht over the commonwealth ?" 
 Comp. Eisner's and Wetstein's note on Mat. 
 iv. 16. 
 
 VI. As a N. fem. plur. m^^T^r3 dens enlighten- 
 ed by a hole or aperture, (comp. n"mxD under 
 -IX V. ) or rather, as Bate, places for people to 
 run to, places of refuge. Comp. sense III. 
 occ. Jud. vi. 2. Comp. 1 Sam. xiii. 6. Ezek. 
 xxxiii. 27, and Shaw's Travels, p. 27G. 
 
 VII. Chald. As Ns. ^^rT: light, occ. Dan. ii. 
 22. n-isTS mental or spiritual light, or illumina- 
 tions, occ. Dan. v. II, M. 
 
 This root -irra differs in sense from "nx as ac- 
 tually flowing or streaming does from fluidity . 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr, 
 and a radical and fixed i, unless Psal. viii. 2. 
 Ezek. vii. 11, furnish exceptions. In Ps. 
 Symmachus renders nsn by Ta|5 thou hast 
 settled, Jerome by posuisti, thou hast placed; 
 but in Ezek. where Vulg. translates the word 
 by requies rest, eleven of Dr Kennicott's co- 
 dices now read na, as fom' more did originally, 
 and six have i713. 
 
 To dwell, reside, he settled in a habitation. It 
 occurs but twice as a V. once intransitively, 
 Hab. ii. 5, Yea fas J when (see Neh. ix. 18, 
 Heb.) wine deceiveth a man, fsoj he (the king 
 of Babylon) is proud, (i. e. he is intoxicated 
 with his power and dominion, comp. Dan. iv. 
 30.) mD' xbT awe? keepeth notoX, home, sayoiu- 
 translators ; meaning, I suppose, that the king 
 of Babylon confines not himself to a peaceable 
 settlement or residence in his own dominions,* 
 but who, as it follows in the context, enlargeth 
 his desire ; as hell, &c. And this interpreta- 
 tion, which applies the expression to the wick- 
 ed ambition of the Babylonish monarch, seems 
 preferable to that which refers it to his punish- 
 ment, and accordingly renders it, " and shall 
 not he settled or enjoy a peaceable settlement." 
 
 Ovx, oe.yei^iuv rei; iiroc^x^virtv oiyuOctg, as Lysias ex- 
 presses it of the king of Persia, (edit. Taylor, 4to. p. 40.) 
 whcu he invaded Greece. 
 
 D-pn" vh^ and shall not he established (says the 
 Targum), because the ^ before mD" Nb imme- 
 diately connects these words with the preced- 
 ing -iNT" insolent, as the pronoun ^vn does with 
 the following description of his insatiable am- 
 bition and rapacity. For Exod. xv. 2, the on- 
 ly other passage where ma occurs as a verb, 
 
 see below. As a participle fem. benoni, ma 
 residing or abiding at home. occ. Ps. Ixviii. 13. 
 Comp. 2 Sam. i. 2i. As a N. mas. ma a 
 habitation or place of residence, of men. Job v. 
 3, 24. Ps. Ixxix. 7. Isa. xxvii. 10, & al. freq. 
 of God. Exod. XV. 13. 2 Sam. xv. 25. a 
 house, fold, or shelter for sheep, a sheep-cote, 2 
 Sam. vii. 8. 1 Chron. xvii. 7. Isa. Ixv. 10. 
 Comp. Jer. vi. 2. (plur. in reg. -na Jer. xxiii. 
 3. and plur. fem. ma Zeph. ii. 6. ) a stable, or 
 resting-place for camels. Ezek. xxv. 5. a dwell- 
 i}}g or den for dragons or serpents. Isa. xxxiv. 
 13. XXXV. 7. 
 
 In Jer. 1. 7, Jehovah is called ptj? ma the habi- 
 tation or home of the righteous (comp. Deut. 
 xxxiii. 27. Ps. xc. 1, and xci. 1.) ; and hence 
 with Bate we may, perhaps, best explain the 
 verb in Exod. xv. 2, " He is my God, imaxn 
 and I will, make him my home, my refuge, or 
 my rest." 
 
 Hence Gr. vtxiu to dweU, inhabit, vaa?, Attic vs&i;, 
 a temple. 
 
 ^1^ . . - 
 
 Occurs not as a V. either in Pleb. or Chaldee, 
 but in Arabic the cognate bxa and b-a signify, 
 to give, present, give largely or liberally. Chald. 
 as a N. ibia a gift, a present, occ. Ezra vi. 
 11 ; where the Vulg. renders nsyn" nbia let it 
 be made a gift or present, by publicetur let it 
 be confiscated, and perhaps the LXX meant 
 the same by their version to kxt s/im ffotndnffirai 
 let it be put in my power. As a N. "bia the 
 same. occ. Dan. ii. 5. iii. 29 ; in the former of 
 which texts Theodotion has tiK^-^ay/ia-oyTai, 
 shall be plundered, the Vulg. publicabuntur, 
 shall be confiscated, and in the latter Theodo- 
 tion iig ^let^Tacyriv for plunder, or according to 
 the Alexandrian MS. ^la^-TrKy/iffoiTa.!, and the 
 Vulg. vastetur, shall be plundered. The Chal- 
 dee Ns. then appear to mean a gift or present, 
 either to the prince's treasury, or to the pub- 
 lic in general, i. e. to whoever had a mind to 
 seize them ; and on the above passages, it may 
 not be amiss to observe, that after Hannibal 
 had fled to Antiochus, the Carthaginians, in 
 the true oriental style, " bona ejus publicarunt, 
 domum a fundamentis disjecerunt, confiscated 
 his goods, and demolished his house from the 
 
 foundation ;" as C. Nepos informs us, Hanni- 
 bal, sect. 7. 
 
 As for the Rabbinical interpretation of the 
 above nouns by a dunghill, it is, as we have 
 seen, imsupported by the ancient versions; 
 and, as Michaelis on Lowth's Priolect. de 
 Sacra Poes. Heb. p. 478, has well remarked, 
 " who would suffer dunghills in a celebrated, 
 much more in a royal city ?" 
 
 "1T3 See under m II. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 To leap, leap out, " salire, assilire, exilire," 
 
Vtd 
 
 314 
 
 DT3 
 
 which Schultens, in his MS. Orig. Heb. ob- 
 serves is the primary sense of the cognate 
 Arabic -n, whence in that language it also sig- 
 nifies to spurt out as blood, and to leap or ex- 
 uU, as the heart in joy. Comp. Castell under 
 
 173. 
 
 I. In Kal, to leap, or spurt out, as blood from 
 a wounded body. occ. Lev. vi. 27 or 20, twice. 
 2 K. ix. 33. Isa. Ixiii. 3. 
 
 II. In Hiph. to cause to leap forth, to sprinkle, 
 as blood, oil, or water. See Exod. xxix. 21. 
 Lev. xiv. 7, 16. Num. viii. 7. xix. 18. 
 
 III. In Hiph. to cause to leap or exult, occ. 
 Isa. lii. 15. ver. 14, As many were astonished 
 at thee {his visage was so marred more than any 
 man, and his form more than the sons of men) ; 
 ver. 15, T-T so shall he cause many nations to 
 leap (" 1st, for joy and alacrity ; 2dly, for de- 
 sire, and inclination towards ; 3dly, for admi- 
 ration and holy astonishment : all which views 
 are clearly authorized by the use of the Ara- 
 bic dialect," says Schultens), and kings shall 
 shut their mouths at him, through wonder and 
 veneration namely. 
 
 After all, may we not reasonably suspect that 
 the LXX had in their Hebrew copy a differ- 
 ent reading ? They render the beginning of 
 
 . ver. 15, Ovro) eATMA20NTAl ihr) toXXx i-tc 
 avTtu So shall many nations admire at him. 
 This, it must be owned, makes a good sense, 
 very suitable to the preceding and following 
 context ; and it seems not improbable that the 
 Heb. word they meant to translate was Trn". 
 See Bp Lowth's note. In Coverdale's Eng- 
 lish Bible of the year 1535 (penes me) the 
 beginning of ver. 15 runs thus, Even so 
 shall the multitude of the Gentiles look unto 
 him. 
 
 It must be observed, that, though this V. rTT3 
 in the Hebrew Bible always drops its initial d, 
 yet that letter is retained not only in the Ara- 
 bic "73, but in the Chaldee derivative n"I3. See 
 Targ. on 2 K. ix. 33. And from the Heb. 
 m3 may likewise be derived the Greek n^oj to 
 wash. 
 
 I. Intransitively, to distil, trickle, or run down, 
 as water. Ps. cxlvii. 18. Jer. xviii. M. as the 
 dew. Deut. xxxii. 2. Transitively, to distil, 
 let drop or trickle down. Num. xxiv. 7. Job 
 xxxvi. 28. Jer. ix. 18. Comp. Isa. xlv. 8. 
 In Hiph. to cause to distil or trickle, occ. Isa. 
 xlviii. 21. As participial Ns. mas. plur. D-bns 
 and D''b73 trickling streams, rills. Ps. Ixxviii. 
 16. Prov. V. 15. Isa. xliv. 3. Exod. xv. 8 ; 
 where it is applied to the waters of the sea, 
 W'hich, though naturally tending downwards, 
 were made to stand on a heap. 
 
 II. To trickle down, or melt, as the mountains 
 on which Jehovah descended mfire, (see Exod. 
 xix. 18. Deut. iv. 11.) so that they nDD3 melted 
 like wax at the presence of Jehovah. (Ps. xcvii. 
 5.) Jud. V. 5. Isa. Ixiv. 1,3.* And observe 
 that even the pure elementary fire of nature, 
 when collected in the focus of a good burning- 
 glass, " vitrifies or turns to glass almost aU the 
 
 fixed solids yet known that are not dissipated 
 thereby."* 
 
 III. To exhale freely, flow out, as odours. So 
 LXX piva-ccTOKrav and Vulg. fluant. occ. Cant, 
 iv. 16. 
 
 IV. As a N. fern, plur. mb-n effluxes or 
 streams of light, particularly from the planets, 
 the planetary fluxes, occ. 2 K. xxiii. 5 ; where 
 they are distinguished from b!7S the solar orb 
 ovjire, from lyniy the solar light, nn" the lunar 
 light, and from D-Dirrr Nii: "bs the whole host 
 (^heaven, or the fixed stars. 
 
 It is well known that in the common editionsf 
 of the Vatican LXX, between the 3d and 
 4th verses of the 14th Psalm, are inserted 
 very nearly the same words as constitute 
 six verses in Rom. iii. from ver. 13 to ver. 
 18, inclusive. This insertion, most learned 
 men, on the authority of the present Hebrew 
 text, of the Alexandrian LXX (to which may 
 be added the Targum and Syriac) have judged 
 to be spurious, and to have been made from 
 Rom. iii. in order to save the apostle's credit, 
 or &c. Dr Kennicott, however, has in one 
 Hebrew MS. of the Psalms found the verses 
 in question, and given them a place in his va- 
 rious readings ; but this MS. he himself de- 
 scribes, cod. 649, " as having the Latin version 
 and glosses ;" and adds, "it seems to be writ- 
 ten, 7iot by a Jew, towards the end of the 14th 
 century." From these circumstances there is 
 great reason to suspect the verses in this Heb. 
 manuscript to be an interpolation made by 
 some Christian transcriber from the Vulgate 
 version. But what I think clearly proves them 
 to be a spurious and modern addition, is the 
 expression ^^ bin answering to the Greek 
 
 rpifAf/.i 
 
 Latin contritio ; for bin in this 
 
 Comp. Hesiod, Theogon. lin. 861, &c. 
 
 application is not a scriptural word, but adopt- 
 ed from the heathen by the later Jews to de- 
 note the supposed influence of the planets and 
 stars on the fortunes of men. Comp. Castell, 
 Chal. in b73. 
 Der. Perhaps, dropping the initial 3, as usual, 
 the Lat. stilla, stillo, distillo, and Eng. to still, 
 distil, &c. 
 
 on 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but according to 
 Schultens in his MS. Orig. Heb. it denotes 
 connecting closely with a clasp, " nexum arcti- 
 orem per fibulam." As a N. dt3 a ring to be 
 worn either on the ear, as Gen. xxxv. 4. Exod. 
 xxxii. 2, 3. or on the nose, Gen. xxiv. 47. Isa. 
 iii. 21. Ezek. xvi. 12. Comp. Prov. xi. 22. 
 " It is the custom, in almost all the\East, for 
 the women to wear ri7igs in their noses, in the 
 left nostril, \\'hich is bored low down in the 
 middle. These rings are of gold, and have 
 commonly two pearls and one ruby between, 
 placed in the ring. I never saw a girl or young 
 woman in Arabia or in all Persia who did not 
 wear a ring after this manner in her 7iostril." 
 Thus Sir John Chardin, cited in Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. ii. p. 390, where the reader 
 
 * See Boerhaave's Chemistry, vol. i. p. 147, 213. edit. 
 Dallowe, and p. 279, 341. edit. Shaw. 
 
 t See Montiaucon's Hexapla. et Flamin. NobDiiis on 
 the Text, and Spearman on LXX, p. 290, &c. 
 
p" 
 
 31; 
 
 nt3 
 
 may be farther satisfied on this subject.* And 
 by the above description of these oriental 
 nose-rings, one might perhaps not improbably 
 derive the Heb. D73 from the verb Dt lo devise, 
 q. d. a device, from its artificial form ; espe- 
 cially since it is joined with -bn and jr^bn 
 curiously wrought ornament, Prov. xxv. 12. 
 Hos. ii. 13; and since the Hebrew has two 
 names for ear-rings, namely our Qta and b'^'^V, 
 (Ezek. xvi. 12.) and since Sir John Chardin 
 (cited by Harmer as above, p. 393,) reniarked 
 in his time two sorts oi ear-rings worn in the 
 East. " Some of the eastern ear-rings, he 
 tells us, are small, and go so close to the ear, 
 as that there is no vacuity between them ; 
 others are so large, f that you may put the 
 fore-finger between, adorned with a ruby and a 
 pearl on each side of it, strung on the ring." 
 The latter of these two sorts I should (with 
 all due deference to the ingenious author of 
 the Observations) apprehend was called in 
 Heb. DT2 from its artificial structure, as the 
 other was named simply b-Jl? a ring from its 
 circular form. 
 
 " I have seen some of these [larger] ear-rings," 
 adds Sir John Chardin, " with figures upon 
 them, and strange characters, which I believe 
 may be talismans or charms, or perhaps no- 
 thing but the amusement of old women. The 
 Indians say they are preservatives against en- 
 chantments. Perhaps the ear-rings of Jacob's 
 family [which he buried with the strange gods. 
 Gen. XXXV. 4,] were of this kind." Thus my 
 author. And indeed it appears from Hos. ii. 
 13 or 15, that the idolatrous Israelites in after- 
 times wore ear-rings in honour of J3aal or the 
 sun, as perhaps the Midianites likewise did, 
 Jud. viii. 24 26; as well as D-i'iniy or cres- 
 cents in honour of the moon. And Jacob's 
 sons might have brought some idolatrous trum- 
 pery from Shechem, and some unwarrantable 
 practices and superstitious ornaments might 
 have crept into Laban's family, before Jacob 
 left Padan- Aram ; though Laban was far from 
 being an idolater in the worst sense of the 
 word. See Gen. xxxi. 24, 49, 50, 53. 
 
 P^2 
 
 To damage, impair. It occurs not as a verb in 
 
 Heb. but as a N. pi3 damage, loss. occ. Esth. 
 vii. 4. 
 
 Chald. as a participle Pehil, pT3, or, according 
 to the Complutensian reading, pn3 damaged, 
 endamaged, occ. Dan. vi. 2. In Aph. to da- 
 mage, occ. Ezra iv. 13, 15. So LXX xa.Ko- 
 
 * See also Niebuhr's Description de 1' Arabic, p. 57 ; 
 and the Huetiana XC. cited in the Gentleman's Magazine 
 for April 1770, p. 169 ; Mandelslo's Travels, p. 1 1 ; Voy- 
 age de Lucas, torn. i. p. '204 ; Complete System of Geogra^ 
 pny, vol. ii. p. 175, col. 1 ; Niebuhr, Voyage, tom. u. p. 
 56 ; Bp Lovvth's Note on Isa. iii. 21 ; Annual Register 
 for 1779, Characters, p. 47. 
 
 f So Niebuhr, Voyage en Arabic, tom. i. p. 242, says 
 of a woman of Loheia in Yemen, " Elie avoit de grands 
 anneaux dans les oreiUes. She had great rings in her 
 ears." Not so great, however, according to the repre- 
 sentation of her m the print, as those of the schecWs wife 
 of the valley of Faran near Mount Sinai, of Avhom he 
 says, p. 133, " Ses bagues d'oreille, qu'elle avoit d'argent, 
 etoient d'une si grande circonference, que Ton auroit puy 
 passer la main. Her ear-rings, which were of silver, 
 were of so great a circumference that one might have put 
 one's hand through ^b<'iT " 
 
 nT3 
 
 I. In Kal and Niph. to he separated, set apart, 
 sequestered, alienated, to separate oneself. Isa. i. 
 4. Ezek. xiv. 5, 7. Hos. ix. 10. Zech. vii. 3. 
 In Hiph. to separate others. Lev. xv. 31, or 
 oneself, Num. vi. 2, 3. As a N. *n3 separa- 
 tion, state of separation or sequestration. Num. 
 vi. 4, 5, 8. As a N. l-ia separated, separate. 
 Gen. xlix. 26. Deut. xxxiii. 16. So Aquila 
 in this last passage renders it a.^uPi7fji,i)iov, and 
 the Targum in both Niy^'is. 
 
 II. As a N. "i-TD a Nazarite, one who is sepa- 
 rated from the use of certain things, and se- 
 questered or consecrated to Jehovah. The 
 particulars of the Nazariteship may be seen. 
 Num. vi. The Nazarite was, 
 
 1st. To abstain from wine, fermented liquors, 
 and every thing made of grapes, ver. 3, 4. 
 
 2dly. To let his hair grow, ver. 5. 
 
 3dly. Not to defile himself by the dead, ver. 
 6,' 7. 
 
 * And in each of these particulars he was a live- 
 ly type of Christ, whose extraordinary endow- 
 ments, as man, were not from any natural 
 causes, but from above, even from the Spirit 
 of God, (see John iii. 34. Luke iii. 22. iv. 1. 
 Acts x. 37, & al. comp. Eph. v. 18.) who was 
 invested with all power and authority, of which 
 f hair was an emblem (comp. 1 Cor. xi. 4, 7, 
 in the Greek), and who was entirely separate 
 from dead works, from sin, and sinners. 
 
 It would far exceed the bounds of a lexicon, to 
 quote all the prophecies wherein the Messiah 
 is described as endowed with these high quali- 
 fications. Many of the predictions concerning 
 Christ may be reduced to one or other of these 
 heads. And in order to turn the attention of 
 men to him as the true Nazarite (in whom the 
 type was completely fulfilled), a remarkable 
 circumstance is observed of Jesus by St Mat- 
 thew, ch. ii. 23, He came and dwelt in a city 
 called Nazareth, that it might be fulfilled which 
 was spoken by the prophets, he shall be called (i. e. 
 truly and justly, see Luke i. 32, 35.) \ Na^^a/of 
 
 See an ingenious treatise entitled, The Creation, the 
 Ground- Work of Revelation, &c. printed at Edinburgh, 
 1750, p. 60, & seq. 
 
 + As representing the irradiation of the sun, the source 
 of all material or mechanical power. Thus the superna- 
 tural strength of Samson (who had his Hebrew name 
 pU'r^tt' from tVOV! the solar light, and who was a most 
 striking type of the Su7i of Righteousness i see Clarke's 
 note on Judg. xiii 24.) was annexed to his seveti Nazar- 
 itical locks of hair. See Judg. xvi. 17 20. Hair was 
 likewise among the heathen an emblem of power or au- 
 thority, and that till very late among some of the German 
 and (xothic nations. Thus the celebrated Montesquieu 
 observes (Esprit des Loix, liv. xviii. ch. xxxiii.) " Les 
 rois des Francs,^des Bourguignons, des Wisigoths, avoi- 
 ent pour diademe leur tongue chevelure. The kings of 
 the Franks, of the Burgimdians, and Wisigoths, had in- 
 stead of a rfjarfe/w their long hair." And the President 
 Renault (Abrege Chronol. de I'Hist. de France, tom. i. 
 46, 47, 5e edit.) " Les rois Francs et les princes de leur 
 race portoient une tongue chevelure, et etoient par la dis- 
 tingues de leurs suiets ; ce ^ui sert a expliquer ce qui se 
 pratiquoit lorsque I'on vouloit rendre un roi inhabile a la 
 couronne : on le rasoit, et des-lors il rentroit dans I'ordre 
 des sujets. The Frankish kings and the princes of their 
 race wore their hair ^ow^, and were by that distinguished 
 from their subjects; wliich serves to explain what was 
 practised, when they wanted to render a king incapable 
 of the crown ; they shaved him, and from that time he 
 entered into the rank of subjects." 
 
 X The word thus spelt with an is found in Theodo- 
 tion's version of Amos ii. 12. 
 
nj 
 
 316 
 
 nil 
 
 a Nazarite (Vulg. Nazaraeus). So that whilst 
 the Jews and Romans were calling him in 
 contempt o Ux^tu^aio; and Na^a^jjuaj the Na- 
 zarcean and Nazarene, the providence of God 
 was at the same time pointing him out to 
 mankind as the true Nazarite, from the cir- 
 cumstance of his dwelling in that city which 
 had been prophetically, with a view no doubt 
 to this important event, called Nazareth, or 
 the city of the Nazarite : even as Pilate, by 
 the inscription on our Lord's cross, proclaimed 
 him both to Jews and Gentiles, to be Jehovah 
 the Saviour, o Na^u^ato:, the expected Kifig of 
 the Jews ; though doubtless he intended by it 
 to ridicule and blast his pretensions. See 
 John xix. 19, 20; andcomp. Greek and Eng. 
 Lexicon in Ua^u^xios. As a N. it3 the sepa- 
 ration, i. e. tfie sign of the separation or long 
 hair of the Nazarite. Num. vi. 7, 19. Hence 
 Jer. vii. 29, -]*Tf3 na cut off thy Nazarite-locks 
 (tonde Nazara?atum tuum, IVIontanus) is ad- 
 dressed to the Jewish nation, in allusion to 
 the Nazarites, to denote that people's being 
 now become profane, and as such rejected by 
 God, and condemned to a state of mourning. 
 Comp. Num. vi. 5, 7. Isa. xv. 2. 
 
 IIL As a pai'ticipial N. ^ina separated from its 
 usual state and condition. It is spoken of the 
 vine in the sabbatical and jubilee years, which, 
 though it naturally requires much culture, was 
 in those years ordered to be left unpruned, and 
 undressed, and set apart from private property 
 to public utility, occ. Lev. xxv. 5, 11. 
 
 IV. As a N. ma a crown, diadem, or other 
 sign of separation or distinguislied dignity, 
 whether regal, as * 2 Sam. i. 10. 2 K. xi. 12. 
 or priestly. Exod. xxix. 6. xxxix. 30. Comp. 
 ch. xxviii. 36. The holy oil, with which Aaron 
 was anointed, is called by this name. Lev. 
 xxi. 12, because If 3 the separation (or mark of 
 separation), the anointing oil of his Aleim, is 
 upon him. So Aquila excellently renders this 
 passage, on a(po^ia^/u,x, iXuiov a.Xn[jL(jLa,T<ii ^-ou 
 avrov, i-r' kvtu. As a participle mas. plur. 
 Huph. inreg. -man crowned ov distinguished by 
 some peculiar mark of dignity, occ. Nah. iii. 17. 
 
 I. To rest or settle after motion, labour or toil. 
 See Gen. viii. 4. Exod. x. 14. xx. II. xxiii. 
 12. In Hiph. to cav^e to rest or stay, to give 
 rest, to settle in some certain state or place, to 
 place, set. See Gen, ii. 15. xix. IC. xxxix. 16. 
 xlii. 33, Exod. xvi. 33, 34. xxxiii. 14. Deut. 
 xii. 10. Ezek. v. 13. Exod. xvii. 11, And 
 when in" rT'a'' he let his hand rest, i. e. let it 
 down. As Ns. ma a rest, resting-place. Esth. 
 ix. 16. 2 Chron. vi. 41. Fem. nna rest, 
 LXX K^p-zffis, so Eng. translat. release " of 
 such taxes as were due unto him." Clerk's 
 note. occ. Esth. ii. 18, nna rest, quietness. 
 Job xvii. 16. Prov. xxix. 9. Job xxxvi. 16, 
 lanba^ nna what is set on thy table, mara a 
 rest or resting-place. Gen. viii. 9. nnaa and 
 
 ^ It is no more improbable that king Saul should wear 
 a kind of crown at the battle of Gilboa, than that our 
 king Richard III. should do so at tlie battle of Bosworth, 
 as the historians imanimously affirm he did ; and as lla- 
 pin says Henry V. did at tlu' "battle of Aziucourt, vol. i. 
 p. 513, edit. Tindal, foL 
 
 nmata nearly the same. Gen. xlix. 15. Num. 
 X. 'S3. & al. 
 
 nmara lU' Jer. Ii. 59, seems to mean as ren- 
 dered in our margin, chief chamberlain, or as 
 we migh;t call him, lord chamberlain, French 
 translat. principal chamberlain, nman "D Ps. 
 xxiii. 2, rendered still waters, but seems to 
 denote waters of resting, or lying down, i. e. 
 waters near w'hich the cattle lie down to rest 
 towards noon. There could scarcely be a 
 more delightful image in the hot eastern coun- 
 tries. To this purpose Schultens in his 
 printed Orig. Heb. lib. i. cap. 7, 4 ; and in 
 his MS. Orig. Heb. under nia, and Prov. 
 xxi. 16. I add that Gen. xxix. 1 7, presents 
 us with an oriental pastoral scene of this kind. 
 Comp. Cant. i. 7, and Virgil, Georgic. iii. 
 lin. 327336. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. nnara, in reg. nnara, " a gift, 
 oblation, or present to God or man, q. d. what 
 is set before another. Jud. vi. 18, till I bring 
 "nnara my present, "nnam and set {it) before 
 thee. The present here was the kid offered to 
 God, and indeed [rrnara] is a general word 
 that included the sacrifices as well as the other 
 offerings." Thus Bate. And no doubt the 
 remark contained in these latter words is so 
 far just that rrnan is applied to the bloody as 
 well as to the unbloody offerings. (Comp. 1 
 Sam. ii. 17. xxvi. 19. 1 K. xviii. 29. Mai. i. 
 13, 14.) Yet, when we expressly read, Gen. 
 iv. 2, that Abel was a keeper of sheep, but that 
 Cain was a tiller of the ground; and ver. 3, 
 that Cain brought of the fruit of the ground 
 nnan an offering to Jeltovah ; and ver. 4, 
 Abel of the firstlings of his flock, and of the 
 
 fat thereof; and that Jehovah had respect unto 
 Abel, and to innan his offering, but (ver. 5.) 
 to Cain, and to innan his offering he had not re- 
 spect When, I say, we attentively peruse 
 this passage, and farther reflect, that though 
 the rrnaTa * bread or flower-offering (as the 
 Heb. word generally signifies, when spoken of 
 the sacrifices), with its attendant drink-offer- 
 ing, was indeed ordered to be offered by the 
 Mosaic law, and that doubtless as a type of 
 Christ's sufferings, and of his acceptableness 
 with God; yet that it certainly represented 
 his death and sufferings in a much less striking 
 manner than an animal, a lamb or sheep sup- 
 pose, agonizing and dying under the knife of 
 the priest, and afterwards burning on the altar ; 
 and that accordingly the ireaJ-offering was 
 never offered by the law of Moses for the re- 
 mission of sin, nor is any promise of forgive- 
 ness ever made to it, unless where the offerer 
 could not procure an animal sacrifice; but 
 that all the sacrifices for sin, to which the 
 promise oi forgiveness is frequently annexed, 
 were of the animal or bloody kind ; and that 
 St Paul observes, Heb. ix. 22, Without shed- 
 ding of blood, there was (by the law) no re- 
 mission, and that in the case of Cain and Abel 
 in particular the same apostle remarks, Heb. 
 xi. 5, that by faith Abel offered -rXnovx ^uaiav 
 a more excellent or fuller sacrifice than Cain, 
 
 In our translation less pr<iper]y, at least according to 
 modern language, reuderod ?t'/-ottering. 
 
nre 
 
 317 
 
 Dn3 
 
 If we seriously weigh all these particulars, we 
 shall see reason to conclude that the nialier of 
 Abel's sacrifice was more acceptable to God 
 than that of Cain's, as better representing the 
 sufferings and death of the promised seed for 
 the sins of the world. And farther, as Abel 
 is said to have offered his sacrifice in faith 
 (surely of the Redeemer to come, and of the 
 redemption through his blood) and this is given 
 by St Paul as the reason of his offering the 
 more excellent sacrifice, we may infer that Cain 
 did not bring his offering in the same faith as 
 Abel did, and that by presenting o^/ the fruits 
 of the ground he acknowledged indeed Jehovah 
 as his Creator and Preserver, but not as his 
 Redeemer, and had apostatized from the faith 
 of a divine but suffering and difing Saviour, 
 and consequently was the first of DEISTS, 
 nna occurs not as a Y. in this reduplicate form, 
 but hence 
 
 I. Asa N. mrr'a or nir^i entire rest, quiet or ces- 
 sation from anger, total appeasement. It is used 
 only in the phrase nn-arr n-*!, or mrT'Sir the 
 odour of appeasement, or the appeasing odour, 
 which the LXX constantly (except in one 
 passage, Lev. xxvi. 1.) render by effuvi ivcS^rt? 
 a sweet smelling odour : and which is once, 
 Gen. viii. 21, applied to the patriarchal, as it 
 very frequently is to the Levitical, and some- 
 times, as Ezek. vi. 13. xvi. 19. xx. 28, to the 
 idolatrous sacrifices. It plainly alludes to the 
 effect of sweet or aromatic odours in calming or 
 quieting the spirits in anger, and so pacifying. 
 See Prov. xxvii. 9. Comp. Eph. v. 2. 
 
 II. Chald. As Ns. mas. plur. i-miT'i sacrifices 
 of rest or appeasement, occ. Ezra vi. 10 ; 
 where LXX iwJhixi sweet odours. Vulg. 
 oblationes offerings. But in Dan. ii. 46, I'-nn-a 
 appears really to signify sweet odours {ivouhta; 
 as Theodotion renders it), or more strictly, 
 odoriferous or sweet scented ivaters, which Ne- 
 buchadnezzar ordered ,l3D3b to pour out or 
 sprinhlc before Daniel, by no means as an act 
 of divine worship, which surely the prophet 
 would not have suffered, (comp. Acts xiv. 11 
 M.) but merely, as a token of civil respect, 
 which is still used in the east to this day. 
 See more in Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. 
 p. 72. 
 
 Der. from m3 the Greek vv%, wktos, Latin 
 nox, iioctis, Goth. 7iauts, Saxon niht, German 
 7iacht, French nuit, and Eng. night, time of 
 rest. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 In Kal and Hiph. to lead, lead or bring along, 
 guide, conduct, as a general his army, or a 
 shepherd his flock, or the like. Exod. xxxii. 
 35, Di;rT nx rrna lead the people. Comp. 
 Exod. xiii. 21. xv. 13. Ps. Ixxvii. 21. It is 
 several times followed by the V. brrs which 
 is to lead gently and with care, to tend, but rrna 
 to lead along in general. See Exod. xv. 13. 
 Ps. xxxi. 4. 
 
 hm 
 
 1. In Kal, to inherit, to take, receive or possess 
 by inheritance, or as an heritage. Exod. xxiii. 
 30. xxxii. 13. xxxiv. 9. Comp. Job vii. 3. 
 Also, to divide or distribute, for an inheritance. 
 
 Num. xxxiv. 17, 29. Josh. xiii. .32. xiv. 1. 
 xix. 51. So the LXX render it by KurxxXfi- 
 ^ovofAiM, xarKfiioil^M, and the Vulg. by divido. 
 In Hiph. to cause to inherit. Dent. i. 38. iii. 
 28, & al. On Deut. xxxii. 8. comp. Acts 
 xvii. 26. In Hith. to become an inheritor, come 
 to an inheritance, be in possession. Lev. xxv. 
 46. Num. xxxii. 18. xxxiii. 54, & al. As a 
 N. fern. rrbnD in reg. rhro an inheritance, an 
 hereditary possession. Gen. xxxi. 14. xlviii. 6, 
 8c al. freq. 
 
 II. As a N. fern. mVna Ps. v. 1. The LXX, 
 Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodotion, render 
 mb''n3 bx by v'pfio rm xXt}Povof/,ov(rns, so likewise 
 the Vulg. pro eu qnic hicreditatem consequi- 
 tur, concerning her icho obtainelh the inheritance, 
 i. e. the church. The Rev. Mr Fenwick 
 takes bx here for a name of God, and renders 
 the whole title, " To him who giveth victory, 
 the God of the inheritance, i. e. to Christ who 
 gave the Jews possession of the earthly Ca- 
 naan, and will bring all his faithful servants to 
 his heavenly kingdom, that blessed lot of our 
 inheritance." Thoughts on the Hebrew Titles 
 of the Psalms, p, 17, 18. But may not the 
 plural N. mb-n^, from root bn hollow, rather 
 be the name of some kind of fiute or wind in- 
 strument, as n"\3*33 in title of Ps. iv. of .<itringed 
 instruments? Comp. bn III. and bbn III. 
 III. As a N. bna a valley, a torrent. See under 
 bnX. 
 
 Denotes change of mind or affection. The 
 LXX have frequently rendered it by fjbirxvoia, 
 which Greek verb in its most extensive sense 
 oi changing the mind, opinion, or purpose, seems 
 nearly to answer it. 
 
 I. In Kal, to comfort, console, or cheer another, 
 to change his mind from a state of grief and 
 sorrow to one of ease and rest. Gen. v. 29. 
 xxxviii. 12. 1. 21, & al. In Niph. to be com- 
 forted, receive comfort, Ps. Ixxvii. 3. Jer. xxxi. 
 
 15. In Niph. and Hiph. applied to God. Isa. 
 i. 24. Ezek. v. 13. In Hith. to comfort one- 
 self, be comforted. Gen. xxvii. 42. xxxvii. 35. 
 As Ns. DHD and 'n'or^'i in reg. nnna comfort, 
 consolation. Isa. Ivii. 18. Job vi. 10. Ps. cxix. 
 50. As a N. mas. plur. D-mnsn and in reg. 
 "rsnsn consolations, comforts, occ. Jer. xvi. 7. 
 Isa. Ixvi. 11. Fern, pliir. monin and in reg. 
 "mnnan nearly the same. occ. Job xv. 11. 
 xxi. 2. 
 
 II. In Kal and Niph. to change one's mind, to 
 repent. See Jud. ii. 18. Jer. xviii. 8, 10. Gen. 
 vi. 6. Exod. xiii. 17. xxxii. 12. In Hith. to 
 change or alter one's mind, to repent oneself. 
 Deut. xxxii, 36. Ps. cxxxv. 14. As a N. Dn3 
 repentance. Hos. xiii. 14. 
 
 In several of the above cited passages, as in 
 others, God is said by this word to change his 
 mind or repent, when he acts in such a manner 
 as men do when they repent or alter their de- 
 signs, and consequently changes his method of 
 proceeding ; though in tmth He changeth not, 
 but his creatures. See Num. xxiii. 19; and 
 comp. I Sam. xv. 11, with ver. 29.* 
 
 * See Mr Lowth's note on Jer. xviii. 8 ; and Dr Le- 
 land's View of Deistical Writers, vol. ii. letter xii. p. 441^ 
 412, 1st etUt. 
 
]n] 
 
 318 
 
 ttrri 
 
 See ^:WH among the pluriliterals in n. 
 
 To hasten, urge. Once, as a participle paoul, 
 1 Sam. xxi. 8. The LXX render it kxto, 
 ff^ovlnv in haste, or according to the Alexan- 
 drian MS. xaTao-Ty5v hastening; so the 
 Vulg. urgebat urged. In Arabic likewise the 
 verb signifies to be instant, urge, be importu- 
 nate. 
 
 To snort, to force the breath with violence through 
 the nostrils. The verb is often used in Arabic 
 in the same sense. Hence 
 
 I. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. ^^mp the nostrils. 
 occ. Job xli. 11. 
 
 Hence Lat. nares, the same. 
 
 II. As Ns. ^na and fern, in reg. n*in3 snorting, 
 as of a war-horse enraged or exulting, occurs 
 Job xxxix. 20. Jer. vui. 16. See Bochart, 
 vol. ii. 123, 126. . 
 
 III. To snort, as in anger, occ. Cant. i. 6. 
 The Heb. nna, like the Greek piyx'^^ pyA:?> 
 
 ioyz^i'", the Lat. sterto, and Eng. snort, 
 words of the same import, seems to be formed 
 by an onomatopoeia from the sound. 
 
 I. To view, eye, observe attentively, to use atten- 
 tive or subtle observation. 1 K. xx. 33. Gen. 
 XXX. 27; where the Vulg. renders it nearly in 
 this sense, experimento didici, so the English 
 trans. / have learned by experience. As a N. 
 U?n3 an eyeing, viewing, reconnoitring. Num. 
 xxiii. 23. Comp. ver. 13, 14, 27, 28, and chap, 
 xxii. 41. So chap, xxi v. 1, Balaam went not 
 as {he had done) at other times, namely thrice 
 before, d-ithd nx-ipb to reconnoitre, literally, 
 to meet with reconnoitrings, but he set his face 
 towards the wilderness where Israel was en- 
 camped, " resolved," says Clark, " to curse 
 them at all adventures, without asking God's 
 leave." 
 
 II. To look, search or inquire accurately. Gen. 
 xliv. 5, 11 Tvn^" irna X"\m And he would sure- 
 ly search accurately for it, i. e. for the cup. 
 Ver. 15, Did ye not know that such a man as 1 
 urnD" u;n3 would search carefully or accurately ? 
 Our translation after the LXX (oimifffiM oiu- 
 lurai) renders these Heb. words by can cer- 
 tainly divine. But could the patriarch niean to 
 make bis brethren look upon him as a diviner ? 
 or could his steward mean to say as the LXX 
 and our translation represent him, at ver. 5, 
 that Joseph divined by the cup ? Since when 
 it was gone, he knew which way it went. 
 The other sense here proposed is easy and 
 natural. 
 
 III. To augur, to use auguries, to observe atten- 
 tively some natural phenomena, as the * flight 
 of birds, the bowels of animals, &c. in order 
 to divine futurities. So LXX /ww^ajc*a/, 
 Vulg. augurari. occ. Lev. xix. 26. 2 K. 
 x^'ii. 17. xxi. 6. 2 Chron. xxxiii. 6. As a 
 participial N. a^nsn an augur, occ. Deut. 
 xviii. 10. f 
 
 IV. As a N. wni a serpent freq. occ. These 
 animals are so remarkable for sharply erjeing of 
 objects, that * a serpent's eye became a proverb 
 among the Greeks and Romans, who applied 
 it to those who view things sharply or acutely ; 
 and etymological writers derive the Greek 
 ^^MKuv a dragon (a kind of serpent) from h^- 
 Kiiv to view, behold, and ops a serpent, from a^r- 
 rof^x, to see.f An ingenious writer speaking 
 of the snpiposedfascination in the rattlesnake's 
 eye, says, " It is, perhaps, more universal 
 among the poisonous serpents than is suppos- 
 ed ; for our common viper has it." Watson's 
 Animal World Displayed, p. 284. See more 
 on this subject in the author himself. Consi- 
 dering the success which Satan, under the dis- 
 guise of a serpent, had against our first parents, 
 we need not wonder at the religious regard 
 paid to serpents by the ancient idolaters 
 throughout the world, and by some of the mo- 
 dern heathen to this day.:^ But there is some- 
 thing very remarkable and truly horrid in what 
 Clemens Alexandrinus mentions in his Pro- 
 trept. (p. 9.) that " in the orgies of Bacchus 
 M^noles (or the mad) his worshippers were 
 crowned ivith serpents, and yelled out Eve, Eve, 
 even her by whom the transgression came, 
 ee,vi(TriU,/x,ivoi rot; o^tfftv, I'XoXoXvZ^ovris Et/av, 'Eva.v, 
 S/' hv vXecvYi <Ta.onx.oXovSnin.'' 
 
 V. As a N. u^no the sea-serpent, occ. Amos ix. 
 3. Comp. Job xxvi. 13, and Isa. xxvii. 1 ; and 
 see under n'^n III. i 
 
 VI. As Ns. fem. rru^na, myins, and ntrna 
 copper, native brass. Job xxviii. 2. xl. 18. 
 Deut. viii. 9, & al. freq. As a participial N. 
 tyina brazen, made of brass. Job vi. 12. 2 
 Sam. xxii. 35, & al. This metal, copper, 
 seems to be thus denominated from its colour 
 resembling the usual one oi serpents. Accord- 
 ingly Moses made the serpent, which he was 
 commanded to set up, of copper. Num. xxi. 
 9 ; where the expression is remarkable, ^v'S^^ 
 ntrna U'na rriyD. So gold is called nnT from 
 its splendour, and silver ciD3 from its pale co- 
 lour. And as man, no doubt, was acquainted 
 with animals before he was with minerals, 
 (comp. Gen. ii. 19, 20, with ch. iv. 22.) it 
 seems highly probable, that the primeval lan- 
 guage might, in some instances, and where 
 there was a similarity of qualities, describe the 
 latter by names deduced from those which 
 were at first given to the former. And in the 
 present case, it is observable, that copper is 
 not only of a serpentine colour, but resembles 
 those noxious animals in its destructive proper- 
 
 See Herodotus, III. 73, and Beloe's note 84 
 t See Horat. lib. iii. ode 27. 
 
 * " Serpentis oculus. O<pto; of/.f/,ix,. 
 Be his aid consuevit qui acribus et intentis intuerentur 
 oculis ; ab auimante sumpta metaphora." 
 
 ERASMrADAG. 
 
 \ See Martinii Lexic. Etymol. in Draco. 
 
 X See Vossiiis De Orig. et Prog. Idol. lib. iv. cap. 63 ; 
 Selden De Diis Syr. Syntag. ii. cap. 17 ; Jenkin on Chris- 
 tianity, vol ii. cap. 13. p. 229, &c. 2d edit. ; Stillingfleet's 
 Orig. Sacr. lib. iii. cap. 3. IS ; Thiriby's note on Justin 
 Martyr, p. 45 ; Owen's Nat. Hist, of Serpents, p. 216 ; 
 Complete Syst. of Geog. vol. ii. p. 475; Newbery's Collec- 
 tion of Voyages, vol. xvii. p. 48. 
 
 It may not be improper to remark here, that what 
 we commonly call brass, and the French, cuivre jaune, 
 yellow copper, is a factitious metal composed of copper 
 and lapis calaminaris. 
 
nro 
 
 319 
 
 nt63 
 
 ties, being in all its preparations accounted 
 * poisonous. 
 
 VII. Asa N. fern. nuTia poisonous filth, like 
 verdigrise, which is the rust, or more properly, 
 a solution of copper. Ezek. xvi. 36. Comp. 
 Ezek. xxiv. 11, and under xbn II. 
 
 VIII. As a N. fem. in reg. nuTia a chain or 
 fetter of brass or copper. Lam. iii. 7 ; where 
 LXX x,o^\x.'i (ji.au my brass. So plur. DTiiyns 
 brasses, as we say irons. Jud. xvi. 21. 2 Chron. 
 xxxvi. 6. In both these passages the LXX 
 render it by -^i^ai; ^kXkoii; brazen fetters, as 
 Theodotion also doth, Jer. xxxix. 7. 
 
 IX. inu^na. See among the Pluriliterals. 
 
 nn:i 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, to descend, come down. 
 occ. 2 K. vi. 9. Ps. xxxviii. 3. Jer. xxi. 13. 
 As a N. nna what descends or is set doivn. Job 
 xxxvi. IG. Also, a lighting down, a descending 
 stroke, as of the arm. Isa. xxx. 30. And in a 
 similar sense it may be understood, 2 Sam. 
 xxii. 35, "ny'rr rru'ins ntrp nnan and my arm 
 (is like) the stroke of a bow of brass; or, sup- 
 plying nna before -nirTi by an unusual Hebra- 
 ism, (see under bin I. 4.) the lighting down 
 or stroke of my arm is like, &c. Fem. rrnriD 
 the same. Ps. xviii. .35. In Hii)h. to cause to 
 descend or come down. Joel iii. 1 1 or 1 G. 
 
 II. Chald. to descend. Dan. iv. 10, 20, or 13, 
 23. In Aph. to cause to descend, bring doivn, 
 or perhaps, to place, lay up ; borrowing this 
 sense from the Heb. na. occ. Ezra v. 15. vi. 
 
 I, 5. In Huph. (after the Hebrew form) to 
 be made to descend, brought down. occ. Dan. v. 
 20. So Theodotion xotrrivi^f/i he was brought 
 down. 
 
 III. To descendinto, to petietr ate, pierce, as arrows, 
 occ. Ps. xxxviii. 3. So the LXX tvi7ryyi<fciv, 
 and Vulg. infixae sunt, were infixed. Ps. Ixv. 
 
 II, Watering its furrows, nn3 (for nnna, see 
 Grammar, sect. vii. 24.) thou penetratest its 
 surface. Comp. remainder of the verse. In a 
 metaphorical sense, spoken of reproof, to pene- 
 trate the mind. occ. Prov. xvii. 10 ; where 
 Theodotion 'hln us will come into, Eng. transl. 
 entereth into. 
 
 IV. As a particle nnn denotes being under in 
 situation or substitution, or as an effect. 
 
 1. Under. Deut. xxxiii. 13. Jud. iv. 5, & al. 
 freq. 
 
 2. With 73 prefixed, nnn 13 underneath, beloio, 
 q. d. at under, French, an dessous. Gen. i. 7. 
 Jud. iii. IG. 1 K. iv. 12. Also, from under. 
 Exod. vi. 7. 
 
 .3. nnn 73b at under, under. 1 K. vii. 32. 
 
 4. nnn instead of, in the place of for. Gen. ii. 
 21. xxx. 2. xxxvi. 33. I. 19. Lev. xvi. 32, & 
 al. freq. So with a verb infinitive, instead of, 
 whereas. Isa. Ix. 15. Tnnn in the place of him- 
 self, in his own place. Exod. xvi, 29. Comp. 
 Lev. xiii. 23. Josh. v. 8. Jer. xxxviii. 9. 
 
 * " Copper has been swallowed crude wthout harm, 
 and returned without dissolving in the body. But its 
 given internally, sometimes prove so vio- 
 
 lent and hazardous, that few choose to employ them 
 where safer medicines may answer the end. They are 
 most of them emetic, and disorder the body too much ; so 
 as to approach the nature of poison rather than that of 
 remedies." Dr Shaw's note on Boerhaave's Chemistry, 
 vol. I p. 92. 
 
 5. For, on account of, because of. 2 Sam. xix. 
 
 22. Prov. xxx. 2123. 
 V. As a N. mas. plur. D">nnn lower or lowest, 
 
 namely, stories or floors ; to this purpose the 
 
 LXX KaTuyaiex,. OCC. Gen. vi. IG. As a N. 
 
 fem. n-nnn and n-nnn lower, lowest. Psal. 
 
 Ixxxvi. 13. Exod. xix. 17. Deut. xxxii. 22. 
 
 Job xli. 15. Ps. cxxxix. \5. Ezek. xxxi, 14., 
 
 & al. As a N. iinnn lower, nether, inferior. 
 
 Josh, xviii. 13. 1 K. vi. G, & al. 
 Der. Neath, he-neath, imder-neath, nether, &c. 
 
 ntD3 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr, 
 and with a a radical, but often dropped. 
 
 To stretch, stretch out or forth, to tend, verge, 
 decline, incline, tendere, vergcre, clinare, incli- 
 nare, declinare, niti. 
 
 I. In Kal, to stretch out, as a tent. Jer. x. 20. 
 Gen. xii. 8. xxvi. 25. In this view it is ap- 
 plied to Jehovah's stretching out the heavens, 
 either at their original formation, as Isa. xliv. 
 24. xlv. 12 li. 13. Zech. xii. 1 ; or as a cur^ 
 tain-covering in his own tremendous appear- 
 ances to men, Ps. civ. 2. Comp. Job ix. 8. 
 Isa. xl. 22. Ps, xviii. 10, 12. Deut. iv. 11. 
 As a N. fem. plur. mi3r3 the stretchings out, 
 extension, as of the wings of an army. occ. Isa. 
 viii. 8. 
 
 II. In Kal, to stretch out, as a line. 2 K. xxi. 
 1.3. Isa. xxxiv. 11. Comp. Zech. i. IG. 
 
 j III. In Kal, to stretch out, as the hand, or what 
 I is holden in it. See Exod. vi. G. viii. G, 16. 
 ix. 22. Jer. vi. 12. 
 
 I V. In Kal, to stretch out, extend, as a shadow. 
 2 K. XX. 10. Jer. vi. 4, llie shadows of the 
 evening iiD-a are stretched out. Thus Virgil, 
 eclog. i. lin. 84, describing the evening, 
 
 Majoresquft cadunt altis de montibus mnbrae. 
 So Ps. cii. 12, My days are like a shadow 
 stretched out, " and near to being lost in total 
 darkness. So also Ps. cix. 23." Taylor's 
 Concordance. 
 
 V. In Hiph. to stretch out or downwards, in- 
 cline, let down, bow down, as a pitcher. Gen. 
 
 xxiv. 14 the ear. Ps. xxxi. 3. xlix. 5. the 
 
 heart. Ps. cxix. 1 12. cxli. 4. 1 K. xi. 4. 
 Comp. ver. 9, where the verb is used in ICal 
 intransitively. 
 
 To decline as the day. Jud. xix. 8, mi03 ny 
 DT-rT, LXX iui x.Xivex,i tjjv rifn^av, SO Eng. 
 marg. till the day declined. 
 
 VI. In Kal, to decline, turn aside, as from a 
 way. See Gen. xxxviii. 1, 16. Num. xx. 17. 
 xxii. 23. Ps. cxix. 157. Ixxiii. 2 ; where ob- 
 serve that the Keri, the Complutensian edi- 
 tion, and twenty- six of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 have "b^n n-iaa my feet declined ; but the com- 
 mon reading --ban "1:23 being or having declined 
 (with) my feet, may well be admitted. Comp. 
 
 ' Ps. xxxii. I. In Hiph. to cause to decline, se- 
 duce. Ps. cxxv. 5. Prov. vii. 21 ; where 
 Montanus, declinare fecit she made to decline, 
 and LXX a?rTXay>jo-s she seduced. As a N. 
 rriDD a declining, a turning aside, apostasy. So 
 Vulg. aversione. occ. Ezek. ix. 9. 
 
 VII. In Hiph. '|'n?3 nion, to cause to decline, 
 divert, turn aside from judgment, justice, or 
 right, occ. Isa. x. 2 ; and '{^^'o being under- 
 
ntD3 
 
 320 
 
 ntD3 
 
 stood. Isa. xxix. 21. Amos v. 12. Mai. iii. 
 5. Comp. Prov. xxiv. 11. But in 1 Sam. viii. 
 3, the V. is applied transitively to the judg- 
 ment itself. Comp. Dent, xxvii. 19. 
 
 VIII. In Kal, to incline or decline to one side 
 ov party, inclinare re/vergere ad alicujus par- 
 tes. Exod. xxiii. 2. Jud. ix. 3. 1 K. i'i. 28. 
 
 IX. To decline from the perpendicular, to how, 
 lean, as a wall, vergere ad ruinam. occ. Psal. 
 Ixii. 4. 
 
 X. To incline, how or hend oneself, occ. Jud. 
 xvi. 30. Ps. xcix. 1 ; which may be rendered 
 either, let the earth, i. e. all its inhabitants, 
 uian bow, or, let the earth (itself) decline, 
 turn aside, through reverential awe namely. 
 Comp. Ps. cxiv. 7. In Huph. as a particip. 
 mas. plur. Prov. xxiv. 11, T\r\b D-iaD caused 
 to bow down to the slaughter, as, for instance, 
 beheading, or &c. Comp. Isa. Ixv. 12. 
 
 XI. Transitively, to extend, effuse, diffuse, pour 
 abroad or abundantly, as a river, occ. Isa. Ixvi. 
 12 ; where the French translation faire couler 
 cause to flow. 
 
 XII. To stretch or spread out, as a cloth to lie 
 upon. 2 Sam. xxi. 10. 
 
 XIII. Intransitively, to stretch or recline oneself. 
 Amos ii. 8. 
 
 And from one or both of these two last appli- 
 cations, we may account for the senses of the 
 following noun. 
 
 XIV. As a N. fem. rrura, in reg. nian. In ge- 
 neral, somewhat spread out, or a place where 
 men are stretched out, or reclined, stratum. 
 
 1. It is often rendered a hed ; but we shall be 
 much mistaken if we suppose it ever signifies 
 such beds as are in use in this part of the 
 world ; *" for in the East, and particularly in 
 Persia and Turkey, heds are not raised from 
 the gi'ound with bed-posts, a canopy and cur- 
 tains : people lie on the floor," says Sir John 
 Chardin. So Mr Hanway, Travels, vol. i. 
 p. 224., speaking of the reception he met with 
 at Lahijan in the province of Ghilan in Persia, 
 says, " Soon after supper the company retired, 
 and heds laere taken out of the niches, made in 
 the walls for the purpose, and laid on the car- 
 pets. They consisted only of two thick cotton 
 quilts, one of which was folded double, and 
 served as a mattress, and the other as a cover- 
 ing, with a large flat pillow for the head." 
 And Dr Russell, Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 
 90, describes " their beds as consisting of a 
 mattress laid on the floor, and over this a sheet 
 (in winter a carpet or some such woollen cov- 
 ering), a divan cushion often serving them for 
 a pillow or bolster." See Gen. xlix. 33. 1 
 Sam. xix. 13, 15, 16. It appears however 
 from Exod. \dii. 3. 2 Sam. iv. 7. 1 K. xx. 
 .30. Gen. xlix. 4. 2 K. i. 6, 16. Ps. cxxxii. 
 .3, that their beds were anciently, as they are 
 to this day, sometimes placed in a little gallery 
 raised at one end of their chambers. Comp. 
 under iin I. and nbi? I. 
 
 f In great houses they have several of these 
 mattresses, &c. above-mentioned, and a room 
 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 489. Comp. 
 Moryson's Travels, part iii. p. 130. 
 . + See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 488, 489. 
 
 on purpose to keep them in ; and of this kind, 
 namely, a repository for heds, not a hed-cham- 
 her in the common sense of the word, might 
 be the place where king Joash was concealed, 
 2 K. xi. 2. 2 Chron. xxii. 11. 
 
 2. An oriental divan, or sopha, i. e. " a part of 
 the room raised above the floor, and spread 
 with a carpet in winter, in summer with fine 
 mats ; along the sides are thick mattresses 
 about three feet wide, covered commonly with 
 scarlet cloth, and large bolsters of brocade hard 
 stuffed with cotton are set against the walls 
 (or rails, when so situated as not to touch the 
 wall) for the conveniency oi' leaning As they 
 use no chairs,. it is upon these they sit, and all 
 their rooms are so furnished." Russell's Nat. 
 Hist, of Aleppo, p. 4, note. See Gen. xlviii. 
 2. 1 Sam. xxviii. 23. Esth. i. 6. vii. 8. Amos 
 vi. 4. iii. 12. Comp. under nD5. nu?3 nxai 
 in the corner or extremity of the divan, i. e. in 
 the place of honour, as this still is in the East. 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 60, &c. 
 To what that ingenious writer has produced 
 on this subject, I add from Mr Maundrell's 
 account of a visit to a Turkish great man, 
 Journey, at Mar. 13, " Coming into his room, 
 you find him prepared to receive you, either 
 standing at the edge of the duan, or else lying 
 down at one corner of it, according as he thinks 
 it proper to maintain a greater or less distinc- 
 tion." So " when the [Turkish Grand] Vi- 
 zier gives audience to ambassadors and foreign 
 ministers, he is seated upon a corner of the 
 imperial sopha alone." * But not so Lady 
 M. W. Montague's f fair friend Fatima, the 
 kahya's lady. " She," says my authoress, 
 " ordered cushions to be given me, and took 
 care to place mc in the corner (of the divan or 
 sopha namely) which is the place of honour." 
 Comp. Bp Lowth's note on Isa. xxxviii. 2. 
 
 It appears from Ezek. xxiii. 41, that they had 
 such divans in their idol temples. 
 
 3. A litter, palanquin, or the like, in which a 
 person lies or reclines, occ. Cant. iii. 7. See 
 Harmer's Outlines, p. 125. 
 
 4. A hier, on which the dead are reclined and 
 carried out to burial. " The Christians (at 
 Aleppo) are (still) carried to their grave on 
 an open hier the Jews on a covered one." 
 Russel, p. 130, 132. occ. 2 Sam. iii. 31. But 
 as Abner was a very great man, (see ver. 38. ) 
 and his funeral attended by the king himself, 
 it is not improbable that he was carried to his 
 grave on a sumptuous hed, as Herod the Great 
 was in after-times. See Josephus, Ant. lib. 
 xvii. cap. 8, .3, and De Bel. lib. i. cap. 3.3, 
 9. Comp. Homer, II. xxiv. lin. 720. The 
 LXX in 2 Sam. iii. 31, render rno?3 by x,Xivn, 
 the very term used by Josephus in the pas- 
 sages j ust cited. 
 
 XV. As a N. fem. niDQ plur. mian and once 
 
 (Hab. iii. 14.) mas. in reg. "on. 
 1. A rod or branch, stretching or shooting out 
 
 from the stock or body of a tree. Ezek. vii. 
 
 10, 11. xix. 11, 12, 14. 
 
 Habesci's Present State of Ottoman Empire, p. 187. 
 Comp. p. 338, 339, 314. 
 \ Letter x xxiii. vol. ii. p. 69-1. 
 
Vt03 
 
 321 
 
 C]t03- 
 
 2. A stick or staff', which a man carries in his 
 hand for his assistance and support, Gen. xlvii. 
 31. (Comp. Heb. xi. 21.) Exod. iv. 2, & al. 
 freq. In this sense it is sometimes when in 
 reg. written on as Gen. xxxviii.lS, 25. Exod. 
 vii. 9, & al. Hence 
 
 3. The staff of bread, the support of human 
 life. Lev. xxvi. 26. Ps. cv. 16. Ezek. iv. 16. 
 V. 16. xiv. 13. Comp. Isa. iii. 1. 
 
 4<. A rod or staff for striking, so for beating 
 down or correcting. See Isa. xxviii. 27. x. 5, 
 15, 24. 
 
 5. The staff of his shoulder, Isa. ix. 4, means 
 ** a staff' laid across the shoulder, upon the 
 ends of which slaves carried burdens." Tay- 
 lor's Concordance. 
 
 6. A rod or staff, the ensign of authority, as it 
 frequently is among us to this day. See Ps. 
 ex. 2. Jer. xlviii. 17. Ezek. xix. 11. 
 
 7. As a N. fern. plur. mian the staves or bars 
 of a yoke, which go over the beasts' necks. 
 Used figuratively, Lev. xxvi. 13. Ezek. xxxiv. 
 27. 
 
 8. As a N. fem. plur. mi3?3 the rods or shafts 
 of arrows. Qu? occ. Hab. iii. 9, Thou hast 
 drawn out thy bow IDN T\^^\D'0 mi?2U' command- 
 ing abundant {pv plenty of) shafts, i. e. light- 
 nings. Comp. ver. 11. Ps. xviii. 14, 15. 
 One of the Hexaplar versions renders the 
 Heb. words, 'E^o^ra.o'eis (io\iha,s rm (pcc^iT^ets 
 auTov, Thou hast satiated the darts of his 
 quiver. 
 
 XVI. As a N, man plur. mun a tribe: the 
 distinct tribes of the same people are thus 
 named as branching from the same original 
 stock, like rods or shoots from the same tree ; 
 and the several t7'ibes of Israel were moreover 
 denoted by the several rods which the chiefs 
 of the tribes carried in their hands as ensigns 
 of their tribual authority. See Num. ch. xiii. 
 xvii. and comp. ch. xxi. 17. Gen. xlix. 10, 16, 
 and under \2^m III. IV. 
 
 XVII. As a particle nun. 
 
 1. Down, downwards, whither things naturally 
 and mechanically tend, by the prevailing pres- 
 sure of the expansion that way. See this 
 briefly explained under nSD VI. Deut. xxviii. 
 43. 
 
 2. Below, beneath. Prov. xv. 24. 
 
 3. With b to or at prefixed, rtlD'ob. 
 Downwards, q. d. to below. Eccles. iii. 21. 
 
 Ezek. i. 27. 
 Below, beneath, underground, q. d. at below. 
 
 Deut. xxviii. 13. Jer. xxxi. 37. 2 Chron. 
 
 xxxii. 30. Comp. under aa VI. 
 Below, under, of age or time, 1 Chron. xxvii. 23. 
 
 of demerit, Ezra ix. 13. 
 
 4. With n at, and b both prefixed, rr^anbn be- 
 neath, underneath, q. d. at below. Exod. xxvii. 
 5. xxviii. 27, & al. 
 
 Der. From Heb. rrtos may be derived the 
 Eng. net, and by transposition the Greek 
 ruvu ; whence Lat. tendo and its compounds, 
 and hence Eng. tend, tense (tight), a tent, at- 
 tend, intend, pretend, &c. From rnon the Lat. 
 matta, Eng. mat, mattress. 
 
 I. To impose, or lay on, as a burden or yoke. 
 Lam. iii. 28, i-by braa "3 Because he (the 
 
 Lord) layeth (it) upon him. As a N. bi:3 
 burdensome, heavy. So the LXX ^vcr^oKTraK- 
 Tov, and Vulg. onerosa. Prov. xxvii. 3. 
 
 II. To impose, as a punishment. 2 Sam. xxiv. 
 12. 
 
 III. To lade or load oneself with, to bear or sup- 
 port, as a burden. Isa. Ixiii. 9. LXX avtXa- 
 /Ssv he took up, Vulg. portavit he carried. As 
 a participial N. mas. plur. in reg. "b-ua carri- 
 ers, bearers, or laden with. Zeph. i. 1 1 . 
 
 IV. Chald. to lift up, raise, elevate. Dan. iv. 31. 
 vii. 4. 
 
 The lexicons and concordances put severaltexts 
 under this root, which properly belongs to biD 
 or bu" to cast, cast down, which see. 
 
 To plant, fix, infix. 
 
 I. To plant, as trees. Gen. xxi. 33. Lev. xix. 
 
 23 as gardens, vineyards or olive-yards. 
 
 Gen. ii. 8. ix. 20. Deut. vi. 11. Jer. xxix. 5, 
 28. As Ns. s?tD2 a plant. Job xiv. 9. Isa. v. 
 7. xrion a plant or plantation. Ezek. xxxiv. 29. 
 Isa. Ixi. 3. On Eccles. xii. 11, see under 
 inty IX. 
 
 II. To plant or settle, as a nation or people in 
 a particular country. 2 Sam. vii. 10. Ps. xliv. 
 3. Jer. xlii. 10. In Niph. to be planted, 
 established, spoken of great men. occ. Isa. xl. 
 24. 
 
 III. To plant, fix, as a tent. Dan. xi. 45. 
 Hence applied to the heavens. Isa. li. 16. 
 Comp. under rro3 I. 
 
 I V. It is with great propriety applied to the 
 wonderful structure of the ear, audits insertion 
 into, and connection with the head ; of which 
 consult the anatomists. Ps. xciv. 9. 
 
 To distil, drop down. 
 
 I. In Kal, transitively, to distil, as the heavens 
 or clouds do rain. Jud. v. 4. Ps. Ixviii. 9. As 
 a N. mas. plur. in reg. "Btd? drops, occ. Job 
 xxxvi. 27. 
 
 II. In Kal, transitively, to distil, as the moun- 
 tains are said to do new wine from the vines 
 there planted ; for according to Virgil, Georg. 
 ii. lin. 112, apertos Bacchus amat colles. 
 Comp. Deut. xxxii. 13. occ. Joel iii. 13. 
 Amos ix. 13. as the hands do perfumes, occ. 
 Cant. V. 5. as the martagon, and the invert- 
 ed-flowered lilies their roscid and honey-drops, 
 occ. Cant. v. 13, where see note on New 
 Translation. 
 
 III. In Kal, intransitively, of words or dis- 
 course, to drop or distil, occ. Job xxix. 22. 
 Comp. Deut. xxxii. 2. transitively, Prov. v. 
 3, Cant. iv. 11. So Homer of Nestor's elo- 
 quence, II. i. lin. 249, 
 
 Teu fixt cttTO 'yXaxro'rii //.sX/re; yXvfiiuv'PEEN otvivi. 
 
 Words, sweet as honey, from his lips distilVd. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 And a shepherd speaking of himself in Theo- 
 critus, Idyll. XX. lin. 26, 27, 
 
 IX ff'TClJIMTOilV ii 
 
 EFPEE y.01 (fm y'Kvxi^airi^ei, vi fji.iXixxitu. 
 My voice flow' d sweeter than the honey-comb. 
 
 In which passages, however, we may observe 
 
 that the Greek expressions are in strength in- 
 
 Y 
 
*^ti)3 
 
 322 
 
 n33 
 
 ferior to the Hebrew ; to which hitter that of 
 Mikon, Parad. Lost, book ii. lin. 1 12, 
 
 -His tongiie 
 
 Dropped manna.- 
 
 bears a near resemblance. In Hiph. transi- 
 tively, to drop, let drop. occ. Ezek. xx. 46. 
 xxi. 2. Amos vii. 16. Mic. ii. 6, 11. 
 
 IV. Asa N. c^tja stacte, myrrh, distilling from 
 the tree of its own accord without incision. 
 So Pliny, Nat. Hist lib. xii. cap. 15, speak- 
 ing of the trees whence myrrh is produced. 
 " Sudant autem sponte prius quam incidantur, 
 stacten dictam, eui nulla praefertur. Before 
 any incision is made, they exude of their own 
 accord what is called stacte, to which no kind of 
 myrrh is preferable" occ. Exod. xxx. 34; 
 where the LXX render it ffTUKTnv, and Vulg. 
 stacten, which are in like manner derived from 
 the verb ffrctZ^u to distil. 
 
 V. As Ns. fem. plur. ms-oa and msi03, drops, 
 jewels, or ornaments in the shape of drops, occ. 
 
 Jud. viii. 26. Isa. iii. 1 9. In this latter pas- 
 sage Theodotion renders it by xtthfiotTo,, and 
 the LXX by xahfjt,et, which according to the 
 Greek lexicons signifies a necklace of various 
 jewels hanging down upon the breast. But 
 the Hebrew word seems strictly to mean the 
 drops or pendants which hung from the chains, 
 ffrxXayfjittra. 
 
 I. To watch, mark, observe, in a good or middle 
 ^ense. Cant. i. 6. As a participial N. "iias a 
 keeper, a watchman. Cant. i. 6. viii. 11, 12. 
 
 II. To watch, or murk, in a bad sense, to ob- 
 serve insidiously, watch an opportunity against. 
 Spoken of man, Lev. xix. 18; and av6^u-^a<ra- 
 fu; of God watching to avenge himself of his 
 enemies, occ. Psal. ciii. 9. Jer. iii. 5, 12. 
 Nah. i. 2. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. ri'iun a mark or butt aimed 
 and shot at with arrows. So LXX ffxovos. 
 1 Sam. XX. 20. Job xvi. 12. It occurs in a 
 Chaldee form, Klioa, Lam. iii. 12, according 
 to the common printed editions, but twenty- 
 six of Dr Kennicott's codices there read 
 rrliano, as three more did originally. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. rriian a place of custody, or 
 where a person is watched, a prison. So the 
 LXX (pvXaKVi, and Vulg. career. Jer. xxxii. 
 2, 12, & al. 
 
 Hence, dropping the a, Gr. rn^iu, Lat. tueri. 
 
 To loose, loosen, set loose, relax, laxare, solvere, 
 exsolvere. 
 
 I. In Niph. to be loosened, or slackened, as the 
 tacklings or ropes of a ship. occ. Isa. xxxiii. 23. 
 
 I I. In Kal, to set hose, spread forth, as an eagle 
 doth his large wings in darting on his prey, 
 occ. Job ix. 26. Comp. Jer. xlviii. 40. xlix. 
 22; and see Bochart, vol. iii. 171 ; and under 
 rrxT I. 
 
 III. To he set hose, diffused, ov stretched out, 
 as the luxuriant branches of a vine. occ. Isa. 
 xvi. 8. As a N. fem. plur. mu^-iaa, in reg. 
 "nc-ua, the branches of a vine thus stretched 
 out or luxuriant, occ. Isa. xviii. 3. Jer. xlriii. 
 32. 
 
 IV. To draw, as a sword, to set it loose ov free 
 
 from the scabbard, occ. Isa. xxi. 15; where 
 Targum KB'-biy drawn. 
 
 V. In Niph. to he diffused, spread abroad, as an 
 army. Jud. xv. 9. 1 Sam. xxx. 16. 2 Sam. v. 
 18. as a battle. 1 Sam. iv. 2. 
 
 VI. As a N. fem. plur. mir-iaa Jer. v. 10, 
 seems to denote some parts of the ancient forti- 
 fications extending beyond the main walls, bul- 
 warks, bastions, or the like, propugnacula. 
 
 VII. To let loose, let go, leave, as the wind did 
 the quails, Num. xi. 31. 
 
 VIII. To let go, leave off, dismiss. 1 Sam. x. 
 2. Prov. xvii. 14. 
 
 IX. To leave, remit, as to the care of another. 
 1 Sam. xvii. 20, 22. 
 
 X. With b and an infinitive following, to leave 
 one at liberty, permit him to do something. 
 Gen. xxxi. 28. 
 
 XI. To let alone, leave, as the land uncultivated, 
 in the sabbatical years. Exod. xxiii. 1 1 . Comp. 
 Neh. X. 31. 
 
 XII. To set loose, as it were, to forsake, aban- 
 don. See Deut. xxxii. 15. Jud. vi. 13. Isa. ii. 
 6. Jer. xii. 7. xv. 6. Ps. Ixxviii. 60. Prov. i. 
 8. In Niph. to he forsaken, abandoned. Amos 
 V. 2. 
 
 I"*] See under p 
 KD3 See under rrND 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but as a N. naa 
 posterity, progeny, remote offspring, occ. Gen. 
 xxi. 23. Job xviii. 19. Isa. xiv. 22. So in the 
 two last passages the Vulg. renders it by pro- 
 genies, and Aquila in Job by tyyovoi descend- 
 ants. May not this word be a participial noun 
 from TD to shoot, spring forth, or the like ? 
 
 n33 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr, and 
 with a a radical, but generally dropped. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to smite, strike, in almost 
 any manner, freq. occ. I must content myself 
 with noting some of the most remarkable pas- 
 sages under this root. Num. xxii. 6, Perhaps 
 I may be able rTD3 to smite them ; infinitive in 
 Kal with the radical a and rr both retained. 
 So as a participle in Kal, or participial N. 
 mas. plur. with the a, DOa smiters, i. e. with 
 the tongue, railers ; Ps. xxxv. 15. (comp. 
 Jer. xviii. 18.) See Mat. xxvii. 39, &c. 
 Mark xv. 29, &c. Luke xxiii. 3539 or 
 literally smiters ; see Mat. xxvii. 30. Mark 
 XV. 30. John xix. 1,2. to smite, as with the 
 sword. Josh. viii. 24. x. 30 with a stone. 1 
 Sara. xvii. 49, 50. with a spear. 1 Sam. 
 xviii. 1 1 . with a hostile slaughter. Josh. x. 
 20. with diseases, as God does men. Deut. 
 xxviii. 22, 27, 28, 35. particularly with the 
 plague. Exod. ix. 15. Comp. 2 Sam. xxiv. 
 17. as a lion. 1 K. xx. 36. as hail does the 
 fruits of the earth. Exod. ix. 25. Comp. ver. 
 31. Ps. cv. 33. To strike or smite, as a flesh- 
 hook into a pot. 1 Sam. ii. 14. as a spear 
 into a wall. 1 Sam. xix. 10. To strike, as roots. 
 Hos. xiv. 5. Joined vnth. u^sa, to smite the 
 life, to smite mortally, to slay. See Jer. xl. 14, 
 15. In Niph. to be smitten. See Exod. ix. 
 
 31, 32. 2 Sam. xi. 15 in the feet (so LXX 
 
 ^sv^tiyus revi <xoha,s), \. e. to be lame, 2 Sam. 
 
nr)3 
 
 ^23 
 
 nV3 
 
 iv. 4. ix. 3. in spirit. Isa. Ixvi. 2. As a N. 
 rrap in reg. nDn plur. niDO and nan s^ro/^e, 
 stripe, plague. See Dent. xxv. 3. xxviii. 59, 
 61. Esth. ix. 5. On Zech. xiii. 6, see Har- 
 mer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 432. 
 
 From the Hiph. rrDrr we have the Latin ico to 
 strike, and N. ictus a stroke. 
 
 II. As a N. rrn33 see under nD II. 
 
 Der. To nick, knock, knack; Lat. neco, to 
 kill ; Lat. noceo to hurt, whence Eng. nocent, 
 noxious, innocent, innoxious. 
 
 HDD 
 
 Denotes straightness, directness, rigktness. 
 
 I. In Kal, to make straight, or direct, as a way. 
 Thus it seems used Jud. xviii. 6, where the 
 Vulg. renders it as a V. respicit regards, re- 
 spects ; but the Targum, more nearly, I appre- 
 hend, to its true sense, ^-pnx hath prepared, 
 disposed. 
 
 II. As a particle n33 
 
 1. Directly opposite to or over against, straight 
 against. Exod. xiv. 2. xxvi. 35, & al. 
 
 2. With b to, at prefixed, nsab directly over 
 against, before or forwards, straight forwards. 
 
 See Gen. xxx. 38. Prov. iv. 25. Gen. xxv. 
 21 ; in which last passage it may be rendered 
 directly or purposely for, or on account of. 
 
 III. In a moral sense, to act or speak directly, 
 rightly, truly, occ. Gen. xx. 16, Behold I have 
 given thy brother (glancing at Abraham's or 
 Sarah's equivocation, ver. 2, 5, which had been 
 followed by such disagreeable consequences) a 
 thousand {^pieces) of silver ; behold H.^r^ it (the 
 silver is or may be or let it be) to thee a covering 
 of the eyes (it may serve to purchase veils, ac- 
 cording to the eastern fashion, to conceal thy 
 beauty, comp. Gen. xxiv. 65. 1 Sam. xn. 12.) 
 with regard to all those that are with thee, and 
 to all (comp. ch. xii. 14, 15.) nnasi and be 
 upright, act and speak strictly according to 
 truth and right. To this purpose the L XX 
 Kcii vravTot, aXtj^iutrov and speak the truth in all 
 things. The t in nnD31 is what the gramma- 
 rians call conversive, and the verb is regularly 
 the second person preter, used for the impera- 
 tive. Comp. nnbDT Ps. xxv. 11, and ninNi 
 under "inx in Taylor's Concordance. The 
 Vulg. paraphrases nnsST in Gen. by mem en- 
 toque te deprehensam, and remember that thou 
 wast caught, i. e. in effect, set right. 
 
 As a N. n33, fem. nn'D:^ plur. o^naa, fem. 
 rnnaa right, agreeable to truth and righteous- 
 ness, occ. 2 Sam. xv. 3. Prov. viii. 9. Isa. 
 xxvi. 10. xxx. 10. lix. 14. Amos iii. 10. 
 
 In Kal, to devise, contrive deceitfully, occ. Num. 
 xxv. 18. As a participle or participial N. 
 bD13 deceitful, a deceiver, occ. Mai. i. 14. As 
 a N. mas. plur. in reg. "bsa wiles, deceitful 
 contrivances, occ. Num. xxv. 18. In Hith. 
 to make himself or be deceitful, to act deceitfully 
 or insidiously, occ. Gen. xxxvii. 18. Psal. 
 cv. 25. 
 
 D3D See under D3 II. 
 
 In Kal, to estrange, alienate, make strange. Jer. 
 xix. 4. 1 Sam. xxiii. 7, God ^33 hath alienat- 
 ed him, i. e. abandoned and given him up, 
 
 into my power. So Montanus alienavit. In 
 Niph to be estranged, alienated, given up, 
 Obad. ver. 12. Comp. Job xxxi. 3. To be a 
 stranger, make oneself strange or different from 
 what one really is. Prov. xxvi. 24, He who 
 hatefh -)33- is a stranger (Eng. trans, dissem- 
 bleth, PVench se contrefait counterfeits) with 
 his lips; ver. 25, When he speaketh fair, believe 
 him not. Also, to be a stranger, vpiorant, not 
 to know. Deut. xxxii. 27. Job xxi. 29, Kbrr 
 Do ye not ask the travellers 9 Tiasn xb onnxi 
 and as to, or of, their arguments or allegations, 
 are ye not ignorant ? In Hith. *i33nrr to make 
 oneself strange or a stranger, to pretend to be 
 different from what one really is. occ. Gen. 
 xlii. 7. I'K. xiv. 5, 6. Prov. xx. 11. Even a 
 youth *i32n'< will make himself strange, i. e. 
 will dissemble or counterfeit, in his doings, 
 that in truth his work is pure, and in tnith it is 
 right. 
 
 The above cited seem to be all the passages 
 wherein nsa occurs as a verb ; but the Lexi- 
 cons, following the Rabbins, have confounded 
 this root with -narr (which see), and so have 
 perplexed the meaning of both. 
 As Ns. 133 strange, a stranger, foreigner, Gen. 
 xvii. 12, 27. "133 (with a - postfixed as to the 
 names of nations "ISJJ, '*3I?33 &c.) a stranger, 
 foreigner, Deut. xiv. 21. xv. 3, & al. Fen>. 
 .T'nsa a strange woman, " not of thy own 
 wives, whom thou hast no right or property 
 in." Thus Bate explains the word in Prov. 
 ii. 16 : but in this and other passages of that 
 book, I think it rather means strictly, a strange 
 or foreign woman, namely, one who belonged 
 to the remains of the Canaanites who became 
 traps and snares to the Israelites, and scourges 
 in their sides and thorns in their eyes. (See 
 Josh, xxiii. 13, and Num. xxxiii. 55.) And 
 accordingly these strange women set up tip- 
 pling-houses and brothels in the holy land, and 
 tempted the Israelites to debauchery, fornica- 
 tion, and idolatry. See Prov. vii. 5 27, 
 particularly ver. 14 : and the learned Daubuz 
 on the Revelation, ii. 20. C p. 133. Also, 
 as a N. 133 alienation, a being alienated, from 
 God namely. So LXX a.iiax\oT^iuai;, and 
 Vulg. alienatio. occ. Job xxxi. 3. 
 DD] See under n3 IL 
 
 I. To complete, consummate, make a complete 
 end. occ. Isa. xxxiii. 1 ; in which text .the V, 
 infinit. corresponds with onrr to finish, and the 
 form nb3 is plainly from a root with a radical 
 n final. As a N. b3?3 completion, perfection, 
 prosperity, occ. Job xv. 29. He shall not (^con- 
 tinue to) be rich, neither shall his might endure, 
 Db3?2 y^M^b nrw* xbl and their prosperity shall 
 not extend or spread abroad in the earth, like a 
 floiuishing tree. Schultens and Scott inter- 
 pret mfl" xb shall not strike or extend its roots 
 (so the Vulg. had rendered the passage nee 
 mittet in terra radicem suam) : but I would ra- 
 ther refer the expression to a tree in general. 
 Comp. ver. 30, 32, 33, and observe that the 
 LXX explains the Heb. words by, ov (h) fin 
 P>a.\ri tTi <rnv yvv trxtav neither shall he cast a 
 shadow upon the earth. 
 
DD 
 
 324 
 
 D3 
 
 II. Cbald. bis. See root bi3. 
 
 D3 
 
 To slnmher, doze, sleep slightly, as dogs do. occ. 
 Isa. Ivi. 10. Nah. iii. 18. It is less than ^u;- 
 to sleep, and occurs with it. Ps. cxxi. 3, 4. 
 Isa. V. 27. Ps. Ixxvi. 6, DnDU^ ir23 They have 
 slumbered {into) their sleep, even the sleep of 
 death ; comp. ver. 7, and Jer. li. 39. As Ns. 
 fem. rrma slumbering, drowsiness, occ. Prov. 
 xxiii. 21. rrmsn slumbering, slumber, compo- 
 sure, plur. mmin Prov. vi. 10. xxiv. 33. Job 
 xxxiii. 15, mmann after slumberings. It is 
 particularly applied to the eyelids. Ps. cxxxii. 
 4. Prov. vi. 4. 
 
 The above cited are all the texts in which the 
 root occurs. 
 
 Der. Numb, numbness, benumb. 
 
 hiy: See under bn IV. 
 
 In Chaldee and Arabic signifies to variegate, 
 spot with various colours, mark ivith different 
 coloured spots. See Castell. In Onkelos' 
 Targiim on Gen. xxx. 32, 35, 'ii?23' and 
 xmina answer to the Heb. -rpa and mips 
 spotted. 
 
 I. As a N. 'inD the par d, larger leopard, ov pan- 
 ther of Buffon. So LXX throughout -Tfa^a.- 
 Ka and Vulg. pardus. Every one knows that 
 this animal is remarkable for its spotted skin. 
 See Jer. xiii. 23. Comp. Greek and English 
 Lexicon in Ua^ccXts ; and for farther satisfac- 
 tion consult Bochart, vol. ii. 785, &c. and 
 BufFon, Hist. Nat. tom. viii. p. 259, &c. 12mo. 
 on this animal. 
 
 II. In Num. xxxii. 36, we read of a place called 
 mna n'-n, probably from some idolatrous re- 
 presentation of the starry heavens, perhaps a 
 leopard, or an image clothed in a leopard's 
 skin. So Phumutus, De Nat. Deor. says 
 of Pan, i. e. the universe, " nfhot^x ^s rt -ru^- 
 
 ^aXiv avTOV ivtKp^ai, ^ta tyiv -roixiXtccv Tut uffroeav, 
 xa.1 Tuv aWuv ^u/u,aruv, a. B-ieo^nren tv uvrtu, 
 that he was clad in a fawn's or leopard's skin, 
 as representing the stars and the various co- 
 lours the world exhibits." And Diodorus 
 Siculus in his 1st book says, that the vifi^n or 
 spotted fawn's skin was ascribed to Dionysius 
 or Bacchus, on account of the great variety of 
 the stars. * And perhaps for the same rea- 
 son it is that Bacchus is sometimes repre- 
 sented in a car drawn by leopards^ tigers, or 
 panthers, at other times as riding on a tiger, 
 and even clothed in a tiger's skin.f The 
 very term vifi^is seems a corrupt derivative 
 from "ina. 
 
 III. As a N. 'itt (formed by dropping the a, 
 as 5^3 from 5)33, ap from np3) a spot or drop 
 of water falling from a bucket, occ. Isa. xl. 
 15. But as I must confess there seems 
 something forced in this application of the 
 root, I would submit to the reader's judgment, 
 whether in in this sense may not be better 
 deduced, by dropping the rr, from the root 
 
 See Vossius De Orig. et Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 14, 
 Vossii Etymol. Latin; and Martinii Lex. Etymol. in 
 Nebhis. 
 
 + Comp. Tooke's Pantheon, 38, 63 ; Boyse's Pantheon, 
 p. 105, 2d edit, j Spence's Polymetis, p. 130, and note 90. 
 
 'inrr, which in Arabic signifies, 1. To impel. 
 2. To pour out water, tears, &c. to flow as 
 water. 3. To milk out all, that was in the dug 
 namely. See Castell. In this latter view the 
 LXX ffrayuv from o-ra^u to distil, and the 
 Vulg. stilla a drop, excellently answer the 
 Heb. 173. 
 
 )^ 
 
 To propagate, be propagated, spread successive- 
 ly. It occurs not as a V. in Kal, but in 
 Hiph. Ps. Ixxii. 17, His name ^"3" shall spread, 
 be propagated, befoi-e the sun, i. e. as long as 
 the sun endureth; comp. ver. 5, and Ps. 
 Ixxxix. 37. In Ps. Ixxii. the Keri and very 
 many of Dr Kennicott's codices have ^3". As 
 a noun ^3 a son, immediate issue or offspring. 
 occ. Gen. xxi. 23. Job xviii. 19. Isa. xiv. 22. 
 As a participle or participial noun pan made 
 or become a son. occ. Prov. xxix. 21. 
 
 Hence Ninus, the son of Belus, had his name, 
 and hence perhaps Gr. vavog and Lat. nanus, a 
 dwarf. 
 
 D3 
 
 Denotes a quick, waving or tremulous motion. 
 
 I. In Kal, to flee, flee away. See Gen. xiv. 10. 
 xxxix. 12, 13. Exod. xiv. 25, 27. Num. xxxv. 
 6, II. Deut. xxxiv. 7. Jud. xx. 32. Isa. xxx. 
 16. Cant. ii. 17. In Hiph. to cause to flee, 
 as for refuge or shelter, occ. Exod. ix. 20. 
 Comp. Jud. vi. II. Also, to put to flight, 
 fugo. occ. Deut. xxxii. 30. As Ns. D3 a flee- 
 ing, a flight. Isa. xxxi. 8, 9, where see Targ. 
 LXX, Vulg. and Bp Lowth. Dn3n a fleeing, 
 
 flight. Jer. xlvi. 5. Amos ii. 14. Ps. cxlii. 5. 
 Also, a place to flee to, a refuge. 2 Sam. xxii. 
 3. Ps. lix. 17. As a N. fem. ,101373 flight. 
 occ. Isa. Iii. 12. In reg. nD3?3. occ. Lev. 
 xxvi. 36. 
 
 II. To wave, cause to wave or glitter, as light, 
 occ. Ps. iv. 7 ; where it is applied to the light 
 of God's countenance ; and observe that the 
 final rr in rrD3 is here not radical, but para-- 
 gogic or emphatical. Symmachus interprets 
 it by iTitrtif^.ov Tfotntroii make illustrious or signal. 
 (Comp. sense III.) Our translators render 
 the text, LORD, lift thou up the light of thy 
 countenance upon us. Comp. Num. vi. 26. 
 But in the Ps. only one MS. reads xu?3; and 
 neither D3 nor rrD3 ever signify simply to lift 
 up. Comp. below DD3 II. 
 
 III. As a N. D3. 
 
 1. A banner or ensign from its waving or stream- 
 ing in the wind, q. d. a streamer. Isa. xiii. 2. 
 xviii. 3. xxx. 17. And since a banner or en- 
 sign was erected as a sign or signal to the peo- 
 ple what they were to do, as for instance that 
 they were to assemble, Jer. 1. 2. li. 12, 27; 
 or to retire, Jer. iv. 6 ; hence 
 
 2. A sign or signal. Num. xxi. 8, 9 ; where the 
 brazen serpent was erected D3 bv> which may 
 mean either for a banner (comp. bv under 
 rrby) being placed horizontally as a banner 
 streams in the air, or for a sign or signal, trvfi- 
 ^oXov fftvTu^ix; a sign of salvation, says the au- 
 thor of Wisdom, ch. xvi. 6, i. e. of present 
 and temporal salvation from the poison of the 
 fiery serpents, and of future and spiritual sal- 
 vation from that of the old serpent through 
 
:iD3 
 
 325 
 
 -1D3 
 
 Him who wa? to be lifted up on the cross. * 
 Comp. Isa. xi. 10, 12. Num. xxvi. 10. xvi. 
 38, or xvii. 3. 
 
 3. A sail of a ship from its waving ot flying in 
 the wind. Isa. xxxiii. 23. Ezek. xxvii. 7. 
 
 IV. As a N. ^D-a JVisan, a name of the first 
 ecclesiastical month, otherwise called Abib. 
 It occurs Neh. ii. 1. Esth. iii. 7; but we 
 never meet with it till after the Babylonish 
 captivity. It is probable that the month Abib 
 was thus denominated by the latter Jews, as 
 being that of the Exodus or flight out of 
 Egypt. Comp. Exod. xii. 11, 33, 34<, 39. 
 
 DD3 . 1. To fly off" entirely, occ. Isa. x. 18, 
 DD3 DDOD " as what is melted flies away, eva- 
 porates and goes off," (Bate), as most natural 
 bodies will with a very intense fire. 
 
 II. In Hith. to ivave or glister with light, as 
 precious stones, occ. Zech. ix. 16. Comp. Isa. 
 Ixii. 3, and above D3 1 1. 
 
 III. In Kal, to erect or display as a banner. 
 occ. Isa. lix.^19. In Hith. to be erected or 
 displayed, as a banner, occ. Ps. Ix. 6. Comp. 
 Isa. xi. 10. 
 
 To recede, retire, go back, freq. occ. This root 
 is nearly related to aD (as -jDa to -jD), and is 
 by some considered as the same with it ; but 
 I make it a distinct root, because the 3 is 
 plainly radical in the infinit. of Kal, aiD3 Isa. 
 lix. 13, and may be so in the participle mas. 
 plur. D-DiDi Jer. xlvi. 5. Zeph. i. 6, and in 
 the verb 13D3 Isa. xlii. 17. Jer. xxxviii. 22. 
 Comp. Isa. 1. 5. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. To try, attempt, essay. Deut. iv. 34*. xxviii. 
 56. Job iv. 2. 
 
 II. To try, prove, tetnpt. Gen. xxii. 1. Exod. 
 XX. 20. Deut. xiii. 3. Jud. iii. 1,4. 1 K. x. 
 1. Comp. 1 Sam. xvii. 39. Eccles. ii. 1. vii. 
 23. Dan. i. 12. As a N. fem. in reg. nDD 
 rendered trial, Job ix. 23; but see under rron 
 VI. plur. HDD trials, i. e. of faith and obedi- 
 ence, miracles, wrought for this purpose, occ. 
 Deut. iv. 34. vii. 19. xxix. 3. Comp. Exod. 
 xvi. 4. XX. 20. Deut. viii. 2, 16. 
 
 III. To try or " ie7npt God, is to prescribe to 
 him according to the sense and pleasure of our 
 own mind : that we may receive such proofs 
 of his truth, patience, power or providence, as, 
 and when, we think fit. This supposes a 
 doubting or questioning of the truth of what 
 we put to trial. Exod. xvii. 7. Deut. vi. 16. 
 Ps. xcv. 9.f But in cases of great difficulty, 
 a proof may be piously desired by the agent 
 WHOM God employeth, for the strengthening 
 his faith, Jud. vi. 39." Thus Dr Taylor in 
 his Concordance. But I must desire the 
 reader to lay a particular stress on the words 
 which I have printed in capitals; because I 
 think the exception here proposed by the Doc- 
 tor must be limited to those times in which 
 
 Comp. John iii. 14, Bate's note (x) on Num. xxi. 8. 
 in his New and Literal Translation of the Pentateuch, 
 Justin Martyr, Dial, cum Tryph. Jud. p. 321, 322, edit. 
 Colon. Kidder's Messias, part i. p. 73, &c.- 
 ^ t Comp. Whitby and Wetstein on Mat. iv. 7. 
 
 God did by visible and sensible signs interpose 
 in the affairs of men, and did thus, miraculous- 
 ly, employ human agents to accomplish his pur- 
 poses : otherwise, under the notion or pretence 
 of doing the work of the Lord, a door will be 
 opened to enthusiasm, and every evil work. As 
 a N. rrDD temptation, as of God. Exod. xvii. 
 7. Ps. xcv. 8. 
 
 Der. Nice, nicety, &c. Also perhaps Lat. 
 nasus, French nez, and Eng. nose. 
 
 HDD 
 
 To take, pull or pluck away. The Lexicons 
 and Concordances place several texts of the 
 Hebrew Bible under this root ; but as it does 
 not appear that in any of these passages the 5 
 is radical, I have ranged them under no, which 
 see. As a Chaldee verb in Ith. however, we 
 have nDan*" shall be taken or pulled down or 
 away. Once, Ezra vi. 11. So LXX xa,dou- 
 ^ihcrirut, and Vulg. tollatur. The Chaldee 
 Targum uses the V. in Kal, for taking or 
 plucking away, Jud. xiv. 9, twice. 
 
 To spread abroad, diflfuse, eflfase, pour out. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to diffuse, pour out or 
 abroad, as a libation. 1 Chron. xi. 18. Jer. 
 xliv. 17 19, & al. freq. Isa. xxx. 1. riDDD ^D3 
 pour out a libation, (rvnv^uv ct'TovIxs, i. e. ratify 
 or confirm a treaty or covenant, which was 
 usually done by sacrifices and libations. So 
 LXX i-roittffan irui^nxxs ye have made cove- 
 nants. See Bp Lowth, and comp. under n'lD 
 V. In Niph. impersonally Exod. xxxvii. 16, 
 ^rri ^D" 'lU'N with which a libation might be 
 made, quibus libandum erat. As a N. -joa a 
 libation of wine poured out, rendered by our 
 translators a drink-offering. Gen. xxxv. 14-. 
 Exod. xxix. 4^. Num. xxviii. 7, & al. freq. 
 As a N. -j-Da the same. Deut. xxxii. 38. No 
 doubt these libations of wine were among be- 
 lievers typical of the blood of Christ, to be 
 once shed for the sins of the world, and from 
 believers were borrowed by the heathen, who, 
 throughout the world, practised them in hon- 
 our of their false gods. Comp. Greek and 
 Eng. Lexicon in AffTov^os. 
 
 II. To diffuse, pour abroad, as a spirit or dis- 
 position. Isa. xxix. 10. 
 
 III. To spread over, overspread, as a veil or co- 
 vering. As a N. fem. naon a covering. Isa. 
 XXV. 7, HDlDDrr rrSDnm And the covering 
 (which is) spread over all nations* Also, a 
 covering for a bed, a coverlet, occ. Isa. xxviii. 
 20. 
 
 IV. To overspread, as a graven image of wood, 
 with gold or silver. Isa. xl. 19, u;"in 1D3 bDsrr 
 the workman overspreads the graven image (of 
 wood namely, mentioned in the next verse), 
 even the refiner, or goldsmith, spreadeth it over 
 with gold, and casteth sheets of silver. Isa. xliv. 
 10, Who hath formed a god, ^03 bVQ^ awd over- 
 spread a graven image (of wood, see ver. 13 
 17, and Jer. x. 3, 4.) that is profitable for no- 
 thing ? As a N. *1D3 is rendered molten image, 
 but strictly and properly means the metalline 
 case or covering spread over the carved wood. 
 Isa. xlviii. 5. Jer. x. 14. Comp. Dan. xi. 8. 
 in Heb. and Baruch, vi. 30, 55, 57, 71, or 54, 
 
]D3 
 
 326 
 
 56, 69. Asa N. fem. .iddq the same. It is 
 often joined with bDB the carved wooAen image 
 which it covered. See Deut. xxvii. 15. Jud. 
 xvii. 3, 4. xviii. 14. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 3. So- 
 lomon's cherubim were images of this kind 
 made of olive-wood, and overlaid with gold, 1 
 K. vi. 23, 28. And by Exod. xxxii. 4, 8. 
 Deut. ix. 12, 16. Neh. ix. 18, Aaron's calf 
 was, in like manner, overlaid with gold; and so 
 were Jeroboam's, 2 K. xvii. 16. 
 
 V. To anoint, &c. See under ^D. 
 
 VI. As a N. fem. naon the warp in weaving. 
 See under "jDD I. 
 
 )D3 See under D3 IV. 
 
 I. To remove from place to place, to travel, 
 journey. Gen. xi. 2. xii. 9. In a Hiph. sense, 
 
 to remove, cause to move, make to journey. Ex. 
 
 XV. 22. As a N. yoa a journeying, travelling, 
 
 removing. Num. x. 2. Deut. x. 11. 
 
 II. To remove, be removed, or put from its place. 
 Jud. xvi. 3, 14. Isa. xxxiii. 20. (where LXX 
 xnn^uiTtv, and Vulg. auferentur) Isa. xxxviii. 
 12. In Hiph. to remove, place at, or carry to, 
 a distance. 2 K. iv. 4. Ps. Ixxx. 9. As a N. 
 yon a removing, or removal. 1 K. vi. 7, px 
 yon rrnbu' stone complete, or made ready for 
 removing. Comp. ch. v. 17, and Deut. xxni. 
 6. pDQ n-an the missive spear. Job xli. 17 or 
 26. 
 
 III. As a N. m^D a moving or rushing along, 
 or forwards, occ. Ps. Iv. 9. ; where Aquila 
 and Theodotion XaiXxTu^ovi stormy, Symma- 
 chus fraioovTos lifting up, Jerome tempestatis 
 tempestuous ,- nj?D mi a wind (of) rushing for- 
 wards *EPOMENH <rva>?, Acts'ii. 2. Comp. 
 Num. xi. 31. Ps. Ixxviii. 26; where the verb 
 j?D3 is applied to the wind. 
 
 J. In Kal, to ascend, go up. occ. Psal. cxxxix. 
 8. So LXX avcL^u, and Vulg. ascendero. 
 
 II. Chald. In A ph. to cause to ascend, to take 
 or bring up. occ. Dan. iii. 22. vi. 23 ; where 
 Theodotion uynviyjcut ; and observe that in 
 the word npDanb of this passage the radical 3 
 is preserved. 
 
 P3 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, to move, remove, wan- 
 der. Exod. XX. 18. Jud. ix. 9. Ps. cix. 10. 
 Amos iv. 8. Transitively, to move or remove 
 another, 2 Sam. xv. 20. In Hiph. to remove, 
 cause to wander, Ps. lix. 12. As a N. pa 
 vagabond, a wanderer. Gen. iv. 12, 14. 
 
 II. In Kal, intransitively, to move or be moved 
 to and fro, to shake, be agitated, stagger. I Sam. 
 i. 13, Ps. cvii. 27. Isa. vi. 4. vii* 2. xxiv. 20. 
 In Hiph. transitively, to move, shake, agitate, 
 2 K. xix. 21. Amos ix. 9. Zeph. ii. 15, & al. 
 
 ;3J73 occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate 
 form, but as a N. mas. plur. D-ysySD sistrums. 
 So Aquila and Symmachus <ntffr^is (from iniu, 
 to shake, agitate), and Vulg. sistris. occ. 2 
 Sam. vi. 5. The sistrum was an instrument 
 of music, heretofore very common among the 
 Egyptians. It was of an oval figure, or a di- 
 lated semicircle, in the shape of a shoulder- 
 belt, with brass wires across, which played in 
 holes wherein they were stopped by their flat 
 
 Vr3 
 
 They played on it by shaking the 
 sistrum in cadence, and thereby the brass wires 
 make a shrill and loud noise." (hairnet's Dic- 
 tionary from Apuleius. See also Virgil, ^n. 
 viii. lin. 696, and note there in the Delphin edit. 
 Der. Greek vivu, and Lat. nuo, to nod, whence 
 Latin nuto, and Eng. nutation. 
 
 To fasten, make fast. 
 
 I. To fasten, as a door with a bolt. occ. Jud. 
 iii. 23, 24. 2 Sam. xiii. 17, 18. Cant. iv. 12. 
 bnira ba a spring locked up, as Sir John Char- 
 din says he has known them to be in divers 
 parts of Asia, on account of the scarcity of 
 water there ;* and as I have often seen them 
 on our dry downs, even in England. As a N. 
 bs?3n or bnjr3D a bolt or lock. occ. Neh. iii. 3, 
 6, 14, 15. Cant. v. 5. 
 
 Hence perhaps Saxon ncegl, and Dan. nagle, or 
 negl, and Eng. a nail. 
 
 II. As a N. bir3 a shoe, or more properly a 
 sandal which consisted of a sole fastened to the 
 foot by strings tied on the upper part of it. 
 Thus the Chaldee Targums generally render 
 it by the f compound word b*T3D or Nbn3D, the 
 LXX by trav^aXiov and vTohrifAx, and the Vulg. 
 by caliga or calceamentum, all which words 
 primarily denote the kind of shoe or sandal just 
 mentioned. Hence we so frequently read of 
 loosing the shoe. As a N. bl73D a shoe, or as a 
 participle, shoeing, covering the feet occ. Deut. 
 xxxiii. 25. \ As a verb, to fasten or bind on a 
 shoe or sole, to shoe. occ. 2 Chron. xxviii. 15. 
 Ezek. xvi. 10. So the LXX render it in 
 Chron. vrt^ntrav, and in Ezek. (according to 
 the Alexandrian MS.) v<rih^ira. 
 
 Loosing or plucking off the shoe, or sandal, when 
 they entered into God's more immediate pre- 
 sence, as in Exod. iii. 5. Josh. v. 15, seems 
 to have been an emblematical act, denoting 
 their laying aside, by repentance, the pollutions 
 contracted by walking in this evil world. Comp. 
 Eccles. V. 1. John xiii. 10. The modern 
 Jews in the eastern countries are said to pull 
 off their shoes, before they enter their syna- 
 gogues ; and to this ceremony of worship, as 
 practised by the Jews in his time, Juvenal 
 alludes, sat. vi. lin. 158, 
 
 Observant uhifesta mero pede sabbata reges. 
 Where kings barefooted festal sabbaths keep. 
 
 The Mahometans always pluck off their shoes, 
 and leave them at the door when they enter 
 their mosques. And the ancient heathen ob- 
 served the same custom as to their temples. 
 The modern Gentoos, in like manner, " when 
 they enter their temples, or the apartments of 
 any great man, puU off' their shoes, and leave 
 them at the doors. Appearing in your pre- 
 sence without shoes is the greatest mark of re- 
 spect."^ So the Abyssinian Christians still 
 preserve the ancient rite by never entering a 
 church without pw/Zm^ off their shoes.^ 
 
 * See more in Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 113. 
 t Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon in 2ANAAAION. 
 X See Bynaeus De Calceis Hebraeorum, lib. i. cap. 6. 
 5 See Jos. Mede's Works, fol. p. 347. 
 II Annual Register for 1782, Characters, p. .51. note. 
 1 Mcde ut supra ; Complete Syst. of Geogr. v. ii. p. 401 ; 
 Millar'.s Ui.'Jt. Propagat. of Christianity, vol. ii, p. I8<). 
 
DI^3. 
 
 327 
 
 )r3 
 
 The Israelites were commanded, Exod. xii. 11, 
 to eat the passover with their shoes, or sandals, 
 on their feet, in token of haste ; for in general, 
 no doubt, thei/ plucked them off when they ate, 
 as the easterns still do. See Harmer's Ob- 
 servations, vol. L p. 451. 
 
 Ps. Ix. 10. cviii. 10, Towards or upon Edom 
 will I stretch out (LXX iktivu) my shoe or 
 sandal, as to a vile slave, who was to loose, 
 carry, and clean it (comp. Mat. iii. 1 1 . Luke 
 iii. 16.) ; or rather, cast it, as into an obscure 
 comer, such as they threw their dirty sandals 
 into, before they sat down to meat. See Mer- 
 rick's Annotations. 
 
 Cant. vii. 1 or 2, How beautiful are thy feet 
 with sandals or slippers, O prince's daughter ! 
 Hence we learn that these were anciently an 
 eminent part of female eastern finery. So 
 Judith, ch. X. 4<, when she proposed to charm 
 Holofernes, took her sandals, rav5aX/a, upon 
 her feet ; and ch. xvi. 9, Her sandals ravished 
 his eyes. And Homer, in the brief description 
 he gives us of Juno's dress, when she intended 
 to captivate Jupiter, does not, however, omit 
 her sandals, II. xiv. lin. 186, 
 
 Last her fair feet celestial sandals grace. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 And thus, in modern times. Lady M. W. 
 Montague, describing her Turkish dress, says, 
 (letter xxix. vol. ii. p. 12,) " My shoes are of 
 white kid leather, embroidered with gold," and 
 of the fair Fatima, (letter xxxiii. vol. ii. p. 
 71,) " ^er slippers white satin, finely embroi- 
 dered." 
 
 IIL Chald. In Aph. or Hiph. to bring in, 
 introduce, occ. Dan. ii. 25. iv. 3 or 6. vi. 18 
 or 19. 
 
 To be pleasant, sweet, agreeable. Gen. xlix. 15. 
 2 Sam. i. 26. Ps. cxli. 6, & al. As Ns. oira 
 sweetness, pleasantness. Prov. iii. 17. xv. 26. 
 Comp. Ps. xc. 17. Q'^'^'s pleasant, agreeable. 2 
 Sam. i. 23. Ps. Ixxxi. 3. cxxxiii. 1. ]DJ?3 
 pleasantness, occ. in plur. Isa. xvii. 10. As a 
 N. mas. plur. D'-Tspan pleasant meats, dainties. 
 occ. Ps. cxli. 4. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Chaldee 
 signifies to fix, infix. Hence perhaps as a N. 
 >n5:y3 a kind of thorn-tree, so called from its 
 thorns or prickles fixing deep into the flesh, 
 occ. Isa. vii. 19. Iv. 1.3. Comp. rryy. 
 
 To agitate, move briskly. 
 
 I. In Kal, transitively, to shake, agitate. Neh. 
 v. 13, where LXX iKrivaa-treo, and Vulg. ex- 
 cutio, to shake out. Isa. xxxiii. 15, where 
 LXX ce.ro(riiof/.ivoi shaking off. Intransitively, 
 to shake, shake or rouse oneself Jud. xvi. 20. 
 Also, transitively, to shake off. Exod. xiv. 27. 
 Ps. cxxxvi. 15. In Niph. to be shaken. Isa. 
 xxxiii. 9. Job xxxviii. 13. Ps. cix. 23. Dr 
 Shaw, Travels, p. 187, speaking of the swarms 
 of locusts which he saw near Algiers, in 1724 
 and 1725, says, " When the wind blew briskly, 
 so that these swarms were crowded by others, 
 
 we had a lively idea of that comparison of the 
 Psalmist (Ps. cix. 23,) oi being tossed up and 
 down as the locust. In Hith. to shake oneself. 
 Isa. Iii. 2. 
 
 II. As a N. *iSJ3 agitation, violence, perturbation. 
 Ps. Ixxxviii. 16. Job xxxvi. 14. 
 
 III. As a N. n*ny3 tow, i. e. fiax or hemp re- 
 duced by agitation, or by beating and combing 
 into a filamentous substance, occ. Jud. xvi. 9. 
 Isa. i. 31. 
 
 IV. As Ns. "ij^a a child, a youth, a young man. 
 Gen. xiv. 24. xviii. 7. xxii. 5. 1 Sam. i. 22. 
 Also, a young woman. Gen. xxiv. 14, 16, 28, 
 55, 57. xxxiv. .3, 12. In all which texts the 
 Samaritan Pentateuch, the Keri, and several 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices read rrnya. The 
 common printed reading nj73 however seems 
 right, since it occurs too often to suppose it a 
 corruption, and not appearing so grammatical 
 as rr")i?3 was probably in some copies changed 
 into the latter word. A young one, of cattle. 
 Zech. xi. 16. Fem. rriya a youna woman, a 
 girl, Exod. ii. 5. Jud. xix. 3, 4, & al. The 
 D^auprr Dnj;3 mentioned, 2 K. ii. 23, and ren- 
 dered little children, should rather have been 
 translated little lads, meaning such as we re 
 come to some use of their reason. Comp. 2 
 K. V. 2, 3. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 3. We may With 
 Harmer, Observ. vol. iii. p. 193, illustrate 
 Prov. ix. 3, by a passage from Hasselquist, 
 Travels, p. 56, who at Alexandria in Egypt 
 saw ten or twelve women going about and in- 
 viting people to a banquet by a particular kind 
 of cry or noise hardly to be described. Also, 
 1i;3 youth, state of youth. Job xxxiii. 25. Prov. 
 xxix. 21, & al. As a N. mas. plur. omra 
 youth, youthful state, or days of youth (for D^n^ 
 days seems to be the word understood, with 
 which the plural D-mira agrees, as D-bini D'-spi, 
 &c.) Gen. xlvi. 34. Isa. liv. 6. Jer. iii. 25, & 
 al. freq. It is evident that ?/ouf^ is denomi- 
 nated from this root on account of the spright- 
 liness and activity oi that age. 
 
 V. As a N. "1^3 a child in understanding or 
 abilities, childish in this sense, ignorant, simple. 
 See Isa. iii. 4. Eccles. x. 16, 17. In which 
 last passage Solomon alludes to his foolish son 
 Rehoboam, who is said, 2 Chron. xiii. 7, to 
 be aab n^l "1173 childish ( Vulg. rudis ignorant) 
 and weak-hearted, when, by 1 K. xiv. 21, he 
 was forty-one years of age. So Jeremiah ex- 
 cusing himself from the prophetic office says 
 
 / cannot speak, for I am ^V^ ' l>ut it cannot 
 
 be hence safely inferred that he was then a 
 child in age ; for Solomon modestly calls him- 
 self ]^^Dp n3 a little child, 1 K. iii. 7, though 
 it appears by the first verse that he was then 
 married. 
 
 VI. It is rendered, to roar, as a young lion, 
 occ. Jer. Ii. 38. If this be the tme meaning 
 of the word4n this passage, it is thus used by 
 an onomatopoeia, or formed from the sound, as 
 roar in English. But the Vulg. explains i-|j;3 
 here by excutient comas, shall shake their 
 manes; so the LXX version E^97y^^>j<rav they 
 were roused, appears likewise to refer it to the 
 root ^v- Comp. Jud. xvi. 20 ; and observe 
 from Kolben, Nat. Hist, of the Cape, vol. ii. 
 p. 96, that " when the lion is wroth or pinched 
 
13 
 
 328 
 
 ns3 
 
 with hunger, he erects and * shakes his mane, 
 and thwacks his sides very briskly with his 
 tail." But as Tnj?3 in Jer. li. 38, is applied to 
 lions' whelps, the sense of roaring or groivling, 
 rudere, seems preferable, iiys in Zeeh. ii. 13, 
 is by some referred to this root "nua in the sense 
 of roaring, and translated accordingly ; but 
 both the form of the word, and the version of 
 the LXX and Vulg. show that it belongs to 
 the root 'ij; which see. 
 
 To reach out, stretch forth. 
 
 I. In Hiph. to reach, or stretch out, as a tool in 
 cutting, occ. Exod. xx. 25. Josh. viii. 31. 
 (Comp. Isa. X. 15.) as a sickle into corn, 
 occ. Deut. xxiii. 25 or 26. In these three 
 passages of Exod. Deut. and Josh, the LXX 
 render it by trifiaXku to put in or upon. 
 
 II. In Hiph. to reach or stretch out, as the 
 hand. Isa. xi. 15. xiii. 2. xix. 16. Zech. ii. 9 
 or 13. In this view the LXX render it inter 
 al. by tTi^ccXX&t and inp^a to lay on. Isa. xxx. 
 28, icw ns3a D-'ia rrssnb to stretch out (the 
 hand namely against) nations with a stretching 
 out of destruction. As this is the only text 
 wherein the n final may seem to be radical, 
 and the prophet is here threatening the Assy- 
 rians and their confederates, rrsDrr may either 
 be considered as the infinitive of t^a according 
 to a Chaldee form common in Ezra and Dan. 
 (see Chaldee Grammar, sect. vi. 8.) or else 
 riarr may be taken as the Heb. infin. Hiph. 
 and the final rr prefixed, as emphatic, to the 
 following word D-'ia. See Bp Lowth's note, 
 and comp. Job xl. 15 or 18, under p3N III. 
 The Heb. particle for against may be under- 
 stood, as in Isa. x. 32, under risa below. The 
 Vulg. explains the above Heb. words by ad 
 perdendas gentes in nihilum, to destroy the na- 
 tions to nothing. As a N, fern, rrsnan, in reg. 
 ninsn a stretching out, as of the hand. Isa. xix. 
 16. xxx. 32. 
 
 III. In Hiph. to stretch out, as with or in the 
 hand, to present, tender. Exod. xxix. 24, & al. 
 freq. In Huph. to be thus presented, occ. 
 Exod. xxix. 27. As a N. fem. rrH^ian a stretch- 
 ing forth or presenting. Exod. xxix. 27. Also, 
 an offeriiig thus presented. Exod. xxix. 24. 
 Num. viii. 11, And Aaron t^'-arr shall present 
 the Levites nsian (as) a present or ofiering he- 
 fore Jehovah; and this text shows the true 
 
 sense both of the verb and noun, in this appli- 
 cation of them. 
 
 IV. In Hiph. to stretch forth, extend, as God 
 did showers to his people when passing through 
 a country which, according to Dr Shaw, Tra- 
 vels, p. 438, " is never, unless sometimes at 
 the equinoxes, refreshed with rain." occ. Psal. 
 Ixviii. 10, 
 
 " While vet the burning sands they tread. 
 Thy kindliest rains around them shed, 
 Bespeak them fav'rites of thy care. 
 And nature's wearied powers repair." 
 
 Merrick. 
 
 But comp. under m3. 
 
 V. In Kal, to stretch forth, extend, as perfumes 
 or scented fumigations over a bed. occ. Prov. 
 
 * Gaudet^ue comantes 
 
 Excutiem rervice toros.ViRo. iEn. xii. H, 7. 
 
 vii. 17, inn "iau^ra "nsa I have stretched out 
 (over) my bed, myrrh, &c. namely, in the cen- 
 ser, or fuming-pot. 
 
 VI. As a N. r\^'i a stretching forth, extension. 
 occ. Ps. xlviii. 3, Mount Sion is fi"\3 ns" beau- 
 tiful in extension, i. e. in the prospect it ex- 
 tends to the eye. Thus Bate. 
 
 VII. As a N. fem. in reg. nsa, plur. mE33 an 
 extension, or extent of country, occ. Josh. xi. 
 2. xii. 23. xvii. 11. 1 K. iv. 11. 
 
 VIII. As a N. nsa honey. See under ns IV. 
 f^sa to stretch out repeatedly, occ. Isa. x. 32. 
 
 p"y n-a irr m" cisa- He (the Assyrian) shall 
 stretch out his hand repeatedly (against) the 
 mountain of the house of Sion. (Comp. Isa. xi. 
 15. xix. 16.) So in Hiph. Job xxxi. 21, 
 "ms-DrT, the ^ being substituted for the redu- 
 plicate 3 ; but observe that thirty of Dr Ken- 
 nicott's codices drop the i. 
 
 This root is both in sound and sense nearly re- 
 lated to ^^^ 
 
 I. In Kal, to breathe, blow with a blast of air. 
 Isa. liv. 16. Cant. ii. 17. iv. 6. DVii ms-u; np 
 till the day breathe. So the LXX huTviva^, 
 and Vulg. aspiret. * It is obvious to common 
 observation in almost every country, that in 
 settled weather there is generally at the time 
 of the sun's approach to the horizon, and a 
 little after he is risen, a pretty brisk easterly 
 gale, which seems to be the breathing of the 
 day here mentioned. Comp. Gen. iii. 8. But 
 see Harmer's Outlines, p.' 282. As a N. nsra 
 a puff. occ. Job xi. 20, ursD 71373 a puff of 
 breath. Comp. Jer. v. 13. Also, an instru- 
 ment of blowing, a bellows, occ. Jer. vi. 29. 
 So LXX (puffYiTYi^, and Vulg. sufflatorium. 
 In Hiph, to breathe, blow upon. Cant. iv. 16. 
 Comp. under ns"- 
 
 II. In Kal, transitively, to puff or snuff at in 
 contempt or disdain. So LXX i^i<pv(rnffBi, 
 Vulg. exufflavi. Hag. i. 9, where see Bp New- 
 come. In Hiph. with i or b following. The 
 same. Ps. x. 5. (so Symmachus ix(pvira.) xii. 
 6. Mai. i. 13, where LXX i^itpvirt^ffce, Vulg. 
 exufflastis. As a N. rT3 a puffing. Isa. xlii. 
 22. D-'iina nsrr a puffingybr the choice men or 
 soldiers, i. e. in contempt. See Vitringa, and 
 comp. 2 Chron. xxix. 8. 
 
 III. In Kal, to pant for breath, breathe short. 
 Jer. XV. 9. In Hiph. to cause to pant. Job 
 xxxi. 39. Also, intransitively, to puff or pant. 
 Mai. i. 13. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to blow, as a stream or blast of 
 fire. Ezek. xxii. 20, 21. In Hiph. to smite, as 
 with such a blast. Ezek. xxi. 31 or 36. Comp. 
 Prov. xxix. 8. Scorners n^'ip irfB" blow up 
 (namely the fire of contention in) or inflame a 
 city. As a particle paoul ms3 .Ter. i. 13, "t-d 
 m33 a pot blowed upon, i. e. heated by having 
 the fire blowed upon it. Comp. Job xii. 12 
 or 20. 
 
 V. As a N. TT'B ashes, which are reduced to 
 this form by the agency of the celestial fluid, 
 the gross air rushing in, and the light rushing 
 forth in the act of burning, occ. Exod. ix. 
 8, 10. 
 
 ^ See Nature Displayed, vol. iii. p. 177, English edit. 
 12mo. 
 
nB2 
 
 329 
 
 hBIl 
 
 VI. As a N. mas. pliir. O'-na quick burning 
 coals (Eng. marg.) in which the fire is still 
 a blowing up. So one of the Greek versions 
 in Montfaucon's Hexapla a^^^axxg live coals. 
 oce. Ps. xi. C ; where it is joined with Jire 
 and brimstone, in allusion to the horrible de- 
 stnietion of Sodom and Gomorrah. Dr 
 Lowth, (De Sacra Poesi Heb. Praelect. xii. 
 p. 106, edit. Oxon. 8vo. ) whom see, explains 
 it by balls of fire, bolides (PHn. Nat. Hist, 
 ii. 26.) or simply lightnings. Comp. Ps. 
 xviii. 13, 14. Also, as a N. mas. plur. witli- 
 oiit the " as in many other instances ons live 
 coals, occ. Prov. xxvi. 21, where Vulg. ear- 
 bones coak; Isa. xliv. 12, where LXX, 
 Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodotion, a^^^alt 
 live coals, so Vulg. prunis. Isa. liv. 16, where 
 LXX av^gaxaj, and Vulg. prunis. 
 
 VII. As a N. man, rendered the apple-, but 
 most probably means the citron- tree, and -fruit, 
 so called from that remarkable fragrancy which 
 they breathe forth. (Comp. Cant. iv. 16.) 
 The apple-trees they nave in Judea and the * 
 neighbouring countries are very bad, and there- 
 fore can hardly be the trees intended. Cant, 
 ii. 3. Joel i. 12, & al. The citron-ivee, 
 (whatever be determined concerning its near 
 relations the lemon- and orange-tree) was cer- 
 tainly known to the Jews f several genera- 
 tions before our Saviour, as appears by the 
 story in Josephus (Ant. lib. xiii. cap. 13, 
 5.) of their pelting king Alexander Jannseus 
 with citrons, which they carried, he says, ac- 
 cording to the law, at the feast of tabeniacles. 
 Comp. under Tirr II. And this tree cor- 
 responds with the description given in Scrip- 
 ture, of the man, as being a very delightful 
 and no6/e tree, Joeli. 12. Cant. ii. 3. extreme- 
 ly fragrant. Cant. vii. 8 its fruit very refresh- 
 ing. Cant. ii. 5 and of a golden colour, Prov. 
 
 XXV. 11. As for Cant. viii. 5, the only remain- 
 ing passage where man occurs in the name of a 
 tree, it more probably means the citron- than 
 the apple-tree, because the former seems to have 
 been more common in Judea, as they certainly 
 are more pleasant than the latter. But for far- 
 ther satisfaction on this subject, I refer the reader 
 to Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 396, &c. 
 
 VIII. It appears from Josh. xv. 33, that the 
 Canaanites had a n-a or temple to man or 
 the blower, which " name seems to express 
 the complex act of the expansion, driving the 
 spirit into the sun's orb ; melting and dissi- 
 pating it there ; forcing it out again in atoms 
 or light; reforming the same into spirit; 
 making it the instrument to give breath, to 
 move and impel the (planetary) orbs and other 
 bodies ; and when made a god, to give oracles, 
 to inspire or blow into his priests or prophets 
 a power of vaticination, to reveal secrets and 
 foretell things to come." An apple, and pro- 
 bably of the citron or orange kind, seems to 
 have been the emblem of these celestial agents. 
 
 So Dr Russell, where he professes to enumerate all 
 the variety of fruit produced at Aleppo, mentions " two 
 or three sorts of apples, but very bad." Nat. Hist, of 
 Aleppo, p. 21. 
 
 + Dr I'rideaux, Connex. part ii. book vi. places this 
 riotous assault on Alexander Jauuseus in the year before 
 Christ 95. 
 
 particularly of the sun, even from the begin- 
 ning. See Gen. iii. Hence the very general 
 sacredness of various apples among the hea- 
 then. See more in HoUoway's Originals, 
 vol. i. p. 76, 77; vol. ii. p. 249, 250; Hut- 
 chinson's Trinity of the Gentiles ; p. 307, & 
 seq. ; and Vitringa, Observ. Sacr. lib. iv. 
 cap. 12, 15, p. 1067. 
 Der. Greek >rvf&; to breathe, whence -rnufia. 
 breath, and Eng. pneumatic. Also puff, and 
 m being prefixed, snuff, sniff. Qu ? 
 
 Occurs not as a verb, so the ideal meaning is 
 uncertain, but as a N. -jsa an emerald, or some 
 kind of precious stone, occ. Exod. xxviii. 18. 
 xxxix. 11. Ezek. xxvii. 16. xxviii. 13. 
 
 To fall, in almost any manner. It is a very 
 general word, and even more extensive in its 
 signification than the Eng. verb to fall, whe- 
 ther simple or joined with the several par- 
 ticles down, off, upon, &c. The following are 
 some of its most remarkable applications. 
 
 I. In Kal, to fall, as lots. In Hiph. to cause 
 to fall, cast, as lots. See Josh. xiii. 6. xxiii. 
 4. 1 Chron. xxvi. 14. Neh. xi. 1. 
 
 II. To fall, befall, happen. Ruth iii. 18. 
 
 III. To fall to the ground, fail. Josh. xxi. 45. 
 xxiii. 14. 1 K. viii. 56 or 57. Comp. 1 Sam. 
 iii. 19. 
 
 IV. To fall upon, as sleep, terror, &c. See 
 Gen. ii. 21. Exod. xv. 16. Josh. ii. 9. Job 
 iv. 13. xiii. 11. Prov. xix. 15. 
 
 V. To fall doum, as a tent, a wall, a house, 
 corruere. Jud. vii. 13. Ezek. xiii. 11. Jer. Ii. 
 44. Jud. xvi. 30. In Hiph. to cause to fall, 
 to fell, as a tree. 2 K. iii. 19, 25. As a N. 
 nrban a ruin, heap of buildings fallen down. 
 Isa. xvii. 1. xxiii. 13. xxv. 2 of a tree, 
 Ezek. xxxi. 13. 
 
 VI. To fall, as in battle, or by a violent death. 
 Jud. viii. 10. xii. 6. xx. 44, 46. 2 Sam. i. 4. 
 ii. 23. iii. 34, 38. 
 
 VII. To be fallen or lie, as on a bed. Exod. 
 xxi. 18. Esth. vii. 8. as dead. Jud. iii. 25, 
 iv. 22. 1 Sam. xxxi. 8. Comp. 1 Sam. v. 4. 
 
 VIII. To lie, lie down. 1 Sam. xix. 24. Comp. 
 Ezek. i. 28. iii. 23. Num. xxiv. 4. 
 
 IX. To lie, be disposed, as an army. Jud. vii. 12. 
 
 X. To lie, be situated, dwell, as a people. So 
 LXX xxra;>cn<r'.,and Targ. K'la^. Gen. xxv. 18. 
 
 XI. With n following, to fall short of, be in- 
 ferior to, a person. Job xii. 3. xiii. 2. 
 
 XII. With 73 following, to fall off, cease from, 
 a thing or action. Jud. ii. 19. 
 
 XIII. To fall or sink, as the countenance in 
 chagrin, discontent, or displeasure. Gen. iv. 
 5, 6. Comp. Job xxix. 24. Jer. iii. 12. Neh. 
 vi. 16. as the heart in fear. 1 Sam. xvii. 32. 
 
 XIV. To fall, decay, rot, as a part of the 
 body. Num. v. 27. 
 
 XV. In Hiph. to cause to fall, cast forth, as a 
 mother her offspring. Isa. xxvi. 19. 
 
 XVI. To be dejected, cast down, in mind. Neh. 
 vi. 16. 
 
 XVII. To fail, be to no purpose, or to be lost 
 in reckoning. Num. vi. 12; where LXX 
 aXoyoi iffevrui shall not be reckoned, Vulg. irriti 
 fiant be in vain, useless. 
 
}>S3 
 
 330 
 
 ti'Si 
 
 XXIII. In Kal, to faU, belaid, presented or 
 even accepted, as a petition or supplication. 
 See Jer. xxxvi. 7. xxxvii. 20. In Hiph. to 
 present, as a supplication. Jer. xxxviii. 26. 
 xlii. 9. Dan. ix. 18, 20. This application of 
 the verb seems to allude to the prostrate pos- 
 ture in which petitions anciently were, and 
 still are, presented to the eastern princes. 
 
 XIX. In Kal and Hith. to fall upon, assault. 
 Josh. xi. 7. Job i. 15. Gen. xliii. 18. 
 
 X X. To light down, alight, as from a camel or 
 chariot. Gen. xxiv. 64. 2 K. v. 21. 
 
 XXI. To fall off, desert, to an enemy. Jer. 
 xxi. 9. xxxvii. 13, 14. to another kingdom or 
 government. 2 Chron. xv. 9. 
 
 XXII. As a N. b33 an abortion, an abortive 
 birth, which falls from the mother dead, im- 
 mature, and imperfect, occ. Job iii. 16. Psal. 
 Iviii. 9. Eccles. vi. 3. 
 
 XXIII. As a N. bsn refuse, offal,* of corn, 
 occ. Amos viii. 6. 
 
 XXIV. As a N. mas. plur. in regim. -bsQ 
 flakes, i. e. of flesh, laid over oxiA falling down, 
 as it were, upon each other. So Montanus, 
 decidentiae. occ. Job xli. 15 or 23. 
 
 XXV. As a N. fem. in reg. nbsn a dead 
 carcass (caro casa) fallen to the ground, occ. 
 Jud. xiv. 8. So the LXX rrufMc, from -ri^ru 
 to fall. 
 
 XXVI. As a N. mas. plur. n-'baa and D-b-sa. 
 occ. Gen. vi. 4. Num. xiii. 33 or 34. I once 
 thought this word might signify apostates, 
 persons fallen off from the true worship, faith 
 and fear of God, deserters in a spiritual view 
 (comp. Sense XXL above, and Job xxii. 15 
 17.); according to that of Ecclus xvi. 7, 
 Tuv et^^itu* yiyavruv ol a.TKmnffa.n the old giants 
 who fell away; but, no doubt, there were 
 spiritual apostates before the time mentioned, 
 Gen. vi. 4, (comp. Gen. iv. 26, under xnp 
 VII.) and Num. xiii. 33, seems to determine 
 the meaning of the word to be such as fall 
 upon others, assaulters, violent. So Aquila 
 renders it in Gen. by i^iTt-TTovTts, and Sym- 
 machus by (itttioi. 
 
 bbE33 To fall entirely or repeatedly. So LXX 
 'TiffovvTai, Vulg. coiTuent, and Montanus, 
 cadet, shall faU. occ. Ezek. xxviii. 23. 
 
 Der. To faU, fed, fail, he. 
 
 To dissipate, disperse. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to disperse, disseminate, 
 scatter abroad. Gen. xi. 8, 9. Isa. xxx. 30, 
 VS3 irrb a scattering or scattered flame of 
 devouring fire. In Niph. to be dispersed, dis- 
 seminated. Gen. ix. 19. x. 18. xi. 4. Prov. v. 
 16, & al. freq. As a N. yns a dispersion, 
 dissipation, occ, Zeph. iii. 10. As a N. fem. 
 plur. myisn dispersions, occ. Jer. xxv. 34. 
 
 II. To dissipate the parts of a thing by colli- 
 sion, to break in pieces. Ps. ii. 9. Jer. li. 21 
 2.3, & al. freq. As a participial N. ysn a 
 breaking in pieces, occ. Ezek. ix. 2. Also, a 
 warlike instrument, a mace, club, or the like, 
 occ. Jer. li. 20. Comp. Prov. xxv. 18, where 
 two of Dr Kennicott's codices have ysra. 
 
 From off and /a//. Skimveh. 
 
 III. To loosen, and separate into distinct pieces ; 
 applied to timber before fastened together in 
 floats. To this purpose the LXX st/v|, 
 and the French translation je les ferai delier. 
 occ. 1 K. V. 9. 
 
 |y33 To dash or break into many pieces, occ. 
 Jer. xxiii. 29. 
 
 VSysD To shatter exceedingly, or into very small 
 pieces, occ. Job xvi. 12. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to bring or draw forth, to 
 produce, or bring into action, proferre. See 
 Psal. cxl. 9. cxliv. 13. Prov. viii. 35. Isa. 
 Iviii. 10. Jer. x. 4. The Vulg. renders it 
 once by effundo to pour out, Isa. Iviii. 10, 
 once by affiuo to abound, Prov. iii. 13, and 
 several times by haurio to draw out; so Sym- 
 machus, Prov. viii. 35, by a^uirui. But ob- 
 serve that the 3 is never preserved in this 
 Hebrew V. though always in the subsequent 
 Chaldee one. 
 
 II. As a N. p-sx an effusion, efflux, stream, as 
 of water. Job vi. 15. Ps. xlii. 2. Cant. v. 12. 
 2 Sam. xxii. 16, where D- "p-DN (comp. Ps. 
 xviii. 16.) are the effusions or passages of the 
 sea from the great abyss. So LXX oKpifus, 
 Vulg. effusiones i-p-sx Isa. viii. 7, seems to 
 allude to the numerous artificial outlets or 
 channels which were made from the Euphrates. 
 On Ps. cxxvi. 4, see Mr Merrick's Aimota- 
 tion, and Dr Home's comment and note. 
 
 III. Chald, to go forth, issue out. Dan. ii. 13, 
 14. vii. 10, & al. In Hiph. or Aph. to bring 
 
 forth, bring out. Ezra v. 14. vi. 5, & al. As 
 a N. fem. NnpSS expense, disbursement. Ezra 
 vi. 8. 
 12/33 To breathe, respire. 
 
 I. To respire, take breath, and so be refreshed, 
 or reanimated, occ. Exod. xxiii. 12. xxxi. 17. 
 2 Sam. xvi. 14. As a N. u?33 breath. Job xli. 
 12 or 21, (where see Scott's note, and Bo- 
 chart, vol. iii. 782.) Gen. i. 30. 
 
 II. cBsrr "ni are mentioned among the orna- 
 ments of the women, Isa. iii. 20. The words 
 mean, I apprehend, perfume-boxes, vessels or 
 boxes to snift or smell at, so the Vulg. rightly, 
 olfactoriola smelling -boxes, and Diodati's Ital- 
 ian, i bossoli d'odori. They are still in use 
 among the Persian women, to whose *' neck- 
 laces which fall below the bosom is fastened 
 a large box of sweets : some of these boxes are 
 as big as one's hand ; the common ones are of 
 gold, the others are covered with jewels : 
 they are all bored through, and filled with a 
 black paste very light, made of musk and 
 amber, but of a very strong smell " Complete 
 System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 175. 
 
 Ill As a N. 1^33, plur. mu'BS, and once, Ezek. 
 xiii. 20, D-U'33, a breathing frame, the body 
 which by breathing is sustained in life. See 
 Gen. ix. 4, 5. Lev. xvii. 11, 14. xxiv. 17, 18. 
 Deut. xii. 23. From the above passages it 
 seems sufficiently evident not only that the 
 animal body is called 1^33, but that this name 
 is in a peculiar manner applied to that won- 
 derful fluid the blood (comp. Ps. cxli. 8. Isa. 
 liii. 12.) ; whence wc may safely conclude that 
 the blood is that by which the animal doth, in 
 
C^DJ 
 
 331 
 
 nasi 
 
 some sense, breathe ) that agreeably to the 
 opinion of * many eminent naturalists it re- 
 quires a constant refreshment or reanimation 
 from the external air ; and that this is one of 
 the great ends of respiration. Aristophanes, 
 Nub. lin. 711, in like manner calls the blood 
 ^/'t/;^. Kat rnv ^v^.^f* ncrivova-i, " And they 
 drink up my soul or life, i. e. my blood." And 
 Virgil applies the Latin anima to the same 
 sense, -^n. ix. lin. 349, Purpuream vomit ilk 
 animam, he vomits forth his purple soul or life.f 
 In Josh. X. 28, 30, .32, 35, 37, the L XX ren- 
 der u^33 ba by * i/xTviov every breathing thi7ig- 
 lirsa is also used for a dead body ; an animal 
 which has breathed. Lev. xxi. 1, 11. xxii. 4. 
 Num. V. 2. vi. 6. xix. 11, 13. Hag. ii. 13. 
 
 IV. As a N. a'Sa a living creature, a creature 
 or animal that lives by breathing. Gen. i. 20, 
 21, 24. ii. 7. ix. 10, 12, 15. Particularly a 
 human creature, being, or self, as being the 
 principal of animal frames, a person. Gen. xii. 
 5. xiv. 21. xvii. 14. xlvi. \5. Lev. ii. 1. xi. 43. 
 Deut. xxiv. 7, & al. freq. Used in a collective 
 sense, Ezek. xxvii. 13. 
 
 And hence it is, in condescension to our capa- 
 cities, applied to Jehovah, 1 Sam. ii. 35. Isa. 
 xlii. 1. Jer. Ii. 14. Amos vi. 8, Jehovah hath 
 sworn nur33a by his own self, his vitality or 
 essential Being. It is once spoken of fish, 
 and that not improperly ; since fishes respire 
 as really (but those that have gills, in a diffe- 
 rent manner) as land animals do. Isa. xix. 10. 
 1^33 "03 N pools for fish, vivaria. It is more- 
 over, once, in a proverbial expression, applied 
 to vegetables, and it is very certain that these 
 also do, in some sense, respire,\ Isa. x. 18. 
 Also, to idols, Isa. xlvi. 2. 
 
 V. And as the animal frame, including the blood, 
 is evidently the seat of the affections and ap- 
 petites, and is that on the state and condition 
 of which they greatly depend for their exertion 
 or energy (see Gen. xliv. 30. Deut. xii. 15, 
 20, 21. xiv. 26. Job vi. 7. Ps. Ixxxiv. 3. Prov. 
 xxi. 10. Comp. Isa. xxxii. 6. Ivi. 11.); hence 
 2^33 denotes the affections, desires or appetites. 
 See Gen. xxiii. 8. xxxiv. 3. Exod. xv. 9. xxiii. 
 9. Deut. iv. 29. vi. 5. xxi. 14. xxiii. 24. 1 
 Sam. i. 15.^ Psal. x. 3. xxiv. 4. xxvii. 12. xxxv. 
 25. xli. 3.* Prov. xiii. 4. xxiii. 2. xxviii. 25. 
 Eccles. vi. 9. Isa. Ivi. 11. Jer. xxxiv. 16. 
 And 1^33 is in this view ascribed, etve^uTo-TraSu;, 
 to God. Isa. i. 14. xlii. I. Jer. v. 9, 29. xii. 
 
 7. XV. 1. xxxii. 41 and once figuratively to 
 
 biNty or Hades, Isa. v. 14. Comp. Hab. ii. 5. 
 
 VI. As a N. ir^33 hath been supposed to sig- 
 nify the spiritual part of man, or what we 
 commonly call his soul: I must for myself 
 confess, that I can find no passage where it 
 hath undoubtedly this meaning. Gen. xxxv. 18. 
 1 K. xvii. 21, 22. Ps. xvi. 10, seem fairest 
 for this signification. But may not 2^33 in the 
 three former passages be most properly ren- 
 
 * SeeTho. Bartholin, Anatom. p. 285; the Rev "Wil- 
 liam Jones' Physiological Disquisitions, p. 153; Dr Craw- 
 ford on Animal Heat, &c p. 354, &(% 2d edit. ; and Ency- 
 clopaedia Britannica in Aerology, No. 89, &c. and in 
 Blood, No. 22, &c. 
 
 t See the Encyclopaedia Britannica, in Blood, No. 1!), 8i'. 
 
 { See Derham's Physico-Theolotry, book x. 
 
 dered breath, and in the last, a breathing or 
 
 animal fram^ ? 
 On this whole root compare Greek and Eng. 
 
 Lexicon in 4'"PC*'' 
 nS3 See under t)3 VII. and ns IV. 
 
 To shoot, ru^h, or flee away. occ. Jer. xlviii. 9, 
 twice. It seems nearly related to the follow- 
 ing rTy3, as Kiaa to rrt:n, xnn to mn, xsn 
 to (7371 ; and perhaps as the prophet is 
 threatening Moab, he uses a word of the 
 Moabitish dialect. Comp. under NT" III. and 
 rTp3 V. 
 
 This root is nearly related to ays which see. 
 
 I. In Kal or Niph. to stand, stand up. Gen. 
 xviii. 2. xxxvii. 7. Exod. xv. 8. 
 
 II. As a N. a-ys a statue, a jnllar. occ. Gen. 
 xix. 26. 
 
 II L To be settled. Psal. cxix. 89; where LXX 
 'hiotfjt.ini, and Vulg. permanent, abideth. Comp. 
 Ps. xxxix. 6 ; where Eng. translat. at his best 
 estate, marg. settled, i. e. however firmly set- 
 tled he may seem. 
 
 IV. As a N. ay3 the haft or handle of a sword, 
 in which the blade is set. occ. Jud. iii. 22. So 
 LXX XajSjjv, and Vulg. capulus. 
 
 V. As a N. a''i:3 a military station or garrison. 
 
 1 Sam. xiii. 3, 4. 
 
 VI. As a N. mas. plur. D''ay3 stationary sol- 
 diers, a garrison. See 1 Sam.x. 5. 2 Sam. viii. 
 6, 14. 
 
 VII. With bv following, to be set, stand or 
 preside over. Ruth ii. 5, 6. As a participial 
 noun ays a president, prefect. 1 K. iv. 7, 19. 
 V. 16 or 30. xxii. 48. 
 
 VIII. Chald. as a noun fern. Nnays fixedness^ 
 firmness, strength, occ. Dan. ii. 41. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable di* omissible, n ; 
 for though the final rr itself never- occurs in 
 this verb, yet it seems to be supplied by " in 
 rrs-yn Jer. iv. 7, and by n in nny3 Jer. ii. 
 15; and the infinitive Hiph. is formed in 
 m, myrr, Num. xxvi. 9. Ps. Ix. 2. 
 
 In general it signifies to shoot, break, or burst, 
 
 forth or out, emicare, erumpere. 
 
 I. To shoot forth, as a tree doth its flowers or 
 flower-buds, to bud, bud forth, germinate. So 
 Vulg. germinare. occ. Cant. vi. 10 or 11. vii. 
 12. As a noun fem. rry3, in reg. ny3 a flower- 
 bud or blossom, occ. Gen. xl. 10. Job xv. 33. 
 Isa. xviii. 5. As a N. mas. plur. D-sys 
 
 flowers. So LXX avSj?, and Vulg. flores. 
 occ. Cant. ii. 12. 
 
 II. To shoot forth or spring, as ruined cities or 
 buildings do with spontaneous vegetables, occ. 
 Jer. ii. 15. iv. 7. ix. 10, 12, or 9, 11. xlvi. 19. 
 
 2 K. xix. 25. Isa. xxxvii. 26. So the learned 
 Leigh in his Critica Sacra, " Germinavit,pul- 
 lulavit, herbas et gramina produxit. Jer. iv. 
 7." Comp. Isa. xxvii. 10, 11. xxxii. 1.3. 
 xxxiv. 13. Hos. ix. 6. x. 8. 1 Mac. iv. 38. 
 
 III. As Ns. fem. ny"i3, rrys, and in reg. ny3, 
 the plumage or feathers of birds, which shoot out 
 of their bodies as vegetables from the earth, or 
 blossoms from trees, occ. Ezek. xvii. .3, 7. 
 Jf)b xxxix. 13. Lev. i. 16. 
 
n^:] 
 
 332 
 
 n2i3 
 
 I V. As a N. V3 the hawk, from his rapid flight 
 or shooting away in flying.* occ. Lev. xi. 16. 
 Deut. xiv. 15. Job xxxix. 26 ; which last pas- 
 sage seems to refer to the migration of the 
 hawk towards the south ; for most of the genus 
 of hawks are birds of passage. See Bochart, 
 vol. iii. 269, 270 ; and Pluche's Histoire du 
 Ciel, torn. i. p. 47, S^c. 
 
 Hence Latin nisus a hawk. 
 
 V. To shoot, rush, ov flee away. occ. Lam. iv. 
 15; where LXX render laa by avn(p^*]irav 
 were inflamed, with anger namely, and the 
 Vulg. by jurgati sunt chided, quarrelled, agree- 
 ably to the next sense ; but our English trans- 
 lation, fled away, seems right. 
 
 VL In Kal, and Hiph. to break out into 
 strife or contention, to strive, contend. See 
 Exod. ii. 13. xxi. 22. Num. xxvi. 9. As a N. 
 rryn strife, contention, contest. Pro v. xiii. 10. 
 xvii. 19, & al. 
 
 yya To shoot out or emit sparks, to sparkle, 
 emicare, scintillare. It occurs not as a V. 
 but as a participle mas. plur. benoni in Kal, 
 O-yyj sparkling, occ. Ezek. i. 7 ; where how- 
 ever both the LXX and Vulg. render it as a 
 N. the former by trTivSn^a, the latter by scin- 
 tillae, sparks. As a N. ynya a spark, so the 
 Vulg. scintilla, but LXX in plur. <rTtv6n^ts. 
 occ. Isa. i. 31. 
 
 In general denotes superiority, being above, over 
 or beyond. 
 
 I. In Kal, absolutely, to be over, preside, occ. 
 1 Chron. xv. 21. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 12. With 
 bv following, to be or preside over, as work, 
 occ. 1 Chron. xxiii. -l. Ezra iii. 8, 9. So in 
 Chaldee as a participle Ith. nysnn set over. 
 occ. Dan. vi. 3 ; where Theodotion v-re^ over, 
 and Vulg. superabat was over, presided. As 
 a participial N. mas. plur. D-nyaD persons who 
 preside over other workmen, Eng. translat. 
 overseers, occ. 2 Chron. ii. 1, 17, or 2, 18. 
 xxxiv. 13; in the first of which passages the 
 LXX render it fXKrrarau, and Vulg. praepo- 
 sitos, presidents, prefects. 
 
 II. As a N. ny3 superiority, excellency, strength, 
 mastery, victory. Lam. iii. 18, And I said 
 "nya nnx my superiority, excellency is perished. 
 Isa. Ixiii. 6. And I will bring down DHi^a their 
 superiority (Eng. translat. strength, Vulg. 
 virtutem) to the ground; but ver. 3, onys VT 
 and their strength, i. e. their blood, which sup^ 
 ported their strength, was sprinkled upon my 
 garments. LXX in both texts aluoe. blood, 
 so in ver. 3. Syr. dt, and Vulg. sangui- 
 nem. Pro v. xxi. 28, A false witness shall perish, 
 but a man who heard shall speak nasb to vic- 
 tory,, convincingly ; " so as to convince, and 
 carry his point." Bate ; where the Vulg. lo- 
 quetur victoriam, shall speak victory, French 
 transl. parlera avec gain de cause, shall speak 
 so as to gain the cause. Comp. Job xxiii. 7. 
 Hab. i. 4, Judgment does not go forth n^ib to 
 
 * .See the passages cited from Homer and Virgil under 
 rra" v. to which add that Homer, IL xv. lin. 238, caUs 
 the hawk uxtcrra ^tiritif'vii the swiftest of birds. 
 
 victory, i. e. with superiority or success. In 1 
 Sam. XV. 29, bn^W" n3 the excellency or 
 strength of Israel, i. e. the giver of superiority, 
 excellency, victory, or strength to Ismel, is 
 used as a title of Jehovah ; where the Vulg. 
 triumphator in Israel, the triumpher in Israel. 
 Comp. 1 Chron. xv. 21. 
 III. As a participial N. niisn, it occurs in 
 the titles of above fifty of the Psalms, and has 
 been by many supposed to signify a chief mu- 
 sician, a chief singer or precentor ; as for in- 
 stance, in the title of Psal. iv. ma^a^n niianb 
 has been explained, to the chief musician to be 
 sung to stringed instruments. But as Mr 
 Fenwick has observed, " it seems to be no 
 small prejudice to this opinion, that neither 
 the Chaldee paraphrase, the LXX, nor any 
 other of the ancient versions appear to have 
 any knowledge of this chief musician. They 
 all render it in a very different way;" the 
 LXX tis rcTiXos, so Vulg. in finem, <o </ie 
 end, the Chaldee paraphrast, xnairb/or triumph, 
 or rather, perhaps, for the triumpher, Aquila 
 often by ru vixotsim. To the victor, or giver of 
 victory ; so Jerome, victori. And though we 
 might suppose king David to direct his Psalms 
 to the chief musician in the temple-service, yet 
 can the same supposition be made with regard 
 to the prophet Habakkuk ? Would he direct 
 his prayer, ch. iii. to the chief musician on my 
 stringed instruments, as in our translation, ver. 
 19 ? In truth nwn, like ni:3 1 Sam. xv. 29, 
 seems to be a title of Jehovah in Christ, of 
 Him who not only in his own person overcame 
 all temptations and sufferings, and even death 
 itself, but ailso giveth his followers the victory, 
 yea maketh them more than conquerers (see 
 Rev. iii. 21. Rom. viii. 37. 1 Cor. xv. 57.) ; 
 and who, according to the LXX and Vulg. 
 version, is the nXos end or scope of the law 
 for righteousness to every one that believeth, 
 as Rom. x. 4. And this interpretation of 
 nyiO is both confirmed by, and will illustrate 
 Habak. iii. 19, The Lord Jehovah (is) my 
 strength, and he will make my feet like hind's 
 (feet), ^ma-asn nysnbi, and the giver of victory 
 (celebrated) on my stringed instruments will 
 make me to tread on my high places ; or rather, 
 the giver of victory will cause me to tread on 
 my high places, with psalms sung to stringed 
 instruments. In this view the Vulg. et super 
 excelsa mea deducit me victor in psalmis ca- 
 nentem. But observe that, according to either 
 of these interpretations, the b before ny3D is 
 considered as redundant or expletive. Comp. 
 under b 22. 
 
 IV. Both as a N. and a particle njii denotes 
 beyond, onward, enduring, continuing, perse- 
 vering. See Jer. viii, 5. xv. 18. Psal. xiii. 2. 
 xvi. 11. Amos i. .11. 
 
 With the particle b prefixed, naab onward, 
 still, continually. See 2 Sam. ii. 26. Job iv. 
 20. xiv. 20. D-nya niJDb literally, to continuance 
 of continuances, i. e. for a long continuance, 
 us Xi'*"* -^oXvv fur a long time, say the LXX. 
 occ. Isa. xxxiv. 10. 
 
 With ni^ preceding niii "ijr yet farther, Job 
 xxxiv. 36. 
 
Vs: 
 
 333 
 
 VS3 
 
 To take away, eripere, whether in a good or 
 bad sense. 
 
 I. To take, pluck away, eruere, eripere. See 
 Ps. cxix. 43. So in Hiph. Hos. ii. 9 or 11 ; 
 where LXX a(piXov(/,ut I will take away. As 
 a participle Hiiph. Amos iv. 11. Zeeh. iii. 2j 
 in the former of which texts Vulg. raptus 
 syiatched, in the latter erutus plucked out, so 
 LXX in both s^sfr^rao-^svaj. In Niph. in- 
 transitively, to take oneself away, get aioay, 
 escape. Deut. xxiii. 15. Pro v. vi. 3, 5. Isa. 
 XX. 6. In Hiph. the same. 2 Sam. xx. 6, 
 where n from seems to be understood before 
 
 II. In Kal, transitively, to deliver. Ezek. xiv. 
 14. In Hiph. the same. Gen. xxxii. 11. 
 xxxvii. 22, & al. freq. In Niph. to he deliver- 
 ed. Jer. vii. 10. 
 
 III. In Kal, to take from, plunder, spoil, applied 
 to the persons spoiled. Exod. iii. 22. xii. 36. 
 In Hiph. to take away, strip off, spoken of 
 things. Gen. xxxi. 16. 2 Chron. xx. 25. In 
 Hith. to spoil or strip oneself. Exod. xxxiii. 6. 
 
 I. To keep, guard, preserve, reserve. See Ps. 
 xxxiv. 14. Ixiv. 2. Pro v. xiii. 3. xvi. 17. xxvii. 
 18. Job vii. 20. (comp. Deut. xxxii. 10.) 
 Prov. vii. 10, ab n'^y^ guarded or reserved 
 of heart, i. e. without any real, however full 
 of pretended, affection. 
 
 II. To keep, guard, as the besieged do a forti- 
 fication. Nah. ii. 1 or 2. Also, to guard, 
 watch, as the besiegers do a city. Isa. i. 8 ; 
 where LXX roXio^Kouf^ivn, besieged. Ezek. vi. 
 12; where LXX x'i^iix,ofJt,ivoi surrounded, and 
 Vulg. obsessus besieged. As a participial 
 N. mas. plur. D-^ya watchers, hesieqers. Jer. 
 iv. 16. 
 
 III. As a N. ^ya a plant, sucker, or young tree, 
 springing from the root, and reserved or pre- 
 served when the tree is cut down. occ. Isa. 
 xi. 1. xiv. 19. Ix. 21. Comp. Isa. xlix. 6 ; 
 where -^^ya or, according to the Keri, and 
 more than twenty of Dr Kennicott's codices, 
 ""niia corresponds with "wnu; branches, i. e. 
 tribes. See Bp. Lowth. 
 
 IV. As a N. mas. plur. D-nyi enclosures, 
 places reserved, fenced or enclosed for burying 
 ground, probably not unlike those which Dr 
 Shaw, Travels, p. 219, informs us they have 
 in Barbary and the East to this day. occ. Isa. 
 Ixv. 4; where the LXX explain the Hebrew 
 13'>b'' D''1"iy3aT by xat iv Toi; cr^yiXaiois xotf/.uvrut 
 hu, iwTviet, and lie in the (sepiUchral) caves for 
 the sake of dreams ; and to such places, whether 
 caves or burying grounds, it probably was that 
 the idolaters had recourse for those visions 
 real or pretended with the grave, which are 
 mentioned, Isa. xxviii. 15, 18. Lucan, Phar- 
 sal. lib. vi. lin. 510, &c. describes the Thes- 
 salian sorceress Erichtho in like manner : 
 
 lUi namque nefas urbis mhmittere tecto 
 Aut laribus ferdle caput ; dcsertaque busta 
 Incolit, et tumulos expulsis obtinet umbris. 
 Grata dels Erebi ; coetus audire silentum, 
 Nosse domos Stygias, arcanaque Ditis operti 
 Non superi, nan vita vetat. 
 
 From towns and hospitable roofs she flies. 
 And every dwelling- of mankind defies j 
 
 Through unfreauented deserts lonely roams, 
 
 Drives out the dead, and dwells within their tomhs. 
 
 Grateful to hell, the living hag- descends. 
 
 And aits in black assemblies of the fiends. 
 
 Spite of all laws which Heaven or Nature know. 
 
 The rule of gods above, or men below. 
 
 Baker in Medulla. 
 
 >?p3 See under np5 V. 
 
 2 make hollow, form cavities, bore, pierce, or 
 the like. 
 
 I. To pierce, penetrate, perforate, 2 K. xii. 9. 
 xviii. 21 . Hab. iii. 14. Hag. i. 6. Job xl. 19 
 or 24, Zet any one take him in his sight, i. e. 
 with open force, and ap3" bore his nose with 
 snares or cords. See margin of Eng. translat. 
 Schultens and Scott; and comp. under nn III. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "ipa pipes, fis- 
 tidar instruments of music, occ. Ezek. xxviii. 
 13. 
 
 III. As a N. fern, in reg. napn a hole or cavi- 
 ty, occ. Isa. Ii. 1. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. napn a kind of hammer, the 
 head of which was on one side sharp, to pierce, 
 cut, or hew ; on the other blunt, to beat iron, 
 brass, &c. occ. Jud. iv. 21. 1 Ki. vi. 7. Isa. 
 xliv. 12. Jer. x. 4. As the name of an instru- 
 ment the Vulg. always renders it by malleus 
 a hammer : the LXX likewise in three of the 
 passages just cited by ff^voa, ; but in Isa. xliv. 
 12, both the LXX and Symmachus translate 
 it by Ti^ir^u a piercer or graver, so Montanus, 
 Jud. iv. 21, by terebellum ; though in both 
 these last cited passages a hammer seems to 
 be the true signification of the word. 
 
 V. As a N. fem. rrSpa a female from her sex. 
 Gen. i. 27. vi. 19, & al. freq. Comp. Isa. Ii. 1. 
 
 VI. As a N. mas. a wine-fat or -vat, a lake, 
 which received the must from the na or wine- 
 press, from which the D^ip*- are distinguished, 
 Joel iii. 18, or iv. 13. freq. occ. np-" is the 
 same as what the Greeks call v-rox^viov by 
 which the LXX render it, Isa. xiv. 10, 
 Joel iii. 18. Hag. ii. 16. Zech. xiv. 10, and 
 which is also the w^ord used by St Mark, eh. 
 xii. 1. Comp. Isa. v. 2, and see Vitringa and 
 Bp Lowth there. But observe that in Job 
 xxiv. 1 1 . D-ip" is used for the hollow vessels 
 in which the ancient Arabs trod their grapes. 
 Job xxiv. 11. Isa. v. 2, & al. freq. 
 
 VII. As a N. np a cab, a measure oi capacity ; 
 said to contain about the sixth of a seah, or 
 three pints and one third English, occ. 2 Ki. 
 xi. 25. Josephus, Ant. lib. ix. cap. 4, 4, 
 explains the fourth part of the ap by Ittrviv 
 or the Roman sextarius, which was somewhat 
 more than the English pint, and consequently 
 the njr itself must, according to this computa- 
 tion, be above four English pints ; but proba- 
 bly Josephus had no design to be exact. 
 
 VIII. As a N. fem. nnp occ. Num. xxv. 8; 
 where the circumstances of the narration show 
 it to mean the inner part or room of the tent ; 
 so the 6ec?-chamber is called by the Arabs bx 
 XSp, whence the Spanish alcoba, and French 
 and Eng. alcove, a recess of a chamber, where 
 the bed is placed. See Le Clerc's Note on 
 Num. xxv. 8. 
 
 IX. As a N. fem. rrip and in reg. nap the 
 belly of a woman. So Targ. xnya and riDia 
 
-rp: 
 
 334 
 
 t]p5 
 
 her belly, occ. Num. xxv. 8. Also, the paunch 
 or maw of a beast, occ. Deut. xviii. 3. So the 
 LXX {vwiTT^oy, and Vulg. ventriculiim. 
 
 X. To pierce, wound, in a metaphorical sense, 
 as with the tongue, to blaspheme, curse. Lev. 
 xxiv. 11, 16. Comp. root rrnp. 
 
 XL Because the ancients used to impress some 
 * mark or stigma on what was their own, for a 
 token of distinction and claim of possession, as 
 is still customary with us in land-marks, and 
 sometimes in marking of animals, &c. hence 
 as a V. np3 to mark, distinguish, define. Gen. 
 XXX. 28 ; where the LXX 'htxffTuXov distin- 
 guish, Symmachus ^rav define; and to the 
 same sense the Chaldee Targum ir-'is. Comp. 
 Isa. Ixii. 2, 13 Sp- shall define it, " which the 
 mouth of Jehovah shall fix upon thee.'''' Bp 
 Lowth. The verb has no other relation to 
 7iaming than as names are marks of distinction : 
 hence when joined with mno' names, as Num. 
 i. 17. comp. ver. 5. 1 Chron. xii. 31. xvi. 41. 
 2 Chron. xxviii. 15, where Eng. translat. ex- 
 pressed by name, & al. it might most strictly 
 and properly be rendered, to distinguish, or be 
 distinguished, by names. As a participle mas. 
 plur. in reg. -apa defined, denominated, occ. 
 Amos vi. 1. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea is 
 evident, to mark with spots, to spot. Hence, 
 
 I. As a participial N. *Tp3 spotted, marked with 
 spots, speckled, spoken of cattle. Gen. xxx. 
 32, 33. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. cj-'Tpa mouldy spots or 
 specks, spoken of bread, occ. Josh. ix. 5, 12, 
 And behold now it (the bread) is dry D-'Tpa rr-m 
 and there are specks, namely upon it, or it is 
 spots, i. e. full of spots or specks, of mould 
 namely. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. D''*Tp3 cakes,f pinked 
 or marked with small holes, as still usual 
 among us, say some ; but rather, I think, with 
 Harmer, Observations, vol. i. p. 244-, &c. 
 cakes or biscuits strowed, and so spotted, with 
 seeds, as of sesamum, Roman coriander, &c. 
 such as he proves are usual in the east to this 
 day. occ. 1 K. xiv. 3. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. plur. mTpa studs or spots 
 of silver. So LXX ffTiyftaruv ; Vulg. ver- 
 miculatas zn/aic?. occ. Cant. i. 11. See Har- 
 mer's Outlines, p. 207. 
 
 V. As a N. tpj a shepherd or herdsman, one 
 who taketh care of sheep or cattle ; so Aquila 
 -xotfcnoT^oipos a feeder of flocks, Symmachus 
 Tgs^y (ioffK'nf/.ecra, feeding cattle, and -rotju.ti* a 
 shepherd ; named in Heb. nps, I apprehend 
 with Mercer, Drusius, Leigh, &c. from his 
 marking or branding his own cattle to distin- 
 guish them from those of others, occ. 2 K. iii. 
 4. Amos i. 1. 
 
 with a fixed 3, and a radical but mutable or 
 omissible rr final. 
 To clear, clear away. 
 
 See Daubuz on Rev. vii. 3. 
 t " Tenues plarentulce punctis respersae quemadmodum 
 hodie fieri videmtui in beUai-iis noxtris." 
 
 Leigh's Critica Sacra. 
 
 I. To be clear, or cleared away, as a city of its 
 inhabitants, occ. Isa. iii. 26 ; where the Vulg. 
 desolata, desolate, Eng. marg. emptied. Comp. 2 
 K. xxi. 13. Also, to be cleared away, utterly 
 destroyed, as by the curse of God. occ. Zech. 
 V. 3, twice ; see ver. 4, and Comp. Jer. xxx. 
 11, and Mr Lowth's and Dr Blayney's note 
 there. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. nrpan, in reg. "rcpara 
 the broad shallow bowls or dishes, paterre (which 
 from pateo to open wide), whence the libations 
 of wine were cleared or emptied at the sacri- 
 fices, occ. Exod. xxv. 29. xxxvii. 16. Num. 
 iv. 7. Jer. Iii. 19. 
 
 III. In Kal, to clear away, cleanse, as blood. 
 Joel iii. 21. As a N. p"p3 cleanness, as of the 
 teeth in hunger. Amos iv. 6. 
 
 IV. In Kal, transitively, to clear from guilt, 
 obligation, or punishment. Exod. xx. 7. 1 K. 
 ii. 9. Job ix. 28. x. 14. In Niph. to be thus 
 cleared. Gen. xxiv. 8, 41. Num. v. 19. As a 
 participial N. -p3 clear, pure, innocent,free. Gen. 
 xxiv. 4 1 . Ex. xxi. 28. Deut. xxiv. 5. It is particu- 
 larly applied to blood shed undeservedly. Deut. 
 xix. 10, 13, & al. freq. As a N. p-pa clean- 
 ness, freedom from guilt, innocence, occ. Gen. 
 xxv. Ps. xxvi. 6. Ixxiii. 13. So ^-pa (accord- 
 ing to the common printed editions) occ. Ho^ 
 viii. 5; but observe that twenty- six of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices, and among them the 
 Complutensian edition, read p-ps. 
 
 V. Chald. As a N. xp3 clean, pure, spoken of 
 wool. occ. Dan. vii. 9. As a N. N''p3 innocent, 
 spoken of blood, occ. Joel iii. 24, or iv. 19. 
 Jon. i. 14. In the former passage (where the 
 phrase is similar to those in Deut. xix. 10. 2 
 K. xxi. 16. xxiv. 4, & al.) we may well sup- 
 pose that the prophet threatening Edom 
 uses a dialectical word, (comp. ver. 26. ) and 
 that in the latter the foreign sailors do so like- 
 wise. In Joel, however, nine of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's codices, and in Jon. more than thirty, 
 read -ps. 
 
 'p'p See under 'p'p. 
 
 Dp3 
 
 In Kal, to avenge. 1 Sam. xxiv. 13. 2 Ki. ix. 
 7. In Niph. to be avenged, take vengeance. 1 
 Sam. xviii. 25. Jer. xlvi. 10, & al. Also, to 
 have vengeance taken on oneself, to be avenged, 
 punished. Gen. iv. 15. Exod. xxi. 20, 21, & 
 al. To be avenged, have vengeance taken on 
 one's account. Gen. iv. 24. Comp. Exod. xxi. 
 21. In Hith. to avenge oneself Psal. viii. 3. 
 Jer. V. 9, 29, & al. Dpsnrs the self-tormentor, 
 Satan. 
 
 " Myself am Hell." Milton. 
 
 occ. Ps. viii. 3. As Ns. Dp3 and fem. rrnp3 
 revenge^ the act of revenging, vengeance. Deut. 
 xxxii. 35, 41. Ps. cxlix. 7, & al. freq. 
 Pp3 See under pp-- 
 
 To go round, surround, encompass. 
 I. in Kal, applied to time, to go round, come 
 about, in the sense of continually returning 
 periods, occ. Isa. xxix. 1, Add year to year, 
 ispS" D-an let the feasts go, or come, round. 
 In like manner the Vulg, solennitates evolutae 
 
tlp3 
 
 333 
 
 sunt, the solemn feasts are rolled (passed) by. 
 In Hiph. the same. occ. Job i. 5, And it 
 came to pass rrna^nrr -n- iB^prr -3 when the days 
 of the feasting were going about. LXX trwin- 
 ksff^)t(recv were ended, Vulg. in orbem transis- 
 sent had passed round. Montanus, circuierunt 
 were gone about. As a N. fem. rrsipn revolu- 
 tion, of time, 1 Sam. i. 20, d^?3N*7 mspn revo- 
 tions of days. Exod. xxxiv. 22, rrattTr nSTpn 
 revolution or end of the year ; called, Exod. 
 xxiii. IG, rraa^.T nxy the going out of the year. 
 (Comp. under lyin II ) So Homer, II. ii. 
 lin. 295, mentions 
 
 HEPITPOnEnN mxvroi : 
 
 ^ The revolving year : 
 
 and Odyss. xi. lin. 294, 
 
 A? HEPITEAAOMENOT irin 
 
 The year again revolving 
 
 I. In Kal, to surround, encompass, occ. Job 
 xix. 25, 26, / know my Redeemer liveth, and 
 hereafter he shall stand upon the dust, or shall 
 arise over the dust, i. e. shall come to raise and 
 judge the dead, (comp. Gen. iii. 19. Ps. 
 XXX. 10. ) and hereafter ' -Tij; my skin shall 
 thoroughly surround, or encompass this, nxT 
 fem. pointing to his ursa or body (comp. Job 
 xiii. 28.* John ii. 19, 21. Ezek. xxxvii. 6, 
 8.) ; and from or out of my flesh shall I see 
 God (the Propitiator). Comp. next verse and 
 Psal. xvii. 1 5. 1 John iii. 2. Rev. i. 7. And 
 observe that -iij^ may here be either plur. or 
 sing, my skins or my skin; if the former, 
 there is no difficulty in its construction with 
 ispa plur. ; if the latter, it must be considered 
 as used in a distributive sense ; and in either 
 view it will import Job's survey, as it were, 
 of the several parts of his miserably excoriated 
 frame. So that on the whole the Vulgate has 
 given the true explanation, though not a literal 
 version of this glorious text: " Et rursum 
 circumdabor pelle med, et in carne mea videbo 
 Deum meum. And I shall be again encom- 
 passed with my skin, and in my flesh shall I 
 see my God." As a N. fem. rrspa a girding, 
 encompassing, occ. Isa. iii. 24. To this pur- 
 pose the LXX (Txo'viio ^uiryi thou shah be gird- 
 ed with a rope, and Vulg. funiculus a rope. 
 
 III. In Hiph. of local motion or position, to 
 encompass, surround, go round. Josh. vi. 3, 11. 
 1 K. vii. 24. 2 K. xi. 8. Job xix. 6. Ps. xxii. 
 17, & al. As a N. tipa a compass, circuit. Isa. 
 x. 34, The compass of his thick wood shall 
 
 fall by iron. Also, a going over, a going round 
 about, in order to glean, or gather some fruit 
 remaining after harvest, a gleaning, occ. Isa. 
 xvii. 6. xjiiv. 13. Comp. Deut. xxiv. 20. As 
 a N. fem. in reg. nsipn revolution, circuit. Ps. 
 xix. 7. 
 
 IV. In Hith. to go round, cut round, occ. Lev. 
 xix. 27 ; where Aquila, eu Ti^iKvx,Xu<riis thou 
 shalt not round; Symmachus, ou ri^tlv^n<rirt 
 XVX.XM, ye shall not shave round in a circular 
 manner; Vulg. neque in rotundum attondebi- 
 
 vi/p: 
 
 * Where see Scott's Note, and Merrick's Annot. on 
 Ps. xxxiv. 7; and Albert!, Observat. Philol. on John u. 
 19. p. 209. 
 
 tis, neither shall ye cut round. Comp. under 
 i7XS L 
 
 V. As a N. mas. plur, o^Dp or D*3ip apes, or 
 rather monkeys, so called from their antic ges- 
 tures and frequent circumgyrations. Bochart 
 seems to hint it was rather a foreign, that is, 
 an Ethiopic, than a Hebrew name ; and says, 
 that it denotes a particidar kind of ape, name- 
 ly, such as were brought from the country of 
 the Troglodytes on the Ethiopian coast. 
 However this be, it should seem, that from 
 this name D-Sp, sing. C)p is derived the Greek 
 KyiTos or xn^os, and Roman cephus, a monkey ; 
 which animal, we are expressly informed both 
 by Pliny and Solinus, was brought from 
 Ethiopia. See Bochart, vol. ii. 992, 993; 
 and Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. in 1 K. x. 11.' 
 And the same oriental name appears in the 
 monkeys called KHinEN in the Praenestine 
 Pavement, (see Shaw's Travels, p. 434.) and 
 in the French cep or ceb. occ. 1 K. x. 22. 2 
 Chron. ix. 21. 
 
 To bore, dig, or cut out. 
 
 I. To bore or scoop out, as eyes. occ. Num. xvi. 
 14. Jud. xvi. 21. 1 Sam. xi. 2. Prov. xxx. 17. 
 
 II. In Niph. to be digged or cut out. Spoken 
 figuratively of offspring, occ. Isa. Ii. 1. Comp. 
 under rr'ia I. 
 
 III. In Niph. to be bored, perforated, eaten into 
 holes, as the body with sores, occ. Job xxx. 17, 
 By night my substance "Vl^n "ips is bored or 
 corroded/?om off me. Michaelis, Recueil de 
 Questions, p. 71, observes that in the elephan- 
 tiasis,* Job's distemper, " Avec le temps il se 
 forme en differens endroits du corps des tu- 
 meurs, et ces tumeurs degenerent entin en 
 plaies incurables, qui percentVuue apres I'autre." 
 In pi'ocess of time tumours are formed in diffe- 
 rent parts of the body, and these tumours de- 
 generate at length into insurable sores, which 
 penetrate one after another. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. in reg. nnp3 plur. m*ip3 a 
 hole, or hollow cavity, occ. Exod. xxxiii. 22. 
 Isa. ii. 21. 
 
 V. As a N. ^^'p'!:i a spring or fountain. See 
 under *ip I. 
 
 It hath the same meaning as u^ps Comp. nya. 
 
 I. In Kal, to lay snares, occ. Ps. xxxviii. 13. 
 Also, to ensnare, catch in a snare, occ. Psal. 
 cix. 11. In Niph. to be ensnared, occ. Deut. 
 xii. 30. In Hith. to make oneself a snare. 
 occ. 1 Sam. xxviii. 9; where LXX ^aythvus 
 thou layest a snare. 
 
 II. Chald. to dash, clash together ov one against 
 another, as the knees in terror; so LXX a-t/vs- 
 x^arovvro, and Vulg. collidebantur. It seems 
 to be formed from the Heb. ptt^a to clash, by 
 
 * It is too common a spectacle to see even among Euro- 
 peans (at Rio de Janeiro), as well as native whites and 
 negroes, that dreadful disease, the elephantiasis, which, 
 destroying the sound texture of the integuments of the 
 human frame, swells, distorts, and discolours wherever 
 it attacks, enlarging the patient's misshapen limbs to the 
 bulk of those of the huge animal, the resemblance to wliom, 
 in that particular, occasioned the appellation this Iiorrid 
 disorder has re ?eived. Sir George Staunton's Embassy 
 to China, vo . . p. 158. 
 
13 
 
 336 
 
 KtL'D 
 
 transposing u; and p, or from the sound, occ. 
 
 Dan. V. 6. ^ 
 
 -13 
 The radical idea of this word seems to be, to 
 
 split, separate, or divide particles of matter 
 
 which before cohered. 
 
 I. As a V. with " jod inserted, i"'3 to plough,* 
 divide ground by the plough, occ. Jer. iv. 3. 
 Hoseax. 12, V3 DSbTl'-a Plough to yowr selves 
 a ploughing. So Montanus in Hosea, arate 
 vobis arationem. As a N. n''3 a ploughing, 
 occ. Prov. xiii. 23. Jer. iv. 3. Hos. x. 12. 
 Comp. Prov. xxi. 4-, where five of Dr. Kenni- 
 cott's codices read -i-a. 
 
 II. It is applied to the action of light or fire 
 splitting or dividing the masses of gross air, 
 according to that of Job xxxvii. 11, Also the 
 pure ether n-'ltJ" wearieth, dissolveth, the den- 
 sity or gross air. It occiu-s not, however, as a 
 verb in this sense, but as a N. *n3, plur. n'la 
 and mi3 somewhat capable of giving light, or, 
 which is the same thing, of dividing the masses 
 of gross air, a lamp. Exod. xxvii. 20. xxx. 7. 
 Lev. xxiv. 4, & al. freq. The houses of 
 Egypt, according to Maillet, are never without 
 lights in the night-time. If such was the an- 
 cient custom not only of Egypt, but of the 
 neighbouring countries of Judea and Arabia, 
 it will strongly illustrate the application of *i3 
 in 2 Sam. xxi. IT.f Job xviii. 6. xxi. 17. Ps. 
 x\dii. 29. cxxxii. 17. Jer. xxv. 10, & al. See 
 more in Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 200; 
 vol. i. p. 133. - But in Job xxix. 3, I think, 
 with Mr Scott, that there " is probably an al- 
 lusion to the lamps which hung from the ceil- 
 ing in the banqueting -rooms of the wealthy 
 Arabs," not unlike what Virgil mentions in 
 the palace of Dido, iEn. i. lin. 730, 
 
 dependent lychni laquearibus aiireis 
 
 IncensL 
 
 On Prov. xxi. 4, see under xian II. and ob- 
 serve that the LXX there render "la by Xa^w- 
 T>jj, and Vulg. by lucema, a lamp. 
 
 Prov. xxxi. 18, IJer lamp goeth not out by night, 
 may be well illustrated by the following pas- 
 sage of Virgil, which indeed bears so great a 
 resemblance to Prov. xxxi. 18, 19, 15, that it 
 might almost pass for a poetical imitation of 
 those verses, -^n. viii. lin. 407, &c. 
 
 Prima quies medio jam noetis abactae 
 
 Ciirriculo expulerat somnum ; cum foemina primiim 
 Cui tolerare colo vitam, tenuique Minerva, 
 Impositum cinerem et sopitos suscitat ignes ; 
 Noctem addens operi, famulasque ad iumina longo 
 Exercet penso 
 
 Night now was sliding in her middle course : 
 The first repose wasfinisfi'd : when the dame, 
 IVho by her distaff's slender art subsists. 
 Wakes the spread embers and the sleeping fire. 
 Night adding to her work : and calls her maids 
 To their long tasks, by lighted tapers urged. 
 
 Trapp. 
 
 And to give a modem instance of a similar 
 kind. Monsieur de Guys, in his Sentimental 
 
 So the Saxon word ja/off,' and English plough, seem 
 derivatives from the Heb. 373 to divide, or flbs to cleave, 
 cut in pieces. See Deb. imder n73 
 f So Vir^l, JEn. ii. lin. 281, 
 
 O Xn-KDardani^ ! Spes ofidissima Teucrum! 
 O Iliimi's light, the Trojan's surest hope! 
 
 Journey through Greece, ('cited in Critical 
 Rev. for June 1772, p. 459,) says, " Embroi- 
 dery is the constant employment of the Greek 
 women. Those who follow it for a living are 
 employed in it from morning to night, as are 
 also their daughters and slaves. This is a pic- 
 ture of the industrious wife painted after na- 
 ture by Virgil, in the eighth book of his 
 ^neid. I have a living portrait of the same 
 kind constantly before my eyes. The lamp of 
 a pretty neighbour of mine, who follows that 
 trade, is always lighted before day ; and her 
 young assista7its are all at work betimes in the 
 morning." 
 
 As a N. 'T'3 a lamp actually giving light. It is 
 used only in a figurative sense, occ. 2 Sam. 
 xxii. 29. 1 K. xi. 36. xv. 4. 2 K. viii. 19. 2 
 Chron. xxi. 7. Num. xxi. .30, nax D'i"'3l ^nd 
 their lamp is destroyed, i. e. they are become 
 utterly desolate, as Jer. xxv. 10. As a N. fem. 
 riTlsn or m3?3 an instrument for holding lamps 
 to give light, a candlestick or chandelier. Exod. 
 xxv. 31, 32, &al. freq. 
 
 III. As a N. *n3n a furnace or oven, from its 
 biirning, melting and dissolving heat. Gen. xv. 
 17. Exod. viii. 3. Lam. v. 10. Mai. iv. 1, & 
 al. Comp. Isa. xxxi. 9, which alludes to the 
 fiery blast that destroyed the Assyrians. Com p. 
 ch. xxx. 3033. 
 
 IV. Chald. As a N. "^13 and K'n3 fire. Dan. 
 iii. 6, 24. vii. 9, 10, & al. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. ni3 spikenard. 
 So the LXX vK^ai, and Vulg. nardus. It 
 seems to be not a Hebrew, but a foreign, i. e. 
 an Indian word. occ. Cant. i. 12. iv. 13, 14. 
 " Spikenard or nard, a plant that grows in the 
 Indies, whose root is very small and slender ; 
 it puts forth a long, small stalk, and has severa 
 ears or spikes even with the ground, which has 
 given it the name of spikenard." Calmet's 
 Dictionary. 
 
 This is a most extensive root, signifying in 
 general, to bear, take or lift up. Its most re- 
 markable applications are as follows. 
 
 I. To bear, bear up, as the waters of the flood 
 did the ark. Gen. vii. 17. 
 
 II. To take up, as weapons. Gen. xxvii. 3. 
 
 III. To bear, suffice, contain. Gen. xiii. 6. 
 xxxvi. 7. xliv. 1. 
 
 IV. To lift up or lay on, as a load upon a beast. 
 Gen. xxxi. 17. xiii. 26. Comp. 1 K. xiii. 29. 
 2 K. ix. 25, Jehovah mrr Kirnrr nx i-bj; Kir3 
 laid upon him (King Jehoram) this burden, 
 i. e. this heavy doom or prophecy; see the 
 context. And so the N. Na;n seems applied, 
 Isa. xiii. I. xv. 1. xvii. 1. Habak."i. 1, & al. 
 freq. ; but in Prov. xxxi. 1, it means no more 
 than a weighty important discourse; and in 
 Lam. ii. 14, mxtt^n is applied to the flattering 
 predictions of the false prophets. And indeed 
 several learned men have thought that xirn 
 when predicated of words or speeches means no 
 more than taking them up or uttering them (see 
 Zech. xii. 1. ix. 1. Mai. i. 1, and^sense XI. 
 below), which seems true when applied by the 
 prophets to their own prophecies. See Jer. xxiii. 
 
Hu;^ 
 
 337 
 
 H\l/: 
 
 33, 38 ; Vitringa on Isa. xiii. 1 ; Pococke on 
 Mai. i. ] ; Bp Newton on Prophecies, vol. i. 
 p. 355, &e. ; and Bp Newcome on Nah. i. 1. 
 
 V. To hear, carry as a burden. Gen. xlv. 23. 
 Exod. XXV. 14. As a N. xim a hearing or 
 carrying. Num. iv. 47. Also, the thing home, 
 a burden. 2 K. v. 17. viii. 9. As a N. fem. 
 plur. in reg. "nxira heasts of burden. Isa. xlvi. 
 I. So Montanus, gestatricia vestra. 
 
 VI. It is particulai'ly applied to the imposing or 
 laying of an usurious hurden upon debtors, Nira 
 Nim to lay such a hurden upon. See Neh. v. 
 7, 10. As a participial N. aw^ an oppressor, 
 of this kind, an oppressive creditor. 1 Sam. 
 xxii. 2 ; but in Isa. xxiv. 2, xira in Niph. is 
 the person loaded or oppressed in this manner. 
 
 VIL To carry, hring. Gen. xlv. 19. xlvi. 5. 
 xlvii. 30, Exod. x. 13. 
 
 VIII. To take away, caryy off. Num. xvi. 15. 
 Hos. i. 6. Mai. ii. 3. 
 
 IX. To take, receive, ohtain, reportare. Esth. ii. 
 15, 17. Ps. xxiv. 5. 
 
 X. To hring or take, as a wife, ducere, for one- 
 self. Jud. xxi. 23. Ruth i. 4. 1 Chron. xxiii. 
 22. 2 Chron. xi. 21 or for another. 2 Chron. 
 xxiv. 3. Neh. xiii. 25. Ezra ix. 12. 
 
 XI. To take up, take into one's mouth (according 
 to our phrase), as words, discourses, or the 
 like. Exod. xx. 7. xxiii. 1. Ps. xv. 3. xvi. 4. 
 Job xxvii. 1. Amos v. 1, & al. Comp. Isa. 
 iii. 7. 
 
 XII. To take, as a numbci". Num. iii. 40. 1 
 Chron. xxvii. 23. or sum. Exod. xxx. 12. 
 Num. i. 2. See sense XXIII. below, and 
 under u^kI X. 
 
 XIII. To hring, present. As a N. fem. nKJZ>3 
 a gift, present. 2 Sam. xix. 42, ku^3 nxu^D DK 
 IDb, Eng. translat. hath he given us any gift ? 
 brought or presented to us a present ; as a N. 
 fem. nKa;?3 nearly the same. Esth. ii. 18. Jer, 
 3d. 5. Comp. Gen, xliii. 34 ; where it is ren- 
 dered messes, i. e. presents of meat. Also, a 
 bringing, presenting. Deut. xxiv. 10. 
 
 XIV. To hear, as a tree does fruit or boughs. 
 Ezek. xvii. 8, 23. Hag. ii. 19. 
 
 XV. To hear sin, as an offender, to hear it 
 himself, as a burden, (comp. sense V.) i. e. to 
 he reckoned as a siimer, and punished according- 
 ly. Lev. V. 1, 17. xxiv. 15, & al. freq. With 
 a following, Ezek. xviii. 19, where the word 
 iox punishment seems to be understood. To 
 hear, as a mulct, or fine. Prov. xix, 19 re- 
 proach. Ezek. xxxix. 26. 
 
 XVI. To hear sin, in a vicarious manner, or 
 instead of the sinner, and that whether typi- 
 cally, see Exod. xxviii. 38. Lev. x. 17. xvi. 
 21 or really, Isa. liii. 4, 12. 
 
 XVII. Transitively, or with b following, to 
 bear or hear with sins or sinners, to forbear pu- 
 nishing them. See Gen. xviii. 24, 20. 1. 17. 
 Exod. x. 17. xxiii. 21. Num. xiv. 19. Isa. 
 ii. 9. 
 
 XVIII. To raise, take or lift up, as the feet, 
 the hands, the eyes, the voice, &c. See Gen. 
 xxix. 11. xxxiii. 1, Job ii. 12. Ps. xxviii. 2. 
 Isa. Iii. 8, & al. freq. twi without bip is used 
 ellipticall^ for lifting up the voice. Job xxi. 
 12. Isa. iii. 7. xiii. 2. In n2irn Jer. ix. 18, 
 the radical x is dropped in the common print- 
 
 ed editions, but retained in twenty-one of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices. As a N. fem. r\iW eleva- 
 tion, exaltation. Gen. iv. 7. (see Eng. marg.) 
 xlix. ,3. Also, an elevation, rising, swelling, 
 pustule. Lev. xiii. 2, 10, & al. As a N. n^u? 
 elevation, height, occ. Job xx. 6. As a noun 
 a^u;': a prince, an elevated person, one of exalted 
 dignity. Gen. xvii. 20. xxiii. 6. Num. i. 16, 
 & al. freq. As a N. mas. plur. D^KU/a vapours 
 which are raised from the earth and waters 
 into the air. See Ps. cxxxv. 7. Jer. x. 13. 
 Ii. 16, D-N-ii^a the same. Prov. xxv. 14. As a 
 noun fem. nxtt^n an elevation, rising, as of 
 smoke. Jud. xx. 38, 40. Comp. Jer. vi. 1. 
 As a N. fem. plur. mxc^n elevations, heights. 
 Job xxxvi. 29. Also, elevations of voice, out- 
 cries, to which the verb hv/^ is very often ap- 
 plied. Job xxxix. 7. So as a N. pxa^D an ele- 
 vated cry, acclamation. Prov. xxvi. 26. Comp. 
 Prov. xxvii. 14, and under rtaiv II. 
 
 XIX. To raise, lift up, as floods do their voice 
 or waves. Ps. xciii. 3. As a N. ]MiTi; lifting 
 up, swelling, as of waters. Also, a swelling or 
 insolence, as of men or nations. See Isa. xvii. 
 12, 13. Ps. Ixv. 8. Ixxiv. 23. 
 
 XX. It is rendered to consume, burn, i. e. raise 
 in smoke and vapour. Nah. i. 5. 2 Sam. v. 21. 
 But in the former passage it may perhaps be 
 better referred to the rising or heaving up of 
 the earth in an earthquake. So the LXX 
 atiffTctXyi was lifted up ; and in the latter nw 
 may be rendered he took away, though it does 
 indeed farther appear from 1 Chron. xiv. 12. 
 that David also burnt the idols. 
 
 XXI. In Kal and Hiph. to elate, puff up, de- 
 ceive or seduce by elation. See Gen. iii. 13. 2 
 K. xviii. 29. (comp. 2 Chron. xxxii. 15.) xix. 
 20. Jer. xlix. 16. Obad. ver. 3. In Niph, to 
 he elated, deceived by elation, Isa. xix. 13. 
 
 XXII. iyi<i Ka;3 to lift up the head as of one- 
 self, in pride or insolence. Ps. Ixxxiii. 3. ^in 
 confidence, Job x. 15. of another in order to 
 make him conspicuous, either with a design of 
 kindness and favour, or otherwise. See 2 K. 
 xxv. 27. Jer. Iii. 31. Gen. xl. 13, 20; but at 
 ver. 19, joined with ^j-biyn, the phrase is right- 
 ly rendered, shall lift up (or take) thy head 
 
 from off thee, i. e. shall behead thee ; after 
 which the chief baker was to be hanged, as the 
 Philistines, who were descended from the 
 Egyptians, treated the dead body of Saul, 1 
 Sam. xxxi. 9. 
 
 XXIII. mni Ntt'a to take a sum. Comp. mider 
 v;h^ X. 
 
 XXIV. a-33 N2?3 to lift up the face of oneself, 
 as in kindness. Num. vi. 26, in confidence 
 or assurance. 2 Sam. ii. 22. Job xi. 15. xxii. 
 26. of another, and so to accept or regard his 
 person, either with favour, kindness or respect 
 in general, as Gen. xix. 21. 1 Sam. xxv. 35. 
 2 K. iii. 14. V. 1. Lam. iv. 16 ; or with undue 
 
 favour or respect. Lev. xix. 15. Ps. Ixxxii. 2. 
 Prov. xviii. 5. Mai. ii, 9. 
 
 XXV. u;S3 Xtt'a, construed with bx, to lift up 
 the soul, i. e. the desires and affections, to, 
 (comp. under N33 V.) Deut. xxiv, 15. (where 
 Eng. translat. sets his heart upon) Jer. xxii. 
 27. xliv. 14, & al. freq. Comp. Ezek. xxiv. 
 2.5, Dtt'Si NiTD ^\H^ and that whereupon they set 
 
 Z 
 
ntL'a 
 
 338 
 
 nti'^ 
 
 their minds. Eng. translation. Comp. Psal. 
 xxiv. 4j. XXV. 1, and Merrick's Annot. in Psal. 
 
 Tliis verb is, both in sense and sound, nearly 
 related to ?ity3. 
 
 I. To breathe, blow, as wind or air in motion, 
 occ. Ps. cxlvii. 18. Isa. xl. 7. 
 
 II. The authors of some versions and lexicons 
 have, from Gen. xv. 11, supposed this word 
 to signify, to blow moay, drive away with the 
 breath or voice, accordingly aa'" is in that pas- 
 sage rendered in the Targum, niE5K Ae made to 
 fiy away, by Aquila a.<riffo(iwi)>, and by the 
 
 Vulg. abigebat, he drove away ; but the LXX 
 seem to have given the true sense of the words 
 Dnx ac" in rendering them by ffvuKx^ta-n uvtqh 
 he sat down with or by them, denoting, saith 
 Grotius, the stay of his descendants in Egypt. 
 (Comp. ver. 13.) So that nar" in this text is 
 not of the root nir3, but of "2.^ which see. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to overtake, reach, attain 
 to. Gen. xxxi. 25. xliv. 4. xlvii. 9. Lev. xxvi. 
 5. Isa. lix. 9, & al. freq. y^m'i occurs accord- 
 ing to the common printed editions in 2 Sam. 
 i. 22 ; but as I know not what tolerable sense 
 can be fairly assigned to it, I observe that two 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices there read 3D3 and 
 twenty-nine aiDD, and that this root is likewise 
 followed by *TinN in Ps. xliv. 19. Isa. xlii. 17. 
 1. 5. Jer. xxxviii. 22. xlvi. 5. In 2 Sam. i. 
 22, 3D3 or 3103 well corresponds with mi^n in 
 the following line, and with the LXX uvkt- 
 v^atpyi was turned back, and Vulg. rediit re- 
 turned. In Hiph. to overtake, seize, as terrors. 
 Job xxvii. 20. as joy and gladness, Isa. li. 11. 
 XXXV. 10, where see Vitringa. As a N. a-u' 
 an overtaking, namely of enemies, or the like, 
 occ. 1 K. xviii. 27. 
 
 II. To overpass, go beyond. So LXX ujrsjs- 
 
 drxrav. OCC. Job Xxiv. 2. 
 
 III. In Hiph. withb or n following, to reach 
 or attain to. See Lev. v. 11. xiv. 32. 
 
 With a radical but omissible 3, and a radical but 
 mutable or omissible rr. 
 
 I think with Schultens, in his MS. Orig. Heb. 
 that the primary idea of this root is loosing, 
 laxity, relaxation, and hereto perhaps should 
 be referred "ti;", Psal. Iv. 16, with the radical 
 n changed into - as in "u^n Deut. xxxii. 18 ; 
 mn -IT" death shall be let loose upon them ; for 
 thus the Complutensian edition, and many of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices, either in the text or 
 margin, give the Heb. in two words ; and so 
 the authors of the LXX and Vulg. appear to 
 have read it, the former rendering it by ixSiru 
 SaaTaj, the latter by veniat mors, let death 
 come. And Symmachus still nearer to the 
 Heb. ai<pvihiui i-riXSot B^ecvxros avrois let death 
 come suddenly /)on them. ('omp. under ayin. 
 
 I. To be relaxed, as a sinew that is strained, 
 occ. Gen. xxxii. 32. 
 
 II. To be relaxed, weakened, fail, as strength. 
 Jer. li. 30. Num. xxi. 30, D-u^a weakened, 
 where the Vulg. lassi pervenerunt, they came 
 tired. As a N. fem. .T'tt'n a failing, failure. 
 
 occ. Job xxx. 22, rr-tt^n "Saann Thou dissolvest 
 me (to) a failure, i. e. till I fail away or come 
 to nothing. 
 
 III. As a N. plur. with a masculine termina- 
 tion, but fem. signification, as cbna, D^iy, and 
 others (see Grammar, sect, iv.) D-u^a women, 
 the female sex of man, (see Gen. iv. 19. vi. 2. 
 Num. xx.xi. 18, 33.) so called on account of 
 their weakness or imbecility in comparison of 
 the male sex, according to that of Jer. li. 30, 
 Their might or strength rrntya is relaxed or 
 weakened, they are become D^irab women 
 AXAI1AE2 evx ir AXAIOI Phrygiie neque 
 enim Phryges. Comp. Jer. 1. 37. Nah. iii. 13. 
 So Xerxes, on observing the gallant behaviour 
 of queen Artemisia in the sea-fight of Sala- 
 mis, said, O/ /msv av^^e? yiyo>ia.<n fiot yvvotixis' al 
 ^i yvvuiKi;, avl^ti, My men are become women, 
 and the women, men." Herodot. lib. viii. 
 cap. 88. 
 
 IV. To be remiss, as in punishing, occ. Job xi. 
 6, That God ']^^]}'a ^b rrzy is more remiss or 
 gentle to you than your iniquity {deserves). 
 
 V. It denotes relaxation or remissness of mind. 
 In Kal, transitively, to let go or let slip out of 
 mind, to forget, occ. Deut. xxxii. 18; (where 
 LXX iyxarsXi'Tii, and Vulg. dereliquisti, 
 thou hast forsaken). Jer. xxiii. 39. Lam. iii. 
 17. Ezek. xxxix. 26, lurai And they shall for- 
 get their shame and all their transgressions which 
 they have transgressed against me, Dnntrn when 
 they dwell in their land securely, and no one 
 makes them afraid. Such is the plain sense of 
 the passage compared with the context. Psal. 
 xxxii. 1, i?tyEi "itt^S Forgotten as to his trans- 
 gression, i. e, whose transgression is forgotten, 
 just as the following vi'ords naiDU '<"1DD denote 
 him whose sin is covered. Comp. Isa. xliii. 25. 
 Jer. xxxi. .34. Also, to be let slip out of mind 
 or be forgotten by, to slip or escape, in this 
 sense, occ. Isa. xliv. 21. In Hiph, nu^rr to 
 make remiss or weak in mind, heedless or inat- 
 tentive, occ. Job xxxix, 17, For Godn^ri hath 
 made her weak m wisdom. As a N. fem. n^'i^a 
 oblivion, f org etfulness. occ. Ps. Ixxxviii. 13. 
 
 With regard to the III. and V. senses here as- 
 signed to this root, comp, "nST which in an op- 
 posite view denotes both the male sex, and also 
 remembering, from the primary idea of strength 
 or vigour. 
 
 VI. In Kal, to lend, i. e. to remit, let go or part 
 with one's money or goods to another upon 
 loan. It is used either absolutely, or with 2 
 prefixed to the borrower. Jer, xv. 10, 'n''U?3 xb 
 "Ii lu^a t^b^ I have not lent, and they have 7iot 
 lent to me, or parted with their property for 
 me. So Neh. v. 10. / also, my brethren and 
 my servants om Q-i^S (not, might exact of, as 
 rendered, but) do lend to <Aem ; thus ver. 11, 
 which ye lend to them. So the Vulg. in the 
 former passage commodavimus eis, and LXX 
 i6nx,etfji.%v we have placed out. 
 
 As a N. na^n loan, sometvhat parted with to 
 another on loan. occ. Deut. xv. 2, rru/n bya ba 
 TT*", literally, every owner o/aloanof, or some- 
 what parted with from his hand, i. e. every 
 creditor. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "U'^sa 
 lenders, creditors, occ. Isa. 1. 1. 
 
 The lexicons and translations sometimes 
 
|ti'3 
 
 339 
 
 nw: 
 
 render the verb in this view by lending upon 
 usury ; but it seems evident from Deut. xv. 2. 
 xxiv. 10, 11, that simple lending is its true im- 
 port ; because in these passages directions are 
 given as to rra^a lending to their brethren, 
 whereas lending to their brethren on usury or 
 increase was absolutely forbidden, Lev. xxv. 
 3337. Deut. xxiii. 19, 20, or 20, 21. And 
 as the prohibition in this latter passage is gene- 
 ral as to their brethren, (comp. Ps. xv. 5. Ez. 
 xviii. 8. xxii. 12.) I dare not with Mr Clarke 
 and Bate limit it to the poor, but think the 
 poor are particularly mentioned in the former 
 text, because they were the only persons who 
 would probably want to borrow money or vic- 
 tuals on usury or increase. Indeed it is said, 
 Exod. xxii. 24 or 25, If thou shalt lend money 
 to my people, to the poor with thee, thou shalt 
 not be to him my33, ye shall not lay upon him 
 jtra biting usury .- but here it is manifest that 
 niySD may be rendered as a lender, and refer 
 to the usual custom of lenders when Moses 
 wrote, without properly in itself denoting any 
 thing of usury ; thou shalt nut be to him as a 
 lender or creditor generally is. And from the 
 hard-heartedness of the Jews towards their 
 debtors, of which we have instances, 2 K. iv. 
 1. Neh. V. 1 13, rrtt'S orrrur-ia seems in after- 
 times to have carried a bad sense. See Ps. 
 cix. 11. Isa. xxiv. 2. 
 
 I. In Kal, to bite, cut or pierce with the teeth. 
 Gen. xlix. 17. Num. xxi. 6, 8, 9. Mic. iii. 5. 
 Hab. ii. 7. It is most commonly applied to 
 the biting of a serpent. 
 
 II. In Kal, to bite, i. e. hurt or damage, as 
 usury. Deut. xxiii. 19 or 20. In Hiph. to 
 cause to bite in this sense, i. e. to lend upon 
 usury. Deut. xxiii. 19, 20. As a N. "jc^d 
 biting usury. So the Latins call it usura vo- 
 rax, devouring usury. Exod. xxii. 25. Deut. 
 xxiii. 19, & ai. To this purpose Mercer and 
 Cev. in Robertson's Thesaurus explain the 
 word; and Rivetus in Leigh's Critica Sacra 
 says, " The increase of usury is called ']W2, 
 because it resembles the biting of a serpent ; 
 for as this is so small as scarcely to be per- 
 ceptible at first, but the venom soon spreads 
 and diffuses itself till it reaches the vitals, so 
 the increase of usury, which at first is not per- 
 ceived nor felt, at length grows so much, as by 
 degrees to devour another's substance." It is 
 evident that what is here said must be under- 
 stood of accumulated usury -, or what we call 
 compound interest only ; and accordingly ^ura 
 is mentioned with and distinguished from 
 n'-ain and n-iin increase or simple interest. 
 Lev. xxv. 36, 37. Prov. xxviii. 8. Ezek. xviii. 
 8, 13, 17. xxii. 12. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. rratra a chamber, the same as 
 rraa'b, b being changed into 3 by a Chaldaism. 
 occ. Neh. iii. 30. xii. 44. xiii. 7. comp. ver. 8. 
 
 I. In Kal, transitively, to cast or drive out, to 
 remove by force. Spoken of people or nations. 
 occ. Deut. vii. 1, 22. 2 K. xvi. 6. 
 
 II. 7b take away by force, as man's breath, occ. 
 Job xxvii. 8. 
 
 III. Intransitively, to be cast ov fly off with vio- 
 lence, occ. Deut. xix. 5. 
 
 IV. To cast its fruit, as the olive-tree. occ. 
 Deut. xxviii. 40. 
 
 V. To pull or pluck off, as a shoe. occ. Exod. 
 iii. 5. Josh. v. 15. 
 
 But these two last senses, which in the lexi- 
 cons and Concordances are given to this root, 
 belong more properly to bir, which see. 
 
 With a 3 radical but omissible, which the verb 
 never retains in Heb. though frequently in 
 Syriac and Arabic, in the sense of breathing. 
 
 I. To breathe, breathe out. occ. Isa. xlii. 14, I 
 will cry out like a travailing woman, r)Ntt^Xl OiVH 
 Tns / ivill at the same time breathe out, and 
 
 fetch my breath ; like a warrior or hero hasten- 
 ing to, and eager for the battle. This is what 
 the prophet seems here to mean. See Vitringa. 
 Du^s in I K. ix. 8, I apprehend, more properly 
 belongs to the root nm to be desolate, astonish- 
 ed, as D-U'" Jer. xlix. 20, also plainly does, 
 though some of the lexicons place both these 
 passages under 0:^3. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. rrritys and in reg. nntt'3 breath, 
 halitus. Job xxxvii. 10. Isa. ii. 22. xxx. 33. 
 Dan. X. 17. Comp. Dan. v. 23. 
 
 CTi rvr\ nniy3 the breath of the spirit of life. 
 Gen. vii. 22, seems to refer to Gen. ii. 7, and 
 to be explanatory of onx bs at the end of ver. 
 21, the destruction of the inferior animals 
 having been described in the former part of 
 that verse. So nniy3 bD Deut. xx. 16. Josh. 
 X. 40. xi. 11, seems to be limited to human 
 creatures by Josh. xi. 14. Comp. 1 K. xv. 29, 
 and see Gusset, Comment. Ling. Heb. in oiy3. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. in reg. n?3u;3 the soul or 
 spirit of man breathed into him at first by Je- 
 hovah Aleim, and supported by communica- 
 tion with the Divine Light and Spirit, as his 
 natural breath by communication with the ma- 
 terial light and air. Gen. ii. 7. Isa. Ivii. 16. 
 Prov. XX. 27. Comp. under sense IV. and Job 
 xxvii. 3. xxxiii. 4. xxxiv. 14. Mat. x. 28. 
 John i. 4. viii. 12. 1 John v. 11. Rom. viii. 
 2, 10. I Cor. XV. 45. Gal. v. 25. Heb. xii. 
 19; and see Bp Bull's English Works, vol. 
 iii. p. 1124, &c. 8vo. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. in reg- nniy3 the breath, or 
 inspiration, of the Almighty. Job xxxii. 8. 
 Comp. John xx. 22. 
 
 V. As a N. fem. nntrsn a species of animals 
 enumerated among the lizards, occ. Lev. xi. 
 30. The learned Bochart hath plainly proved 
 that it was no other than the chameleon, an 
 animal of the lizard kind, furnished with lungs 
 remarkably large, and so observable for its 
 manner of breathing, or perpetually gasping, as 
 it were, for breath, that the ancients feigned it 
 to live only from the air. Thus Ovid, Me- 
 tamorph. lib. xv. fab. iv. lin. 411, 
 
 Jd quoque quod ventis animal nutritur et aura. 
 The creature nourish'd by the wind and air. 
 See more in Bochart, vol. ii. 1078. 
 
 VI. As a N. fem. n?2u;3n perhaps a species of 
 owl, so called from its breathing in a strong and 
 audible manner, as if snoring, occ. Lev. xi. 
 18. Deut. xiv. 16. But as in both these pas- 
 
^ii;:i 
 
 340 
 
 p]2/2 
 
 sages, particularly in the former, it is men- 
 tioned among the water-fowls, and as the 
 LXX in the latter appear to have rendered 
 it, y/3iv the ibis (a species of bird not unlike the 
 heron), and the Vulg. in the former by cyg- 
 num the swan, it should rather seem to denote 
 some water-fowl, and that (according to its 
 derivation) remarkable for its manner of 
 breathing. And therefore I think the conjec- 
 ture of the learned Michaelis (whom see, 
 Recueil de Questions, p. 221), that it may 
 mean the goose, which every one knows is re- 
 markable for its manner of breathing out or 
 hissing when provoked, deserves considera- 
 tion. 
 
 I. In Kal, to blow, as with a blast, stream or 
 current of air. occ. Exod. xv. 10. Isa. xl. 24. 
 
 II. As a N. ricrj rendered tivilight, night, dark, 
 dawning of the morning or of the dai/, but it 
 properly signifies the evening or morning -breeze. 
 It is frequently used in the former sense, as 
 2 K. vii. 5, 7. 'Prov. vii. 9, dv ail?:i 'e\m'y 
 during the evening-breeze, in the mixing of the 
 day, or during that time when the day, or, 
 which is the same thing, the light that consti- 
 tutes the day, is mixing with the night or dark- 
 ness, i. e. in the twilight. For the morning- 
 hreeze it is clearly applied. Job vii. 4, and per- 
 haps Ps. cxix. 147. Comp. under ns3 I. 
 
 III. As a N. Pintra"' (formed from r^iya as y\nr\'' 
 from nrsn) some kind of bird, mentioned Lev. 
 xi. 17. Deut. xiv. 16. Isa. xxxiv. 11, and 
 supposed to denote a species of owl, so called 
 from its appearing and flying about in the twi- 
 light, q. d. the twilight bird. But this inter- 
 pretation seems very forced ; and since in the 
 first of the passages just cited, the riiufS" is 
 clearly mentioned among the ivaler-fowls, and 
 the LXX have in the first and last of those 
 texts rendered it by i^n the ibis, it should 
 seem to mean some kind of water-fowl, re- 
 sembling the ibis, and, from its derivation, re- 
 markable for its blowing; and of such birds 
 the most eminent seems to be the bittern, 
 which " in the north of England is called the 
 mire-drum, from the noise it makes, which may 
 be heard a long way off. Some say it imitates 
 the bellowing of a bull ; and will give four, 
 five, or six bombs at a time. It begins to bel- 
 low about the end of February, and ceases 
 when breeding time is over." Brooke's Nat. 
 Hist. vol. ii. p. 302. The principal difficulty 
 against this interpretation arises from Isaiah 
 xxxiv. 1 1 , where the tiiti^a- is spoken of as fre- 
 quenting the desolated land of Edom ; a coun- 
 
 ry, according to Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 438, 
 440, remarkably destitute of water, and there- 
 fore improper, it may be thought, for the 
 abode of a water-fowl, that feeds on fish. In 
 answer to this objection I would observe that 
 the riKp or pelican, another water-fowl, is, in 
 the same text, mentioned with the cruras that 
 I believe all the larger water-fowls are remark- 
 ably shy, that they sometimes build their nests 
 in retired places a long way from the water 
 where they prey, and that I am sufficiently 
 assured from experience, that our common 
 
 heron will come at least twelve or fourteen 
 miles (and perhaps much farther) from their 
 usual abode to catch fish. 
 IV. As a N. mas. plur. csttrx a kind of con- 
 jurors, so called, perhaps, from their pretended 
 divine inspirations. See under r\^n I. 
 
 It seems to be a word formed from the sound, 
 as kiss, clash, smack, snap, &c. in English. 
 
 I. In Kal, to kiss, smack with the lips. Gen. 
 xxix. 13. Prov. xxiv. 26, & al. freq. It refers 
 to the kiss of reverence. Gen. xli. 40. 1 Sam. 
 
 x. 1 of worship or adoration. 1 K. xix. 18. 
 
 Hos. xiii. 2. Comp. Ps. ii. 12. It was not 
 customary among the Greeks and Romans to 
 give the kiss of adoration to their idols : * but 
 at Agrigentum in Sicily, where it seems the 
 worship of the Tyrian Hercules was intro- 
 duced by the Phenicians, who, it is well 
 known, settled many considerable colonies in 
 that island, we meet with a brazen image of 
 Hercules, whose mouth and chin were worn 
 by the kisses of his worshippers. Ex aere simu- 
 lachrum ipsius Herculis rictum et mentum ejus 
 pauld attritius, quod in precibus et gratula- 
 tinnibus non soliim id venerari, verum etiam os- 
 culan solebant. Cicero, Actio ii. in Verrem, 
 lib. iv. cap. 43. The kiss of adoration is still 
 practised by the Siamese Pagans ; for in their 
 public worship, " after the priest's benedic- 
 tion, every one goes to an image, and kisses or 
 bows to it, and then marches off in good 
 order." Complete Syst. of Geog. vol. ii. p. 
 288, col. 2. As a N. fem. plur. n-p-ir'a kisses. 
 occ. Prov. xxvii. 6. Cant. i. 2. 
 
 II. To kiss, touch gently, or lightly, occ. Job 
 xxxi. 27, "sb "T' '^v;T\^ and my hand hath kissed, 
 touched, my mouth. So Lucian, Ui^i Oi^^'/ienoj:, 
 tom. i. p. 918, edit. Bened. mentions the 
 Greeks, even in his time, " worshipping the 
 sun, x.vffa.yri? t>j xu^oe, by kissing their hand, 
 and then thinking their adoration complete." 
 Comp. p. 357, De Sacrif. Minucius Felix, 
 cap. 2, ad fin. remarks, that when the heathen 
 Caecilius observed the statue of Serapis, ut 
 vulgus superstitiosus solet, manum ori admo- 
 vens, osculum labiis pressit, he, according to 
 the custom of the superstitious vulgar, moving 
 his hand to his mouth kissed it with his lips. 
 See Davies' note. Apuleius, who lived in 
 the second century, speaking of one ^milian, 
 probably a Christian, says, Apol. p. 496, " Si 
 
 fanum aliquod prcetereat, nefas habet adorandi 
 gratia manum labris admovere. If he passes 
 by a temple, he thinks it wicked to move his 
 hand to his lips, as a sign of adoration." As a 
 participle fem. plur. Hi ph. mp-irn kissing, 
 touching lightly, occ. Ezek. iii. 13. 
 
 HI. To clash, as armour. It occurs not as a 
 verb in this sense, but as a participle benoni 
 mas. plur. in reg. Ps. Ixxviii. 9. -mi ''prv^^2 
 nirp clashing or rattling (and) shooting (as Jer. 
 iv. 29,) with the bow. So nu/p "pi^a clashing, 
 
 * It is however the custom of the Greek Church in 
 Russia, in The Rites and Ceremonies of which by 
 Dr King-, he informs us, p. 138, note, that " Every per- 
 son, before he communicates, kisses the images of Jesut 
 and the Virgin, and sometimes others.'' 
 
-wi;^ 
 
 341 
 
 nti'^ 
 
 rattling or clattering with their bow. 1 Chron. 
 xii. 2. 2 Chron. xvii. 17. Comp. Job xxxix. 
 23. Thus, likewise, Homer, in his Descrip- 
 tion of Apollo, II. i. lin. 4<5, & seq. 
 
 AwTy iv)i07Oj. 
 
 His bow and quiver o'er his shoulder slung, 
 " Fierce as ho moved the silver shafts resound. 
 Breathing revenge." 
 
 So likewise Virgil of Apollo, JEn. iv. lin. 149, 
 
 Tela sonant humeris 
 And ^n. xi. lin. 652, describing Camilla, 
 Aureus exhumero sonat arcics. 
 Hung on her shoulder sounds the gilded bow. 
 
 As a N. ptra the clashing or noisy collision of 
 arms. Job xx. 24. Ps. cxl. 8. Also, armour, 
 armoury. 1 K. x. 25. 2 K. x. 2. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to snap, crackle, as fire doth. occ. 
 Ps. Ixxviii. 21. In Hiph. to cause fire to snap 
 or crackle, make it burn fiercely, occ. Isa. xliv. 
 15. Ezek. xxxix. 9, pty3:i ^^^'^:}n^ And they 
 shall cause (the fire) to crackle among the arms. 
 In this last passage we may observe that there 
 is an antanaclasis, or that the root pira is ap- 
 plied in its two different senses of armour, and 
 of crackling like fire. See a similar instance 
 under "inn L Jud. xv. 16. And on Ezek. 
 observe that it was usual among the ancient 
 nations to burn the warlike instruments of their 
 conquered enemies. See Josh. xi. 6. Ps. xlvi. 
 9. Nah. ii. 13 or 14 ; Bp Lowth on Isa. ix. 
 4 ; and Potter's Antiq. book iv. ch. xii. p. 119, 
 1st. edit. 
 
 With a radical but omissible a- 
 I. 2'o lacerate, cut or tear in pieces. Thus the 
 cognate verb 1D3 is used in Chaldee, Syriac, 
 and Arabic ; in which last language it is par- 
 ticularly applied to a bird's tearing in pieces its 
 prey with its beak. occ. 1 Chron. xx. 3, And 
 the people which (were) in it (Rabbah) he (Da- 
 vid) brought out, bnirr ^y-'inai rrnam ^^v'^ 
 m"i3niT and cut or tore with the saw, and with 
 threshing instruments of iron, and with (double 
 or several) saws ; and thus did David to all the 
 cities of the children of Ammon. But it is not 
 said that he did thus to all the people, nor is 
 any thing more implied than that he did thus 
 to some of them ; and it is certain from 2 
 Chron. xx. 1, & seq. that David did not extir- 
 pate the children of Ammon. And consider- 
 ing the remarkable generosity of David's tem- 
 per, candid criticism obliges one to suppose he 
 had good reasons for inflicting such severe 
 punishments as he did on some of the Am- 
 monites. See in the preceding chapter (1 
 Chron. xix.) how ignominiously their king 
 Hanun and his princes had treated David's 
 servants when sent on an embassy of kind- 
 ness ; reflect on the intended cruelty of Na- 
 hash, Hanun's father, to the inhabitants of 
 Jabesh Gilead, I Sam. xi. ; see the horrid 
 barbarity with which the Ammonites were 
 wont to treat the Israelites (Amos i. 13). 
 Observe that Damascus, i. e. the Syrians, 
 some of whom were in alliance with the Am- 
 
 monites in the war against David, 2 Sam. x. 1 
 Chron. xix. 6.) are expressly said in the pro- 
 phet Amos, ch. i. 3, to have thrashed Gilead 
 b'ni'n my*inn with thrashing instruments of 
 iron (so Symmachus and Theodotion t^o;^ois 
 fft'^n^iis iron wheels) -. lay all these things toge- 
 ther, and then say whether it is not probable 
 that David was thus remarkably severe upon 
 some of the children of Ammon, as a retalia- 
 tion or punishment for some horrid cruelties 
 of which they; had been guilty towards his 
 Israeli tish subjects ; though we are not parti- 
 cularly informed what these cruelties were, as 
 we are in the case of Adonibezek the Canaan- 
 ite, Jud. i. 6, 7 ; and of Agag the Amalekite, 
 1 Sam. XV. 33. 
 I am well aware that * some learned men, in 
 order to vindicate king David from the charge 
 of cruelty, have proposed to refer the verb *iiy- 
 in 1 Chron. xx. 3, to the root 'ntr^, or n^m, to 
 be a prince or ruler, and accordingly have ren- 
 dered the text. And he ruled fthemj by the saw, 
 by the harrows or iron mines, &c. " i. e. made 
 them slaves, and condemned them to these 
 servile employments." But taking the verb 
 'ijy"< in this sense of ruling, is not the expres- 
 sion of ruling by a saw strangely harsh and un- 
 couth ? But were we even to admit this, what 
 can be the meaning of ruling men -ynn:: of 
 iron ? for it does not appear that the Hebrew 
 word here used ever signifies mines (though 
 Dr Chandler says the word may be so render- 
 ed), or any cutting instrument but what was 
 employed in thrashing the corn and cutting the 
 straw, and was drawn by oxen ; and so it can- 
 not denote (as Bate, Crit. Heb. in v*in 
 thought it might) some some instruments used 
 by the stone-cutter. If it be objected that the 
 expression in the parallel passage, 2 Sam. xii. 
 31, is .Tnaran Da;"'i and he put (them J to the 
 saw, &c. which seems to signify that he only 
 put them to labour with the saw, &c. I would 
 reply that as one design of the books of Chron- 
 icles seems to have been f to clear up some 
 obscure and difficult passages in the former 
 books of scripture, particularly in -those of 
 Samuel and of Kings ; so in the instance be- 
 fore us it appears to me that the phrase in 
 Chronicles is much more determinate than 
 that in Samuel, and that the latter may well 
 mean he put them to be torn, cut or killed with 
 the saw, &c. ( just as we should say in English, 
 he put them to the sword, for slaying them with 
 it) ; especially since it is added in the same 
 verse of Sam. pbni Dmx T-asym And he 
 made (some of) them over (i. e. burnt them) in 
 their Molech, as a punishment, no doubt, for 
 their infernal human sacrifices. 
 I must just add, that the LXX render ^m^ in 1 
 Chron. xx. 3, by ^/s^r^/a-s he sawed asunder ; that 
 the Vulg. gives the sense of the passage thus : 
 Et fecit super eos tribulas et trahas et ferrata 
 
 See the late Dr Chandler's exceUent Review of the 
 
 ., ,, ^, /-._j.,. M<.o,H- T. ift &c. and 
 
 ! notes. 
 
 r ^.., ^rr ^ 9^' 
 
 &c. and p. 1697. . . ^ -a 
 
 \ See the learned Mr Baruh's Critics Sacra examined, 
 &c. 
 
 See the late Dr Chandler's exceUent Review oi 
 Hist, of the Man after God's own Ht'art, p. 188, c 
 his Life of King David, vol. ii. p. 227--233, and then 
 But comp. Michaelis, Sppplement ad Lex. Heb. p. 
 
ntL'D 
 
 342 
 
 )n: 
 
 ' carpenta transire, ita ut dissecarentur et conte- 
 rerentur, And he caused sledges and thrashing 
 instruments stuck with iron to pass over them, 
 so that they were cut in sunder and torn to 
 pieces ; and that Josephus, Ant. lib. vii. cap. 
 7, 1, expresses this transaction of David's 
 in general terms by rov; V av^^aj uix,i(rafjt.ivo; 
 hs(phtos he destroyed the men by torments. 
 
 As a N. liirn a saw from the manner of its cut- 
 ting, occ. Isa. X. 15. So the LXX t^iuv and 
 Vulg. serra ; which Latin word seems a deri- 
 vative from the Heb. ntya, dropping the 3. 
 
 1 1. As a N. nu'a an eagle. Exod. xix. 4. Lev. 
 xi. 13, & al. freq. This species of birds is 
 * eminent for rapacity and tearing their prey in 
 pieces ; for which purpose they are furnished 
 with beaks or talons remarkably strong and 
 crooked. Hence Homer, Odyss. xix. lin. 538, 
 styles the eagle ayxvXo^uXyi; crooked-beaked, 
 or (according to others) crooked-clawed. See 
 Bochart, vol. iii. 164, 165. So Virgil, JEtw. 
 ix. lin. 563, 564, 
 
 Qnalis ubi aut leporem, aid candenti corpora cr/gntan 
 SustuUt alia petem pedibus Jovis armiger uncis. 
 
 Tlius on some silver swan or timorous hare, 
 Jove's bird comes sousing down from upper air ; 
 Her crooked talotts truss the fearful prey. 
 Then out of sight she soars, and' wings her way. 
 
 Dryden. 
 
 Again, Mn. xi. lin. 751, 752, 
 
 Utque volans alte raptutn cumfuliHi draconem 
 
 Fert aquila, implicuitque pedes, atque unguibus haesit. 
 
 So stoops the yeUow eagle from on high. 
 And bears a speckled serpent tlu-ough the sky. 
 Fastening his crooked talons on the prey. 
 
 Dryden. 
 
 And is not the Latin aquila, whence French 
 aigh, and Eng. eagle, a derivative from the 
 Heb. bpi; crooked? 
 
 Without having recourse to idle fables. Ps. ciii. 
 5, seems to relate simply to the renovation of 
 the eagles feathers after moulting. See 
 Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. and comp. Isa. xl. 31. 
 
 I. This is, in the lexicons, made a distinct 
 Heb. root, and rendered to fail, perish, or the 
 like: and under it the Concordances range 
 Isa. xix. 5. xli. 17. Jer. li. 30. But for the 
 tirst of these passages see under rrna^, for the 
 second r\iv, and for the last nw: III. 
 
 II. Chald. It occurs not as a V. but as a N. 
 pna^a and ioina'D a letter, an epistle. Some, 
 saith Marius de Calasio, refer this word to the 
 Persians, among whom nu^l3 signified to write. 
 Ezra iv. 7, 18, & al. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb, and the ideal meaning is 
 uncertain ; but as a N. S'-nD and fem. rrl-nD a 
 path, pathway, or track worn by the feet, saith 
 Avenarius. The LXX and other Greek 
 versions almost constantly render it by T^z/Sas 
 a path, from t^//3<w to wear, or by ar^ifroi, from 
 a intensive and r^xiriw to tread. I am inclined 
 therefore to think that treading, or rather wear- 
 ing a track with the feet, is the radical mean- 
 ing of the word. The N. rrSTia is more de- 
 
 + " Rostro ^uidem veUicantletiam aliae rapaces aves j 
 tamen rapactwn principi, id speciali jure triouitur, quia 
 rostro est magis adunco, et eo carpit fortius." Bochart. 
 
 terminate than ^in, which denotes a way in 
 general. See Isa. xliii. 16, Lam. iii. 9. In 
 Prov. xii. 28, n-ni is joined with *]-tt, In the 
 way of righteousness (is) life, nnTi^ Tim and 
 (in) the way, or course of her track (is) no 
 death. 
 
 To cut in pieces, as an animal body. As a N. 
 
 nna a piece cut off. See Exod. xxix. 17. 
 
 Jud. xix. 29. Ezek. xxiv. 4, & al. freq. 
 Der. Notch. Qu ? 
 
 I. In Kal or Niph. to be poured out, to distil, 
 as liquids. Exod. ix. .33. 2 Sam. xxi. 10. 
 Comp. Job iii. 24, as money from a chest. 
 2 Ki. xxii. 9. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 17. In Hiph. 
 to pour out. Job X. 10. 
 
 II. In Hiph. to fuse, melt, as metals. Ezek. 
 xxii. 20. In Niph. to be thus melted. Ezek. 
 xxii. 21, 22. xxiv. 11. 
 
 III. In Niph. to be poured forth, be in a high 
 state of fusion, or dissolution, as fire in the act 
 of furious burning. It is applied to wrath. 
 Jer. vii. 20. xlii. 18, & al. Comp. Nah. i. 6. 
 Dan. ix. 11. 
 
 To give, " that is, to make a thing be any where, 
 or tvith any one, or belong to any one," saith 
 Cocceius. 
 
 I. To give, grant, bestow. Gen. i. 29. iii. 6, 12, 
 & al. freq. ^n- "tt Who will give or grant ? is 
 an expression of desiring or wishing. O that ! 
 Exod. xvi. 3. Num. xi. 29. Job xix. 23. 
 Comp. Jud. ix. 29. Jer. ix. 1. In Hiph. 
 transitively, to endow, i. e. give gifts, or pre- 
 sents to, donare aliquem. occ. Hos. viii. 9. 
 Comp. ver. 10. As a N. dropping both the 
 3's as in the infinitive nn, nnn a gift, 1 Ki. 
 xiii. 7, & al. As Ns. inn and fern- rrann a 
 gift. Gen. xxxiv. 12. Num. xviii. 6, 7, 11, & 
 al. freq. pnx a gift, reward, present. Deut. 
 xxiii. 18. Mic. i. 7, & al. Fem. rrDHK nearly 
 the same. occ. Hos. ii. 12. 
 
 II. With a, bx, bj7, -isb and the like following, 
 to put, place, set, appoint. Gen. i. 17. ix. 13. 
 XV. 10. xviii. 8. xxx. 40. xl. 11. xli. 41, 42, & 
 al. freq. Comp. 2 K. xxiii. 5. 
 
 III. To make, to effect. Gen. xvii. 5, 6. Lev. 
 xxvi. 19. Ps. xxxix. 6. Ezek. iii. 9. vi. 14. 
 Comp. ch. xxxvii. 26. 
 
 IV. To give, grant, permit. Gen. xx. 6. Exod. 
 xii, 23. Jud. iii. 28. Ps. xvi. 10. Comp. Ezek. 
 XX. 25. 
 
 V. To give, give forth, utter, as a sound or 
 voice. 2 Sam. xxii. 14. Ps. Ixxvii. 18. Jer. 
 xlviii. 34, & al. So to utter, rehearse. Jud. v. 
 11. On Jud. xi. 40, see under nsn I. 
 
 VI. To give, yield, bring forth plentifully, as the 
 earth or a tree. Lev. xxvi. 4. Ps. Ixvii. 7. 
 Comp. Prov. xii. 12. 
 
 VII. To give, send forth, or emit, as an odour. 
 Cant. i. 12. ii. 13, & al. 
 
 VIII. With b J? following, to set upon, attack; 
 thus one of the Hexaplar versions frih^To. 
 Ezek. xix. 8. So the French use donner to 
 give for setting upon an enemy. 
 
 IX. As a N. mas. plur. D-Dna Nethinim, per- 
 sons given to the priest and Levites for per- 
 
Dn3 
 
 343 
 
 wr\: 
 
 forming the servile offices of the tabernacle or 
 temple. So the LXX in 1 Chron. ix. 2, ren- 
 der it by h'^of^ivot persons given. The Gibeon- 
 ites, of whom we read, Josh. ix. 21, 27, that 
 Joshua DDH" gave them for hewers of wood, 
 and drawers of water, for the congregation and 
 for the altar of Jehovah, were the first of this 
 kind. We next read of the Nethinim, whom 
 David and the princes pa gave for the service 
 of the Levites, Ezra viii. 20. It is likely that 
 these were taken from some of the people con- 
 quered by David ; and it is highly probable, 
 that of the remaining Canaanites also, con- 
 quered by Solomon, some were allotted to this 
 service. Comp. Ezra ii. 58, with 1 Ki. ix. 
 20, 21; and see Calmet's Dictionary in iVe- 
 thinims, and Bp Patrick on 1 Chron. ix. 2. 
 Ezra viii. 20. 
 
 To demolish, destroy, spoil. Once, Job xxx. 
 
 13; where LXX E^sr^ijSjjirav are hrokeii to 
 
 pieces, and Vulg. dissipaverunt have demolished. 
 
 It seems related to the following ^na, and irns. 
 
 PDD See under jjnb 
 
 . To break to pieces, break down, destroy, demolish. 
 It is applied to altars, Exod. xxxiv. 13, & al. 
 to an oven, &c. Lev. xi. 35. to houses, 
 towers, cities, pillars, walls. Lev. xiv. 45. 
 Jud. viii. 9. ix. 45. 2 K. x. 27. 2 Chron. 
 
 xxxvi. 19 to teeth, Ps. Iviii. 7 to rocks, 
 
 Nah. i. 6. 
 
 To draw away, withdraw, draw asunder. 
 
 I. In Niph. to be drawn away or withdrawn, as 
 the feet from one place to another. Josh, 
 iv. 18. 
 
 II. In Kal and Hiph. to withdraw, draw off, or 
 entice away. Josh. viii. 6. Jud. xx. .32. In 
 Niph. and Huph. to be thus drawn or enticed 
 aumy. Josh. viii. 16. Jud. xx. 31. 
 
 III. In Kal, to draw or pluck up or off. See 
 Ezek. xvii. 9. xxiii. 34. Job xviii. 14. Jer. 
 xxii. 24 ; where, in I3pnx, 3 is inserted after 
 the Chaldee form, and that word immediately 
 precedes the threat of delivering Coniah into 
 the hands of the king of Babylon. 
 
 I V. To draw off or out, as sheep from the fold, 
 Jer. xii. 3. as the wicked from a people, 
 like dross from metal. Jer. vi. 29. 
 
 V. In Kal, to draw or pluck asunder. See Jud. 
 xvi. 9, 12. Isa, v. 27. xxxiii. 20. Jer. ii. 20. 
 v. 5. It is applied figuratively to the breaking 
 off of the strong purposes of the mind. Job 
 xvii. 11. pins in Lev. xxii. 24, is rendered 
 broken, but rather means ''loose ov disjointed, 
 the sinews being stretched or broken asunder." 
 Bate. 
 
 VI. As a N. priD a kind of leprosy, a scall 
 which brings or draws off the hair. Lev. xiii. 
 30, 31. 
 
 VII. As a N. p-nx and pinx an outer cloister 
 or gallery withdrawn, as it were, from the rest 
 of the building, occ. Ezek. xli. 15, 16. xlii. 3 
 5. Observe that Nrr-pnnK Ezek. xli. 15, is in 
 the Chaldee form for .T'pnnx. 
 
 With a radical but omissible a. 
 
 I. In Hiph. to loose, loosen, let loose, set free. 
 occ. Ps. cv. 20. cxlvi. 7. Isa. Iviii. 6. Job vi 
 9. For 2 Sam. xxii. 33, see under in". 
 
 II. In Kal, to move, or be moved loosely, or 
 nimbly, to leap, skip. occ. Lev. xi. 21. Job 
 xxxvii. 1 ; where the Chaldee Targum tsu" 
 leaped forth, Vulg. emotum est was moved. In 
 Hiph. to cause to move thus. occ. Hab. iii. 6 
 
 III. As a N. "nna the natrum or nitre of the 
 ancients. "It is a genuine, pure, and native 
 salt, extremely different from our nitre, and 
 indeed from all the other native salts ; it being 
 a fixed alkali, plainly of the nature of those 
 made by fire from vegetables Natrum, whe- 
 ther native or purified, dissolves in a very small 
 quantity of water ; and this solution is in many 
 parts of Asia used for washing ; where it is 
 also made into soap, by mixing- it with oil 
 It is found in great abundance in many parts 
 of Asia, where the natives sweep it from the 
 surface of the ground, and call it soap-earth. * 
 The earliest account we have of it, is in the 
 Scriptures ; where we find that the salt called 
 nitre in those times would ferment with vine- 
 gar, and had an abstersive quality, so that it 
 was used in baths, and in washing things. So- 
 lomon compares the singing of songs with (to) 
 a heavy heart, to the contrariety of vinegar and 
 nitre ; and Jeremiah says, that, if the sinner 
 wash himself with nitre, his sin is not cleansed 
 off. These are properties that perfectly agree 
 with this salt, but not at all with our salt- 
 petre." New and Complete Dictionary c^ 
 Arts, &c. in Natrum. From the above ac- 
 count of the 'in 3 or natrum, it is plain that it 
 hath its Heb. name from its ready solution in 
 liquids, and from its loosening and absterging 
 spots, filth, &c. occ. Prov. xxv. 20. Jer. ii. 
 22. The reader may find some farther account 
 of the natron of Egypt in Dr Shaw's Travels, 
 p. 479, 2d edit. He observes, " Upon making 
 experiments with the natron, we find it to be 
 an alkali, and to occasion a strong fermentation 
 with acids, which will very well illustrate 
 Prov. xxv. 20, where the singing of songs to a 
 heavy heart is finely compared to the contraries 
 ty or coUuctation betwixt vinegar and nna nch. 
 tron ; not nitre or salt-petre, as we render it, 
 which being an acid easily mixes with vinegar." 
 
 IV. Chald. In Aph. to cause to fall off, to shake 
 off', as leaves. So LXX iKrtvxlTt, Vulg. ex- 
 cutite. occ. Dan. iv. 11 or 14. 
 
 I. To pluck up, pluck up by the roots, to extir- 
 pate, as a vine, Ezek. xix. 12 as groves, 
 Mic. V. 13. 
 
 II. Spoken of cities, to root up, raze, destroy 
 from the foundations. Ps. ix. 7. Jer. xxxi. 40. 
 
 III. Of people or kingdoms, to extirpate, root 
 up, eradicate. Deut. xxix. 28. 1 K. xiv. 15^ 
 Jer. xxiv. 6. xlii. 10. xiv. 4, & al. freq. In 
 the three last cited texts it is opposed to 
 planting. In Niph. to be rooted up. Amos, 
 ix. 15. Dan. xi. 4. 
 
 IV. Of waters. In Niph. to be drawn out, ex. 
 hausted,fail. occ. Jer. xviii. 14. 
 
 * Comp. Complete Syst. of Gcogr. vol. u. p. 69. 
 
nntriD 
 
 344 
 
 V;in: 
 
 PLURILITERALS iiO. 
 
 nnn3 CLaia. 
 
 As a N. rt gift or reward, occ. Dan. ii. 6. v. 
 17. So LXX ^u>oi,t,, and Vulg. dona. The 
 plur. pina is used in the same sense in the 
 Chaldee Targum on Jer. xl. 5. 
 
 tnn: 
 
 As a noun from naa to hark, and mn to see 
 Nibhaz, the aleim or idol of the Avites, men- 
 tioned 2 K. xvii. 31. " The Rabbins say it 
 had the shape of a dog, much like Anubis of 
 the Egyptians ;'** and in this instance I am 
 inclined to think they tell us nearly the truth. 
 In Pierius' Hieroglyphics (p. 53, fol. edit.) 
 is the figure of a f cynocephalus, a kind of ape, 
 with a head like a dog, standing upon his hin- 
 der feet, and looking earnestly at the moon. 
 Pierius there teaches us that the cynocephalus, 
 was an animal eminently sacred among the 
 Egyptians, hieroglyphical of the moon, and 
 kept in their temples to inform them of the 
 nioon's conjunction with the sun, at which 
 time this animal is strangely affected, being 
 deprived of sight, refusing food, and lying sick 
 on the ground ; but on the moon's reappearance 
 it seems to return thanks, and congratulate | 
 the return of light to both himself and her. 
 This being obsei-ved, the name inaa gives us 
 reason to conclude that this idol was in the 
 shape of a cynocephalus, or perhaps of a man 
 with a dog's head (for it does not appear that 
 the cynocephalus was known to the Avites), 
 looking, barking or howling at the moon. It is 
 obvious to common observation, that dogs in 
 general have these properties ; and an idol of 
 the form just mentioned seems to have been 
 originally designed to represent the power or 
 influence of the moon on all sublunary bodies, 
 with which the cynocephali and dogs are so 
 eminently affected. Thus the influence of the 
 returning solar light was represented by a cock 
 (see below bana), and the generative power of 
 the heavens, by a Jishy idol. See ]i3-r under 
 31 IV. And hence, perhaps, a^ts^/?, or Di- 
 ana, i. e. the moon, was among the Greek and 
 Roman heathen attended by dogs, and at last 
 converted into a huntress, 
 
 Sylvarumque potens IMana, 
 
 Lucidum cceli decus. 
 
 HottAT. Cann. SaecuL lin. 1, 2. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. nor so far as I 
 can find in Chaldee, but in Syriac signifies in 
 Hith. to be inflamed, or set on fire, to shine. 
 Chald. As a N. fem. Nrny"na3 a lamp-sconce 
 or chandelier, which holds the burning lamps. 
 occ. Dan. v. 5. The Chaldee Targum also 
 uses it, Zeph. i. 12, for Heb. JTYia lamps. 
 
 As a N. nehushtan, i. e. a brazen serpent, from 
 ir^na brass, and ^n a serpent, occ. 2 K. xviii. 
 4 J where Jlezekiah. brake in pieces nirnarr i^na 
 the serpent of brass which Moses had made; 
 
 * Calmet's Dictionary. 
 
 f Kvvoxi<pa,\o;, from xuvos a dog^s and xi^^^yi a head. 
 
 X So Johnson, Nat. Hist, de Quadruped, p. 100. Luna: 
 exorienti congralulari dicuntur. Comp. Shaw's Travels, 
 p. 353. 
 
 for (or because) unto (or in) those days the chil ' 
 dren of Israel ivere burning incense to it; K'np'-I 
 and he (Hezekiah) called lY nehushtan, a brazen 
 serpent, and treated it accordingly, when abused 
 to idolatrous superstition ; though in its ori- 
 ginal institution it was a type of so high im- 
 port as to represent the Son of Man lifted up 
 on the cross, that whosoever believeth on him 
 should not perish, but have everlasting life. 
 Comp. Num. xxi. 8, 9, with John iii. 14, 15. 
 
 As a N. Nisroch, an Assyrian idol, mentioned 
 2 K. xix. 37. Isa, xxxvii. 38. The Chaldee 
 N. mas. plur. T'3'id is several times used, 
 Dan. vi. for overseers or presidents over inferior 
 governors. -|1D3 therefore seems to be, like 
 bl?a the ruler, and -jbn the king, a general name, 
 in the Assyrian dialect, for the solar fire ; to 
 whose anger Sennacherib probably attributed 
 the fiery destruction his army had lately met 
 with at Jerusalem ^see Isa. xxx. 30, 33,) and 
 therefore went to his temple to placate him. 
 
 It is observable, that the LXX in 2 K. xix. 
 
 call this idol M=s-^a;^, MS. Alexand. Ea'a^a;^;, 
 and in Isa. Nao-a^a;^;, MS. Alex. Aa-^;^. 
 These various readings seem to show that they 
 regarded the 3 in -jid3 as servile, and by conse- 
 quence, in some measure, confirm the exposi- 
 tion here given ; and perhaps the idol was in 
 fact called by these several names ; as -jba was 
 by the Ammonites called also DDbn, and the 
 Moabitish u^ias, sometimes u'-qs. 
 
 As a noun from la a light, and b3 to revolve, 
 Nergal, the Aleim or idol of the men of Cuth, 
 mentioned 2 K. xvii. .30. It seems to denote 
 the solar fire or light, considered as causing the 
 revolution of the earth, and so the return of the 
 morning light upon it. The rabbins say the 
 idol was represented in the shape of a cock ; 
 and probably they tell us the truth, for this 
 seems a very proper emblem. Among the 
 latter heathen, we find the cock was sacred to 
 Apollo, or the sun; because, saith Proclus, 
 " He doth, as it were, invite his influence, and, 
 with songs, congratulate his rising ;" * or, as 
 Pausanias in the first book of his Eliacs, 
 " They say this bird is sacred to the sun, be- 
 cause he proclaims his approaching return." 
 So Heliodoms, speaking of the lime when cocks 
 crow, comes still nearer to the literal meaning 
 of the Heb. bans ; " for," says that writer, 
 " ai(r6yi(ru (pv<rixri rm rou 'HAIOT kccS" hf^oci riEPI- 
 2TPO*H2 Ecr/ mv rou diov ^^oer^yjg-iv xivouuivovs, 
 by a natural sensation of the sun's revolution 
 to us, they are incited to salute the god." 
 iEthiop. lib. l.f 
 
 And perhaps under this name Nergal they 
 meant to worship the sun, not only for the di- 
 urnal return of his light upon the earth, but 
 also for his annual return or revolution to our 
 northern hemisphere. We may observe that 
 the emblem, a cock, is affected by the latter as 
 
 See Pierii Hieroglyph, p. 223, fol. edit. 
 
 \ May not the Greek name for a cock oiMxtu^, be most 
 probably derived from the Heb. 'TIN nsbrr tJi^ coming 
 of the light, of which that bird gives such remarkable 
 notice ? 
 
V:i-)3 
 
 34.^ 
 
 no 
 
 well as by the former, and is frequently crow- 
 ing both day and night at the time of the year 
 when the days begin to lengthen This, that 
 great painter of nature, Shakspeare, has re- 
 marked, 
 
 Some say, that ever 'gainst that season comes, 
 Wherein our Saviour's birth is celebrated. 
 The bird of dawning singeth all night long. 
 
 Hamlet, act i. scene 1. 
 
 And here it may not be amiss to take notice 
 of the beautiful propriety with which a cock 
 was made use of to awaken St Peter from his 
 guilt, after he had denied our Lord; and to 
 remind him, in a most striking manner, that 
 Christ the Divine Light must, as his material 
 type, the natural light, be glorified through op- 
 position and sufferings. Comp. John xii. 23. 
 xiii. 31. xvii. 1.* 
 
 Steph. Morinus, in his Dissertation concerning 
 the Terrestrial Paradise, prefixed to Leusden's 
 edition of Bochart's works (p. 24), observes 
 from Josephus, Ant. lib. ix. cap. 14, 3, that 
 the Cuthites were of Cutha, which is a coun- 
 try of Persia, and that this may be confirmed 
 by the idol they worshipped, namely b^'iD : 
 " For," says he, "that word seems compound- 
 ed of 'T'3 fii'e, a luminary, and ba to roll, roll 
 round, as denoting the sun illuminating the 
 world by his circular motion. This is the 
 opinion of Selden, De Diis Syris, syntag. ii. 
 cap. 8. Now no one is ignorant that the sun 
 was the principal god of the Persians, and that 
 his symbol, fire, was religiously worshipped by 
 them, whence their priests were called tv^ui^oi, 
 their temples ^u^cuhia, in which the unextin- 
 guished fire was preserved, Sfc." It is there- 
 fore the opinion of Morinus, that the Cuthites 
 worshipped immediately the sun or the j^re, as 
 an emblem. But does not the phrase nx liri? 
 ba'ia they made Nergal, rather incline one to 
 think they made some graven or molten image, 
 as an emblem of their god ? To which may be 
 added, that the modern f Persees in India, 
 who are descended from the ancient fire-wor- 
 shippers of Persia, pay a religious regard to 
 the cocli. And in the 19th chapter of the 
 Vendidad Sade, one of the works of Zoroaster, 
 the great prophet or teacher of the Magian or 
 Persee religion (which is still extant, and 
 which Mr Perron a few years ago deposited 
 in the French king's library), he celebrates the 
 cock, who next to the angel Sserosch is the 
 guardian of the world, and secures mankind 
 against the snares of the devil, j: However, if 
 the Cuthites, mentioned 2 K. xvii. 30, were 
 really of Persia, it must be observed on the 
 other hand, that Magiism or the worshipping 
 of fire, and not Zahiism or image-worship, was 
 at this time the national religion of that coun- 
 try. But the learned Dr Hyde (Relig. Vet. 
 Pers. cap. ii. p. 39, edit. 1700) strenuously 
 contends that the rrniD or ma mentioned in 2 
 K. xvii. 24, 30, was situated in Babylonia, 
 
 and so called, by the usual dialectical variation 
 of a; into n, from u^is the son of Ham, who at 
 first settled in this country. See Gen. x. 6, 
 10. And accordingly we find the name of this 
 idol bai3 made a part of the appellation of two 
 of the king of Babylon's princes, Jer. xxxix. 
 3, and of that of Nerigillassor king of Babylon. 
 
 Seethelate Mr Lee's valuable work, entitled Sophron, 
 vol. ii. p. 428. note. 
 
 \ Modern Universal History, vol. vi. p. 284. 
 
 i See Gentlemen's Magazine for November 1762, p. 
 529. 
 
 Sec Prideaux's Connex. pt. i. book iv. An. 186. 
 
 To measure, mete. It occurs not, however, as 
 a V. but as a N. nxD a seah, a measure of ca- 
 pacity for things dry, equal to about two gal- 
 lons and a half. occ. 2 K. vii. 1, 16, 18, Q-nxD 
 two seahs. occ. 1 K. xviii. 32. 2 K. vii. 1, 16, 
 18. D-XD piur. seahs, several seahs. occ. Gen. 
 xviii. 6. 1 Sam. xxv. 18. 
 rrXDND occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate 
 form, but as a noun rrxDXD repeated or exact 
 measuring or measure, occ. Isa. xxvii. 8, 
 rrxDXDi " In just measure [comp. Jer. xxx. 
 11.] when thou inflictest the stroke, [ver. 7.] 
 wilt thou debate with her ; with due delibera- 
 tion, even in the rough tempest, in the day of the 
 east wind.'' Bp Lowth. The Babylonish 
 conquest and captivity of the Jewish people 
 represented by a vine, is expressed by similar 
 images, Ezek. xix. 10 13. Comp. Ezek. 
 xvii. 6 10. For rrxDXDa in Isa. xxvii. 8, 
 Aquila and Symmachus have sv (raru aarot, 
 seah by seah, Theodotion, sv (/.ir^u f^ir^ov, mea- 
 sure by measure, and the Vulg. in mensura 
 contra mensuram, by measure against measure. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Syriac sig- 
 nifies to shoe, i. e. cover the feet, " calceavit," 
 and as Ns. X31XD, andxaxDra a warrior's shoe, 
 agreave, "caliga, ocrea." Castell. As parti- 
 cipial nouns in Heb. pXD a soldier's or war- 
 rior's shoe, ^XD a warrior so shod. occ. Isa. ix. 
 4 or 5, For ^XD pXD bD omnis caliga caligati, 
 every greave of the armed warrior in the con- 
 flict, and the garment rolled in blood, shall even 
 be for a burning, food for, or consumed by, the 
 fire. See Bishop Lowth's translation and 
 note, to whom the reader is indebted for the 
 explanation of this difficult text. 
 
 ID 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, to turn, turn about, 
 aside or round. Gen. xlii. 24. 1 Sam. xv. 27. 
 xviii. 11. 2 Sam. xiv. 24. xviii. 30, & al. freq. 
 as a door on its hinges. Prov. xxvi. 14. 
 Comp. Ezek. xli. 24. In Niph. to turn, be 
 turned or turned about. See Num. xxxiv. 4, 5. 
 Josh. XV. 3. Ezek. xxvi. 2. In Hiph. tran- 
 sitively, to turn, turn about or aside. 1 K. xviii. 
 37. 2 K. xvi. 18. Ezek. vii. 22, & al. In 
 Huph. to be turned about or round, as a 
 thrashing-wheel, occ. Isa. xxviii. 27. 
 
 II. In Kal, to turn or apply to action, particu- 
 larlym hostility. 1 Sam. xxii. 17, 18. So 
 ver. 22, irsa baa ^niD ^aax I have turned 
 against every person of thy father's house. 
 
no 
 
 346 
 
 IID 
 
 III. Transitively or intransitively, to turn 
 aside, remove. See Num. xxxvi. 7, 9. 2 Sam. 
 XX. 12. 
 
 IV. In Kal and Niph. intransitively, to he 
 turned, changed, altered. 1 K. ii. 15. jer. vi. 
 12. Zech. xiv. 10. In Kal or Hiph. to turn, 
 change. 2 K. xxiii. 34. xxiv. 17. As Ns. fem. 
 rrSD a turn, change, oce. 1 K. xii. 15. niDS 
 the same. occ. 2 Chron. x. 15. So the LXX 
 in both passages fiiraffT^txpn. Comp. 1 K. ii.l5. 
 
 V. In Kal and Niph. transitively, to turn or go 
 about, to compass, encompass. Deut. ii. 1,3. 
 Josh. \d. 2, 3, 6, 10, 13, 11. Psal. Ixxxviii. 
 18. cxviii. 10, 11. Gen. xix. 4. Jud. xix. 22. 
 It is particularly applied, I Sam. xvi. 11, 
 (comp. Ps. cxxviii. 3.) to sitting round a table 
 at meat, according to the custom of the east- 
 erns at their meals to this day.* In Hiph. to 
 cause to go about, to lead or carry about. Exod. 
 xiii. 18. I Sam. v. 8 10. As a N. used ad- 
 verbially iDn around, round about, 1 K. vi. 
 22. (comp. Cant. i. 12.) mas. plur. in reg. 
 laDTa places round about, environs. So LXX 
 reii tiqikvxXm, Vulg. in circuitu. occ. 2 Ea. 
 xxiii. 5. As a N. fem. plur. msDD circuits, 
 circulations, revolutions. So LXX xuKXcofiara. 
 occ. Job xxxvii. 12. 
 
 VI. To encompass with, enclose or set in, as pre- 
 cious stones in ouches of gold. It occurs as a 
 participle Huph. fem. plur. Exod. xxviii. 11. 
 xxxix. 6, 13. 
 
 sno I. To turn, turn about. Ezek. xlii. 19. as 
 the spirit or gross air in its annual motion pur- 
 suing the solar light on the earth's surface, 
 Eccles. i. 6, and 2 mo circuiting around, i. e. 
 repeating its circuit in the earth's ecliptic. 
 Comp. under v\v.tv II. 
 
 II. To go about, go round, to circuit. 1 Sam. 
 vii. 16. In a Hiphil sense, Deut. xxxii. 10, 
 irT3:i2D"' he led him about, he instructed him, 
 i. e. in the intricate, circuitous way through the 
 waste, howling wilderness, without which in- 
 struction that horrid desert would have been 
 impassable by such a vast multitude of men, 
 women, and children. See Harmer's Obser- 
 vations, vol. iv. p. 357. 
 
 III. To go round, surround, or encompass en- 
 tirely or repeatedly. See Gen. ii. 11, 13. Josh. 
 vi. 15. Ps. xvii. 11. cix. 3. cxviii. 10, 11, & 
 al. freq. As a N. ^"^v the round, circumfe- 
 rence, environs. 1 Chron. xi. 8. Ps. xxxi. 14 ; 
 in which passages, as in many others, it is con- 
 strued with n prefixed, in the environs; and 
 hence n being omitted, it is often used adver- 
 bially, around, as Exod. xvi. 13. xix. 12. xxv. 
 24-. As a N. fem. plur. mn-SD and na^riD 
 places around, environs. Num. xxii. 4'. Jer. 
 xvii. 26. It is construed with b in, at, prefix- 
 ed, Ps. xliv. 14. Ixxix. 4 ; and that particle or 
 the like being understood, it is used adverbial- 
 ly, Exod. vii. 24. Num. xi. 24, & al. freq. 
 
 IV. To encompass, enclose, as the waters did 
 Jonah. Jon. ii. 3, 5, or 4, 6. So Jer. xxxi. 
 22, How long wilt thou withdraw thyself, O 
 thou refractory daughter ? (meaning the people 
 of Israel and J udah) for Jehovah createth a new 
 
 See Shaw's Travels, p. 232; Russel's Nat. Hist, of 
 Aleppo, p. 105; Niebixhr's Description de 1' Arabic, p. 46. 
 
 thing upon the earth, "i^aa SilDn rrap3 a female 
 (one who is merely such) shall encompass, en- 
 close, a male child (comp. Job iii. 3. ) This 
 was indeed creating a new thing on the earth, 
 (comp. Num. xvi. 30,) but in perfect accord 
 with the great original promise, Gen. iii. \5, 
 that the seed of the Woman should bruise the 
 serpent's head, and with the subsequent pro- 
 phecy of Isaiah, ch. vii. 14, that a virgin 
 should be with child and bring forth a son. 
 Comp. Isa. ix. 5 or 6. Mic. v. 2 or 3.* 
 
 KID 
 
 To drink hard, guzzle, swill, ingurgitare. occ. 
 Isa. Ivi. 12. Nah. i. 10; where it is spoken 
 of the Ninevites D-X'-nD DXnDDT AndwhUeihey 
 are guzzling (as) drunkards, they shall be de- 
 voured as stubble fully dry. So Diodorus Si- 
 culus, lib. ii. p. il2, edit. Rhod. relates that 
 " it was while the Assyrian army were feasting 
 for their former victories, that those about 
 Arbaces (the Mede) being informed by some 
 deserters of the negligence and drunkenness (rtjv 
 P'xPuf/.iav a; fudnv) in the camp of the enemies, 
 assaulted them unexpectedly by night, and 
 falling orderly on them disorderly, and prepared 
 on them unprepared, became masters of the 
 camp, and slew many of the soldiers, and drove 
 the rest into the city." See Bp Newton's Dis- 
 sertations on the Prophecies, vol. i. p. 265, 
 8vo. &c. As a participle or participial N. xno 
 a drinker or drunkard, occ. Deut. xxi. 20. 
 Prov. xxiii. 20, 21. Comp. Ezek. xxiii. 42. 
 Also, strong drink, inebriating liquor, occ. Isa. 
 i. 22. Hos. iv. 18. 
 
 Hence the Greek ffxHx^uv to rave or riot like a 
 bacchanal, bacchari. Hence, also, Bacchus 
 was introduced among the Athenians under 
 the name of Zw; -^afiec^tos, but expelled the city 
 by means of Aristophanes, who inveighed vio- 
 lently against him. See Cicero De Leg. lib. 
 ii. cap. 15. 
 
 IID 
 
 I. In Ka\, to inweave, interweave, intwine. occ. 
 Nah. i. 10. In Niph. to be intwined. occ. Job 
 viii. 17. As a N. "jiD an intertexture of bushes 
 or branches of trees crossing and intwined with 
 each other, a thicket, occ. Gen. xxii. 13. Ps. 
 Ixjdv. 5. Isa. ix. 18. x. 34. Jer. iv. 7. 
 
 II. Chald. as a N. Kano a kind of harp, so 
 called, perhaps, by a dialectical variation from 
 the meaning of the Heb. because thick strung 
 with chords, occ. Dan. iii. 5. But many of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices read ionty with a tv. 
 It is rendered by Theodotion tntfAfivxn, which 
 Strabo, cited under bn3 VII, expressly ob- 
 serves was a barbarous or foreign name. The 
 <rfi(ivxi(rr^iei, or woman who plays on the ffxfjc- 
 (hvxn, is mentioned in Philemon's Ma/;^^f, lin, 
 5, edit. Cleric. See Martinii Lex. Etymolog. 
 in Sambuca, and Bp Chandler's Vindication 
 of the Defence of Christianity, p. 51, 52. 
 Comp. -jnu;. 
 
 See Cocceii Lexic. in "1^3 and ip3 ; Gusset, Com- 
 ment. Ling. Heb. in SSD N. ; Bp Pearson on the Creed, 
 Art. iii. p. 191, edit. 1612; Dr Stanhope on the Epistles 
 and Gospels, vol. i. p. Si3; Ancient Universal Hist. 8vo. 
 vol. X. p. 456, Note (u) j and Leigh's Supplement to Cri- 
 tica Sacra. 
 
VlD 
 
 347 
 
 -):iD 
 
 1. To support, hear, carry, or carry away, as a 
 burden, bajulare. It implies more labour than 
 HWi, SO is sometimes placed after it. See Isa. 
 xlvi. 4, 7. liii. 4, 11. In Hith. b:3nDr7 to he 
 or hecome hurdensome, or a hurden to oneself. 
 
 Curva trementi 
 
 Membra tulit passu. 
 
 Ovid. Metam. lib. iii. lin. 276. 
 
 occ. Eccles. xii. 5. As a N. bno, fern. plur. 
 in reg. nb^D a hurden. 1 K. v. 15. Ps. Ixxxi. 
 7. Exod. vi. 6, & al. freq. 
 
 II. Chald. As a participle plur. Aph. ^--baiDn 
 or, according to eight of Dr Kennicott's codi- 
 ces, TbaDn spoken of foundations, " strongly 
 laid," Eng. translat. strong. Jit to hear the 
 superincumbent buildings, occ. Ezra vi. 3. 
 
 Der. Lat. sahulum, sand, from its weight, (see 
 Prov. xxvii. 3.) hence Eng. sabulous, sahido- 
 sity. 
 
 -inO Chald. 
 
 To think, hope, expect. Once, Dan. vii. 25. It 
 
 is thus used in the Targums, Gen. xlviii. 11. 
 
 Ps. xl. 2, & al. 
 
 :iD 
 
 I. To recede, go or turn hack. Ps. liii. 4. Prov. 
 xiv. 14, to retreat, as from battle. Mic. vi. 14. 
 Comp. Psal. XXXV. 4. In Niph. to he turned 
 hack. See Psal. xliv. 19. Isa- xlii. 17. 1. 5. 
 Comp. imder aD3. In Hiph. to cause to re- 
 cede, to remove, withdraw. Deut. xix. 14. 
 xxvii. 17. In Huph. to he turned hack, with- 
 drawn. Isa. lix. 14. 
 
 II. Asa participle fem. sing. rraiD withdrawn, 
 retired, occ. Cant. vii. 2 or 3, thy helly, thy 
 corpulent, and consequently, according to the 
 oriental taste, thy comely, shape, (comp. under 
 DD I.) a heap of wheat D-SU'Wn rT3lD retired 
 hehind lilies ; LXX 'TKp^a.yfji.ivfi, Vulg. valla- 
 tws fenced. " Over my drawers," says Lady M. 
 W. Montague, describing her Turkish dress, 
 (letter xxix. vol. ii. p. 12.) "hangs my smock 
 of fine white silk gauze, edged with embroi- 
 dery. The antery is a waistcoat made close to 
 the shape, of white and gold damask." (Comp. 
 Niebuhr, Voyage, tom. i. p. 135.) Now sup- 
 pose the protuberant shape of the Jewish 
 queen exactly fitted with a golden damask or 
 tissue waistcoat, above and below which the 
 white smock appeared (as being both much 
 longer and considerably higher); might not 
 her shape be aptly compared to a heap of golden 
 grain bounded on the extremities with lilies ? 
 Such heaps of wheat, thrashed out, as well as 
 lilies, were objects so very familiar to the 
 Israelites, that they might well be mentioned 
 together in a comparison, without alluding to 
 any actual custom of conjoining them. See more 
 in Mr Harmer's Outlines, p. 107, &c. and in 
 Mrs Francis' Notes in her excellent Poetical 
 Translation of Solomon's Song. 
 
 III. Asa N. a^D, plur. D-a-D ando-ao the dross 
 or scoria of metals, which withdraws or sepa- 
 rates from them in refining. See Prov. xxv. 
 4. Isa. i. 22, 25. Ezek. xxii. 18, 19. Observe 
 that in Ezek. xxii. 18, thirteen of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's codices read j-Db. 
 
 I. To how, or hoiv down to the ground, occ. Isa. 
 xliv. 15, 17, 19. xlvi. 6. In almost all the 
 oriental languages it signifies, not only to fall 
 upon the knees as a mark of respect, but also 
 to touch the ground with the forehead, as is, to 
 this day, commonly practised by the eastern 
 nations in their acts of adoration. It doth not 
 however mean so profound an act of worship 
 as what is expressed by mnntyrr (which de- 
 notes the prostration of the whole body on the 
 ground), as is evident from Isa. xliv. 17. xlvi. 
 6. 
 
 II. Chald. naD the same. Dan. ii. 46. in. 5, 6, 
 11, &al. freq. 
 
 The verb has the same sense in Arabic, and 
 hence their N. naora a place of prostration or 
 worship, particularly a Mahometan one, whence 
 the Gr. and Latin names, in the middle ages, 
 /^et(ryihav, and meschyda, the Spanish meschita, 
 the Italian meschita, and moschea, the French 
 mosquee, and Eng. mosque. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but m Chaldee 
 signifies, to gain, or acquire to oneself, make 
 one's own, to appropriate. As a N. fem. nbaD 
 a peculium, a peculiar property or treasure. 
 Exod. xix. 5. 1 Chron. xxix. 3. Eccles. ii. 8. 
 Mai. iii. 17, where Eng. marg. special trea- 
 sure. 
 
 Der. The Latin singulus, singularis, whence 
 Eng. single, singular, &c. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. mas. plur. 
 D-aaD great men, princes, nohles. It seems a 
 foreign word, for it occurs not in Scripture 
 till the time of Isaiah and Jeremiah, and in 
 the books written before the captivity always 
 means a prince or nohle among the Assyrians 
 or Chaldeans. See inter al. Isa. xli. 25. Jer. 
 Ii. 23, 28, 57. Ezek. xxiii. 6, 12, 23. Dan. ii. 
 48. iii. 2, 3. Ezra ix. 2. Neh. ii. 16. I sus- 
 pect the word to be a derivative from the Chal- 
 dee verb "aD or naD to he great. Comp. under 
 Kaa' and rrau;. 
 
 I. In Kal, to shut, shut up, shut in, to close, en- 
 close. See Gen. ii. 21. vii. 16. xix. 6. Exod. 
 xiv. 3. Josh. vi. 1. On Ezek. xliv. 2, see 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. p. 329. In 
 Niph. to he shut, shut out. Num. xii. 14, 15. 
 Isa. xiv. 1. In Hiph. to cause to he shut up, to 
 give up, give over. See Lev. xiii. 4. Deut. xxiii. 
 "15. xxxi'i. 30. Ps. xxxi. 9. Ixxviii. 48, 50, 62. 
 Lam. ii. 7. Amos i. 6, & al. As Ns. -iaiD 
 close confinement, occ. Ezek. xix. 9. TiaD an 
 enclosure, occ. Hos. xiii. 8. DSb inaD, the en- 
 closure or integument of their heart, their pe- 
 ricardium. So Homer, II. xi. lin. 115, of the 
 lion, a^raXov n o-(p' it^ a.<rnv^it, he tears out 
 their tender /tear/s. naon a place of confinement, 
 a prison. Isa.xxiv. 22. Ps. cxlii. 8. Fem. plur. 
 mnaOD prisons. Ps. xviii. 46. As a N. fem. 
 niaon an enclosure, a horder. Exod. xxv. 25. 
 1 K. vii. 28, & al. freq. 
 II. As a N. -laora a smith, a locksmith, or the 
 like. So Buxtorf in Lexic. " Claustrarius, fa- 
 ber ferrarius." occ. 2 K. xxiv. 14, 16. Jer. 
 
ID 
 
 348 
 
 nnv 
 
 xxiv. 1. xxix. 2. The LXX render it, 2 K. 
 xxiv. 14, by ffvyKXuavTBi an enchser ; the Vulg. 
 in all the passages above cited, by clusor, or 
 inclusor, by which is rather meant a setter of 
 precious stones, seals, or the like, than a coars- 
 er workman ; and perhaps this is the better in- 
 terpretation. 
 
 III. As a participle paoul, "ii^D, frequently 
 joined with am goldy seems to denote close, 
 solid, massive, beaten close by the hammer, or 
 sheet-^o\A. What is called 1130 nrrT 1 K. vi. 
 20, is expressed 2 Chron. iii. 8, by mi: nm 
 good gold. The LXX in 1 K. vi. 20, render 
 "n3D by ffvyxixkufffitvik), in 1 K. vii. 49, by 
 ffwyxXtiofAtva;, ver. 50, by ffvyKX'.KTTu, ; by all 
 which words, perhaps, they intended to con- 
 vey the idea of close, solid, "nao is once used 
 as a participial N. without nrrT, for solid gold, 
 Job xxviii. 15. 
 
 1130 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. i-iaD a 
 violent shotver, say the lexicons, which makes 
 men shut themselves up in their houses, occ. 
 Prov. xxvii. 15. But might not the words 
 l-iaD m-a be better and more literally render- 
 ed in a day of shutting up, i. e. when men shut 
 themselves up ? The LXX translate them 
 iM hf^i^a. x^f^'^'^Vf *^ '^ winter's day, and the 
 Vulg. in die J'rigoris, in a day o/cold. 
 
 ID 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic 
 signifies to obstruct or stop up a way or any 
 opening, to shut up a door. See Castell. 
 
 I. As a N. ID a clog or dogger, probably such 
 a one as used to be put on the feet of fugitive 
 Slavics, or other malefactors. (See Scott on 
 Job) occ. Job xiii. 27. xxxiii. 11. In the 
 former of which passages the LXX, by ren- 
 dering it KuXv//.aTi an impediment, seem to have 
 given nearly the idea of the Heb. word. 
 Comp. Ecclus xxxiii. 28 or 30. 
 
 II. As a N. -no, and once, Gen. xlix. 6. in 
 reg. no. 
 
 1. A secret, something kept close, or shut up, as 
 it were. Prov. xi. 13. xx. 19. xxv. 9. Amos 
 iii. 7, & al. 
 
 2. A secret or separate assembly. See Gen. 
 xlix. 6. Ps. Ixxxix. 8. cxi. 1. Jer. vi. 11. xv. 
 17. xxiii. 18, 22. Prov. xv. 22. 
 
 ]1D 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies, to loosen, let loose, and is particularly 
 applied to a garment or robe. As a N. ^-ID 
 a loose kind of garment, a shirt, a smock. So 
 the LXX render the word in Jud. by a-iv^ovas 
 and o^ovia, and the Vulg. throughout by sindo- 
 nem and sindonas. occ. Jud. xiv. 12, 13. Prov. 
 xxxi. 24. Isa. iii. 23. Shirts of linen, cotton, or 
 gauze are still worn by the Turks and Moors, 
 and by persons of condition among the roving 
 Arabs, and in Arabia Felix. For more on 
 this subject see Shaw's Travels, p. 228 ; 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 416, &c.j 
 and Niebuhr's Description de 1' Arabic, p. 54, 
 &c. 
 
 Der. Gr. <r/v5, Lat. sindon. 
 
 -nD 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in the Heb. Bible, but in 
 the Chaldee Targums frequently, and signifies, 
 to order, dispose, arrange, &c. Comp. niy. 
 
 L As a N. mas. plur. D-llD rows. occ. Job x. 
 22 ; where it seems from the connection, to 
 mean the rays, beams, or columns of light, in- 
 termixed with, and penetrating the stagnating, 
 torpid air, or darkness; the L X X according- 
 ly explain the word by (fiyyoi light, splendour. 
 
 11. As a N. pllDn a gallery consisting of a 
 row or range of pillars, a colonnade, such as 
 the eastern houses, to this day, generally have 
 above stairs, and with which gallery all the 
 upper chambers communicate. So Busbe- 
 quius speaking of the house he had hired at 
 Constantinople, Epist. iii. p. 151. Cubicula 
 omnia in porticum habent aditum. Comp. 
 Shaw's Travels, p. 208. occ. Jud. iii. 2.3, A7id 
 Ehud went out (of the rr^bj? or chamber ojf cool- 
 ing namely, see ver. 20, and comp. Jer. xxii. 
 13.) naTnonrr (not, I think, through the 
 porch, as we render, and as Dr Shaw seems 
 to have understood it, but) into the gallery, 
 and he shut the folding doors of the chamber 
 upon him, and locked them. Comp. rr-bj? under 
 nbir IV. 
 
 -IHD 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but 
 
 I. As a N. irrD round, of a round form, occ. 
 Cant. vii. 2. 
 
 II. irrorr ir-a a prison from the round form of 
 the building, q. d, a round house. Gen. xxxix. 
 20, & al. 
 
 mo 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea seems 
 to be, to cover, clothe, or the like. 
 
 I. As a N. fem. in reg. mO a garment, vesture. 
 So the LXX Tioi(iaX7iv, Vulg. pallium, occ. 
 Gen. xlix. 11, where observe that the Sama- 
 ritan Pentateuch has imD3. 
 
 II. As a N. mD?3 a covering, a veil. So LXX 
 KxXvf4f/,et, and Vulg. velamen. occ. Ex. xxxiv. 
 3335. 
 
 III. Chald. As a N. it-d Sivan. A name 
 given by the Jews, after the captivity, to the 
 third month, which nearly answers our May, 
 O. S. It seems a derivative from the Chaldee 
 verb mo to rejoice, be glad, because in that 
 month all things rejoice, as it were, and appear 
 glad. Once, Esth. viii. 9. 
 
 :inD 
 
 I. To drag, draw by force or violence, occ. 2 
 Sam. xvii. 13. Jer. xxii. 19. xlix. 20. 
 
 II. To pull, as dogs do with their teeth at a 
 carcass, occ. Jer. xv. 3. So the LXX m 
 "hiaffTccfffjicii for pulling in pieces, Vulg. ad lace- 
 rand iim to tear, lacerate. 
 
 III. As a N. fem, plur. mano rags,* pieces of 
 cloth torn from the rest. occ. Jer. xxxviii. 11, 
 
 12. So the LXX pxKyt tatters, rags, from 
 (>niT<ru> to tear. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. In Kal, to sweep or scrape off. occ. Ezek. 
 xxvi. 4 ; so Vulg. radam. As a N. -riD off- 
 scouring, refuse, ^i^f4^nfeci. occ. Lam. iii. 45. 
 Fem. nmo the same. occ. Ps. Ixxx. 17- Isa. 
 V. 25; where the LXX render rrmDD by us 
 xe<r^ia, so the Vulg. quasi stercus, as dung, 
 thus likewise Eng. marg, ; and the former 
 
 * From the Saxou hracode, torn. Jolinson. 
 
^nt) 
 
 349 
 
 T 
 
 passage may be rendered, It is burnt with fire 
 as refuse, i. e. such refuse stuff as the eastern 
 people use for fuel to this day. * So as a N. 
 mas. plur. o-mD. occ. Isa. xxxiii. 12, DTilDa 
 as refuse they shall he burnt with fire. But 
 comp. under nD3. 
 
 II. In Kal, to sweep off, remove entirely. Spo- 
 ken of a person, occ. Ps. lii. 7. In Niph. to 
 he thus swept off ov away. Spoken of persons 
 or nations, occ. Deut. xxviii. 63. Prov. ii. 22. 
 
 III. Of a house, to demolish or raze it to the 
 ground, occ. Prov. xv. 25. (where LXX xa- 
 TBCiTTecf. plucketh down) 2 K. xi. 6 ; nOD from 
 demolishing, i. e. that it be not demolished. 
 
 Comp. HDD. 
 
 Der. To sack, French saccag'er. 
 
 To sweep, drive, as a violent shower of rain 
 doth. As a participle act. occ. Prov. xxviii. 
 .3. Such a shower is in Arabic called rrsinD, 
 and ns-nD. See Schultens on Prov. In Niph. 
 to be swept off or away. occ. Jer. xlvi. 15. 
 
 Der. To sweep, swoop, swap, swift, scoop. Qu ? 
 
 -IHD 
 
 In general, to move to and fro. 
 
 I. Intransitively, to go about, wander to and fro. 
 occ. Jer. xiv. 18. But comp. Eng. marg. 
 Targum, Lowth and Blayney on the text. 
 Also, transitively, to traverse, go about, or pass 
 
 freely up and down a country, occ. Gen. xxxiv. 
 10, 21. xlii. 34. Montanus renders the word 
 in these passages by circueo to go abotit. 
 
 II. As a participle or participial N. '^mD and 
 ^"^rw one who travels up and doivn for the pur- 
 poses of traffic, or to sell his wares, as the 
 hawkers and pedlars do among us, so a trader, 
 chapman, merchant, circulator, circumforaneus. 
 Gen. xxiii. 16. xxxvii. 28. Prov. xxxi. l-t. 
 As Ns. "iriD a place of traffic, a mart whither 
 such traders come. Isa. xxiii. 3. Also, mer- 
 chandise, traffic. Prov. iii. 14. xxxi. 18. Isa. 
 xlv. 14. As a N. fem. in reg. rririD a mart. 
 Ezek. xxvii. 12. Ver. 15, Many countries 
 "fi" TSyrVo {were) thema.rtof thy hand or power, 
 or thou hast their merchandise or commerce in 
 thy power. So ver. 21, "j-t- -"iriD merchants 
 of, or in, thy poiver. 
 
 The Greek verb s/jfro^iv9fiKi (from sv in, and 
 riiou to pass), by which the LXX constantly 
 render inD in the texts cited from Genesis 
 under sense I. and the related Ns. i/^To^as and 
 ifjt.'TooKi, which they generally use for it in other 
 passages, nearly express the idea of the Heb. 
 word. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. rrinD a small shield, a tar- 
 get or buckler, which is moved every way for 
 the defence of the body, parma, parmula. occ. 
 Ps. xci. 4. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. n'^^D occ. Esth. i. 6. It 
 seems to denote " that fine variegated marble, 
 where the veins are irregular, and the streaks 
 of different colours running backwards and for- 
 wards, to and fro." Bate. " Quid si hoc mar- 
 mor lineis hue illuc trajicientibus notatum? 
 Sic enim imitarentur vias mercatorum, quce hue 
 illuc transmeant." Gusset in w^w. C 
 
 'in'nriD to flutter, palpitate, move irregularly and 
 
 * See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 254-, &c. 
 
 repeatedly up and down, as the heart of a per- 
 son in great distress, occ. Psal. xxxviii. 11 ; 
 where LXX tra^ity^h and Vulg. conturbatum 
 est, is disturbed, French translat. est agite <?a 
 et la, is agitated this way and that. 
 This last application clearly shows the ideal 
 meaning of the root. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but as a N. ly-riD 
 " Corn growing of its own accord, without a 
 new ploughing and sowing, in the third year 
 after a seed time, for what groweth in the se- 
 cond year is called n-BD." Cocceius. The 
 LXX render the word by ra KvxnXXovTx what 
 springs up, Vulg. by quae sponte nascuntur 
 what groweth spontaneously. Once, 2 K. xix. 
 
 29. The corresponding word in Isa. xxxvii. 
 
 30, is D'-nu^ (which see) : and from the sense 
 of the root 'onw in Arabic, namely high, tall 
 (see Castell), and from the LXX and Vulg. 
 translation of our N. tr-riD, the idea of the 
 word seems to be to spring, spring up, or the 
 like. 
 
 ntDD 
 
 This word seems nearly related to Twn'a} to de- 
 cline, go out of the way. As a participle or 
 participial N. mas. plur. D'-OD decliners, such 
 as turn aside. Once, Ps. ci. 3; where LXX 
 'vu^ci(ia.<nii transgressions, Jerome declinationes 
 declinings. 
 
 I. To overspread, cover, hide, as with a veil, &c. 
 to iieil, overshadow. See Exod. xl. 3. 1 K. 
 viii. 7. Ps. cxxxix. 13. (Comp. Job x. 11.) 
 Job xxxviii. 8. xl. 17 or 22. As a N. -jd and 
 y\b a tabernacle, 2HK02. Ps. xxvii. 5. Ixxvi. 
 3. xlii. 5; where LXX a-Kmyii, and Vulg. ta- 
 bernaculi, and id is mentioned as parallel to 
 DNTbx n">i the house of the Aleim. "[D a covert 
 or den, as of a lion. Ps. x. 9. As a N. fem. 
 rrSDj'plur. mSD a pavilion, booth, bower, taber- 
 nacle, covert, or the like. Psal. xviii. 12. Jon. 
 iv. 5. Lev. xxiii. 42, 43. Job xxxviii. 40. Isa. 
 i. 8; where observe that little temporaiy 
 booths or hits are still usually erected in the 
 eastern gardens for the sake of watching them. 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 454, 
 and Bp Lowth. Our translators render msD 
 in 1 K. XX. 12, 16, by pavilions ; but it pro- 
 bably means no more than slight temporary 
 booths made with the boughs of trees, the 
 shade of which, even the great men in the 
 hot eastern countries still sometimes prefer 
 to the accommodation of a house or tent. 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. p. 50, 
 &c. Amos V. 26, And ye have home mSD 
 the tabernacles or shrines of your Molech. 
 We have the plain traces of this idolatrous 
 custom among the Egyptians. Thus He- 
 rodotus, lib. ii. cap. 63, speaking of the idol 
 worshipped at Papremis, says, " To Ii ayaXy-u. 
 
 tOV iV NHP f^lX^M ^vXlVtU xeiTUKt^^VirCdfl,iVM 
 
 vpoixxo/m^oua-i TJj T^OTi^xiyi ij aXXo oixyifjLU. 
 The image being in a small temple of wood 
 gilt, they (i. e. some of the priests) carry out, 
 the day before, to another building." So 
 Diodorus Siculus, lib. i. towards the end, 
 " Kar iviuurev w^ roii Aiyvrrton rov NEflN 
 TOV Aios vrt^eeievtrfiai rev jrerecffrov tig rr,v Aifivm, 
 
IC' 
 
 350 
 
 T 
 
 Atfid-ritt; rov Ssaw -rct^otros. Among the Egyp- 
 tians the shrine of Jupiter is annually trans- 
 ported over the river (Nile) into Libya, and 
 after some days returns, as if the god him- 
 self were come from Ethiopia." See Homer, 
 II. i. lin. 420, &e. and Eustathius on that 
 place, and Macrobius, Satumal. lib. i. cap. 
 23 ; from whom it appears that the Romans 
 had, in their pompae, similar customs of car- 
 rying their idols. * As a N. -jon a covering, 
 a vail Exod. xxvi. 36, 37, & al. Comp. 2 
 Sam. xvii. 19. Isa. xxii. 8, rTmrT" IDn riN ban 
 and the vail of Judah shall he removed. 
 Schultens (De Defect. Ling. Heb. p. 427, 
 258, &c.) shows from the Arabian writers, 
 that the image of tearing or taking away the 
 vail, is borrowed from the unhappy state of 
 the eastern virgins or matrons, when they are 
 affronted, \dolated, and treated with all kind 
 of insult and contumely, and that therefore 
 removing the vail of Judah expresses the ut- 
 most misery and ignominy. To what he has 
 produced, I add from Herbelot, Biblioth. 
 Orient, p. 643, col. 1, article Motaz, &c. 
 that " Cabihah, the mother of Khalife Motaz, 
 complained of Saleh, the Turkish chief, He 
 has torn my vail, to express with decency. He 
 has dishonoured me." Comp. Harmer's Out- 
 lines, p. 16, and under oy II. Also, a cover- 
 ing, overshadowing, as of a cloud. Ps. cv. 39. 
 As a N. fem. in reg. n3Dn, a covering. 
 Ezek. xxviii. 13. As a N. 'ya^'O, or, accord- 
 ing to the Keri, and about twenty of Dr Ken- 
 nicott's codices, -|DTT2 (in the form of a par- 
 ticiple Huph. ) something overspread, a coVert, 
 shelter, occ. 2 K. xvi. 18. 
 
 II. To cover, protect, defend. Ps. v. 12. xci, 
 4. cxl. 8. 
 
 Hence Greek (raxos a shield. 
 
 III. To cover, overspread, with wrath, dark- 
 ness, or misery. Job iii. 23. (where the Vulg. 
 circumdedit tenebris hath surrounded with dark- 
 ness,) Lam. iii. 43, 44. 
 
 IV. In Hiph. joined with n-ba*! nx, to cover 
 his feet. occ. Jud. iii. 24. 1 Sam. xxiv. 3 or 
 4. According to the Targum, Vulgate, and 
 perhaps the LXX, this phrase means to ease 
 nature, " purgare alvum, purgare ventrem," 
 Vulg. It seems however very improbable 
 that Eglon should be at this business in a 
 chamber of cooling. But we learn from Dr 
 Pococke, that in Egypt they often lie in those 
 cool saloons that have cupolas to let in the air, 
 having their beds brought on the sofas. And 
 the heat of the eastern countries, at noon, is 
 so gi'eat, in the summer time, that the people 
 frequently lie down to sleep in the middle of 
 the day, especially people of delicacy ; and so 
 they did anciently, as appears by the instance 
 of Ishbosheth, 2 Sam. iv. 5, 7. And it is pro- 
 bable from the circumstances of the story, 
 Jud. iii. that the servants of Eglon appre- 
 hended that he was doing the same, and that 
 this was what they meant, ver. 24, by his 
 covering his feet, as they used anciently to do 
 
 Compare Selden De Diis Syris, syntag. i. p. IIR; 
 and Calmet's Dictionary in Niches. 
 
 when they lay down to sleep in the summer 
 time. See Ruth iii. 7. The text in Judges 
 clears the sense of th^ other in 1 Sam. xxiv. 
 4. Mr Sale on the Koran, note b, p. 295, ch. 
 xxiv. says, " Sleeping at noon is a common 
 custom in the East, and all hot countries." 
 So Niebuhr, Description de I'Arabie, p, 6. " 
 " Comme pendant le solstice d'ete, &c. As 
 during the height of summer, the sun is almost 
 perpendicularly over Arabia, it is generally so 
 hot in July and August, that, unless in a case 
 of urgent necessity, no one travels from eleven 
 in the morning till three in the afternoon : 
 the Arabs rarely work during that time ; they 
 usually spend it in sleeping in a souterrain, 
 which admits the wind from the top to make 
 the air circulate. This is likewise the custom 
 at Bagdad, in the island of Charej, and per- 
 haps in other to\'\Tis of that country." See 
 more on tliis subject in Harmer's Observa- 
 tions, vol. i. p. 166, &c. 
 
 V. Transitively, to overspread, smear over, as 
 oil or ointment, occ. Deut. xxviii. 40. 2 Sam. 
 xiv. 2. Mic. vi. 15. With i following, to 
 anoint with, oil namely, occ. Ezek. xvi. 9. 
 Absolutely, to anoint oneself. Ruth iii. 3. 2 
 Sam. xii. 20. Dan. x. 3. Transitively, to an- 
 oint another, occ. 2 Chron. xxviii. 15. In 
 Niph. to he anointed as a prince or ruler, occ. 
 Prov. viii. 23; where Theodotion r^oxixi'^n^-^ 
 fjLat I have been appointed, and Vulg. ordinata 
 sum. So Ps. ii. 6, -abn -riDDa "DKT And I am 
 anointed (for) king. So the LXX taking the 
 verb as in Niph. tyu ^s x.a.ri<rTa,hv fixiriXivs, 
 and Vulg. ego autem constitutus sum rex, 
 hut I am appointed king. The final in -aba 
 may be paragogic, as in the name b"Tii "DbQ 
 Ps. ex. 4. (comp. Heb. vii. 1, 2.) and as in 
 "bjrn master (sing.) Exod. xxi. 29, 34, 36. 
 xxii. 10, 11, 1.3, 14. But the LXX here 
 having ut* avrev, and the Vulg. translator ab 
 eo, hy him, seem to have read "i3b?3. As a N. 
 mas. plur. D-D-Da anointed princes, sovereigns. 
 occ. Josh. xiii. 21. (called Dbra kings. Num. 
 xxxi. 8.) Ps. Ixxxiii. 12. Ezek. xxxii. 30. 
 Mic. V. 4 or 5. As a N. -jidn a Utile pot, 
 cruse, or phial of oil for anointing, occ. 2 K. 
 iv. 2; where, however, the LXX and Vulg. 
 take -fiDx for a verb, the former rendering the 
 Heb. iraiy "JIDX DN "D by on aXX' jj o aXii-^^ofiai 
 ikexiov except oil with which I may anoint my- 
 self; and the latter by nisi parum olei quo 
 ungar, except a little oil with which I may be 
 anointed. And considering the pathos with 
 which we may well suppose the woman spake, 
 I know not whether this is not the better in- 
 terpretation of the Heb. But the reader will 
 judge for himself. 
 
 VI. man niDD succoth henoth. The sacred 
 historian, in recounting the idolatrous worship 
 of the heathen people, whom the king of As- 
 syria transplanted into the cities of Samaria, 2 
 K. xvii. observes ver. 30, that the men of Ba- 
 bylon made mai mSD. The words may be 
 literally rendered the tabernacles of the daugh- 
 ters or young women ; or if man be taken as 
 the name of a female idol from nan to build 
 up, procreate children, then the words will ex- 
 press the tabernacles sacred to the productive 
 
T 
 
 351 
 
 pv 
 
 powers feminine; and, agreeable to this latter 
 exposition, the rabbins say the emblem was 
 a hen and chickens. But however this be, there 
 is little reason to doubt, but these mSD were 
 tabernacles, wherein young women exposed 
 themselves to prostitution in honour of the 
 Babylonish goddess Mylitta. Herodotus, lib. 
 i. cap. 1 99, gives a particular account of this 
 detestable service. " Every young woman of 
 the country (of Babylon, says he) must once 
 in her life sit at the temple of Aphrodite, or 
 Venus (whom he afterwards tells us the As- 
 syrians called Mylitta), and prostitute herself 
 to some stranger. Those who are rich, and 
 so disdain to mingle with the crowd, present 
 themselves before the temple in covered cha- 
 riots, attended by a great retinue. But the 
 generality of the women sit near the temple, 
 having crowns of * cord upon their head, some 
 continually coming, others going, f Ropes are 
 held by them in such a manner as to afford a 
 free passage among the women, that the stran- 
 gers may choose whom they like. A woman 
 who has once seated herself in this place^ must 
 not return home till some stranger has cast 
 money into her lap, led her from the temple, 
 and defiled her. The stranger who throws the 
 money must say, / invoke the goddess Mylitta 
 for thee. The money, however small a sum it 
 be, must not be refused, \ because it is 
 appointed to sacred uses. The woman must 
 follow the first man that ofifers, and not reject 
 him ; and after prostitution, having now duly 
 honoured the goddess, she is dismissed to her 
 own house. In Cyprus, adds the historian, 
 they have the same custom. " And this abo- 
 mination implied by mai m3D the men of 
 Babylon brought with them into the country 
 of Samaria. The Babylonish MuXtrra., My- 
 litta, i. e. Nn"T''bl?3 signifies the procreatrix, 
 from the Chald. T>bnK to procreate ; and both 
 the name of the idol and the execrable service 
 performed to her honour, show that by Mylit- 
 ta was originally intended the procreative or 
 productive power of nature, or of the heavens, 
 the A(pga^;r>j of the Greeks and Venus of the 
 Romans. || 
 ** A very learned ^ author of our own nation 
 (say the writers of the Universal Hist. vol. 
 xvii. p. 295. ) imagines that some traces of the 
 succoth-benothmeLy be found in Sicca Venerea, 
 the name of a city in Numidia, not far from 
 the borders of Africa Propria. The name it- 
 self bears a near allusion to the obscene cus- 
 tom above taken notice of (i. e. prostitution), 
 and seems to have been transported from 
 Phoenicia. Nor can this well be disputed, 
 
 So Strabo, lib. xvi. p. 1681, edit. Amstel, ^uf^iyyi S' 
 ttrnrrcu ixatj-T'/j. Each of the women is crowned \vith a 
 cord." 
 
 \ See Baruch, vi. 43. 
 
 t A like desecration among the Egyptians or Canaan- 
 ites was probably one reason of the laws, Deut. xxiii. 18, 
 19. See Lev. xix. 29. 
 
 So Justin, lib. xviii. cap. 5. Mos erat Cypriis, virgi- 
 nes ante nuptias statutis diebus dotaleni pecuniam quae- 
 siuras, in quaestum ad litus maris mittere, pro reliqua 
 pudicitia libamenta Veneri soluturas." 
 
 II See the beginning of Lucretius 's first book De Rerum 
 Natura and above under ST IV. 
 
 II Selden De Diis Syr. syntag. ii. cap. 7. whom see. 
 
 when we consider that here was a temple 
 where women were obliged to purchase their 
 marriage-money by the prostitution of their 
 bodies." 
 
 See also Vossius de Orig. & Progr. Idol. lib. 
 i. cap. 22. 
 
 13D to cover, overshadow or protect, completely 
 or entirely. Exod. xxv. 20. Ezek. xxviii. 14, 
 16, & al. As a N. ^dd, or, as eighteen of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices read, ^aiD a covering, 
 shelter; so LXX 7r^o(pvXaxa.{, Vulg. umbra- 
 culum. " It denotes the tortoise or shed under 
 which the besiegers covered themselves." Bp 
 Newcome. occ. Nah. ii. 5. 
 
 1D3D to protect, defend repeatedly, occ. Isa. ix. 
 10 or 11, Jehovah naiy- shall exalt the oppres- 
 sors of Rezin against him, and "]D3D'' shall pro- 
 tect or defend his enemies. Isa. xix. 2, "DDDaDT 
 And I will defend Egyptians against Egyp- 
 tians, and they shall fight every man against his 
 brother. Thus Bate, but Qu ? 
 
 To pervert, turn away from its true end or pur- 
 pose. 2 Sam. XV. 31. In Niph. and Hiph. to 
 be perverse, act perversely or foolishly. Gen. 
 xxxi. 28. 1 Sam. xiii. 13. xxvi. 21, & al. As 
 a N. a fool, perverse. Eccles. x. 3. As a 
 N. fern. nib3D perverseness, foUy. Eccles. ii. 
 3, 12. 
 
 Hence the Greek, o-xixxos, ffxoXio;, irKxXnvos, 
 oblique, distorted, which words may serve to 
 confirm the true meaning of the Heb. baD. 
 
 The radical idea of this very difficult root, 
 which in the common lexicons has senses 
 assigned to it which seem utterly irreconcila- 
 ble, is, I think, to lay up, lay in store, store or 
 treasure up. It occurs not, however, as a V. 
 strictly in this sense, but hence 
 
 I. As a participle Hiph. or participial noun 
 ]3Dn laying in store, frugal, thrifty, i. e. one 
 who is obliged to be so by the slenderness of his 
 fortune, homo frugi. occ. Eccles. iv. 13. ix. 
 15, 16 ; in which passages the LXX render 
 it by <rv}?, which properly means one who 
 gains his livelihood by his labour, and so lives 
 sparingly.* Isa. xl. 20, rrTST^n pDDrr he who 
 is frugal in oblation (religion), for the subject 
 here seems to be their teraphim, penates or 
 household-gods, which the idolaters prepared 
 at theit own private expense. Comp. Isa. xliv. 
 13, and Vitringa. As a N. fem. plur. maSDD 
 repositories, magazines, storehouses, occ. 2 ' 
 Chron. xvi. 4. xxxii. 28, m3DD?3 "'ij? cities of 
 stores, stove-cities, occ. Exod.i. 11. 1 K. ix. 19. 
 2 Chron. viii. 4. xviL 12. So, perhaps, Deut. 
 viii. 9. A land where thou shalt not eat bread, 
 naDDTan by means of a magazine or magazines, 
 as in Egypt. As a participial N. \:3V a store- 
 keeper, a house-steward, oixovi/jtoi. occ. Isa. 
 xxii. 15. Fem. n33D a store- or house-keeper, 
 proma conda. occ. 1 K. i. 2, 4. 
 
 II. In Kal, to profit, to lay up, as it were, 
 something in store. It is used either absolute- 
 ly, occ. Job XV. 3 ; or with b, occ. Job xxii. 
 2. XXXV. .3. Also in Kal, or Niph. to be pro- 
 
 * Comp. Greek and English Lexicon in Htr/j,'. 
 
-IDD 
 
 352 
 
 hD 
 
 filed, occ. Job xxxiv. 9. Eecles. x. 9, He 
 who removeth stones ayj^'' must labour in them, 
 and he who cleaveth wood on ]'dTD'' shall be pro- 
 fited bi/ it. A man must take pains to accom- 
 plish any business ; and if he does so, he shall 
 reap the fruits of his labour. 
 III. In Hiph. followed by the particle DJ? with, 
 to lay np, i. e. an interest or favour, with 
 any one. occ. Job xxii. 21, Lay up, or procure 
 (an interest) now with him, and be at peace. 
 iV. In Hiph. to lay up, as it were, in a store- 
 house, occ. Ps. cxxxix. 3, rrnaDDrr Thou layest 
 or treasurest up all my ways or actions, i. e. 
 not only art acquainted with them, as our 
 translation, but layest them up by thee, to be 
 one day brought into judgment, whether they 
 be good, or whether they be evil. 
 V. In Hiph. with b and an infinitive V. 
 following, to lay up, as it were, in order to do, 
 to have in readiness, in promptu habere, occ. 
 Num. xxii. 30. Have I had it in readiness, 
 have I been ready or apt to do thus to thee ? 
 Thus have I taken notice of all the passages 
 wherein this root occurs, and in the explana- 
 tion of them have been much obliged to 
 Schultens' MS. Orig. Heb. though I have 
 not exactly followed his expositions. 
 
 I. To close, shut, shut up. occ. Gen. viii. 2. Ps. 
 Ixiii. 12. Isa. xix. 4. 
 
 II. Chald. from Heb. 'lau', to hire. occ. Ezra 
 iv. 5. 
 
 Der. a scar. Gr. tr^i^'fx, whence schirrus, 
 schirrosity. Lat. sacer, (Qu?) whence sacred, 
 consecrate, &c. 
 
 In Arabic it signifies to be silent, "siluit, ta- 
 cuit." Castell. In Heb. it occurs not as a V. 
 in Kal, but in Niph. or Hiph. to be silent, keep 
 silence. Once, Deut. xxvii. 9 ; where the 
 LXX ffiwra, be silent. 
 
 Hence old French escouter, Qu? \vhence Eng. 
 scout. 
 
 7D 
 
 In general, to raise, elevate, exalt. 
 
 I. In Kal, to raise up, as heaps of com. occ. 
 Jer. 1. 26 as a highway, occ. Isa. Ivii. 14. 
 Ixii. 10; in which three passages the Eng. 
 translation renders it, cast up. So likewise in 
 Ps. Ixviii. 5, the LXX explain it by oho-^oin- 
 trxTi, and Vulg. by iter facite make. a way ; 
 but comp. under sense VI. As a N. fem. 
 rrbDD a raised or high way. See Isa. xlix. IJ. 
 Ixii. 10. freq. occ. 
 
 II. To cast or throw up, as besiegers do a bank 
 against a besieged city. See Job xix. 12. xxx. 
 12. 
 
 III. As a N. bD a basket in which things are 
 heaped up. Gen. xl. 16 18,* & al. freq. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. plur. mbon elevations or 
 exaltations, as of the D-nsiD orbs of the fixed 
 stars ox planets (comp. under ana II.); for, as 
 Eliphaz in Job xxii. 12, See D-nsiD wiC^ the 
 head of the stellar fluxes, ^ly^ "3 how high they 
 are. occ. Jud. v. 20, the stars DmbDaa from 
 their elevations, or elevated situations (de ex- 
 
 Comp. Homer, n. ix. lin. 217; Virgil, Em. i. lin. 704 
 
 altationibus suis, Montanus), fought against 
 Sisera. How so ? By having their influence 
 on the atmosphere supernaturally increased in 
 such a manner as to occasion those heavy 
 rains that swelled the river Kishon, so as to 
 sweep away Sisera's army, as it follows in the 
 text. Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 274-, tells us, 
 " In travelling under the S. E. brow of that 
 mountain (Carmel), I had an opportunity of 
 seeing the sources of the river Kishon, three 
 or four of which lie within less than a furlong 
 of each other, and are called Ras el Kishon, 
 or the head of Kishon. These alone, without 
 the lesser contributions nearer the sea, dis- 
 charge water enough to form a river half as 
 big as the Isis. During, likewise, the rainy 
 season, all the water which falls on the eastern 
 side of the mountain, or upon the rising 
 gi-ound to the southward, empties itself into 
 it in a number of torrents, at which conjunc- 
 ture it overflows its banks, acquires a wonder- 
 ful rapidity, and carries all before it. And it 
 might be at such a conjuncture as this, when 
 the stars (Jud. v. 20.) are said to fight against 
 Sisera, viz. by bringing an abundance of rain, 
 whereby the Kishon was so occasionally high 
 and rapid, as to sweep away the host of Sisera, 
 in attempting to ford it." Thus far the Doc- 
 tor. But still the modern philosopher will 
 object, that the stars, including the planets, 
 have no natural influence or efficiency at all in 
 causing rain. I answer, that is certainly more 
 than he knows. One of the principal causes 
 of rain is an alteration in the state of the at- 
 mosphere ; and, no doubt, such a quantity of 
 light as proceeds from, or is put in action by, 
 the stars and planets taken together, must at' 
 all times have a considerable effect upon it : 
 especially since the planet Jupiter alone, when 
 near his opposition to the sun, gives so strong 
 a light as to cast a very perceptible shadow, as 
 may be easily observed. A supernatural in- 
 crease, therefore, of this light of the stars and 
 planets (and to this I think Deborah alludes, 
 Jud. V. 20.) must have had a proportionably 
 greater effect on the atmosphere, and might, 
 for aught the wisest man upon earth can 
 affirm to the contrary, occasion violent rains ; 
 and fi'om the words of Deborah, we have the 
 highest reason to think it actually did so at the 
 defeat of Sisera. Real philosophy makes men 
 modest, and sensible of the deficiency of their 
 knowledge, and, I will add, disposes them 
 humbly to receive instruction from HIM who 
 made the heavens and the earth, and all things 
 therein; and to protect what I have above 
 written from the sneers of the half-learned 
 sciolist, I shall subjoin the words of that 
 great and accurate observer of nature * Boer- 
 haave, who, speaking of the causes of meteors, 
 has these words : " Perhaps also the different 
 aspects of the planets may contribute to this 
 effect,'' i. e. of uniting the primary particles of 
 water, which before floated separately in the at- 
 mosphere, and so occasion rain, snow, and hail. 
 To which I add an excellent remark of the 
 
 Ch^i 
 
 mistry, by Shaw, vol. i. p. 405. 
 
bD 
 
 353 
 
 hVd 
 
 Rev. William Jones, Physiological Disquisi- 
 tions, p. 188. " From the foregoing observa- 
 tions this one reflection is obvious, and will be 
 more so when we come to the experiments of 
 electricity, that light and fire may have power- 
 ful eflfects in nature where they give no sensi- 
 ble heat: because it appears that they have 
 other powers, besides that of agitating bodies 
 with heat ; and therefore the light of the moon 
 and stars may he working such effects as we lit- 
 tle understand or think of, although no heat is 
 discoverable in their rags." 
 
 V. As a N. fem. plur. mbon risings, ascents, 
 i. e. stairs. So LXX ccvafiaa-us, and Vulg. 
 gradus. occ. 2 Chron. ix. II. 
 
 VI. To raise, elevate, perhaps as the voice in 
 singing, occ. Ps. Ixviii. 5. This sense best cor- 
 responds with the preceding iT'iy, and iqt in 
 the same verse. Hence the word rrbo Selah, 
 which occurs above seventy times in the 
 Psalms, and thrice in the prophet Habakkuk, 
 always at the end of a sentence, but never in 
 construction. It was most probably a note of 
 music, or a direction to the singers in the tem- 
 ple service to raise their voices or instruments, 
 where it is inserted. Thus the LXX con- 
 stantly render it by 'hia.-^/ocXfji.a,, which signifies 
 a variation in singing and melody, " cantus et 
 melodiae immutatio," Hederic. 
 
 bbo I. To raise or cast up very high, as a way. 
 occ. Jer. xviii. 15. Prov. xv. 19. As a par- 
 ticipial N. bibon a way so raised, occ. Isa. 
 XXXV. 8. Comp. bD I. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. nbbD a work raised or thrown 
 up, a high hank, a mount made for carrying on 
 a siege. Our English translation constantly 
 renders it hank or mount. So the LXX, who 
 were certainly much better acquainted \vith 
 the ancient military art than any modern in- 
 terpreter can pretend to be, generally translate 
 it by x'"l^'' or 'yr^oiT-x^u(ji,ce. a mount, or by ;^tii^a^, 
 a rampart, circumvallation. The x"(^^i ^s used 
 by the Greeks, is thus described by Abp Pot- 
 ter, Antiquities of Greece, vol. ii. book iii. 
 ch. 10. " x<!y^fl5, agger, a mount, which was 
 raised so high, as to equal, if not exceed, the 
 top of the besieged walls. The sides were 
 walled in with bricks or stones, or secured 
 with strong rafters to hinder it from falling ; 
 the fore part only, being by degrees to he ad- 
 vanced near the walls, remained bare. The 
 pile itself consisted of all sorts of materials, as 
 earth, timber, boughs, stones, &c. as Thucydi- 
 des reports in the siege of Platseae : into the mid- 
 dle were cast only wickers and twigs of trees 
 to fasten, and, as it were, cement the other 
 parts : the whole fabric of the mount is thus 
 described by Lucan, lib. iii. 
 
 Tunc omnia late 
 
 Procumbent nemora, et spoliantur robore silvae ; 
 Ut, ciun terra levis mediam virg-ultaque molem 
 Suspendant, structa laterum compage Ugatam 
 Arctet humum, pressus ne cedet turribus agger. 
 
 Uvpyoi, turres, moveable towers of wood were 
 usually placed upon the mount. They were 
 formed of several stories, which were able to 
 carry not soldiers only, but all sorts of portable 
 engines." This account of the Grecian ;i;&;^a 
 (which word, by the way, is a derivative from 
 
 Xii to pour) may serve to show with what 
 propriety the V-isu^ to pour out is so frequently 
 applied to the Heb. rrbbo, which probably did 
 in like manner consist of all sorts of materials, 
 earth, stones, rubbish, &c. thrown ov poured 
 out together. Hence, also, we may perceive 
 in what sense n-yrr iKn mbborr the mounts ap- 
 proached the city, Jer. xxxii. 24 ; and how a 
 mount might even stand in the ditch, 2 Sam. 
 XX. 15 ; as likewise of what use trees were in 
 constructing them, Jer. vi. 6 ; and how they 
 might be said to throw down the houses, Jer. 
 xxxiii. 4<. 
 
 III. In Hith. bbinorr (n and d being transpos- 
 ed) to raise oneself in insolent opposition, occ. 
 Exod. ix. 17 ; where the insertion of the ^ in 
 the participle bblHDtt shows it to belong to 
 this root bbo. 
 
 bobo I. To exalt exceedingly or very much, i. e. 
 in mind, to have a very high esteem for. occ. 
 Prov. iv. 8. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. mbobD large baskets, 
 in which many things were heaped together, 
 such as were used by the grape-gatherers. So 
 LXX X.CCOTXXX0V, and Vulg. cartallum. occ. 
 Jer. vi. 9.* Comp. above bo III. Thus An- 
 acreon describes the men and girls at a vintage 
 as carrying the grapes on their shoulders in 
 baskets. Ode Iii. line 1, &c. 
 
 TAAAPOI2 <piiOV(riy etvd^is. 
 Met* vot^Sivaiv, iv ajjiuv. 
 
 and before him Homer, II. xviii. lin. 567, 568, 
 
 nAEKTOIS v TAAAP0I2I <pifev fj^iXtrthx, xct^-xci. 
 
 This root is nearly related to nbD, as Kwa to 
 rrtan, xnn to rrnn. It occurs not as a V. but 
 as a participle mas. plur. Huph. D^xbDn compa- 
 rable, to be compared. Once, Lam. iv. 2. 
 Comp. under rrbD II. 
 
 nbD 
 
 It is variously rendered, but the most probable 
 explanation seems to be that which Schultens 
 in his Comment, on Job, and in his MS. 
 Orig. Heb. proposes from the Arabic, namely, 
 to shake or strike the ground with exultation, 
 like a high-spirited prancing horse, " nby, 
 (cum sad) in saltu terram (prioribus) pedibus 
 percussit equus." Castell. This interpretation 
 is confirmed by the LXX translation >jXXa^>?v, 
 / leaped, and by the Targum yinx / will 
 exult. Once, Job vi. 10, nb-na mbOKI and 
 I would exult in agony or anguish^ or in the ex- 
 pectation. 
 
 With a radical but mutable rt. 
 
 I. To strew, strew down, strew on the groundy 
 lay prostrate, as enemies, stemere, prosternere. 
 occ. Ps. cxix. 118. Lam. i. 15 ; where Mou- 
 tanus prostravit, French translat. a abatu has 
 beaten down. 
 
 II. In a Niph. sense, it is rendered, to be valued, 
 estimated, compared; but strictly, signifies, to 
 he strewed or laid on the ground, as the ancient 
 merchants laid their commodities to be barter- 
 
 Aa 
 
nbo 
 
 354 
 
 173D 
 
 ed or exchanged for others : a method of traffic 
 still practised by some nations to this day ; as 
 for instance, by the Moors and Negroes of 
 Africa, in bartering salt and various trinkets 
 for gold.* occ. Job xxviii. 16, 19; in which 
 verses the Vulg. renders it by the words con- 
 feretiir, componentur, shaU be conferred, com- 
 pared, but literally shall be carried or placed 
 together; so the LXX in both by avfji,9>a.(Trax- 
 Sriffirai, literally, shall be carried to the same 
 place. 
 
 Hence perhaps Eng. to sell, a sale. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. nbD fine flour, meal, which 
 has been bolted or strewed through a sieve. 
 Exod. xxix. 2. Num. vii. 13, 19, & al. freq. 
 In Gen. xviii. 6, it seems used as a participle 
 paoul. fem. nbo nnp meal bolted or sifted. 
 And by 1 K. iv. 22, nnp, when alone, signi- 
 fies the coarser meal, nbo the finer flour. 
 
 The radical idea of this word seems to be, to 
 hose, relax, remit; whence with b following, 
 and prefixed either to the sin or sinner, it is 
 used for pardoning or forgiving, but strictly 
 denotes to loose or relax the chains, as it were, 
 of sins, or to remit the punishment of them. 
 See Exod. xxxiv. 9. Lev. iv. 20, 26, 35. 
 (where Montanus, demittatur), Deut. xxix. 
 20. Psal. Ixxxvi. 5. The LXX frequently 
 render the V. by a(ptnfei, which comes very 
 near to the ideal meaning of the Heb. As a 
 N. fem. rTTT'bD, plur. mn-bD and mnbo, re- 
 mission, forgiveness, occ. Ps. cxxx. 4. Neh. ix. 
 17. Dan. ix. 9. 
 
 Hence Eng. slack, slacken, and perhaps to slake, 
 " to grow less tense, to be relaxed." Johnson. 
 
 rhv 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. .and the ideal 
 meaning is uncertain, but as N. obo a ladder. 
 So the LXX xX/^a^, and Vulg. scala. Once, 
 Gen. xxviii. 12. Comp. John i. 51. Possi- 
 bly obD may be plural, strictly denoting 
 *' stairs or steps to mount by." Bate. Comp. 
 under bo V. 
 
 ]hv 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. pbo, plur. D-inbo 
 a kind of thorn, occ. Ezek. ii. 6. xxviii. 24 ; 
 in which latter text the LXX render it by 
 exeXo-4' a thorn, a prickle. May not ]"ibD be a 
 derivative from rrbo to strew, strew on the 
 ground, and so denote some kind of thorn, 
 speedily overspreading a large quantity of 
 ground, perhaps not unlike the dew-briar? 
 
 Occiu-s not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic 
 signifies, to cut, break, &c. particularly the 
 head. See Castell. Hence as a N. j?bD a 
 rock, from its cragginess. See inter al. Cant, 
 ii. 14. Isa. ii. 21. vii. 19. Amos vi. 12. DeuL 
 xxxii. 13, And he made him to suck honey out of 
 the rock, i. e. not that small quantity of honey 
 which they might gather from what the wild 
 
 " Les caravanes de Maures, qui vont a Tombouctou 
 dans le fond de I'Afrique, n'ont pas besoin de monnoie. 
 Le Maure met son sel dang un monceau, le Negre sa 
 poudre dans un autre -, s'il n'y a pas assez d'or, le Maure 
 retranche de son sel, oule Negre ajoutede sonor, jusqu'a 
 ce que les parties conviennent." Montesquieu, Esprit 
 des Loix, liv. xxiL ch. 1. Comp. Shaw's Travels, p. 239, 
 
 9A Pdit 
 
 bees might have deposited in the cavities of 
 the rock, but those great quantities produced 
 from bees who collected it from aromatic 
 plants Kwdi flowers growing among the rocks ; as 
 it follows in the text, and oil out of the flinty 
 rock, i. e. furnished by olive-trees growing 
 there. See more in Harmer's Observations, 
 &c. vol. ii. p. 195, &c. To illustrate Job 
 xxxix. 28, we may remark from BufFon, Hist. 
 Nat. des Oiseaux, tom. i. p. 115, 12mo. that 
 the eagle usually constructs its airy, which is 
 liat, and more properly b. flooring of sticks and 
 twigs than a nest, between two rocks, in a dry 
 and inaccessible place. On Isa. xxxii. 2, see 
 Bp Lowth's note ; and on Jud. vi. 20, Har- 
 mer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 505. 
 
 I. To pervert, turn aside. Exod. xxiii. 8. Prov. 
 xix. 3, & al. As a N. tibD perversion, perverse- 
 ness. Prov. xi. 3. xv. 4. 
 
 II. To subvert, overthrow. Job xii. 19. So 
 LXX xaritrr^i-^/i hath overthrown, and Vulg. 
 supplantat supplants. Comp. Prov. xiii. 6. 
 xxi. 12. 
 
 Schidtens, in his MS. Orig. Heb. and on Prov. 
 xiii. 6, says, that in Arabic the V. signifies to 
 make smooth and slippery, so to cause to slip ; 
 and that these senses will best suit the several 
 texts of the Heb. Bible wherein the root oc- 
 curs. 
 
 Der. To slip, slippery, &c. a slope. 
 
 phv Chald. 
 
 To ascend, go or come up. occ. Ezra iv. 12. 
 Dan. ii. 29. vii. 3, 8, 20. 
 
 Der. By transposition. Lat. scala, a ladder, 
 whence Eng. scale, French and Eng. escalade. 
 
 rhD 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies to scour, cleanse. See Castell. Hence, 
 according to some, as a N. fem. nbD flne flour 
 or meal of corn cleansed or cleared from the 
 coarser bran. But see under rrbD III. 
 
 DD 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic the 
 cognate root Qv; signi&es to smell, (see Castell, 
 and the Arabic version in Gen. xxvii. 27. 
 Deut. iv. 28. ) and in Chaldee and Syri.^c the 
 nouns DD and NOD denote a drug, pharmacum, 
 either of a beneficial or noxious kind, accord- 
 ing to the words with which they are joined. 
 See Castell, Lexic. and Wetstein on 2 Cor. 
 ii. 16. 
 
 As a N. mas. plur. D''r2D drugs, aromatics, spi- 
 ces, freq. occ. But the text which seems to 
 fix the word to this sense is Exod. xxx. 34, 
 Take to thee D'-rsD spices, or drugs (so French 
 translat. des drogues), stacte, and onycha, and 
 galbanum D-nD (pure) spices, and pure frank- 
 incense ; each shall be separate by itself. LXX 
 have in the former part of this verse rendered 
 the word by is^utrfioiTa. sweet spices. So Aquila 
 and Symmachus in Exod. xxx. 7. by fi^vo-fMi- 
 <ruv, and Theodotion there u^ufAaruv aromatics. 
 
 i. In Kal, either transitively or with b follow- 
 ing, to support, sustain, uphold. Gen. xxvii. 
 37. Psal. iii. 6. xxxvii. 24. cxlv. 14. (where 
 LXX vToffri]^i'(ii) Ezek. xxx. 6, & al. 
 
 II. With br following, to support upon or by 
 
h72D 
 
 355 
 
 172D 
 
 to lean or lay upon, as the hands. Exod. xxix. 
 10, 19. Dent, xxxiv. 9, & al. freq. In Niph. 
 to be supported, lean or rest upon. Jud. xvi. 29. 
 2 K. xviii. 21. Psal. Ixxi. 6. Isa. xlviii. 2. 
 Comp. 2 Chron. xxxii. 8. 
 HI. With bir or bx following, to lie hard upon, 
 press, oppress. Ps. Ixxxviii. 8, where Syrama- 
 chus t^tftota-iv pressed hard; Ezek. xxiv. 2, 
 where LXX a-rnoita-xTo sr* pressed hard upon. 
 
 ten 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. and as a N. fem. 
 bl2D is rendered a figure, image, idol; but from 
 a comparison of 2 Chron. xxxiii. 7. with 2 K. 
 xxi. 7, it is manifest (as Bate has observed in 
 his Crit, Heb.) that, whatever be the precise 
 idea of the word, bno, as an object of worship, 
 is equivalent to rT'^u;K, or, the hlesser (comp. 
 imder -iirx IV.); and consequently was a fe- 
 male deity, perhaps a Venus, the goddess of 
 love and pleasure, as well as the mother of the 
 expected Saviour, the Desire of all nations. It 
 appears from 2 Chron. xxxiii. 7, that Manas- 
 seh impiously placed bnon bOS nx a carved 
 image of (this) Samel, which he had made, in 
 the house of the Aleim, i. e. within the precincts 
 of the temple, (comp. 2 K. xxi. 5, with 2 
 Chron. xxxiii. 5.) and probably near the north- 
 ern gate of the inner court, where we find it 
 set up afterwards, Ezek. viii. 3, 5 ; in the for- 
 mer of which verses it is called rrioprr bnD 
 rrapnrr Samel provoking to jealousy, which had 
 taken possession (so LXX rov xTufzivov), name- 
 ly of the house of the Aleim. 
 The word b?2D occurs only in Deut iv. 16. 2 
 Chron. xxxiii. 7, 15. Ezek. viii. 3, 5, and that 
 always as a N. but in Arabic as a V. signifies 
 to compose an affair, or make peace, " compo- 
 suit rem, pacemve fecit " ( Castell), which im- 
 port seems well enough to correspond with 
 iTitrx, the other title of the goddess b73D. 
 And this latter name meant perhaps the peace- 
 maker, pacificatrix. The command in Deut. 
 iv. 15, 16, is. Ye shall take great heed to your- 
 selves lest ye he corrupted, and make to your- 
 selves bnD bD r\r\nr\ bos a graven image, the 
 representation ofany Samel, the form of male or 
 female. By which it should seem that as the 
 idolaters had different Baals, i. e. the idol of 
 the heeve or hull represented in different man- 
 ners and with different insignia (see under bjrn 
 III.); so they had also divers Samels: even 
 as the Egyptians, from whom the Israelites 
 probably learnt this branch of idolatry, had 
 their different Isises, and as the Greeks and 
 Romans afterwards had their different Venuses. 
 (Comp. under "123 II.) The miiTK Ashrelis 
 mentioned Jud. iii. 7, seem to answer to the 
 bnD b3 in Deut. iv. " From the Heb. bnD it 
 is very probable that the Greeks had their 
 Semele, the mother of Bacchus, whom she 
 bare to Jupiter, and many of whose characters 
 have a very striking resemblance to those of 
 the Messiah.* In the Orphic hymn to Se- 
 mele she herself is styled 'xa.fA^MiXna. queen of 
 
 See Justin Martyr, Apolog. ii p. 89, and Dialog, cum 
 Tryph. Jud. p. 294, 295, edit. Colon. ; Boyse's Pantheon, 
 p. 101; Spearman's Letters on the Septuagint, p. " 
 
 Jortin 's Remarks on Eccles. Hist, vol. L p. 148, 2d edit. 
 
 all; and ApoUodorus, lib. iii. says, that Se- 
 mele after her death was ranked among the 
 gods, under the name of Thyone, and that her 
 son Bacchus, having descended into hell, had 
 fetched her from thence, and ascended with her 
 into heaven.''* So Pindar, Olymp. ii. lin. 
 44, &c. 
 
 Zaie< f^i\l Ev O>t.ufi,moi{, 
 Atrodxvoia- /Sgs^ai 
 
 Among the immortals lives 
 She who in thunder died. 
 The loose-hjur'd Semele. 
 
 Is not Salambo, the Babylonish name, accord- 
 ing to f Hesychius, of AipjaS/rjj, or Venus, like- 
 wise related to the Heb. bnD ? 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Chaldee, 
 like the Greek crnfAaivu, which may be derived 
 from it, signifies, to mark, appoint. Hence as 
 a participle Niph. '\r:i'o'i marked, appointed. 
 Once, Isa. xxviii. 25. :|: 
 
 I. To he rough, sharp-pointed, horrere, aculea- 
 tus esse. It occurs not, however, as a verb 
 simply in this sense, but as a N. mas. plur. 
 D'*'inDn and fem. nmnDn nails, sharp-pointed 
 spikes of iron. occ. 1 Chron. xxii. 3. 2 Chron. 
 iii. 9. Isa. xli. 7. Jer. x. 4. 
 
 II. '^'QD pb* the rough chafer, which may be thus 
 denominated from its rough, sharp-pointed feet 
 or claws. Thus Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. 
 Heb. p. 1080. " Horridus, horrens, aculea- 
 tus. Possit id hrucho convenire, cujus pedes 
 tales, sicque Vulgata vertit, ut bruchus aculea- 
 tus." occ. Jer. Ii. 27; where hostile cavalry 
 are compared to chafers, chiefly, I suppose, on 
 account of their riMmiers ; so LXX us ax^i- 
 luv nAH0O2 like a multitude of locusts, though 
 the resemblance holds also in their swift mo- 
 tions, and their consuming the fruits of the earth. 
 
 III. To be rough, stand an end, horrere, as the 
 pile of the body in terror. So LXX (p^<|ay, 
 and Vulg. inhorruerunt. occ. Job iv. 15, *inDn 
 ""ntn niirty the pile of my flesh stood an end. 
 Thus Homer, II. xxiv. lin. 359, speaking of 
 Priam, when terrified at the appearance of 
 Mercury : 
 
 His hairs stood upright on his bending limbs. 
 And Persius, sat. iii. lin. 115, 
 
 Alges, cum excussit membris timor albus aristas. 
 
 This minute see ! with wild affright you stare ; 
 Shivering each limb, and bristling everyhair. 
 
 Brewster. 
 Comp. under ii?u; I. 
 I. To be rough, and shiver, as the flesh in 
 terror. So Symmachus o^dor^ixu. occ. Psal. 
 cxix. 120. 
 
 The above cited are all the passages wherein 
 the root occurs. 
 
 Editor's note (o) on Deut iv. 16, in Bate's New and 
 Literal Translation. 
 
 t SatXot^/Siiw, -h AipgoS/Tij B/3uX4);wf. Hesych. 
 
 X Qu? Whether in this text instead of pD3 mi?tt' 
 we should not read inDafT IPU' which two words will 
 then agree in gender. 
 
p 
 
 356 
 
 DD 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic 
 with a Sin, signifies to pour out, pour out gently, 
 spread out ; and with a Shin, to pour out hy 
 sprinkling, pour out hy degrees, also, to become 
 lean, he consumed by leanness. (See Castell 
 under pD and pty.) Hence, as a N. \\xsn. 
 (formed as nax from la, miK from m) effusion, 
 diffusion, dissipation, dissolution, occ. Gen. 
 xlii. 4, 38. xliv. 29. Exod. xxi. 22, 23 ; in all 
 which texts it denotes the dissolution or death 
 of a person ; and in Exod. " seems to relate 
 to the child, if quick, as well as to the mother. "* 
 See LXX. Comp. 2 Sam. xiv. H. 
 
 p3D occurs not as a V. but as a N. mas. plur. 
 in reg. "ddsd the clusters of fruit in the female 
 palm, or date-tree. These first appear in 
 sheaths which break out among the palm 
 branches round the top of the stalk ; each of 
 these sheaths opening, after some time, from 
 the bottom to the top, discovers a large cluster 
 of embryo-fruits, sometimes to the number of 
 two thousand three hundred; each cluster, 
 according to Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 142, weigh- 
 ing fifteen or twenty pounds. And they seem 
 to have their Heb. name from their diffusive 
 
 fecundity. So the Arabic ]X32^ is applied to a 
 wide spreadijig tree, " diffusa arbor." Castell. 
 Once, Cant. vii. 8; where the Vulg. fructus 
 
 fruits, and the LXX to the same sense u^piuv 
 tops, since the clusters or fruit really gi'ow on 
 the top of the stalk. But for a more particu- 
 lar description of the palm-tree, and its fruit, 
 
 1 refer to Scheuchzer's Physica Sacra, on 
 Exod. XV. 27, and on Job xxix. 18, with the 
 plates. 
 
 HDD 
 
 With a radical rr final, as appears by the follow- 
 ing noun being masculine. 
 
 It occurs not as a verb, and the ideal meaning 
 is uncertain ; but as a N. mas. rrsD a hush. 
 So the LXX (ietros, and Vulg. rubus. It is 
 used only for that in which Jehovah appeared 
 to Moses, occ. Exod. iii. 2 4. Deut. xxxiii. 
 16, The good will rr3D "231:; of those who dwelt 
 in the bush : from this last text it is evident 
 that Jehovah appeared to Moses in more per- 
 sons than one, as he did to Abraham, Gen. 
 xviii. of which see under a-i3 II. p. 342, 
 col. 1. 
 
 Hence, perhaps, Gr. a-na to hurt, wound (which 
 may be the radical idea of the Heb. rT2D), Lat. 
 sentis a thorn, bush. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in the Chaldee 
 Targum of Jonathan Ben Uziel on Num. xvi. 
 14, we meet with "iTisDn from the Heb. ipan 
 wilt thou bore out ? the eyes namely. As a N. 
 mas. plur. D-n^D rendered blindness, but from 
 the circumstances of the histories in Gen. and 
 
 2 K. means dazzlings, deceptions or confusions 
 of sight from excessive light. So the French 
 translat. eblouissement a dazzling, occ. Gen. 
 xix. 11. 2 K. vi. 18; in both which passages 
 the Targums paraphrase it by x^T'^iu^ erup- 
 tions or flashes of light, or, as Mercer in Ro- 
 
 bertson explains the Chaldee word, irradia- 
 tions. And in this view the Heb. omaD may 
 be very naturally derived (with Schultens in 
 his MS. Orig. Heb.) from ]D to pour forth, 
 diffuse, and "na light ,- so the Lexicons in gen- 
 eral make "iiSD a quadriliteral word. 
 
 DD 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb, but in sense as 
 well as in sound seems nearly related to mm to 
 be brisk, active, sprightly, to exult. 
 
 I. As a N. D^v, plur. d-DID a horse, from the 
 active alacrity or sprightliness of that species 
 of animals, according to that of Job, ch. xxxix. 
 21, tt^-u;- he exulteth in his strength. Comp. 
 under mm. Every one knows how eminent 
 this quality is in horses, even in our part of 
 the world, and it is much more so in the warm 
 eastern countries. And this no doubt was the 
 reason why the idolaters of those nations in 
 general consecrated horses to the sun or solar 
 light. Thus Strabo tells us (lib. ii. p. 780, 
 edit. Amstel.) of the Massagetes, that they 
 esteem the sun as the only god, and to him 
 they sacrifice horses. Herodotus, at the end 
 of his first book, relates the same fact, and ex- 
 plains the reason of it. " They sacrifice," 
 says he, " the swiftest or most active of animals 
 to the swiftest of the gods." To the same 
 purpose Heliodorus (lib. x.) speaks of the 
 Ethiopians, and Xenophon of the Armenians, 
 
 ;(Ub. iv. Avafixin;). The last quoted author 
 makes mention of the Persians oflfering horses 
 for a burnt sacrifice to the sun, as a usual cus- 
 tom (Cyropsed. lib. viii. p. 460, 464, edit. 
 Hutchinson, 8vo. ) : and Justin (lib. i. cap. 
 10.) says much the same thing of the Persians, 
 as Strabo and Herodotus do of the Massagetes, 
 that they regard the sun as the only god, and 
 reckon horses sacred to him. To these passa- 
 ges above cited, we may add that of Ovid, 
 Fast. lib. i. 
 
 Placat equo Persis radiis Hyperiona cinctum, 
 Ne detur celei-i victima tarda deo. 
 
 " The Persians sacrifice horses to the sun, that 
 a sluggish victim may not be offered to a swift 
 deity. " 
 
 The idolatrous consecration of horses to the 
 sun had infected Judea; for we read, 2 K. 
 xxiii. 11, of the horses which the kings of Ju- 
 dah had given m^mb to the mn or solar light.* 
 So Xenophon, as above, mentions the white 
 chariot consecrated to the sun, among the Per- 
 sians, which, no doubt, was drawn by horses. 
 And Apollo, or the sun, was sometimes among 
 the Greeks and Romans represented in a cha- 
 riot drawn by four horses. " Thus in the Or- 
 phic hymn to 'HXios he is styled A/^^syra the 
 charioteer, and Tir^xfixfi.Bcri Toffo-t ^o^ivuv exult- 
 ing or running his course, with feet of quadru- 
 peds. And in the story of Phaeton in Ovid's 
 Metam. lib. ii. fab. 1, we find not only a de- 
 scription of the chariot of the mn, lin. 106, but 
 even the poetical names of his /owr horses, lin. 
 153, 154. Comp. Virgil, iEn. xii. lin. 114, 
 115; and Spence's Polymetis, p. 185, &c. and 
 under nDl I. 
 
 Editor's note in Bate's Translatioa 
 
 See Vossii De Orig-. et Pro^. Idol. lib. ii. c. 9, and 
 Bochart, vol. ii. 175177. Selden De Diis Syr. p. 249. 
 
DD 
 
 357 
 
 fpD 
 
 Horses in so remarkable a manner partake of 
 that liveliness and sprightly vigour, which is 
 one of the most eminent and glorious effects 
 of the sun or solar light on animals, on men, 
 and even on universal nature, and there is no 
 room to question, but the idolaters, by conse- 
 crating horses to the sun, meant to attribute 
 to him, as independent on Jehovah, that alacrity 
 and activity, of vi'hich his influence is indeed 
 the natural cause to the whole material sys- 
 tem. The heathen writers just cited aim at 
 the true reason of this consecration, but, from 
 a false philosophy, stop short at the imaginary, 
 though apparent, motion of the solar orb, freq. 
 occ. As a collective noun TIDD a number of 
 horses, like our Eng. words, horse, cavalry, 
 91 1-TTes. occ. Cant. i. 9; where the com- 
 parison of the royal bride, and of her regular 
 train of comely virgins (whom, I think, we 
 must include,) to such animals may, to a mo- 
 dern western reader, seem coarse and un- 
 polished ; yet as ingenious men have observed, 
 Theocritus has made a like compliment to 
 Helen in his Epithalamium, (Idyl, xviii. lin. 
 30.) where, after observing that this cele- 
 brated beauty was ^m^n, fAiyttXn, plump and 
 lusty, (circumstances which the easterns ad- 
 mire in women to this day), he compares her 
 to a,^fx,a.Ti QifftraXo; W<roi, a Thessalian 
 chariot-horse. See more in Harmer's Out- 
 lines, p. 172, &c. And the * reader may 
 find a modern Turkish and a Grecian 
 beauty answering the above description of 
 Helen, represented to the eye in Russel's 
 Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, plate xvi. p. 101, and 
 in Niebuhr, Voyage, tom. i. tab. xxiv. p. 135. 
 It may be worth observing, that the etymo- 
 logists derive the Gr. tT-zoi a horse, from 
 WTUffdeci '7to(ti flying with his feet, the Lat. 
 equus from the Gr. axvs swift, and perhaps 
 our Eng. horse is related to the Gr. o^w, fut. 
 o^ffu, which in the passive signifies to rush with 
 violence or impetuosity. 
 
 II. As a N. DID a swallow. So the LXX, 
 Symmachus (in Isa.) and Vulg. See Bo- 
 chart, vol. iii. 59, &c. who there assigns the 
 note of this bird for the reason of its name, 
 and ingeniously remarks, that the Italians 
 about Venice call a swallow, zisilla, and its 
 twittering, zisillare. I shall not oppose this 
 learned writer's opinion, but observe with 
 Cocceius, that the swallow might have the 
 name of 'D^'D from its swift motion. Thus in 
 English we call a bird of this species, a swift, 
 " from the quickness of their flight." John- 
 son, occ. Isa. xxxviii. 14. Jer. viii. 7. But 
 observe, that in Isa. the Keri and three of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices in the text, and one 
 more in the margin, read D-Da, and that in 
 Jer. thirteen of his codices now read D-Dl, as 
 five more did originally. 
 
 III. As a N. DD a moth, a papilio of the night. 
 So LXX ffyjTos and Vulg. tinea, occ. Isa. li. 
 8. The ingenious Abbe Pluche, comparing 
 the papilios in general with the caterpillars 
 from which they spring, remarks, " The cater- 
 pillar, who is changed into a nymph, and the 
 papilio that proceeds from it, are two animals 
 
 entirely different : the first was altogether ter- 
 restrial, and crawled along the ground ; the 
 second is agility itself." Nature Displayed, 
 vol. i. p. 34, English edit. 12mo. This, 
 joined with our own observation, may suffice 
 to show the reason of the moth's Heb. name 
 DD ; and it may be farther remarked that the 
 Greek name for a papilio is in like manner 
 ^'vx*'^ probably from its spirit and activity. 
 See Spence's Polymetis, dial. vii. p. 71. 
 Der. Greek trtis a moth. Also, to souse, as a 
 bird on its prey. 
 
 I. To support, sustain, uphold. Ps. xviii. 36. 
 Prov. XX. 28. Isa. ix. 7. 
 
 II. It is particularly applied to the effect which 
 eating has on the human heart, Jud. xix. 5, 8. 
 (comp. Gen. xviii. 5.) Ps. civ. 15, Bread 
 which sustaineth man's heart. This expres- 
 sion is philosophically just. Food, and parti- 
 cularly bread, which is very expansive, taken 
 into the stomach, distends that organ, which, 
 then bearing upwards against the liver and 
 diaphragm, sustai7is or bolsters up the heart, 
 and so takes off from the ascending branches 
 of the aorta that drag, which, when the sto- 
 mach is empty, contracts their diameters, 
 lessens the quauitity of blood ascending to- 
 wards the head, and consequently of the ner- 
 vous fluid or animal spirits generated in the 
 brain, and so is one of the causes of that 
 faintness which we feel after long fasting. 
 The V. is also used absolutely in this view, 
 to support or comfort oneself occ. 1 Kings 
 xiii. 7 ; where however, perhaps, "|sb thy 
 heart, is to be understood. 
 
 III. As a N. I'S'ora propt-up work. occ. 1 K. 
 X. 12. It would be no easy matter to guess 
 what this word meant, unless the parallel pas- 
 sage, 2 Chron. ix. 11, had explained it by 
 mbDn stairs, called also nyon from the man- 
 ner of their construction. 
 
 rrj?D See under jyDa III. 
 
 In general, to split, divide, rive. The LXX 
 have given nearly the idea, Isa. ii. 21, by 
 rendering the N. '<3I7D erx,i<r//.xs clefts, from 
 ffXi^e^ to rend, cleave. 
 
 I. In Hiph. to split, rive, as a branch from a 
 tree. occ. Isa. x. 33; where Vulg. confrin- 
 get shall break. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "BjrD the branches 
 of a tree, which divide off from its body. occ. 
 Isa. xvii. 6. xxvii. 10. And so with Bate we 
 may understand D^syD 1 K. xviii. 21, How 
 long halt or hop ye upon two boughs ? i. e. 
 like birds hopping backwards and forwaids 
 from one bough to the other, without settling. 
 It does not appear that the N. ever signifies 
 thoughts or opinions, as we render it. As a 
 N. fem. plur. in reg. '>nsj>D the same. occ. 
 Ezek. xxxi. 6, 8 
 
 III. As a N. tr-j^D, plur. in reg. "SXTD a rent or 
 cleft of a rock. occ. Jud. xv. 8, 11. Isa. ii. 
 21. Ivii. 5. 
 
 IV. As a N. mas. plur. o-s:^D. occ. Ps. cxix. 
 113 ; where it seems to denote violent persons, 
 tearing and rending' those who come in their 
 
npD 
 
 358 
 
 nsD 
 
 way. So Jerome, tumultiiosos tumultuous, 
 turbulent. Com. ver. 115. 
 The above cited texts are all in which the root 
 occurs ; and in the explanation of it I am in- 
 debted to Schultens MS. orig. Heb. 
 
 I. Intransitively, to be turbulent, tumultuous, vio- 
 lently agitated, os the sea. occ. Jonah i. 11, 13. 
 
 II. Applied to the heart, to be violently dis- 
 turbed or agitated, occ. 2 K. vi. 11. 
 
 III. As Ns. nyD, and fem. rrll^D a violent or 
 turbulent wind, a whirlwind, tempest, turbo. 
 2 K. ii. 1, 11. Job xxxviii. 1. Ps. Iv. 9. 
 Ixxxiii. 16. Jonah i. 4. Hence perhaps as a 
 V. to be turbulent, tempestuous, as a whirlwind. 
 Spoken of men. occ. Hab. iii. 14. 
 
 IV. Transitively, to disturb, agitate, drive atvay, 
 disturb, scatter, as with a tempest or whirl- 
 wind, occ. Isa. liv. 11. Zech. vii. 14; where 
 Vulg. dispersi, and Montanus, excellently, 
 exturbavi. In Niph. to be driven away. occ. 
 Hos. xiii. 3. 
 
 Der. Sore (old Eng.) vehemently. 
 
 The idea of this root seems to be cavity, con- 
 cave, hollow ; and hence, perhaps, Eng. to sap, 
 undermine, and Greek (rnTu to rot, and ffet-r^oi 
 rotten. Comp. under x'-asniD among the pluri- 
 literals. It occurs not however as a verb, but 
 
 I. As a N. tiD, plur. fem, mSD, a bowl, a basin, 
 a concave vessel to hold liquids or other things. 
 See Exod. xii. 22. Zech. xii, 2. 2 Sam. xvii. 
 28 ; where msD seems to denote such wooden 
 bowls as the Arabs still use for kneading their 
 bread in, and afterwards eating out of.* 
 
 II. As a N. ciD plur. o-SD. Mr Hutchinson 
 (columns, p. 22.) says, that in Amos ix. 1, it 
 signifies " a hollow shell or covering above the 
 door, and before the porch." Bate, Crit. 
 Heb. explains it, " a saloon or basin-like porch 
 before the door of the house," and imme- 
 diately cites 1 Chron. ix. 19. keepers D'-BDrr 
 of the porches of the tabernacle. But what 
 porches had the tabernacle ? A gate it had to 
 the outer court, (Exod. xxvii. 16. xl. 33.) 
 which implies a threshold and a lintel; and 
 the former of these is, I think, signified by r)D 
 in the singular, and both of them by D-BD in 
 the plural. See under rrsD verb. 
 
 Occmrs not as a verb in Heb. but seems in 
 sense as well as in sound to be nearly related 
 to nsD to scrape or sweep together. So Ki02 to 
 rroa, Nan to nan, &c. 
 
 As a N. N13Dn provender for camels or asses. 
 It seems strictly to denote mixt provender 
 (farrago corrasa) swept together, as it were, of 
 chopped straw, barley, and perhaps some beans. 
 Such as they still feed their labouring beasts 
 with in the Eastf occ. Gen. xxiv. 25, .32, 
 xlii. 27. xliii. 24. Jud. xix. 19; in which last 
 passage, as well as in Gen. xxiv. 25, 32, it is 
 distinguished from their pn or chopped straw. 
 
 In Kal, to moan, lament, bewail, utter a mourn- 
 
 See Harmer's observations, vol. i. p. ;i63, Sftt, and note. 
 \ See" Harmer's observations, voL i. p. 426, 427, and 
 Niebuhr, Voyage, torn. i. p. 122. 
 
 ful sound. See 1 K. xiii. 30. Jer. xxii. 18. In 
 Niph. to be lamented. Jer. xvi. 4. xxv. 33. 
 As a N. TBDn a moan, wailing, lamentation. 
 Mic. i. 8, For this I will make TBDn a moan- 
 ing, D-sna like the dragons. This passage 
 determines -rsD to signify a mournjul noise, 
 and not, as the lexicons in general make it, 
 a gesture of grief. Comp. Job xxx. 28, 29. 
 On Isa. xxxii. 12, see under mi]! II. and on 
 Zech. xii. 12, see Harmer's Observations, vol. 
 iii. p. 400. 
 n)D 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n. 
 Schultens, in his printed Origines Hebrseae, 
 lib. i. cap. 13, and in his MS. Orig. Heb. 
 has, I apprehend, given the true idea of this 
 root, namely to scrape, sweep, radere, verrere ; 
 which senses he shows at large that the cog- 
 nate "SD has in Arabic. 
 
 I. To scrape, as a razor, occ. Isa. vii. 20, In 
 that day the Lord nb^"" shall shave with a hired 
 razor (even) by those beyond the river [Eu- 
 phrates namely), by the king of Assyria, the 
 head and the hair of the feet (the pubes), DJT 
 nsDn ]p^TT nx and it (the razor) shall scrape 
 even the beard, i. e. the king of Assyria shall 
 plunder and harass the great men, and the 
 vulgar of the Jewish people, and even the 
 most honourable of all, their princes and 
 kings. How these things were fulfilled, see 
 2 Chron. xxviii. 20, 21. Isa, xxxvi. 2 K. 
 xviii. 13, &c. 2 Chron. xxxiii. 11. Comp. 
 Ezek. vi. 1, &c. Hence perhaps Saxon scafan 
 and Eng, to shave. 
 
 II. To scrape or sweep together, corradere. 
 Isa. xiii, 15, Every one that is found, or readily 
 met with, shall be thrust through, and every one 
 n3D3 that is swept up or together, corrasus 
 (namely from flight or concealment), shall 
 fall by the sword. Deut. xxxii. 23, in-irb T^^VH. 
 mj7l I will sweep together (conradam) upon 
 them evils : where LXX ffuvu^at, and Vulg. 
 congregabo, / will gather together. So in the 
 infinitive mSD to scrape or rake together. See 
 Isa. xxx, 1. Deut. xxix. 19. Num. xxxii. 14, 
 niDDb to scrape together, and so heap up 
 (matter or fuel) bv upon the burning anger of 
 Jehovah. 
 
 As for Isa. xxix. 1. Jer. vii. 21, which also 
 Schultens refers to this root, perhaps the 
 reader will be inclined to think that the com- 
 mon interpretation, which assigns them to tiD'' 
 to add, is more easy and natural ; but he will 
 judge for himself. 
 
 III. In Kal, to scrape or sweep off, or away, 
 eradere, everrere. See Gen. xviii. 23, 24. 
 Comp. Zeph. i. 2, 3. Also, to be swept off, or 
 away. Jer. xii. 4. Comp, Gen. xix. 15, 17. 
 Ps. Ixxiii. 19. Esth. ix, 28. In Niph. to be 
 swept off, as in battle, or the like. 1 Sam. 
 xxvi. 10. Comp. I Chron. xxi. 12. 1 Sam. 
 xxvii. 1. Ps. xl. 14. Prov. xiii. 23, Much food 
 (is in or by) the tillage of the poor, nsD: u^-T 
 but substance, opulence, is swept away for want 
 of judgment or order. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. nsiD, in reg. nsiD, vio- 
 lent sweeping wind or storm. See Job xxi. 18. 
 Ps. Ixxxiii. 16. Isa. xxi. 1. As a N. fem. 
 nnsiD the same. occ. Hos. viii. 7. So the 
 
nsD 
 
 359 
 
 TliiD 
 
 Arabs use their verb *SD for the winds sweep- 
 ing the earth, and the Arabic N. rr-SND signi- 
 fies a violent wind, which sweeps up the dust, 
 leaves, &c. in its way. The Latin poets in 
 like manner often apply their V. verrere to 
 the winds. Thus Lucan, lib. v. lin. 572, 
 
 Co-i verrent mare. 
 
 Caurus * will sweep the sea. 
 So Virgil of the Aquilo, or north- east wind, 
 Georg. iii. lin. 201. 
 
 Jlle volat, simul arva fuga, simul cequora verrens. 
 He sv^dftly flying siceeps the fields and main. 
 And before him, Lucretius, lib. i. 280, 
 
 Sunt igitur venti nimirum corpora cceca, 
 Qiue mare, quce terras, quce denique nubila coeli 
 Verrunt 
 
 The winds are bodies, thouffh by us unseen, 
 
 Which sweep the main, the land, and cl6uds of heaven. 
 
 So Hb. V. lin. 267, 389, and lib. vi. lin. 624, 
 he speaks of the winds verrentes cequora, 
 sweeping the seas. And to add but one pas- 
 sage more, Virgil, ^n. i. lin. 63, says that 
 unless ^olus confined the stormy winds, 
 
 Maria ac terras coelumque profundum 
 
 Quippeferant rapidi secum, verrantque ;;er auras. 
 
 The seas and earth, and even the cope of heaven, 
 They'd tear away, and sweep tlu-oi^h empty space. 
 
 For the above passages from the poets, I am 
 obliged to Schultens' printed Origines He- 
 brseae, lib. i. pars i. cap. 13, 5. 
 
 V. As a N. PiD a threshold, which is swept or 
 brushed by the door or gate in opening and 
 shutting. Jud. xix. 27, And her hands (were) 
 upon the threshold. Zeph. ii. 14, Desolation 
 (shall be) riDl in the threshold. Plur. axBD de- 
 notes the threshold and the lintel, both of which 
 are brushed by the door. 1 Chron. ix. 19, The 
 keepers of the D^SD of the tabernacle. ( Comp. 
 under s^D II.) Amos ix. 1, Strike the porch 
 (i. e. the vaulted covering over the door, of 
 the temple namely), that DB^vrt the lintel and 
 threshold mat/ tremble. Comp. Isa. vi. 4. 
 Ezek. X. 4. xl. 6, and Lowth there. 
 
 VI. As a collective N. r)^D the plants or weeds 
 which grow on the borders of a river or sea, 
 and are continually swept or brushed by the 
 waves. See Exod. ii. 3, 5. Isa. xix. 6. Jonah 
 ii. 6. ^^v D" the weedy sea, i. e. the western 
 arm or gulf of what is now commonly called 
 the Red Sea, anciently named the Heroopoli- 
 tan gulf, and now the gulf of Sues. It has 
 been thought that this Hebrew appellation was 
 given to it from the great quantity of weeds 
 with which it abounded. Thus both Diodorus 
 Siculus, and Artemidorus in Strabo, (cited in 
 Bochart, vol. i. 282.) have taken particular 
 notice of the fAvtou and (pvxov; moss and alga, or 
 sea-weed, with which the Red Sea abounds, 
 and from which they account for its remark- 
 ably green colour, Comp. Wisd. xix. 7. Dr 
 Shaw also (Travels, p. 447.) is for translating 
 " tjlD D*, the sea of weeds, or weedy sea, from 
 the variety of algcB and fuci, and perhaps the 
 madrepores and coralline substunces just de- 
 scribed, which grow within its channel, and at 
 
 * The north-west wind. 
 
 low water, particularly after strong tides, winds, 
 and cm-rents, are left in great quantities upon 
 the sea-shore." But how far this testimony 
 of Dr Shaw should be extended to the al/fce 
 some may doubt ; since Mr Bruce, Travels, 
 vol. i. p. 237, positively asserts that in the 
 Red Sea, of which he had seen the whole ex- 
 tent, he never in his life saw a weed of any 
 sort. " My opinion then," says he, " is, that 
 it is from the large trees ov plants of white coral, 
 spread every where over the bottom of the 
 Red Sea, perfectly in imitation of plants on 
 land, that the sea has obtained this name," of 
 *11D D" namely. But with the above assertion 
 compare Michaelis, Recueil de Questions, 
 quest, i. and Qu? 
 
 For the reason of the Greeks naming it E^v^^x 
 exXaffffct, whence the Romans called it Rubrum 
 Mare, and we the Red Sea, comp. Greek and 
 English Lexicon under Bpy^^os. To what the 
 reader may there find I add from Mr Bruce 
 " I am of opinion that it certainlj^ derived its 
 name from Edom, long and early its powerful 
 master, that word signifying red in Hebrew. 
 It formerly went by the name of the Sea of 
 Edom or Idumea; since, by that of the Red 
 Sea. As for what fanciful people have said 
 of any redness in the sea itself, or colour in the 
 bottom, the reader may be assured all this is 
 fiction, the Red Sea being in colour nothing 
 different from the Indian or any other ocean." 
 Travels, vol. i. p. 236, 237, where see more. 
 
 VII. As a N. PiiD an extremity or end, of a 
 thing, where it is, as it were, scraped or swept 
 off". " Praerasio vel prsesectio rei." Schultens. 
 Comp. rryp I. IV. occ. 2 Chron. xx. 16. 
 Eccles. iii. 11. vii. 2. xii. 13. Joel ii. 20. 
 
 VIII. Chald. to sweep away, consume, put aJi 
 end to. occ. Dan. ii. 44. Also, to finish, ac- 
 complish, occ. Dan. iv. 30 or 33. As a N. 
 CjlD and emphatic xsno extremity, end. Dan. iv. 
 8. vi. 26, & al. 
 
 5)3D in Hith. with the D and n transposed, 
 fjainDfr to be at the threshold, to be a door- 
 keeper, occ. Ps. Ixxxiv. 11. It is a V. formed 
 from the N. piD; and we often read of tht 
 keepers of the v\t) or threshold, in the temple 
 service. See 2 K. xii. 9. xxii. 4. xxiii. 4. xxv. 
 18. 1 Chron. ix. 22. 
 
 n3D 
 
 I. In Kal, to join, unite, occ. 1 Sam. ii. 36. In 
 Hiph. to put near, or close. So Montanus, 
 adjungenti. occ. Hab. ii. 15. In Niph. to be 
 
 joined, united, collected, cleave to or together. 
 occ. Job XXX. 7. Isa. xiv. 1 ; where the LXX 
 -r^oiTTiS'/Kn^a.i shall be added. In Hith. nsnorr, 
 D and n being transposed, to join oneself, cleave, 
 adhere, occ. 1 Sam. xxvi. 19. 
 
 II. As a N. nn3D a scurf or tetter adhering, to 
 the skin. Lev. xiii. 2, & al. 
 
 III. As a N. rT'SD corn, which adheres to the 
 ground, when the harvest is gathered in, and 
 in consequence springs up the next year. occ. 
 Lev. xxv. 5, 11. 2 K. xix. 29. Isa. xxxvii. 30. 
 But as a N. mas. plur. in reg. -n-BD is used in 
 a more general sense, Job xiv. 19, for what 
 grows upon and adheres to the ground, not- 
 withstanding the violence of the torrents which 
 are there referred to ; the waters dash in pieces 
 
bBD 
 
 360 
 
 15D 
 
 the stones; yix isj? rr^n-SD r\vimn the dust of 
 the earth overwhelms its produce. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. plur, mnsDn close veils, 
 Eng. translat. kerchiefs, which, according to its 
 etymological meaning from the French couvre- 
 chef a covering of the head, very well answers 
 the Heb. word; LXX sr/jSaXa/a veik, cover- 
 ings ; so French transl. voiles, occ. Ezek. xiii. 
 18, 21. But it may be proper to remark, that 
 Mr Harmer, Observations, vol. ii. p. 98, ex- 
 plains mnsDn of such rich embroidered hand- 
 kerchiefs, as the eastern women in a state of 
 honour and happiness do to this day bind over 
 the other ornaments of their heads : I, how- 
 ever, prefer the former interpretation. Comp. 
 under nD3, and -jD I. 
 
 Der. Speck. Qu? 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. bsD a howl or 
 
 dish. occ. Jud. v. 25. vi. 38. 
 Der. Lat. simpulum, m being inserted, as usual, 
 
 before p ; and, the d being struck off, the Gr. 
 
 <piaX7], whence Eng. phial or vial. Also, to 
 
 spilL 
 ]2D 
 
 I. To cover, protect, secure, occ. Deut. xxxiii. 
 21, For there (in) a portion of the lawgiver, 
 i. e. assigned to him by Moses the lawgiver, 
 himself, psD {was he) protected or secured, 
 " i. e. as to his possessions which he left be- 
 hind him when he went \vith other tribes to 
 war against the Canaanites." Taylor's Con- 
 cordance. See Num. xxxii. 
 
 II. To cover, line, as the sides, and, according 
 to the * eastern custom, the roof, of a building 
 with boards or wainscot, occ. 1 K. vi. 9. vii. 
 3, 7. Jer. xxii. 14. Hag. i. 4, where Eng. 
 translat. ceiled, so Aquila a^ofufAivoig, and 
 Vulg. laqueatis. As a N. ]3D the wainscot, in 
 general, occ. 1 K. vi. 15. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. na^SD occ. Jonah i. 5. It 
 is rendered ship, but that is expressed by a dif- 
 ferent word, rr-sx, in this and the two imme- 
 diately preceding verses. It seems to denote 
 a roofed or ceiled room or cabin in the ship, 
 " to the sides ('<n3*i"') of which conveniences 
 somewhat like the mangers in stables might be 
 fixed for the sailors to lie down in." Taylor's 
 Concordance, whom see. 
 
 pJDD 
 
 It seems to be a word formed from the sound, 
 as clap, smack, in English. 
 
 To smite, strike, clap, or smack, as the hands 
 together, whether in anger, occ. Num. xxiv. 
 10; or in exultation, insolence or derision. 
 occ. Job xxxiv. 37. Lam. ii. 15. Jer. xlviii. 
 26; in which last cited passage the LXX 
 have t^ix^ouffu v ;^u^i Korov, and Vulg. allidet 
 manum, shall clap his hand. As a N. pSD a 
 clapping of the hands, as in insolent exultation, 
 occ. Job XX. 22. As a V. in Kal, transitively, 
 to clap the hands at, explodere. occ. Job xxxiv. 
 26. Comp. ch. xxvii. 23. 
 
 Smiting on the thigh is mentioned as a gesture 
 of grief, not only by the sacred writers, Jer. 
 
 See Shaw's Travels, p. 309; Russell's Nat. Hist, of 
 Aleppo, p. 2. 
 
 xxxi. 19. Ezek. xxi. 12; but by the profane. 
 Thus Homer, II. xii. lin. 162, 
 
 Avi fot, tor a)fXM^i TS, xi u trifrXfiyiTO /xti^ou. 
 Groaning, he smote Ids thighs. 
 
 So n. XV. lin. 113 and 307, xvi. lin. 125, and 
 
 Odyss. xiii. lin. 198. 
 Thus likewise Xenophon (Cyropsed. lib. vii. 
 
 p. 360, edit. Hutchinson, 8vo.) says, that 
 
 Cyrus, when he heard of the death of the 
 
 brave and faithful Abradatas, i'raia-xra a^a, rov 
 
 fAYi^ov smote his thigh. 
 The above cited are all the texts wherein this 
 
 root pSD occurs. Comp. paa;. 
 
 I. To tell, count, number, enumerate. Gen. xv. 5. 
 xli. 4-9, & al. freq. In Niph. to be numbered. 
 Gen. xvi. 10. xxxii. 12. As Ns. "nsjD a num- 
 bering, enumeration. 2 Chron. ii. 17. Comp. 
 irrnSD Ps. Ixxi. 15. *i3Dn a number. Gen. xli. 
 49. Exod. xvi. 16. Num. i. 2, & al. freq. It 
 sometimes implies yewnes.s, as Isa. x. 19. And 
 the remainder of the trees of his wood "i\-r"> 13D7D 
 shall be (such) a number, i. e. (so) few, that a 
 child may write them. And in general it may 
 be observed, that " according to the genius of 
 the Hebrew language, when "isdd number, is 
 placed after the substantive to which it belongs, 
 it denotes a few, as Num. ix. 20. Job xvi. 22. 
 [Ezek. xii. 16.] But when it comes before 
 the substantive to which it is joined, then it 
 denoteth mamj, as Job xxxvi. 26. " Taylor's 
 Concordance. Comp. Deut. xxxiii. 6, 
 
 Hence Eng. to cipher, compute, calculate. 
 
 II. As a N. 'i^BD a kind of precious stone, a 
 sapphire, so called, perhaps, from the number 
 of gold-coloured spots, with which it is beauti- 
 fied. So LXX (raT!i)u^o;, and Vulg. sapphirus. 
 Pliny informs us, that " the sapphire glitters 
 with golden spots, that they are of an azure or 
 sky-blue colour, but rarely intermixed with 
 purple. Those of Media are the best, but 
 none are transparent."* " The sapphire of 
 the ancients," says the New and Complete 
 Dictionary of Arts, &c. " was a semi-opake 
 stone of a deep blue, veined with white, and 
 spotted with small gold-coloured spangles in the 
 
 form of stars." A pavement, therefore, of 
 sapphires is, in a comparison, very properly 
 joined with the f body of the heavens in its clear- 
 ness, Exod. xxiv. 10. Comp. Ezek. i. 26. x. 1. 
 
 There is mentioned by Philostratus a remark- 
 able heathenish imitation of the divine appear- 
 ance, which is described in Exod. xxiv. or 
 rather of that in Ezek. i. " Philostratus," | 
 says my author, " observes, that there was 
 in the royal palace in Babylon, a room vaulted 
 like a heaven, and adorned with sapphires of the 
 colour of heaven, with images of gods placed 
 aloft, and appearing, as it were, in the air ; 
 that the king was wont to give judgment there. 
 
 * Sapphirus aureis punctis collucet. Caerjileae et 
 sapphin, raroque cum purpura. OptimtB apud Medos, 
 nusquam tamen perlucidce. Nat. Etist. lib. xxxvii. cap. 8. 
 
 + Now glow'd the firmament 
 
 With living sapphires- 
 
 Says Milton (Paradise Lost, book iv. lin. 604,605), speak. 
 
 ing of the stars themselves. 
 X " De Vit. Apollon. lib. i. et apud Phot. Cod. ccxli." 
 Daubuz on the Revelation, ch. xxi. 20. p, 1007. 
 
-13D 
 
 and that there were four golden ivyyn, or 
 charms, hanging down from the roof, prepared 
 by the magicians, and called ^im ykurrai, 
 tongues of the gods. What can we think all 
 these things were contrived for, if it were not 
 that these men thought that, by these means, 
 the judgments of the kings would become 
 divine oracles, and be so esteemed by their 
 subjects? It appears evidently, that such pre- 
 parations and ornaments in the presence cham- 
 ber, or judical court of a king, were absolutely 
 like the adytum, or sanctuary of a deity, which 
 was thought to give out true oracles, at least 
 as far as we can guess by those slender ac- 
 counts we have of them. " Thus far my author. 
 And was not this idolatrous pageantry of the 
 Babylonish kings evidently stolen and pervert- 
 ed from the appearance of the God-man over 
 the cherubim, in the holy of holies, from 
 whom true oracles did indeed proceed ? Comp. 
 Exod. XXV. 22. Num. vii. 89. Ezek. i. 26. 
 And will not the above cited account throw 
 some light on Ezek. xxviii. 16, where we find 
 the impious prince of Tyre after he set up for 
 a god, in the midst of the stones of fire, i. e. of 
 the stones that shone like fire, among which we 
 find the sapphire, ver. 13? Comp. under nns IV. 
 
 III. To teU, narrate, recount, relate in detail, 
 particularly, or minutely. See Gen. xxiv. 66. 
 Ps. ii. 7. xix. 2. Ixiv. 6. Ixix. 27. In Niph. 
 to be thus told or related. Job xxxvii. 20. As 
 a N. *iSDn, a narration, relation. Jud. vii. 15. 
 So \j^^ 'Smyyiffiv. 
 
 IV. As a N. 13D a particular account or rela- 
 tion in writing, whether hieroglyphical or literal. 
 
 1. An account or memorial in hieroglyphical or 
 emblematical writing. Exod. xvii. 14. ( Comp. 
 under HDD IV.) And in the same sense it 
 may be used, Job xix. 23. xxxi. 35, Let mine 
 adversary nn3 'nSD write (i. e. hieroglyphically) 
 a memorial ; ver. 36, Surely I would take it 
 upon my shoulder ; I would bind it as a tiara, 
 diadem, or turband to me. * Linen is one of 
 the oldest materials that ever was written upon 
 (as appears by the bandages of the Egyptian 
 mummies still preserved) ; and to this Job pro- 
 bably alludes in the passage just cited, as also 
 in ch. xiv. 17. This might readily be not only 
 taken on his shoulder, but bound about his 
 head. And why might not an accusation be 
 as easily depicted in hieroglyphical writing on 
 linen, as a direction for destroying a person be 
 engraved in the same kind of writing on a 
 wooden tablet ? An instance of which latter we 
 meet with in Homer. The very ingenious and 
 learned Mr Wood, in his Essay on the Origi- 
 nal Genius and Writings of that poet, after 
 observing that neither in the Iliad nor Odyssey 
 is there any thing that conveys the idea of let- 
 ters or reading, nor any allusion to literal writ- 
 ing, adds, p. 250, " As to symbolical, hierogly- 
 phical, or picture-like description, something of 
 that kind was, no doubt, known to Homer, of" 
 
 361 VpD 
 
 which the letter (as it is called) which Belle- 
 roplion carried to the king of Lycia is a proof." 
 This letter was sent from Pnetus, II. vi. lin. 
 168, &c. 
 
 TIiu,^i Ss iu,iv Avxinvh, o-a^sy y ^y, 2HMATA ATPPA, 
 rPA**"A2 i Ttvat,x.t iTTvxriu ^/j^Be^ee. rraXX*- 
 
 To Lycia the devoted youth lie sent, 
 ts expressive ofli 
 Graved on a tablet that th(;_princ should die.f 
 
 With marks expressive ofliis dire intent 
 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 172. Livy 
 mentions libri lintei, linen books or records, as being- in 
 use among the Romans, lib. iv. cap. 7, 13, 20, and lib. 38; 
 and long after those times, Vopiscus, in Aurclian, 1. 
 Comp. Pliny, Nat. Hist. xiii. II , 
 
 " The Mexicans, though a civilized people," 
 adds Mr Wood, " had no alphabet ; and the 
 account they sent to Montezama of the land- 
 ing of the Spaniards was in this picture-writ- 
 ing. "^ 
 
 2. An account in literal writing. Gen. v. 1. Neh. 
 vii. 5 ; where it is applied to a genealogical ac- 
 count or register. 
 
 3. A book, roll, or volume. Exod. xxiv. 7. 2 
 Chron. xxiv. 27. Isa. xxix. 11, 12. (Comp. 
 under onn- ) Isa. xxxiv. 4-. 
 
 4. A bill or note. Deut. xxiv. 1, 3. 
 
 5. An epistle or letter. 2 Sam. xi. 14<, 15. 2 K. 
 v. 5. xix. 14. 
 
 6. A deed or conveyance. Jer. xxxii. 10 12. 
 
 V. As participial Ns. isiD and nsD a notary, 
 recorder, secretari/, historiographer, scribe. See 
 Jud. V. 14. 2 Sam. viii. 17. 2 K. xii. 10. xix. 
 2. Jer. xxxvi. 26. It is both in Heb. and 
 Chald. particularly applied to Ezra, who is 
 called a ready 1^^D scribe in the law of Moses, 
 so is equivalent to a man of learning. See 
 Ezra vii. 6, 11, 12, 21. Neh. viii. 1. Hence 
 
 VI. As a N. 1SD learning, literature. Dan. i. 4. 
 (where Theodotion y^a,f/.fji,xra., Vulg. literas.) 
 17. Comp. Isa. xxix. 11, 12, where LXX 
 y^a.fjt,fjt.o!.Ta., Vulg. literas. 
 
 To pelt, i. e. either to throw, or to strike with 
 something thrown. The LXX have once, Isa. 
 Ixii. 10, rendered it hylKt^piTruv to throw forth 
 or away. 
 
 I. Intransitively, to pelt. 2 Sam. xvi. 13, bpD-T 
 innjyb D-DiXl and he pelted with stones over 
 against him, and threw dust. 
 
 II. Transitively, to pelt a person with stones. 2 
 Sam. xvi. 6, -ni nx D-snxn bpon and he pelt- 
 ed David with stones. Deut. xiii. 10, And thou 
 shalt pelt him with stones that he die. So 
 without the express mention of o-dsx stones, 
 1 K. xxi. 10, Take him and pelt or stone him 
 that he die. And as a participle paoul, Naboth, 
 b'p'D (is) stoned, and is dead. 1 K. xxi. 14. So 
 in general, to stone, pelt with stones, whether to 
 death or not. See Exod. viii. 26. xvii. 4. xix. 
 1.3. Josh. vii. 25. 
 
 III. With n following, to pelt or clear from 
 stones, occ. Isa. v. 2. Ixii. 10, pN?3 ^b^\i'o clear 
 (i. e. the highway) from stones. Judea is a 
 very stony country, and the stones very trouble- 
 some in travelling ; which circumstances make 
 the application of the image to ecclesiastical 
 scandals, or stumbling stones the more proper. 
 
 * Pope. 
 
 f Comp. Ovid. Metam. lib. vi. lin. 576, &c. 
 
 t Comp. Gogruet's Origin of Laws, &c. voL L pag. 174, 
 edit. Edinburgh; Robertson's Hist, of America, vol. ii. 
 p. 14. 270, 1. 286, ito. 
 
ID 
 
 362 
 
 n-iD 
 
 -ID 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, to decline, turn aside, 
 turn out of the way, depart. Gen. xix. 2, 3. 
 xlix. 10. Exod. iii. 3, 4. 1 Sam. vi. 12. 2 
 Sam. ii. 21, & al. freq. Job xxxix. 32, or 
 xl. 2, *niD* -ntt^ Dy n'ln does he who contends 
 with the Almighty draw back? So the LXX 
 txxXtni. And the Vulg. expresses the general 
 sense of the Heb. words, Numquid qui con- 
 tendit cum Deo, tarn facile conquiescit ? Does 
 he who contends with God so easily acquiesce ? 
 See the following verses, and Scott on the 
 place. In Hiph. transitively, to remove, turn 
 aside or away. Gen. viii. 13. xxxv. 2. xlviii. 
 17, & al. freq. 
 
 II. As a participial N. *iD displeased, fastidious, 
 turning himself away, as persons in sullen 
 grief are apt to do. occ 1 K. xx. 43. xxi. 4'. 
 And Ahah came into his house 'id displeased 
 and angry and turned away his face. 
 
 III. It is applied to xnD, strong inebriating 
 liquor, Hos. iv. 18, oxnD "iD, their strong drink 
 is gone off, turned (as we say) Eng. translat. 
 is soin:; so the French, est devenue aigre. 
 Comp. Isa. i. 22. 
 
 IV. To turn aside, out of the way of God or 
 true religion, to apostatize, Exod. xxxii. 8. 
 Deut. xi. 16, 28. 1 K. xv. .5, (where see Dr 
 Chandler's Review of Hist, of the Man after 
 God's own heart, p. 302) & al. As a N. fem. 
 rr*iD a turning aside, revolt, apostasy. Deut. 
 xiii. 5. Isa. i. 5, & al. As a participial N. 
 mas. plur. c'llD seems once used in a political 
 sense, revolters. occ. Eccles. iv. 14., For from 
 the house (not of prisoners, but) of revolters 
 he {this sensible youth) cometh to reign, in al- 
 lusion probably to Jeroboam, whose future 
 elevation Solomon foresaw. See 1 K. xi. 11 
 13, 26, 28, 40. xii. 20. 
 
 V. As a N. 'T'D, plur. mn-D a pot, a kettle, to 
 remove meat to and from the fire. Exod. xvi. 
 3. 2 Chron. xxxv. 13, & al. Also, a pot, or 
 jmn, to remove ashes from the altar. Exod. 
 xxvii. 3, & al. naTT m'T'D fishing boats, so 
 Targum pn-y TS^TTt, they seem to be called in 
 Heb. m'T'D from their deep roundish form re- 
 sembling a pot. occ. Amos iv. 2. Comp. 
 Jer. xvi. 16, and Lowth's notes. Our trans- 
 lators render the words fish-^ooAs; but it 
 does not appear that m'T'D signifies hooks, and 
 a fish-hook is denoted by a different word, 
 r^'^n Job xl. 25, or xli. I. Isa. xix. 8. Hab. 
 i. 15. Neither does m*TD signify 5/)ears, as 
 Mr Harmer interprets it, Observations, vol. 
 iv. p. 200. 
 
 VI. As a N. mas. plur. inreg. ^^^^o the dangling, 
 irregular shoots of a vine, which bear either 
 none or bad grapes, occ. Jer. ii. 21. 
 
 VII. As a N. mas. plur. on^D thorns, from 
 the irregular manner of their growth, occ. 
 Eccles. vii. 6. Isa. xxxiv. 13. Hos. ii. 6. 
 Nah. i. 10. Comp. Mic. vii. 4; and on 
 Eccles. vii. 6, observe, that though their most 
 usual fuel in the East is dung, which burns 
 very slowly, they however heat their pots with 
 thorns or small twigs, (comp. Ps. Iviii. 10.) 
 which burn as remarkably quick. See more in 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 261, &c. 
 
 VIII. As a N. fem. y'^'o (formed as y'Div from 
 jtt^), plur. ma-'lD a coat of mail, which turns 
 aside or toards off offensive weapons from the 
 body. occ. Jer. xlvi. 4. Ii. 3. 
 
 TnD to turn aside, or away, again and again, or 
 repeatedly. It is used both in a transitive and 
 intransitive sense. Lam. iii. 11. Hos. iv. 16. 
 As a participle ^"TiD turning aside, withdraw- 
 ing, revolting, rebelling, refractory. See Deut. 
 xxi. 18. Neii: ix. 29. Hos. iv. 16. Zech. vii. 
 
 11. Fem. ny\'D gadding, rambling. (Qu?) 
 Prov. vii. 11. In Hiph. to turn aside, or re- 
 move entirely. Ps. Ixxxi. 7 ; where if "mT'Drr 
 be the true reading, the inserted ^ must be 
 considered as substituted for the reduplicate 
 *i ; but thirty-one of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 read "nT'Dn without the ^. Targ. -n-nyx / 
 removed. 
 
 Der. Gr. ffv^u to draw, to sheer off, swerve, 
 sore, sorry, sorrow, sour, surly, Qu ? 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but may per- 
 haps have some relation to nny to. scorch, and 
 mur to parch. As a N. mas. plur. D^l'iD 
 perhaps, nettles, from the pungent burning 
 sensation they cause. So in Lat. a nettle is 
 called urtica, from uro to burn. 
 
 Nee hnmerito nomen sumpsisne videtur, 
 Tacta quod exurat digitos urtica tenentis.* 
 
 Once, Ezek. ii. 6. 
 
 n-iD 
 
 I. To spread, or stretch out, beyond, or abroad, 
 applied to a luxuriant vine. occ. Ezek. xvii. 6. 
 to persons stretched out through indolence 
 and luxury, occ. Amos vi. 4, 7. So that 
 thorough sensualist Anacreon, ode iv. lin. 
 1, &c. 
 
 'En fMjptrivxis rifitvetK 
 Et/ Xurtveti? n voikis 
 2TOPE2A2, B-aa, ^^oTrmtv. 
 
 Stretched at my length on flowery bed, 
 
 I'll drink my ml. 
 
 to the curtain of the tabernacle, which 
 spread beyond its hinder or western side. occ. 
 Exod. xxvi. 12, 13. As a N. n"iD what thus 
 spreads beyond, superfluity, occ. Exod. xxvi. 
 
 12. As a participle paoul mas. plur. in reg. 
 occ. Ezek. xxiii. 15, Drr"u;Nin D-biiiD -m'lD 
 exceeding, i. e. spreading out to a great size 
 in dyed attire about their heads, wearing large 
 tiaras of dyed cloth about their heads. French 
 translat. ayant des habillemens de tete flottans 
 et teints. It is plain that "miD is of the same 
 form as "iian at the beginning of this verse, 
 and therefore must agree with D'"'*tu'3 in the 
 preceding one, and ought to be rendered ac- 
 cordingly; not as by Vulg. and Montanus, 
 tiaras. See Niebuhr, Voyage, tom. i. p. 
 129, &c. on the head-dresses of the modem 
 orientals. And observe that in Ezek. xxiii. 
 14, twenty-eight of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 read D^TU^S. 
 
 II. In Niph. spoken of wisdom, " to be or 
 become luxuriant, to shoot out into vain foolish 
 conceits," Taylor ; or, " as we say, to over- 
 shoot itself," Bate. occ. Jer. xlix. 7. 
 
 Der. To stretch, a streak. 
 
 * Macer in Martinii Lex. Etym. 
 
IID- 
 
 363 
 
 DHD 
 
 ^"ID Chald. 
 
 It occurs not as a verb in the Bible, but as a 
 N. mas. plur. 'jO'^CJ, emphat. K-SID, and in 
 reg. "310 presidents over other governors, 
 occ. Dan. vi. 24, 6, 7. 
 
 Occurs not as a Y- in Heb. and the ideal mean- 
 ing is uncertain, but 
 
 I. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "310 plates, or 
 rather axle-trees ,- so the Vulg. axes, but the 
 LXX TO. Tooinx^vra the appendages, occ. 1 
 K. vii. 30. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. D-21D princes, chiefs, 
 rulers. The word in this view is used only for 
 the five princes of the Philistines, who are 
 enumerated, 1 Sam. vi. 16, & seq. and who 
 were probably so called by a dialectical varia. 
 tion from the Heb. 'lU' comp. 1 Sam. xxix. 9. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chaldee 
 signifies to serve, minister, attend. The word 
 is of a less servile signification than Tni;. 
 
 I. As a N. D'^ID an attendant or officer in a 
 king's court. Gen. xxxvii. 36. xxxix. 1. xl. 2. 
 Esth. i. 10. 2 K. XX. 18. Comp. Dan. i. 3. 
 
 II. ^ lord chamberlain, a lord of the bed-cham- 
 ber, who, I suppose, was a eunuch. Esth. ii. 
 3, 14. And hence 
 
 III. A eunuch, a man castrated. Isa. Ivi. 3, 4. 
 So called, because such were usually advanced 
 to the highest offices in the palaces of the eas- 
 tern princes, and particularly had the care of 
 their women, (see Esth. ii. Dan. i.) as is still the 
 custom among the oriental nations to this day : 
 not that the word V'^D doth in its primary 
 meaning imply castration, for Potiphar V'MD of 
 Pharoah had a wife.* See Gen. xxxix. 1, 7, 
 &c. 
 
 In like manner the Greek twov^os (whence the 
 Latin eunuchus, and Eng. eunuch) doth, accord- 
 ing to its etymological sense, signify a cham- 
 berlain, or bed-chamber-man, from iuvn a bed, 
 and ixt^ to have or keep. In the court of king 
 Zedekiah we find Ebed-melech a black eunuch, 
 Jer. xxxviii. 7, &c. (comp. Jer. xiii. 23.) and 
 it is remarkable that the Turkish Grand Seig- 
 nor still employs such to attend on his harem. 
 
 * This argxunent is not however absolutely conclusive, 
 for the eunuchs in some places, as in Tonquin, have women 
 and marry. See Dampier's Voyages ; Salmon's Geograph. 
 Grammar, p. 451 ; Dow's History of Hindostan, (in Crit. 
 Rev. for October, 1768, p. 243.) who says that Cafoor, 
 who had paved his way to the Musnab, though a eunuch, 
 married one of the sultanas, and Mr Niebuhr, Descrip- 
 tion de 1' Arable, p. 71, has these express words : " Les 
 eunuques ne haissentpas le sexe, comme bien des gens le 
 croient. Celui, qui fit avec nous la route de Sues a Jambo, 
 avoit plusieurs femmes esclaves destinees a ses plaisirs ; 
 une d'elles etoit traitee en grande dame. L'on me parla 
 d'une riche eunuque a Basra, qui avoit son harem. Eu- 
 nuchs do not hate the sex, as many persons believe. He, 
 who made with us the voyage from Sues to Jambo, had 
 seve7-al female slaves destined to his pleasures ; one of 
 whom was treated like a great lady. They told me of a 
 rich eunuch at Basra, who had his harem." And to come 
 nearer home, " Even the eunuchs [among the Turks] 
 are allowed to marry, and several of them have many 
 wives, for polygamy is allowed." Habesci's Present State 
 of Ottoman Empire, p. 106. The ancient eunuchs were 
 not less 1 asci vious than the modern. See Ecclus xx. 3. xxx. 
 20; and Bayle's Dictionary, article Combabus. Epictetus 
 in Arrian lib. ii. cap. 20, remarks, K< ol AIIOKOIITO- 
 MENOI raj yt jrgofo/tA/asj ts tcdv a.v\iuv et,ir6sio-^ot.(rQxt on 
 Zvmvrcu. Comp. Juvenal. Sat. I. lin. 22, and note Delph. 
 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. p. 327, 
 &c.; Complete Syst. of Geography, vol. ii. p. 
 5 ; and Habesci's Present State of Ottoman 
 Empire, p. 155. 
 
 It occurs once in the form of a participle Hiph. 
 Amos vi. 10, And a man's uncle, or rather be- 
 loved friend, shall take him ns*iDm to bring the 
 bones out of the house ; where the Vulg. ren- 
 ders ns^DQl, et comburet eum, and shall bum 
 him; and our translation, more justly as to the 
 form of the word, and he that burneth him. 
 What seems to have led the translators to 
 this interpretation is the similarity of sound 
 between ci^d and ri>nu; to burn. But still 
 it was not the custom of the Jews to 
 burn their dead. The burning mentioned 2 
 Chron. xvi. 14, refers to the burning of per- 
 fumes ; comp. ch. xxi. 19. Jer. xxxiv. 5. And 
 the single instance we have in the Jewish his- 
 tory of burning dead bodies, in the case of Saul 
 and his sons, 1 Sam. xxxi. 12, was, no doubt, 
 to prevent the possibility of their being treated 
 with indignity, as they had before been ; see v. 
 9, 10. * But though the Jews did not burn, 
 they used to anoint their dead (see Mat. xxvi. 
 12. Mark xiv. 8. Luke xxiii. 56, and comp. 
 under iJDn I.): and this seems the true sense 
 of the Heb. pi*iD, which is retained in the Sa- 
 maritan version of Deut. xxviii. 40, where it 
 answers to the Hebrew yw to anoint, 13*1D?3 
 then in Amos vi. 10, he who anoints him. 
 DD 
 
 I. It occurs not as a V. in Kal, but in Hiph. 
 to stir, raise or rouse up. occ. Job xxxvi. 16. 
 
 II. To stir up, in a spiritual or mental sense, to 
 incite, excite. See Deut. xiii. 7. 1 Sam. xxvi. 
 19. 2 Sam. xxiv. 1. IK. xxi. 25. 
 
 III. To excite, irritate, occ. Job xxxvi. 18, Be- 
 cause there is wrath (namely in God), (take 
 heed) lest psu'i fn-D", he initate thee to explo- 
 sion, i. e. so as to explode and reject thee, as at 
 ch. xxxiv. 26. 
 
 Hence, perhaps, Lat. cito, whence excito, incito, 
 and Eng. excite, incite, &c. 
 
 IV. With a following, to urge from, avert, turn 
 away, in a transitive sense. Job xxxvi. 16. 2 
 Chron. xviii. 31. 
 
 V. As a N. mas. sing. nnD (formed like inn 
 from nn, "I3n from an) the disturbed, turbulent^ 
 boisterous part or season of the year, such as 
 the months of November, December, January, 
 and Febniary, are in Syria, f So, according to 
 Niebuhr,^: the Arabs call the rainy season, 
 which at Maskat, and the eastern mountains 
 of Arabia, lasts from about the 21st of No- 
 vember till the 18th of February, by the name 
 of Schitte. occ. Cant. ii. 11 ; where LXX 
 PC^ifiuv, and Vulg. hyems winter. 
 
 bnD see bbo III. under bo. 
 
 unv 
 
 I. To stop, stop up, obturare, as wells, or the 
 like. occ. Gen. xxvi. 15, 18. 2 K, iii. 19, 25. 
 2 Chron. xxxii. 3, 4, 30. So LXX in all 
 
 See Cicero De Leg. II. 22, of Sylla. 
 + See Russell's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 148, 
 157. 
 t Description de I'Arabie, p. 4. 
 
 d, 156, 
 
ir\v 
 
 364 
 
 K-'^SniD 
 
 these passages ifup^aa-a-tiy as a breach in a 
 wall. Neh. iv. 7 ; where LXX cim<p^air(nffffxi. 
 
 II. To stop, obstruct, shut out, as prayer. So 
 LXX aTip^a^i. occ. Lam. iii. 8. 
 
 III. To stop, shut up, as a vision, which is, at 
 the time it is given, unintelligible, occ. Dan. 
 viii. 26. xii. 4, 9. Comp. ver. 8. 
 
 IV. As participles or participial Ns. DHD the 
 hidden part of man, or the inner man, o screo av- 
 6^u^oi, as St Paul speaks, Rom. vii. 22. Eph. 
 iii. 16; or as St Peter, 1 Ep. iii. 4, h x^utto? 
 Ttis xao^iKi av^^wTfoi, the hidden man of the heart. 
 occ. Psal. li. 8. D'-no something hidden or ab- 
 struse, occ. Ezek. xxviii. 3. 
 
 The above cited texts are all wherein the root 
 occurs. 
 Der. to stem, stammer. 
 
 nriD 
 
 I. In Kal, and Hiph. to hide, conceal. Exod. iii. 
 6. Isa. xvi. 3. Deut. xxxi. 17, 18, & al. In 
 Niph. of a person or thing, to be hidden, con- 
 cealed. Gen. xxxi. 49. Num. v. 13. Also, to 
 lie hid, abscond. Gen. iv. 14. 1 Sam. xx. 19. 
 1 K. xvii. 3. In Hith. to hide oneself, lie hid, 
 1 Sam. xxvi. I. Isa. xxix. 14, & al. As a N. 
 ino secret, Jud. iii. 19. Prov. xxi. 14. xxv. 2. 
 Also, a hiding or secret place. 1 Sam. xix. 2. 
 Ps. xviii. 12. xxxi. 21. cxix. 114. Ixxxi. 8, / 
 answered thee Djj'i *inD2 in the secret place of 
 thunder. See Exod. xix. 16 19. As a N. 
 fem. mnD, a hiding place, protection, occ. Deut. 
 xxxii. 38. As a N. inon a hiding place or 
 den of a wild beast. Ps. x. 8, 9, & al. 
 
 II. Chald. to destroy, demolish, occ. Ezra v. 
 12. So LXX KttTiXviri dissolved, demolished. 
 
 Der. Store. With n prefixed, Gr. (Avtrm^iov, 
 whence Eng. mystery. The old French mes- 
 tier, whence Eng. mistery, and formerly mister, 
 a trade. A satyr, a species of ape. 
 
 Also from the Chaldee, to shatter, scatter. 
 Hence also the Latin or Roman idol, Satur- 
 nus, Saturn, had his name. He answered to 
 Kjavflf, Cronus, in the Greek mythology ; and 
 as the latter had his appellation from Heb. pp 
 to irradiate, be diffused, as the light ; so the 
 former, I think, from "iriD to hide, denoted the 
 light, the electrical or finer part of the celestial 
 fluid,* latent in the pores of all bodies, and 
 which, assisted by the air, is indeed the life of 
 all animals and vegetables, and the true anima 
 mundi, or soul of the world. Comp. under 
 irna. But I shall leave the thinking and phi- 
 losophical reader to his own reflections on 
 this very curious and interesting subject, after 
 presenting him with as literal a translation as 
 I can, of 
 
 Tlie Orphic hjmn to Cronus or Saturn. f 
 " Illustrious or cherishing father, both of the 
 immortal gods and of men, various of counsel, 
 spotless, powerful, mighty Titan ; who con- 
 sumest all things, and again thyself repairest 
 them ; who boldest the inefl[able| bands 
 
 See Encyclopsedia Britannica in Chemistry, No. 96, 
 &c. and in Electricity, p. 450. col. 2, &c. 3d edit. 
 
 + The original may be found at p. 110. of Eschenba- 
 chius' edition. 
 
 i Or perhaps " infrangible, not to be broken," for I 
 suspect the true reading of the Greek to be ci^pr,>cTovs. 
 
 throughout the boundless world; Cronus, 
 thou universal parent of successive being ; 
 Cronus, various in design, offspring (or rather 
 fructifier) of the earth and of the starry hea- 
 ven ; birth, growth, consumption ; husband of 
 Rhea,* dread Prometheus,f who dwellest in 
 all parts of the world, author of generation, 
 tortuous in counsel, most excellent, hearing 
 our suppliant voice, send of our life a happy, 
 blameless end." 
 
 Whether the Saxon god ^ Seater, who has left 
 his name to our Saturday, was brought from 
 Germany, or derived from the Roman Satur- 
 nus, I pretend not absolutely to determine. 
 He was, however, according to Verstegan's 
 Antiquities, p. 85, represented under the 
 figure of an old man standing on a. fish, (comp. 
 p3"T under an IV.) with a basket of fruits and 
 flowers in his right hand, and a wheel in his 
 left. Fish, fruits, and flowers, are very proper 
 emblems of fecundity in the animal and vegeta- 
 ble world, as the wheel is of revolution or 
 change ; and all taken together, are very suita- 
 ble symbols to accompany the all-consuming, 
 all-repairing god, as Orpheus in the above 
 cited hymn describes Cronus or Saturn, 
 
 Comp. Vossius De Orig. & Prog. Idol. lib. ii. 
 cap. 33. 
 
 PLURILITERALS, in D. 
 1TD see under niD III. 
 
 As a N. from bl?D to cut, break, and Dir conti- 
 guity, a kind ot' locust, probably so called from 
 its rugged, craggy form, as represented in 
 Scheuchzer's Physica Sacra, tab. ccl. fig. 1, 
 which see. Once, Lev. xi. 22. In Chaldee 
 Dj;bD is used as a verb, and signifies, to swal- 
 low down, consume, or the like, and thence 
 Bochart derives the N. DjybD ; but I rather 
 apprehend that the Chaldee V. is formed from 
 the Heb. N. compounded as above. 
 
 As a N. from dD to place, and it round, a 
 bunch of vine buds, which produce the blossoms 
 or flowers, so called from the form of their 
 growth, round the stalk, occ. Cant. ii. 13, 15. 
 vii. 12. Symmachus renders it in Cant. ii. 13, 
 by fl/yv^>? the vine blossom, the Vulg. in that 
 passage by fiorentes flowering, blossoming, and 
 in the two last by floruit hath blossomed, and 
 flores blossoms; but the LXX in the two 
 former texts by xvrpt^uv, and in the last by xv- 
 'ir^iirfAes, which I take precisely to denote the 
 bud or budding of a flower. See Harmer's 
 Outlines, p. 136, &c. 
 K-'iBTDID or rT'>3l3mD Chald. 
 As a N. a kind of musical instrument, occ. 
 
 * i. e. of the gross air, from Greek psw to flow. 
 
 \ i. e. sometimes acting ?ts,firc, which Prometheus was 
 fabled to have stolen from heaven. 
 
 % " Tliis name," Sheringham observes, " is to be found 
 in no writer before Verstegan. " Univ. Hist. b. iv. cap. 
 13. 3. p. 443. vol. vii. fol. 
 
m3D 
 
 363 
 
 nir 
 
 Dan. iii. 5, 10, 15. But in Dr Kennicott's 
 codices the word is in these texts spelled with 
 great variety. 
 
 This word, notwithstanding the opinion of 
 some learned men to the contrary, is not, I 
 think, derived from the Greek ffvfjt,(ptovta,, 
 which " is a compound word that signifies a 
 concert or harmony of many instruments; 
 whereas in Daniel x-ssDnD is a simple name 
 of one single instrument, as the words cornet, 
 
 flute, harp, with which it is joined, (each) de- 
 note one kind of music. As to the particular 
 instrument intended by that name, we cannot 
 be positive. A pipe perforated with many 
 holes was so called in the Jerusalem tongue,* 
 and a bladder with pipes in it had the like 
 name in the language of the Moors, which 
 they left behind them in Spain. f The Moors 
 in Africa called a little drum, hollow in the 
 middle, and covered on one end with a skin, a 
 symphony, \ which (name) as justly might be 
 given to one kind of harp or fiddle, that was 
 made, according to St Austin, of a concave 
 piece of wood like a drum. For the com- 
 mon reason of calling so many things by the 
 same name, seems to be their cavity, wherein 
 they all agreed." For " symphony (x-DEiaiD) 
 comes from P]3D (or 5id), which carries the 
 idea of cavity to all its derivatives. Thus 
 saph or siph (pid), the original of the Greek 
 scyphus, is a cup or bowl in the Hebrew or 
 Chaldee tongue. Syphon is a pipe that sucks 
 up and decants water, and siphnos in Hesy- 
 chius is interpreted by another word, signify- 
 ing void or empty." Thus the late learned Bp 
 Chandler, in his Vindication of the Defence 
 of Christianity, book i. ch. i. sect. 2, where 
 see more. I must not, however, omit to ob- 
 serve, that the name of this instrument is in 
 the common editions printed without the n 
 x-^s-'D, Dan. iii. 10, and that in the dialectical 
 derivations from the Hebrew n is often in- 
 serted before n and s, as in nanb from i-ab 
 (comp, under nab) sambuca from inD, &c. 
 
 "113D See under 13D. 
 
 As a N. from rT2D a thorn, and is to break, the 
 
 fin of a fish, which consists of rays, or, ac- 
 cording to the Heb. phrase, of thorns, i. e. 
 little bones or cartilaginous ossicles, supporting 
 a membrane broken or divided into several 
 partitions. Thus then the form or texture 
 gives the reason of the Heb. name. occ. Lev. 
 
 , xi. 9, 10, 12. Deut. xiv. 9, 10. 
 
 71"ID Chald. 
 
 It occurs not as a V. in the Bible, but in the 
 Targum signifies, to cover, clothe, particularly 
 with an outer garment. Thus in Targ. on 
 Ezek. xvi. 26, idi ^bl'iDn clothed with flesh; 
 Nah. ii. 3, V3iy^5ia vbllDa clothed in various 
 colours. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "bn'iD 
 cloaks, mantles, burnooses, occ. Dan. iii. 21, 
 27. Herodotus, lib. i. cap. 195, tells us, that 
 
 in his time, which was about a hundred years 
 after the events recorded in Dan. iii. the dress 
 of the Babylonians consisted of a tunic of 
 linen reaching down to the feet, and over this 
 another tunic of woollen, and over all a white 
 short cloak or mantle, x:^etnhov, and that on 
 their heads they wore turbands (jt,ir^n(n* Thus, 
 therefore, I think, we may best translate Dan. 
 iii. 21. Then these three men were bound, 
 prT">bn'nD3 in their cloaks, prT"ariD3 their tur- 
 bands, prrnbnnST and their upper (woollen) 
 tunics, ^irr-a^lbT and their under (linen) tu- 
 nics. And as according to this interpretation 
 their "bllD were their outermost garments, we 
 see the propriety with which it is observed at 
 ver. 27, that these were not changed by the fire. 
 
 As a N. fem. plur. in reg. from "nD to decline, 
 (comp. ID VL) and r)y to move to and fro, 
 'n3i;iD long branches shooting to a distance 
 from the tree, and easily moved to and fro by 
 the wind, q. d. wavers. LXX xXa^oi branches. 
 Once, Ezek. xxxi. 5 ; where observe that not 
 only the Keri, but also many of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's codices read TTiairD, and nine of them 
 i-msj^lD. 
 
 As a N. from i-D a thorn, and T91 to spread 
 abroad. Some kind of wide spreading thorn 
 or briar. Once, Isa, Iv. 13. 
 
 * " Drus. Prov." 
 
 + Sanct. in Dan. In Spain in the last century, blind 
 men went about the country, with a bladder to which 
 pipes were fastened, and blowing it made music. This 
 they called a symphony. 
 
 I " Isid. iii. 31." 
 
 " Aug. in Ps. xxxii." 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, to serve, labour, 
 work, Exod. XX. 9. Num. iv. 24^. Deut. v. 13. 
 
 I I. In Kal, transitively, to serve the ground, 
 i. e. to till or cultivate it, to co-operate or la- 
 bour together with the natural agents, in 
 making it produce its fruit regularly and 
 plentifully. Gen. ii. 5. iv. 2, 12, & al. freq. 
 So the Greeks say tjjv yn* Bi^a-rivsDi to serve 
 the ground, for tilling it. See Prodici Her- 
 cules, p. 9, edit. Simpson. In Niph. to be 
 cultivated. Ezek. xxxvi. 9, 34. As a N. fem. 
 in reg. mnir a tilling or tillage. 1 Chron. 
 xxvii. 26. 
 
 III. In Kal, to dress a vineyard. Deut. xxviii. 
 39. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to serve, be obedient to another 
 man as a servant. Gen. xix. 4?. xv. 13, 14. In 
 this sense it is sometimes followed by b, as 1 
 Sam. iv. 9. With a following, it signifies to 
 serve oneself of another, se servir d'nn autre, 
 to work or do somewhat by means of him, to 
 make him one's servant or slave. See Exod. 
 i. 14. Jer. xxii. 13. xxv. 14. xxxiv. 9. Ezek. 
 xxxiv. 27. Deut. xxi. 3. Isa. xiv. 3; in which 
 two last cited texts observe that nnj; is indefi- 
 nite one they ; so French translation in Isa. 
 
 Strabo gives us nearly the same account of the Ba- 
 bylonish dress, lib. xvi. p. 1082, edit. Amstel. Compare 
 also what Dr Shaw says of the modern Arab, Moorish, 
 and Turkish dresses. Travels, p. 224. p. 20, &c. ; and 
 Niebuhr's Description de 1' Arabie, p. 54, &c. 
 
nip 
 
 366 
 
 iir 
 
 on t'aura asservi. In Hiph. to cause to serve. 
 Exod. vi. 5. Ezek. xxix. 18. As Ns. -rny 
 a servant or slave. Gen. ix. 25. xii. 16, & al. 
 freq. Fem. ninjr. in reg. maj; servitude, 
 service. Gen. xxix. 27. xxx. 26. Exod. i. 14, 
 & al. freq. Also, a number of servants, famu- 
 litium. Gen. xxvi. 14. Job i. 3. Comp. 
 under bnp. 
 
 V. In Kal, transitively, or with b following, 
 to serve in a religious sense, to perform acts of 
 religious worship and obedience, either to the 
 true or false gods. Exod. iii. 12. iv. 23. xx. 
 5. Deut. iv. 19. Jud. ii. 11, 13, & al. freq. 
 As a N. fem. msj? religious service. Exod. 
 xii. 25, 56, xxxvi. 1, & al. freq. 
 
 VI. Chald. to make, form, do. Jer. x. 11. 
 Dan. iii. 1, 15, 32. iv. 32. In Ith. to be made, 
 done. Ezra vii. 26. Dan. ii. 5. iii. 29. As a 
 N. fem. nnny, emphat. Nnnnj? work. Ezra 
 V. 8. vi. 7. As a N. *T3J?n a work, occ Dan. 
 iv. 34 or 37. 
 
 VII. Chald. to keep, observe^ as a religious 
 feast, occ. Ezra vi. 16. 
 
 Der. Lat. obedio, whence French obeir, and 
 Eng. obey, obeisance, obedient, obedience. 
 
 nnr 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr- 
 
 I. To be thick, gross, occ. 1 K. xii. 10. 2 
 Chron. x. 10. So the LXX vap^^vrtoos, and 
 Vulg. grossior est is thicker. As a N. "ni; 
 thickness. 1 K. vii. 26. 2 Chron. iv. 5. Job 
 XV. 26, & al. 
 
 II. As a N. ay a thick beam or plank. 1 K. 
 vii. 6. Ezek. xU. 25, 26. 
 
 III. In Kal, to be or become gross, crass, bulky, 
 unwieldy. So the LXX ivaxv^^^i, Vulg. in- 
 crassatus fuisti. occ. Deut. xxxii. 15. 
 
 IV. As a N. nj7 the density or condensation, as 
 of vapours in a cloud. Exod. xix. 9. Hence 
 as a N. nj; plur. o-iy and mil? a cloud. 1 K. 
 xviii. 44. Isa. xviii. 4. Jud. v. 4. 2 Sam. 
 xxiii. 4. Hence once as a verb in Hiph. to 
 cloud over, " cover with a cloud," Eng. trans- 
 lat. So Montanus, obnubilavit. Lam. ii. 1. 
 Comp. 131; I. under rrDjr. 
 
 V. As a N. nj7 the gross, condensed part of the 
 celestial fluid, towards, and at, the extremity 
 of the system, *' ao-Tsaofl^^arov a^ipvnv, the star- 
 eyed darkness," as Orpheus styles it. Hymn, 
 in Apoll. lin. 13. See Job xx. 6. xxii. 12 
 14. xxxvii. 11. Isa. xiv. 13, 14.* This is 
 what Josephus calls KovffrobXXov, by which he 
 seems to mean the condensed or concreted air ,- 
 foTi describing the formation of the heaven on 
 the second day fi'om the creation, he says that 
 God " xov/rraXXov Ti^i-rn^Ks avr<u, compacted or 
 concreted the crystal around it." Ant. lib. i. 
 cap. 1. 1. Comp. under onn VIII. 
 
 VI. As Ns. rrajyn density, crassitude. It is 
 spoken of stiff clayey ground, or the like. 1 K. 
 vii. 46 ; where observe the rr is radical and 
 unchanged, -nx? the same. 2 Chron. iv. 17. 
 
 VII. As a N. mas. plur. D-ny thickets of 
 wood. Jer. iv. 29. 
 
 * See Hutchinson's Moses' Princ. pt. i. p. 125, & seq.; 
 Pike's Philosophia Saora, p. 61, 62 ; and Spearman's En- 
 quiry after Philosophy and Tlieology, ch. v. p. 290, edit. 
 Edinburgh. 
 
 Der. Web, weave, hub, of a wheel. Latin 
 nubo to cover, veil, nubes a cloud. 
 
 In general, to turn aside, divert. ' 
 
 I. Spoken of a way, to turn it aside, or divert 
 it from a straight course, occ. Joel ii. 7. 
 Dmnnx pianj?" 'wb^ and they shall not turn 
 aside their ways (so LXX ov fi,rt ikkXivuiti 
 rai T^i(lous avTtov) i. e. as the Vulg. et non 
 declinabunt a semitis suis, and they shall Jiot 
 decline from their paths. 
 
 II. As ttinjr and uny somewhat diverted or 
 turned aside from its proper owner by way of 
 pledge, a pledge or pawn. occ. Deut. xxiv. 10 
 13. Might not iiony iDljrb in the first of 
 these passages be strictly rendered, to turn 
 aside his pledge, i. e. from him to thyself? 
 As a verb in Kal, formed from the N. to 
 pledge, plight, borrow upon pledge, occ. Deut. 
 XV. 6. In Hiph. to cause or permit another 
 to borrow upon pledge, to lend to him upon 
 pledge, occ. Deut. xv. 6, 8. So in the former 
 text the French translation runs thus, Tu 
 preteras sur gage a plusieurs nations, et tu n" 
 empnmteras point sur gages; in the latter 
 thus, Tu ne manqueras point de hi preter 
 sur gages. 
 
 uuij; As a N. u-uaj? ; see among the pluri. 
 literals. 
 
 To pass, in whatever manner. 
 I. To pass, go or move from one place to an- 
 other. Gen. xii. 6. xv. 17. xviii. 5. xxx. 32, & 
 al. freq. To pass off, distil, trickle down, as 
 liquid myrrh or honey-drops, occ. Cant. v. 5, 
 13. In Hiph. to cause to pass. Gen. xlvii. 21. 
 As a N. nnjr a place where one may easfly 
 pass along, a pass, passage, or side. 1 Sam. 
 xiv. 40. Exod. xxxii. 15, the tables were writ- 
 ten on their two ""inj? sides or planes, which 
 might be passed along. n-DE) "^nJr bl7 upon the 
 passage, i. e. the plane, of its face, or front. 
 Exod. XXV. 37. 
 " In Gen. x. 21, Shem, the progenitor of the 
 holy line, is styled laj? -sa bs "IN the father 
 of all the children (not of Eber, his great 
 grandson, for how was he more the father of 
 them than of his other descendants ? but) of 
 passage or pilgrimage the father of all those 
 who were passengers, pilgrims, itinerants, 
 passing from one place to another, as the holy 
 line were, till their settlement in Canaan, and 
 who also confessed themselves to be strangers 
 and pilgrims upon earth, plainly declaring 
 thereby that they sought a better country, that is 
 to say, a heavenly. See Gen. xxiii. 4. xlvii. 9. 
 Heb. xi. 810, 1316. Of Abraham in 
 particular it is written, Gen. xii. 6, that "lajj- 
 he passed through the land, and during }his 
 pilgrimage from one place to another in the 
 land of promise, wherein he sojourned as in a 
 strange country, the epithet nsj? i. e. the pil- 
 grim or sojourner (LXX -ri^KT^ passenger)^ 
 formed as '*iD3 a stranger, is applied first to 
 him. Gen. xiv. 13 ; and afterwards *iij?, fem. 
 n^'iai?, LXX 'E(ioccie:, Hebrew, became the 
 distinguishing appellation of the holy family 
 and people descended from him. See Gen. 
 
"i:ir 
 
 367 
 
 nnr 
 
 xxxix. 14 xl. 15. xliii. 31. Exod. ii. 6, 11. 
 
 iii. 18."* 
 As a particle *iii? beyond, over, on the other 
 
 side, Deut. iv. 49. Josh. xiii. 27. 1 K. iv. 24. 
 ini? bit, beyond, q. d. to over, Deut. xxx. 13. 
 
 over, q. d. at over, Exod. xxviii. 26. 
 
 II. To pass over. Gen. xxxi. 21. In Hiph. to 
 cause to pass over. Gen. xxxii. 23. viii. 1, And 
 God i^]}> caused the spirit or air to pass over 
 the earth, i. e. he caused it to act in its usual 
 manner, not through the earth, as at ch. vii. 
 11, but only, or chiefly, by pressure on the sur- 
 face, and so the waters were checked, prevented 
 
 from rising higher. Comp. Gen. i. 2 ; and 
 see Mr Catcott's excellent Treatise on the 
 Deluge, p. 48, 1st edit. p. 86, 2d edit. As a 
 N. ii^'zv a ferry-boat for passing over a river. 
 2 Sam. xix. 18. As a N. mas. inj??3 a ford, a 
 place where a river is passable. Gen. xxxii. 
 22. As a N. fem. n"i3j;a a ford, Isa. x. 29. 
 x\n. 2. Also, a pass, or passage. 1 Sam. xiv. 4. 
 
 III. To pass, go, be current, as silver. Gen. 
 xxiii. 16. 
 
 IV. To pass away, overpass. Gen. 1. 4. Ps. 
 xxxvii. 36. cxliv. 4. Job xxx. 15. Cant. ii. 11. 
 
 It is once applied to the passing away of con- 
 densed clouds in hailstones and flashes of fire. 
 Ps. xviii. 13, At the brightness before him T'Sj; 
 ^1^'!J his densities passed (in) hailstones and 
 coals of fire l-ai? plainly means the condensed 
 thunder-clouds, consisting of gross air, and of 
 watery and sulphureous exhalations from the 
 earth. These, through the brightness of Je- 
 hovah's presence, were kindled, (see 2 Sam. xxii. 
 13. comp. Exod. xix. 18. Deut. iv. 11,) and 
 passed away in a storm of hail and lightning. -f- 
 
 V. As a N. Tini? produce of the land, q. d. what 
 passes or comes from it. occ. Josh. v. 11, 12. 
 Comp. Lev. xxiii. 10 14. 
 
 VI. In Hiph. to cause to pass to another, as 
 an inheritance. Num. xxvii. 7, 8. 
 
 VII. In Hiph. to make over, give up, as the 
 first-born to Jehovah, Exod. xiii. 12. (comp. 
 ver. 2. Exod. xxii. 28.) sons or daughters to 
 Molech, Lev. xviii. 21. Jer. xxxii. .35. (comp. 
 Lev. XX. 2.); which was done wa.'D. by fire, 2 
 K. xxiii. 10 ; and therefore the phrase vn:;rr 
 lyxn making over by fire, implies making over 
 to Molech by fire, as in Deut. xviii. 10. 2 K. 
 
 ' xvi. 3. 2 Chron. xxxiii. 6. And even T-aj^rr by 
 itself, without expressing either the fire or Mo- 
 lech, is used Ezek. xx. 26, for this horrible ser- 
 vice. Comp. ver. 31, and see under -jbD II. \ 
 
 VIII. With bir following, to pass over, pass by, 
 disregard, forgive, as an offence. Prov. xix. 
 11. Mic. vii. J 8. Comp. Hos. x. 11. In 
 Hiph. to cause to pass away, to put away, as 
 iniquity. 2 Sam. xxiv. 10. 
 
 IX. To pass beyond, transgress, a law, com- 
 mandments, &c. Num. xxii. 18. Josh. vii. 15. 
 2 Chron. xxiv. 20. Isa. xxiv. 5, & al. In Hiph. 
 to cause to transgress. 1 Sam. ii. 24. 
 
 X. With bv upon following, to pass, be laid, or 
 charged upon, as a public burden or impost. 
 
 * Greek and English Lexicon in 'E^^euet. 
 + See Bate's Integrity of the printed Hebrew Text, 
 &c. p. 126128. 
 X Comp. Vitringa, Observat. Sacr. lib, ii. cap. 1. 18. 
 
 occ. Deut. xxiv. 5 ; where the Vulg. rightly, I 
 apprehend, explains it. Nee ei quidpiam ne- 
 cessitatis injungetur publico?, neither shall any 
 public necessity or service be enjoined him. 
 
 XI. In Hiph. to cause to pass away, to turn 
 away, remove. Ps. cxix. 37, 39. 2 Chron. xv. 
 8. Jonah iii. 6. 
 
 XII. To overdo, overcome, as wine does a man 
 who drinks too much of it. Jer. xxiii. 9. 
 
 XIII. As a N. fem. niS]^ in reg. n"inj7, plur. 
 HTn:!!;, excess, as of pride. Prov. xxi. 24. 
 Comp. Jer. xlviii. 29, 30. But it generally de- 
 notes the excess or violence of anger, whether 
 
 of man, as Ps. vii. 7. Isa. xiv. 6 or of God, 
 
 Ezek. xxi. 31 or 36. xxii. 21, 31. Hos. v. 10. 
 Hence as a V. in Hith. to be excessively angry, 
 or transported with anger, " se deborder en co- 
 lere." Mercer. Deut. iii. 26. Psal. Ixxviii. 21, 
 59, 62. Prov. xxvi. 17. But in Prov. xiv. 16. 
 XX. 2, 'nairnn seems to signify making himself 
 a transgressor, as Schultens, in his Comment, 
 has observed. He adds, that in the latter text, 
 llil^na he who makes himself a transgressor 
 against him, is a construction parallel with 
 "NtJn he who sinneth against me, Prov. viii. 36. 
 
 XIV. 11^1?^, literally, in ot for passing. It is 
 used as a particle, and denotes the passing 
 from cause to effect. 
 
 1. Before a N. or pronoun, because, on account 
 of. Gen. viii. 21. xii. 13, That it may be well 
 with me "Tiinirn because of thee, by thy means, 
 q. d. that this good may pass through thee to 
 me. Comp. ver. 16. Gen. xviii. 26, 29, 31. 
 
 2. Before a V. fut. because that, to the end that. 
 Gen. xxvii. 4, And I will eat "nnrn to the end 
 that my soul may bless thee, q. d. that hence it 
 may pass that my soul, &c. Gen. xlvi. 34, Ye 
 shall say so and so im;n linyn to the end that 
 ye may dwell in the land of Goshen, q. d. that 
 from this cause it may pass that ye may dwell, 
 i. e. that from your so saying such an ^ect 
 may follow. So before a V. infinitive, 2 Sam. 
 X. 3. 
 
 Der. over, ever. 
 
 To rot, become rotten or mouldy, so Vulg. com- 
 putruerunt ; but rather, to be shrunk up, and so 
 come to nought by excessive drought. See Bo- 
 chart, iii. 471. " That ancient learned gram- 
 marian Abu Walid chooseth to give the signi- 
 fication of it [lyni;] by comparing it with an 
 Arabic word Dnj; abesa [which see in Castell], 
 as it signifies much the same with DS" yabesa, 
 to grow dry, which he looks on as best befit- 
 ting this place, viz. because the hurt here 
 spoken of is rather done by drought than mois- 
 ture." Pococke's Commentary on Joel, p. 36. 
 Once Joel i. 17. 
 
 nnp 
 
 I. To twine, intwine, complicate. The LXX 
 give the idea of the word Exod. xxviii. 14, 
 where they render it frsTAsy^sva wreathed^ 
 twisted. As a participle paoul m^ST compli- 
 cated, intwined, twisted together. Ezek. xx. 28. 
 Comp. ch. xxxi. 10, 14. nnj? rru^jra "wreathen 
 work," Eng. translat. Exod. xxviii. 14, 22. 
 
 II. As a N. mai? and nni;, plur. D-nsi; and 
 mnap a rope formed by complication or twist- 
 
:ip 
 
 368 
 
 n:ii^ 
 
 ing. Isa. v. 18. Ps. cxxix. 4<. Job xxxix. 10. 
 Jud. XV. 13. Ps. ii. 3. Hos. xi. 4, & al. freq. 
 III. To conipUcate, i. e. to contrive artfully. 
 Spoken of oppression, occ. Mic. vii. 3, the 
 prince asketh, and the judges, for reward, and 
 the great man speaketk oppression, H^r^ l^^sa it 
 is his life, .'nnny-i and they complicate it, i. e. 
 the oppression ; they contrive it artfully and 
 craftily ; qu'ils entortillent," says the French 
 translation. So the Greeks use ixpxivuv 
 (AYirtv, 5oXov to weave a design, counsel, deceit, 
 (see Homer, II. vii. lin. 324; vi. lin. 187.) 
 and the Latins, wectexe fraudes, &c. 
 Hence Greek ccrru to bind together, connect; 
 but comp. under tax. 
 
 To hake upon (see Isa. xliv. 19). or under the 
 coals, as cakes of bread, occ. Ezek. iv. 12, 
 where LXX iy}cov\l/us (MS. Alexand. kihtx- 
 xguyPus), and Vulg. operies, thou shalt cover. 
 Comp. bba V. under b3. As a N. fern, rr^sr, 
 in reg. n3i7, a cake of bread thus baked. Gen. 
 xviii. 6. 1 K. xvii. 13. xix. 6, & al. So the 
 LXX throughout syx^uip/j, * and Vvdg. 
 (panis) subcineritius (bread) baked under the 
 coah or ashes. And this ancient method of 
 baking bread is still sometimes used in the 
 East. " Rauwolff observed, that travellers/re- 
 quentlg baked bread, in the deserts of Arabia, 
 on the ground heated for that purpose by fire, 
 covering their cakes of bread with ashes and 
 coals, and turning them several times till they 
 were enough." f Comp. Hos. vii. 8. Bus- 
 bequius ^ mentions the baking of bread under 
 the coals by the women of Bulgaria in Tiu-key 
 as a usual practice in his time. And not to 
 multiply testimonies of a fact so well known, 
 I shall only farther add a translation of what 
 Niebuhr says. Description de 1' Arable, p. 46, 
 " The Arabs of the desert sometimes put a 
 ball of paste upon coals of lighted wood, or 
 upon cameVs dung dried; ils la couvrent soig- 
 neusement de ce feu, they cover it carefully 
 with this fire, in order that it may be thorough- 
 ly penetrated by it; they afterwards take off 
 the ashes from it, and eat it hot." 
 As a N. ys^m the same as nay. occ. 1 K. xvii. 
 12. For 3ii;?3 Psal. xxxv. 16, see under 3y"?. 
 
 The radical idea is, I apprehend, to be set, or 
 joined, upon another. So as a V. the LXX 
 always render it by iTinhfAcc,. aaj; however 
 occurs not as a V. simply in this sense ; but 
 I. It denotes strict conjunction or union of love 
 or affection, as pm, pjrn, &c. With bv, and 
 once (Ezek. xxiii. 12). with bx, following, to 
 
 * Were there any doubt concerning the sense of this 
 Greek word ys5u<p/j, it might be determined by Lu- 
 cian, tom. i. p. 272, edit. Bened. where in a dialogrie be- 
 tvveen iEaciis and Menippns, Empedocles, who was burnt 
 to death in mount jEtna, is described to be a-m'hov ^\itu;, 
 ita-Tie iyz^ui^tcci et^ros stuck full tvith ashes, like bread 
 baked under the coals ; and this passage, by the way, far- 
 ther shows that the Greeks, in Lucian's days, sometimes 
 used such sort of bread. 
 
 t Harmer's Observations, voL i. p. 232, where see more'j 
 and in Scheuchzer Phys. Sacr. on Num. xi. 69. 
 
 X De Legat. Turc. epist. i. p. 42. 
 
 \ Or, la Braise, the live coah, as he expresses himself in 
 his Voyage de 1' Arabic, torn. i. p. 188. 
 
 he set upon, doat upon. Ezek. xxiii. 5, 7, & aL 
 As a N. fem. in reg. nnay a being set or 
 doating upon. So LXX tTidicriv. occ. Ezek. 
 xxiii. 11. 
 
 II. As a N. nail) or nair rendered organ (so 
 LXX in Job xxi. 12. Ps. cl. 4. o^yavov) which 
 it seems to have resembled so far as it con- 
 sisted of a number of pipes set close, or joined 
 together, occ. Gen. iv. 21. Job. xxi. 12. xxx. 
 31. Psal. cl. 4. Ezek. xxxiii. 31, For they make 
 (thy words) D-naj; (like) pipes in or at their 
 mouth, i. e. something to play or trifle with. 
 Ver. 32, And behold thou art to them D''nai? l-irs 
 as a song (for) the pipes (i. e. to be sung with 
 them) of one who has a pleasant voice, and is 
 skilled in music. From the passage here cited 
 the antiquity of this instrument sufficiently ap- 
 pears, but we can hardly imagine it was very 
 like the modern organ : it seems rather, from 
 Ezek. xxxiii. 31, to have been " a kind of flute 
 composed of several pipes of unequal thickness 
 and length joined together, which gave an har- 
 monious sound when they were blown into by 
 movingthem successively underthe lower lip. "* 
 And it may be worth observing, that in the 
 additional psalm, which we have in the LXX, 
 David says of himself, when a shepherd, A< 
 ^upis fz-ov iToiTiffav o^yocvov, my hands made the 
 organ ; which seems to show that these trans- 
 lators meant by e^yavov some kind of pastoral 
 instrument, probably not unlike that described 
 by Virgil. Eclog. ii. lin. 36, 
 
 disparibus septem compacta cicutis 
 
 Fistula, 
 
 A flute of seven unequal pipes compact. 
 Where observe, that the term " compacta" f 
 very nearly expresses the idea above assigned 
 to the Heb. nap. 
 
 Two or three lines before, Virgil tells us, ac- 
 cording to the popular mythology of his time. 
 
 Pan primus calamos cera conjungere plures 
 
 Instituit 
 
 Pan taught io join with wax unequal reeds. 
 
 Dryden. 
 
 And Lucretius, lib. iv. lin. 592, 593, describes 
 Pan as playing on the reeds of his syrinx, or 
 compound pipe, by moving his lip along it. 
 
 Unco ssepe labro calamos percurrit hianteis 
 Fistula silvestrem ne cesset fundere musam. 
 
 Comp. lib. v. lin. 1406. 
 So the idol Pan, or universal nature, xoixf^oio 
 TO ffvfjL'ra.v, Orph. is commonly represented 
 with a musical instrument composed of severe 
 pipes, and according to Orpheus, 
 
 he modulates to dancing measures 
 
 The hartnony of nature 
 
 Comp. under an HI- and note there. 
 His pipes answer in number to the six primary 
 planets and the moon, whose constant and re- 
 gular revolutions are carried on by the streams 
 of light, and spirit,\ dispensed to each accord- 
 
 * Calmet's Dictionary in Mv^ic. 
 \ So Ovid, Metam. Ub. i. lin. 711, 
 
 disparibus calamis compagine cerce 
 
 Inter se j unctis 
 
 t The Greek scholiast on Theocritus, Idyll, i. Im. 3, 
 says that the syrinx or compound flute of Pan represent- 
 
bw 
 
 369 
 
 hiV 
 
 ing to the heathen theology, by Pan. I say 
 of light as well as of spirit, or gross air, not on- 
 ly because light is really one of the great agents 
 by which the planets are moved round in their 
 orbits, but also because the harmony of the 
 world was expressly ascribed by the heathen 
 to Apollo, or the solar light, as well as to Pan, 
 or rather to Apollo under the character of 
 Pan. Thus Orpheus in his Hymn to Apollo, 
 
 -With thy harp 
 
 Of various modulation thou the whole 
 " Of heaven dost harmonize." 
 
 DoDD altered. 
 And again, 
 
 Ev9iv ivaiyvfjucci; ffi. /S^bto/ x.XY,iovtrtt a(XT 
 Uttvec, ^iov dtxi^ur, etufiiuv av^tyfjcxti' hvret. 
 
 Nature's tribes, 
 
 No less than Natiu-e, to thy harmony 
 Oive the variety and pleasing change 
 Of seasons, mix'd by thee in equal parts. 
 
 Summer and winter mortals hence 
 
 Have call'd thee royal Pan, two-horned god 
 The vivifying gales tlu-ough Syrinx famed 
 Emittmg DoDD. 
 
 Thus we learn whence Pythagoras and his 
 successors had their famous harmony of the 
 spheres. Comp. under tjt IV. and ]"ip II. 
 
 See the Orphic Hymns to Pan and to Apollo, 
 and Mr Spence's Polymetis, p. 181, and plate 
 xxvi. fig. 1, where you may observe a per- 
 sonage playing on two pipes, in the middle of 
 two concentric ovals ; the outer one of which 
 is adorned with representations of the planets, 
 the inner one with those of the zodiac. 
 
 It occurs not as a V. but the idea is evident. 
 
 I. As a N. b^i; round, orbicular, roundness, ro- 
 tundity. 1 K. vii. 23, 31, 35, & al. 
 
 II. As a N. b-DI? a circular or round ornament, 
 a ring or ear-ring. occ. Num. xxxi. 50. Ezek. 
 xvi. 12. So in the latter passage the LXX 
 'r^ox,Krxov:,^n6. Vulg. circulos. Comp. under DT3. 
 
 III. As a N, b3i;Q a round camp or encamp- 
 ment, occ. 1 Sam. xxvi. 5, 7, and so fem. 
 rrb^yn occ. 1 Sam. xvii. 20; where LXX 
 ar^QoyyvXufftv the round. "An Arab caynp is 
 still always round, when the disposition of the 
 ground will admit of it, the prince being in the 
 middle, and the Arabs about him, but so as to 
 leave a respectful distance between them. 
 Add to this, that their lances are fixed near 
 them in the ground all the day long, ready for 
 action." Thus Mr Harmer (from D'Ar- 
 vieux). Observations, vol. ii. p. 245; where 
 see more. So Volney, Voyage, tom. i. p. 
 364, says, " The form of the camps (of the 
 Bedoween Arabs) is an irregular round, con- 
 sisting of a single range of tents placed at a 
 greater or less distance from each other." 
 Comp.Encyclop. Britan. in Bedouins, p. 118. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. nbai? plur. mb^y a carriage 
 or car, which is ro&rf forward on round wheels. 
 Gen. xlv. 19. 1 Sam. vi. 7, & al. Also, a 
 
 edthe pjVjfo of the world; rtji/ Se <ru^iyya tuv ivtu xea-fjca 
 Tvuif^eeriuv y.ifx,ri(riv mi. Comp. under bn3 IV. 
 
 kind of tribulum or machine fur thrashing out 
 corn, such as Varro De Re Rustic, lib. i. cap. 
 52, calls plostellum Pcenicum, a Punic or 
 Carthaginian wain ; which no doubt the Car- 
 thaginians derived from their Phenician or Ca- 
 naanitish ancestors, and which Varro de- 
 scribes is made " ex assibus, dentatis cum or- 
 biculis in eo quis sedeat atque agitat, qua? 
 trahunt, jumenta, of boards, and furnished 
 with little wheels notched like teeth, and adds, 
 that a man may sit in it to drive the beasts 
 which draw it." A similar machine is still 
 used in the east for the same purpose. Thus 
 Dr Russell* tells us, that near Aleppo in 
 Syria, the corn is " dislodged from its husk by 
 a machine like a sledge, which runs upon two 
 or three rollers drawn by horses, cows, or asses. 
 In these rollers are fixed low iron wheels, 
 notched like the teeth of a saw, and pretty 
 sharp, at once cutting the straw and separating 
 the grain." Comp. under 2"nn. occ. Isa. xxviii. 
 27, 28; where see Bp Lowth. Amos ii. 13, 
 " Behold I will press your place, as a loaded 
 corn-wain presseth its sheaves ; where p^j^n 
 and pyn both seem active. See Bp New- 
 come's note, and his Appendix. 
 
 V. As a N. bayri a chariot or waggon-way, a 
 road for carriages, a highway. Ps. cxl. 6. It 
 is often used in a metaphorical sense for ways, 
 paths, proceedings of men, &c. See Ps. xxiii. 
 3. Prov. ii. 15. iv. 11. Isa. lix. 8, & al. 
 
 VI. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "b^irn circula- 
 tors, revolvers, occ. Ps. Ixv. 12. "j^bai^riT and 
 thy circulators (i. e. the light and spirit, which 
 are in perpetual circulation) drop fatness. So 
 Callimachus, with remarkable conformity to 
 the Psalmist's expression, says, in his Hymn 
 to Apollo, or the solar light, lin. 38, 
 
 His hair on earth afragi-ant oil distils. 
 
 But should not 'T'b3i7Q be rather rendered thy 
 (i. e. God's) vehicles, as denoting the clouds on 
 which he rideth, or which he maketh his cha- 
 riot? See Isa. xix. 1. Ps. civ. 3. 
 
 VII. As a N. b3jr and fem. rrb^y a calf, a 
 young beeve, a steer or heifer. See Gen. xv. 9. 
 Isa. vii. 21, 22. Ps. cvi. 19, 20. Hos. x. 11. 
 This seems an emblematic name given to this 
 animal, as being, both to believers and hea- 
 then, a representative of fire, that condition of 
 the heavens wherein the celestial fluid is in 
 the most violent act of circulation, and which 
 is the great circulator, the natural and mecha- 
 nical spring of all the action, motion, and cir- 
 culation in the universe. Hence the golden 
 calves of Aaron and Jeroboam were set up as 
 secondary representatives of the First Person 
 (as we speak) of the ever-blessed Trinity, 
 whose primary emblem was fire. Comp. under 
 n"i3 II. p. 342,343. 
 
 It is plain from Aaron's proclaiming a feast to 
 Jehovah, Ex. xxxii. 5, and from the worship of 
 Jeroboam's calves being so expressly distin- 
 guished from that of Baal, 1 K. xvi. 31,32. 2 
 K. X. 2831. (comp. Acts vii. 40, 41.), that 
 
 Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 18. 
 
 2B 
 
D3r 
 
 370 
 
 ir 
 
 both Aaron and Jeroboam meant their respec- 
 tive calves for emblems of Jehovah.* It is also 
 farther evident, that by setting up the calf or 
 steer, i. e. the cherubic emblem of the first 
 person of the Godhead, neither Aaron nor 
 Jeroboam intended absolutely to exclude 
 the second and third persons of the ever- 
 blessed Trinity as objects of worship, for each 
 calls his respective calf Aleim, (plur.) and 
 Aaron says, nbn these (are) thij Aleim, 
 THEY ivhich have brought (ibj^rT plur.) thee up 
 out of the land of Egypt . See Exod. xxxii. 4. 
 1 K. xii. 28. Nevertheless the inspired Psal- 
 mist speaks of Aaron's calf vath the utmost 
 contempt, and declares that, by worshipping it, 
 they forgot God their Saviour, (comp. 1 
 Cor. X. 9.) who had worked so many miracles 
 for them, and that for this crime God was 
 going to destroy them (see Psal. cvi. 19 24. 
 comp. Exod. xxxii. 10); and St Stephen 
 calls it plainly u^uXov an idol, Acts vii. 41 ; as 
 St Paul likewise styles those who worshipped 
 it idolaters. And as for Jeroboam, after he 
 had, for political reasons (see 1 K. xii. 27, 
 &c. ) made a schism in the Jewish church, and 
 set up his two calves in Dan and Bethel, as ob- 
 jects of worship, he is hardly ever mentioned 
 in Scripture but with a particular stigma set 
 upon him Jeroboam, the son of Nebat, who 
 made Israel to sin. Were not these things 
 written for our admonition, and to teach us 
 Christians also, what a dreadful crime it is to 
 set up one person of the Holy Trinity as an 
 essence or nature superior t3 the other two co- 
 equal and coeternal persons ; and how highly 
 idolatrous it is to worship one supreme being 
 in exclusion or derogation of the Son and of the 
 Holy Spirit? This is not the Lord^ God 
 Jehovah Aleim, proposed to our faith and 
 adoration in the Scriptures of truth, which 
 were given by inspiration of God, and are able 
 to make us wise unto salvation. And what 
 matters it, as to ourselves I mean, whether we 
 set up an idol in our heart, or put the stumbling- 
 block of our iniquity before our face 9 See 
 Ezek. xiv. 3, 4, 7, 8. Comp. 1 John ii. 2.3. 
 V. 20. 2 John ver. 9. 
 
 Der. Saxon hweogul and hweol, whence Eng. 
 wheel. Saxon hcegel, whence hail. Also per- 
 haps ogle, goggle. 
 
 To be grieved, afflicted. Once, Job xxx. 25 ; 
 where LXX ffTivaZ,u* to groan. The word is 
 used in Chaldee in the same sense. 
 
 It is probable that from this root Hercules was 
 by the Gauls surnamed Ogmius, "n^jr, on ac- 
 >count of his many labours and sufferings. See 
 Bochart, vol. i. 663, 664. 
 
 To be detained, stay. So the LXX xaravx^- 
 S-ninifSi ; wiU ye be detained^ In Chaldee 
 likewise the V. signifies to be detained. See 
 Targum on Isa. xxiv. 22. xlii. 22. xlix. 9. 
 Once, Ruth i. 13 ; where observe, that nssyn 
 is for nD33i7n, the radical 3 being dropped be- 
 
 Comp. Vossius De Orig. & Prog. IdoL lib. i. cap. 3, 
 p. 19, 4to. edit. 
 
 fore a servile one, as in rrSDNP for nSjOxn, 
 Isa. Ix. 4. See Grammar, sect. vii. 2.3. 
 Hence the Greek oxnu to delay, okvo; sloth, &c. 
 
 Occurs not as a Y. in Heb. but as a N. niaj? a 
 crane, a bird of passage, occ. Isa. xxxviii. 14. 
 Jer. viii. 7. Bochart thinks it so called from 
 its cry, and observes that the names of this 
 bird in several other languages, particularly 
 the Greek yi^avaj, Latin grus, Welsh garan, 
 German cran (to which we may add our Eng. 
 crane), are all formed by an onomatopoeia from 
 its remarkable cry, of which the Greek and 
 Latin poets have taken abundant notice. And 
 from the Heb- name of this bird the learned 
 writer just mentioned remarks, that the Arabs 
 appear to have had their V. "I3ir in the sense 
 of returning home, fleeing back to one's own 
 dwelling. For it is certain that these birds 
 every year return or fly back to the northern 
 countries where they were bred, and, accord- 
 ing to ^lian, TJjv lOLVTuv iKXffTov fimXiHV ava-y- 
 
 veapi^iiv, &IS Tvtv oix.ia\ ai6^tt)<7toi, know again each 
 their own nests, as men do their own houses. 
 See more in the excellent and entertaining 
 Bochart, vol. iii. 6880. 
 
 IP 
 
 Denotes beyond, farther, or besides somewhat 
 else. 
 I. As a particle, mj?. 
 
 1. Of time, yet, still, Gen. xxix. 7. Num. xi. 
 33. Comp. Job xxvii. 3. 
 
 2. Besides, moreover, 2 Sam. v. 13. Isa. v. 4. 
 
 3. Again, yet again, any more. Gen. xxiv. 20. 
 Jud. xiii. 8. Gen. viii. 21. 
 
 4. A long while. Gen. xlvi. 29. Ruth. i. 14. 
 
 5. It is used almost like a N. any other, any 
 else. Deut. xxxiv. 10. Isa. xlv. 5, 6. 
 
 6. With S prefixed, mj?l whilst yet, q. A. in yet, 
 Deut. xxxi. 27. 2 Sam. xii. 22. 
 
 7. With 73 prefixed, *ny?3 from the long while 
 (comp. 4.) Gen. xlviii. 15, myn from the 
 long time / (have been born or lived, namely. ) 
 Num. xxii. 30, -|Tij?r3 from the long time 
 thou (hast ridden). 
 
 II. Asa particle, njr. 
 
 1. Of time, yet, still. Job i. 18. Comp. Gen. 
 xlix. 27 ; where LXX in yet. Hence Sax. 
 gyt, get, Eng. yet, Lat. ad to, Eng. at. 
 
 2. Of time, place, or comparison. Until, to, 
 unto. Lev. xv. 5. Deut. i. 7. Isa. i. 6. 2 Sam. 
 xxiii. 19. 
 
 3. Even. Isa. xxxiii. 23, where Symmachus 'ED2 
 ffxvXm <7roXXuv even many spoils. 
 
 4. Moreover, farther. 1 Sam. ii. 5. 
 
 5. Whilst, during the time that. Jud. iii. 26. 
 Jonah iv. 2. 2 K. ix. 22. 
 
 6. Of time, by, not later than. Ezra x. 17. 
 Exod. xxii. 25. Cant. ii. 17. iv. 6. 
 
 7. All along, perpetually, usque. Isa. xlvii. 7. 
 where see Vitringa. 
 
 8. ni; repeated, both and. Num. viii. 4. 
 
 9. ly is joined or connected with several other 
 particles, as ox, n, &c. Some of the con- 
 structions are taken notice of under dx, 73, &c. 
 and the rest vidll be best understood by attend- 
 ing to the radical meaning of nj; and the sense 
 of those other particles. For instance, -3 nj? 
 
ir 
 
 371 
 
 mr 
 
 until, literally, to, or till, when. Gen. xxvi. 13. 
 2 Sam. xxiii. 10. Kb TJ? yet not, not yet. Prov. 
 viii. 2G. 'iir^N ly wnto (</ie ^^^e) </ia^ Num. xi. 
 20. Unto (the degree) that. Josh. xvii. 14^. 
 And so of the rest. 
 
 10. With n prefixed, Tjrn whilst yet, q. d. in 
 yet. Jer. xv. 9. See also root nyn. 
 III. As a particle of time or condition, ni; 
 to, unto, until Num. xxiv. 20. Ps. civ. 23. 
 TV. As a N. njr time onward, futurity, eternity 
 to come. Job xix. 24. Psal. Ixxxix. 30. cxxxii. 
 12, 14, & al. freq. In Isa. ix. 6. the LXX 
 (Alex, and Complut.) render ni; "IN by 
 TuTYi^ rov ftiXkovTos aiuvos father of the future 
 age. Comp. Heb. vi. 5, and Whitby there. 
 Also, time hack-ward, afore-time. Job xx. 4. 
 V. In Kal, to hear witness, testify, which is 
 carrying our thoughts heyond what is apparent 
 or present to some distant or farther matter or 
 thing. Lam. ii. 13, '^1^'2H rrn what shall I wit 
 ness to (or against) thee? So the LXX n 
 fAKorv^yiffo) (Toi ; comp. 1 K. xxi. 10, 13. But 
 in Lam. it seems rather to mean, what shall I 
 call to witness against thee ? and so the Keri, 
 the Complutensian edition, and very many of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices read the verb in Hiph. 
 "jT^irx. In Hiph. to bear witness, protest. Gen. 
 xliii. 3. Jer. xi. 7, & al. freq. to call to witness. 
 Deut. xxxi. 28. Also, to make or cause to 
 witness. Jer. xxxii. 10. In Huph. to he wit- 
 nessed, testified, occ. Exod. xxi. 29. As Ns. Ty, 
 fem. rrTi?, a witness or testimony, a person or 
 thing which hears witness to some other person 
 or thing not seen, as being either past, absent, 
 or future. See Gen. xxxi. 44, 48, 50, 52. 
 Zeph. iii. 8, (where the LXX and all the 
 Hexaplar versions, u? (ak^tvpioi for a witness) 
 Psal. Ixxxix. 38, His {the J^essiah's) throne 
 shall he established for ever as the moon, and 
 (as) the faithful witness in heaven, i. e. as the 
 rainbow, which God after the deluge appoint- 
 ed as a sign or witness of his mercy in Christ. 
 See Gen. ix. 12 17, and under nmp II. 
 Many learned men however understand the 
 witness here mentioned to be no other than 
 the moon itself, and this seems no contempti- 
 ble interpretation. Comp. Ps. Ixxii. 5, 7. Jer. 
 xxxiii. 20, 21. xxxi. 35, 36. So Ecclus xliii. 
 6. The moon is called trK/^uov himvo; a perpetual 
 sign, French translat. un signe perpetuel. It 
 is remarkable, that in the ancient hymn E;? 
 2X>!v>?v To the Moon, ascribed to Homer, the 
 full moon is said, lin. 13, to be a token and sign 
 to mortals, 
 
 fem. T\1V testimony. The various types and 
 appointments of the law are called by this 
 name, as witnessing somewhat heyond them- 
 selves, namely, spiritual things, or the good 
 things to come. See Col. ii. 17. Heb. viii. 5. 
 ix. 23. X. 1, &c. Thus the cherubim with the 
 ark are called myrr Exod. xvi. 34. (comp. 
 ver. 33.) xxvii. 21 ; and in the plui*. m"rj?.*7. 
 Num. xvii. 4 or 19. Comp. ver. 7 or 22 ; 
 so the two tables of stone are called myn or 
 the tables of myn, because they were to be a 
 perpetual witness or testimony of what the 
 Israelites were to do and forbear. Exod. xxxi. 
 
 18. xxxiv. 29. Comp. Exod. xxv. 16. xxx. C. 
 
 And thus the whole tabernacle is called piyn 
 mjjrr the tabernacle of testimony, as attesting or 
 bearing witness to spiritual truths, or the good 
 things to come, and to the duty of men in de- 
 pendance on them. Exod. xxxviii. 21. Num. 
 i. 50, 53. Comp. Heb. ix. 912, 24. As a 
 N. fem. nmun testimony, mean of attesting. 
 occ. Ruth iv. 7. Isa. viiL 16, 20. 
 Hence Saxon wed, and old Eng. wed, an agree- 
 ment, plighting, whence it is particularly ap- 
 plied to the matrimonial agi'eement, hence 
 wedding. Also Sax. oth, Eng. oath. 
 
 VI. As a N. fem. mjj an assembly. See under 
 -ri7^ IV. 
 
 VII. As a N. "Tir is by some rendered the 
 mouth in the following texts. Num. xxiii. 18. 
 Job xxxii. 12. Psal. xxxii. 9. ciii. 5. In the 
 first of these -ny may much better be translat- 
 ed as a N. with * suffixed, my testimony, so in 
 Job O^-TJ? your testimonies; or else *tj7 or "Tj; 
 may be taken as a particle, to, unto, according 
 to Montanus's version, Ps. ciii. 5. satisfying 
 with good "T-nj; even thee, miserable and dis- 
 tressed as thou hast been. See the preceding 
 verses. Ps. xxxii. 9, with hit and bridle, vi]j 
 to, or upon each of them, to hold them in. 
 Where observe that the suffix ^, usually singu- 
 lar, him refers to both the horse and mule just 
 mentioned, as the following m'lp sing, like- 
 wise doth. 
 
 my In Kal and Hiph. to preserve or continue 
 still, i. e. in being or safety. (Comp. ny L II. 
 above) occ. Ps. cxlvi. 9. cxlvii. 6. In Hith. 
 to be preserved or continue still, occ. Ps. xx. 9. 
 Symmachus renders it in Psal. cxlvii. 6, by 
 uvaKTco/xsvas refreshing, recreating, and the Tar- 
 gum in Psal. XX. 9, by xab-nnx we have been 
 strong. 
 
 K"TP See under n^v HI- 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. With "by following, to pass over or upon, as 
 a path or way. So LXX -raotiX^iv t-r occ. 
 Job xxxviii. 8. Comp. xxxi. 4. 
 
 II. Transitively, to cause to pass upon, to put 
 on. Ezek. xxiii. 40, "ly n^ny thou hast put on 
 ornaments. Comp. Jer. iv. 30. Job xl. 5 or 
 10. my put on now excellency and grandeur. 
 Isa. Ixi. 10, and as a bride n-bD myn putteth 
 on her jewels. Ezek. xvi. 11, ny inyxi antf I 
 put on thee ornaments. As a collective N. 
 sing. "Ty an adorning, ornaments, ornatus. Isa. 
 xlix. 18. Ezek. vii. 20. xvi. 1 1. xxiii. 40. plur. 
 nny Isa. Ixiv. 5 or 6, and we are all as an 
 unclean thing, and our righteousnesses Dny nana 
 as a garment of ornaments, or oniamental 
 showy garment, gaudy perhaps in the sight of 
 men, but hypocritical and covering a corrupt 
 heart. See more in Bate's Crit. Heb. Aquila 
 renders any in the above passages by ^a^T- 
 ^iy of testimonies, in allusion probably to the 
 law, Deut. xxii. 1417,* which seems like- 
 wise the foundation of our version, filthy rags. 
 Also, plur. D-'-iy ornaments, occ. Ezek. xvi. 
 
 " Aquila, f^cteTv^iaiv, hoc est tpstitnoniorum ; auando 
 sanguis in prima coitu maritali vrrginis approhatur."' 
 Hieron. 
 
)1P 
 
 3T2 
 
 nir 
 
 7. As a participial N. rrnjrn a putting on. 
 occ. Prov. XXV. 20, The putting on of a gar- 
 wewf nnp DT>a (not, in cold weather, as trans- 
 lated, but) in the day of cooling, i. e. in the hot 
 summer weather (as Neh. iii. 17.) vinegar upon 
 natron, and he who singeth, or the singing of 
 songs to an afflicted heart (are like), that is, 
 unseasonable and troublesome. 
 
 Hence Saxon wceda, Eng. weed, weeds, clothes, 
 dress. 
 
 III. Chald. to pass, pass away. occ. Dan. iii. 
 27. iv. 28. vii. 14. So n^I7 occ. Dan. vi. 8, 
 12, or 9, 13. In Aph. rrnrn to cause to pass 
 away, remove, take away. Dan. ii. 12. v. 20. vii. 
 12, 26. 
 
 Denotes pleasure, delight. 
 
 I. It occurs not as a V. in Kal, but in Hith. 
 ni^rirr to delight oneself, he delighted. So the 
 LXX VT^'(p>j(rav, and Vulg. abundaverunt 
 deliciis, they abounded in delights, occ. Neh. ix. 
 25. As a N. yy)^, plur. D-aiy delight, pleasure. 
 Gen. ii, 15. Ps. xxxvi. 9. So in both passa- 
 ges the LXX Tov<pfii, Vulg. voluptatis. D"3"tx? 
 is spoken of dress, 2 Sam. i. 24. Concerning 
 the garden of Eden, its spiritual design, and 
 the heathenish imitations of it, see under p 
 
 11. As a N. fem. nsTj; pleasure. Gen. xviii. 
 
 12. So Aquila r^v(pi^ia, and Vulg. voluptati. 
 As a N. fem. rr3"'Ty given to pleasures, luxu- 
 rious, voluptuous. So LXX v^vp^a. occ. 
 Isa. xlvii. 8. As a N. mas. plur. D^anyn 
 delights, delicacies, dainties. Gen. xlix. 20. 
 Prov. xxix. 17. Jer. li. 34. Lam. iv. 5. As 
 a N. fem. plur. rnatm delicacies, occ. Job 
 xxxviii. 31. (comp. under rroD IL) 1 Sam. xv. 
 32. (comp. under nirn II.) 
 
 Hence Greek h^ovn pleasure, and thavot pleasant. 
 
 II. As particles, compounded of nj; unto and 
 rrarr or ^rr hitherto, dropping the initial n, 
 nanir and ^Tir hitherto, yet. Eccl. iv. 2, .3. So 
 rramy Lam. iv. 17 ; where Montanus adhuc, 
 and French translation, jusqu'ici hitherto. But 
 obser\'e that three of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 read rra-Tir, and twenty-two rranir. Comp. 
 Gen. XV. 16. 1 Sam, i. 16. 
 
 III. Chald. As Ns. from the Heb. nj?, ni?j 
 iOiy, time, occasion, opportunity. Dan. ii. 8, 
 21. vii. 12, & al. plur. i^aip years. Dan. iv. 
 13, 20, 22, or 16, 23, 25. 
 
 To he superabundant or superfluous, to exceed. 
 Exod. xvi. 23. xxvi. 12. In Hiph. to cause or 
 make to superahound, to have over and ahove. 
 Exod. xvi. 18. As a N. riiy superabundance, 
 overplus. Exod. xxvi. 13. Lev. xxv. 27. 
 
 To separate, sever, set apart. 
 
 I. In Niph. to be severed, separated, so wanting. 
 Isa. xxxiv. 16. (LXX a-raXire, perished, fail- 
 ed) Isa. Hx. 15. (LXX n^rai was taken away) 
 Zeph. iii. 5. (LXX etviK^u(?>n, and Vulg. ab- 
 scondetur shall be hid) In Hiph. to cause or 
 suffer to be wanting^ or faU. 1 K. iv. 27, or 
 v. 7. 
 
 II. In Niph. to be dressed as a vineyard or other 
 ground, by separating or breaking the clods of , 
 earth with a spade, or lather a mattock, occ. I 
 
 Isa. V. 6. vii, 25. As a N. inirn a spade, or rather a 
 mattock, occ. Isa. vii. 25. So Hasselquist, Tra- 
 vels, p. 160, observes that the inhabitants of Na- 
 zareth in Galilee " had no spades, but a kind of 
 hoe or grou7id-axe." And Niebuhr, Description 
 de r Arable, p. 137, says, that " instead of a 
 spade, the Arabs of Yemen make use of an 
 iron mattock (une pioche de fer) to cultivate 
 their gardens, and the lands in the mountains, 
 which are too narrow to admit the plough. 
 
 III. To separate, dispose, distribute, as an army 
 in battle array. 1 Chron. xii. 33, 38. 
 
 IV. As a N. ini? a flock of sheep or herd of 
 kine, which are separated and disposed at the 
 will of the shepherd or herdsman. Joel i. 18. 
 Com. Gen. xxxii. 16. Ezek. xxxiv. 17, 20. 
 Matt. xxv. 32. 
 
 Der. Saxon other, Eng. other. Also herd. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. and the ideal meaning is 
 uncertain, but as a N. mas. plur. "ly-ry lentils, 
 a kind of pulse. So the LXX ^xxo;, and 
 Vulg. lens. occ. Gen. xxv. 34. 2 Sam. xvii. 
 28. xxiii, 11. Ezek. iv. 9. "Lentils (says Dr 
 Shaw, speaking of the products of Barbary, 
 Travels, p. 140.) are dressed in the same 
 
 . manner as beans (i. e. boiled and stewed with 
 oil and garlic), dissolving easily into a mass, 
 and making a pottage of a chocolate colour. 
 This we find was the red pottage which Esau, 
 from thence called Edom, (d^TN red, Gen. 
 xxv. 30.) exchanged for his birthright." 
 
 DIJ^ See under iir V. 
 
 With the if radical, but mutable or omissible, 
 and the i radical, but mutable into ". 
 
 In general, to turn out of its proper situation or 
 course, to distort, pervert. 
 
 I. To pervert in a natural sense, turn upside 
 down, overturn, occ. Isa. xxiv. 1. Jehovah 
 rr-as mi; perverteth, tumeth up, its (the 
 earth's) surface, in allusion to the deluge. 
 Comp. ver. 18 20, and see Bp Lowth's 
 Praelect. ix. p, 165, edit. Getting. As a par- 
 ticipial N. fem. mj7 overturned, occ. Ezek. 
 xxi. 27, thrice ; where it seems to be spoken 
 of the kingdom of Judah. 
 
 II. As a N. >'S plur, d*"-!? a ruin, heap of ruins. 
 See Psal. Ixxix, 1, Jer. xxvi. 18. Mic. iii. 12. 
 So-jrn. occ. Isa, xvii. 1, nb3ni7T3 aheap of ruin. 
 
 III. As a N. "i; a heap of earth turned up. 
 Mic. i. 6. Hence 
 
 IV. The heap or tumulus of a grave, occ. Job 
 XXX. 24. 
 
 V. In Niph. to be distorted, writhed, as a person 
 in pain. occ. Psal. xxxviii. 7. Isa. xxi. 3. 
 
 VI. In Kal, to pervert, turn aside, as paths or 
 ways. occ. Lam. iii. 9. In Hiph. the same, 
 occ. Jer. iii. 21. 
 
 VII. In Hiph. to pervert, spoken of right or 
 justice. Job xxxiii, 27, xxxiv, 12, Also, to do 
 or act perversely, wrong, or wickedly. 2 Sam. 
 xix. 19 or 20. xxiv. 17. 1 K. viii. 47, & al. 
 In Kal, the same. occ. Dan. ix. 5. Esth. i. 16. 
 Comp, under mir. As a participle Niph, or 
 participial N. mi?3 perverted, in heart or un- 
 derstanding namely, occ, Prov, xii. 8, As Ns. 
 py, plur. (in reg.) oiis but generally maiu 
 
-nr 
 
 373 
 
 tr 
 
 perversion, perverseness, depravity, iniquity. 
 See 2 Sam. xix. 19 or 20. \y\v nearly the 
 same, 1 Cliron. xxi. 8. Ps. li. 7. Some of 
 the translations and lexicons give these nouns 
 the sense of punishment in the following pas- 
 sages, Gen. iv. 13. xv. 16. Num. v. 31. * 1 
 Sam. XXV. 24. Ps. Ixix. 28. Prov. v. 22. Isa. 
 XXX. 13 ; in all which perverseness or iniquity 
 seems the strict sense. The sense oi punish- 
 ment must, however, I think, be admitted in 
 Lev. xxvi. 41, 43. 1 Sam. xxviii. 10. 2 Ki. 
 vii. 9. As a noun fem. plur. na"!; (according 
 to the common printed editions) iniquities. 
 occ. Hos. X. 10 ; where Eng. marg. When I 
 shall bind them for their two transgi'essions, 
 " i. e. carry them captive into Assyria for 
 their idolatry or revolting from my worship, 
 and for their defection from the house of 
 David." Clark's note. And observe that in 
 Hos. X. 10. the Keri and eleven of Dr Ken- 
 nicott's codices read Dmaij;, and thirteen 
 others onsij; ; and that the LXX, Syr. and 
 Vulg. translate the words, when they are 
 chastised for their two iniquities, as if they had 
 here read not only Dm:iir, but DID^nn for 
 D"iDNn. See Bp Newcome. As a noun fem. 
 plur. mi73 perverseness, iniquities, occ. 1 Sam. 
 XX. 30; where rm*i?3rr mys p a son of re- 
 bellious perversenesses, seems to import a per- 
 son of a wicked, rebellious disposition, a wicked 
 rebel. Comp. p 9. under riDn VI. 
 VII I. As a N. mas. plur. d-J?" shovels. See 
 under rfj;- II. 
 
 IX. -ira the bowels, and mj;n gravel. See un- 
 der rri;?:. 
 ^l^V^V occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate 
 form, but a noun mas. plur. o-yii? great or re- 
 peated perversions, deviations, or errors, of mind 
 or understanding namely. So LXX, tXv- 
 ffiMs error, Vulg. vertiginis giddiness, confu- 
 sion, occ. Isa. xix. 14. 
 
 IIP 
 
 With a n radical and immutable, as in bix, s;n3, 
 
 1. As a N. *i"iir blind, destitute of sight. Exod. 
 iv. 11. Lev. xix. 14, & al. freq. It is applied 
 to the eyes themselves, Isa. xlii. 7, D-D-J? 
 nr^rj the blind eyes. As a V. to blind, deprive 
 of sight, whether bodily, 2 K. xxv. 7. _Jer. 
 xxxix. 7. lii. 1 1 ; or mental, Exod. xxiii. 8. 
 Deut. xvi. 19. Blinding, or cutting out one 
 or both the eyes, has been in our days prac- 
 tised in Persia as a usual punishment for trea- 
 sonable offences, f mj? is opposed to nps open, 
 i. e. in the present case, pervious to the light, 
 capable of transmitting it. See Exod. iv. 11. 
 Ps. cxlvi. 8. Isa. XXXV. 5. xlii. 7. As a N. 
 fem. n"niT blindness, occ. Lev. xxii. 22. It is 
 an abstract word, like the following nbl'' and 
 nabs used for a concrete. As a N. pms 
 blindness, occ. Deut. xxviii. 28. Zech. xii. 4. 
 11. As a N. mj; the skin. See under my V. 
 
 III. Chald. as N. ^^^3 chaff. 
 XIV. 
 
 See under -ly 
 
 Wliere observe, by the way, that the impassioned 
 style of Abigail resembles that of Virgil's Nisus, JEn. ix. 
 Un. 427, 
 
 Me, me : adsum qui feci : in me convertite ferrum. 
 
 \ See Mr Hanway's Travels, vol. I p. 295, 296, 299, 327, 
 371. vol iv. p. 210, 211. 
 
 With a ^ radical, (as in yiD, my, ^"w, &c.) or 
 at least never dropped. 
 
 I. To incline, cause to incline downwards, or 
 more to one side than the other, occ. Eccles. i. 
 15. vii. 13. in both which texts it is opposed 
 to ipn straight, even ; Amos viii. 5, mybl 
 and to incline the balances of deceit, make 
 them weigh unfairly. In Hith. to incline, bow 
 oneself occ. Eccles. xii. 3. ^nd the strong 
 men shall bow themselves, forward namely, as 
 the legs of old men do, which naakes them lia- 
 ble to fall. 
 
 II. It imports partiality in judgment, and is ap- 
 plied either to the judgment itself, to incline 
 or make it partial, occ. Job viii.. 3, twice, 
 xxxiv. 12, or to the person judged. To incline 
 or be partial against him. occ. Job xix. 6. Ps. 
 cxix. 78. Lam. iii. 36. As a N. fem. in reg. 
 nmy wrong, injustice, occ. Lam. iii. 39. 
 
 III. Spoken of a way or proceeding, to per- 
 vert, make to decline or deviate from the pur- 
 pose, occ. Ps. cxlvi. 9. 
 
 IV. my to time, see under ny I. my3 I Sam. 
 XX. 30, see under n^V VII. 
 
 TP 
 
 Denotes strength or vigour. 
 
 I. In Kal, to be strong, vigorous, to prevail. 
 Jud. iii. 10. vi. 2. Ps. ix. 20. lii. 9, & al. 
 Also, to strengthen, make vigorous. Ps. Ixviii. 
 29. Isa. XXX. 2. In Hiph. to strengthen, or, 
 as we say in English, harden, the face in or 
 with impudence. Prov. vii. 13. xxi. 29. 
 Comp. Deut. xxviii. 50. Eccles. viii. 1. Dan. 
 viii. 23. As Ns. ty strength, strong, vigorous, 
 violent. Gen. xlix. 3, 7. Exod. xiv. 21. Jud. 
 xiv. 18, & al. freq. i:;d3 ^7y strong of appetite, 
 greedy. Isa. Ivi. 11. nyQ an instrument, or 
 mean, of strength. Ps. xxvii. 1. xxxi. 3, 5, & 
 al. freq. Also, a strong hold or place. Jud. vi. 
 26. Nah. iii. 11. Dan. xi. 7, 10, 19. As a N. 
 mas. plur. "aiyn strong holds, occ.'jlsa. xxiii. 1 1. 
 Hence Lat. os a bone, see under oyy HL Eng. 
 ox, from his strength. 
 
 II. In Hiph. to hasten, move, or remove with 
 haste and vigour, both in a transitive and in- 
 transitive sense, to force oneself or others 
 away. occ. Exod. ix. 19. Isa. x. 31. Jer. iv. 
 6. (where LXX tr^tviraTi haste) vi. 1. (where 
 LXX jv/(r;^wirT be strong.) 
 
 III. The word is applied to the prodigious 
 strength and activity of the Dpnur conficting 
 ethers, and of the :j''J)'^ expansion. Ps. Ixviii. 
 35. cl. 1. 
 
 IV. As a N. -ry, plur. ciy a goat, male or 
 female, so called on account of its agility or vi- 
 gour ; whence to the heathen it was an animal 
 representative of the ethers in expansion, or of 
 the active powers of nature. No doubt, this 
 was a vei7 ancient emblem ; for in the Orphic 
 Hymns we find Pan, i. e. the universe, called 
 atyofiiXis goat-limbed, ffxior^Ta. skipper, myovo- 
 fjt,oti x'^'i"^ delighting in goat herds, aXri^r? Ziu; 
 jci^affrm true horned Jove, i. e. who by his 
 two horns, i. e. the light and spirit, or gross 
 air, pushes forward the planets in their orbits. 
 
tr 
 
 374 
 
 TP 
 
 (Comp. x^p 11.) And Herodotus, lib. ii. cap. 
 4^, informs us, that the Eg)rptian Mendes was 
 represented like the Grecian Pan, with the 
 face and legs of a goat, and that this name in 
 the Egyptian tongue signified both a goat and 
 Pan. See Beloe's note there. So Mendes may 
 perhaps be derived from Heb. TSD moving, 
 motive, and t17 strength. 
 
 The last cited historian in the same place re- 
 lates it as a fact which happened in his own 
 time, that a goat lay openly with a woman, 
 and other* of the Greek writers mention the 
 same horrid abomination, as a usual practice 
 among the Egyptians, in honour no doubt of 
 the ^avTo^un;, yiviro)^ Tavraiv all-productive, 
 all-generating god (as Orpheus calls Pan), 
 and hence probably one reason of the law, 
 Lev. xviii. 23. xx. 16, freq. occ. 
 Hence Gr. ai|, a she-goat. 
 Plur. onjr is used elliptically for goaVs hair. 
 Exod. XXXV. 6, 26, & al. 
 V. As a N. mas. plur. "lyn protectors, de- 
 fenders, guardians, mentioned as objects of 
 worship. Dan. xi. 38, 39; so Eng. ntiarg. at 
 ver. 38, God's protectors. Bp Newton in his 
 valuable and elaborate Dissertation on the 
 Prophecies, vol. ii. p. 155, &c. as he inter- 
 prets the king, in ver. 36, to mean the Roman 
 state or power, so he takes these D^Tyra to sig- 
 nify the guardian spirits or angels, whose wor- 
 ship he shows began in the Roman empire 
 very soon after it became Christian. This ex- 
 position seems far preferable to that which in- 
 terprets D-tjjn of Jupiter or the heavens, and 
 accordingly refers the prophecy to Antiochus 
 Epiphanes, and his dedication of the temple 
 at Jerusalem to Jupiter Olympius, and setting 
 up of that idol on the altar of burnt-offerings. 
 Comp. 1 Mac. i. 54, with 2 Mac vi. 2. and 
 see Universal History, vol. x. p. 267, 8vo. 
 The ancient Gauls, however, had a Hercules 
 \vith the attribute Magusan : which seems a 
 plain derivative from tj? to be strong, and this 
 is eminently f the character of Hercides. So 
 in the Orphic Hymn he is called /u,iya<Thns, 
 a\xi;i.i, Kccpn^o^ii^, et^xunffTi, strong, mighty, 
 strong-handed, insuperable. It is well known, 
 that by Hercules, j: in the physical mythology 
 of the heathen, was meant the sun or solar 
 light, and his twelve famous labours have been 
 referred to the sun's passing through the twelve 
 zodiacal signs ; and this perhaps not without 
 some foundation. But the labours of Hercu- 
 les seem to have had a still higher view, and 
 to have been originally designed as emblema- 
 tic memorials of what the real Son of Goc? and 
 Saviour of the world was to do and suffer for 
 our sakes ; 
 
 'Sova'aiy ^iXxrv^^tcc 9xvr xefjuXw, 
 
 Bringing a cure for all our ills, 
 
 the Orphic Hymn speaks of Hercules. 
 
 1154, edit Amstel. and Bo- 
 
 * See Strabo, lib. xvii p. 
 chart, vol. ii. &tl,642. 
 
 t St-e Spence's Polymetis, p. 114, 115. 
 
 X See the Orphic Hymn addressed to him, Macrobius 
 Satnmal. lib. i. cap. 20 ; Porphyry in Euseb. Praeparat. 
 Evangel, hb. iii. cap. H, P- 112, edit. Colon. ; and Vossiiis 
 De Orig. & Progr. Idol. lib. iL cap. 15. 
 
 But on this subject see more in Mr Spear 
 man's excellent Letters on the LXX,'p. 88. 
 To what that learned writer has observed, I 
 beg leave to add a curious passage from Mr 
 Spence's Polymetis, dial. ix. p. 116. Besides 
 Hercules strangling the two serpents sent to 
 destroy him in his cradle, " what," says he, 
 'is more extraordinary than this, is, that 
 there are exploits supposed to have been per- 
 formed by him, even before Alcmena brought 
 him into the world." To which he adds in a 
 note, " This perhaps is one of the most mys- 
 terious points in all the mythology of the an- 
 cients. Though Hercules was born not long 
 before the Trojan war, they make him assist 
 the gods in conquering the rebel giants (Virgil, 
 ^n. viii. lin. 298) ; and some of them talk 
 of an oracle or tradition in heaven, that the 
 gods could never conquer them without the as~ 
 sistance of a MAN. ApoUodorus, Bibl. lib. 
 i. and Macrobius, Sat. lib. i. cap. 20." Thus 
 Mr Spence. But can any man seriously be- 
 lieve that so excellent a scholar as he was, 
 could not easily have accounted for what he 
 represents as being so very mysterious ? Will 
 not 1 Pet. i. 20, compared with Hag. ii. 7, 
 clear the whole difficulty, only recollecting 
 that Hercules might be the name of * several 
 mere men, as well as a title of the future Sa- 
 viour ? And did not the truth here glare so 
 strongly in our author's eyes, that he was 
 afraid to trust his reader with it in the text, 
 and so put it into a note, for fear it should 
 spoil his jests at p. 125 ? 
 
 VI. As a N. fem. rr-STl? the black eagle, so 
 called, according to Bochart, from its great 
 strength in proportion to its size. Thus Homer 
 describes it, II. xxi. lin. 253, 
 
 Swiftest and strongest of the aerial race. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 The same account is given of it by Aristotle, 
 Pliny, and other writers. It is called in Latin 
 f Valeria a valendo, from its strength, and Tar- 
 gum Onkelos renders the Heb. rysty by Kni;, 
 and so preserves the idea. See more in Bo- 
 chart, vol. iii. 188, &c. Comp. Buffon, Hist. 
 Nat. des Oiseaux, tom. i. p. \2^. occ. Lev. 
 xi. 13. Deut. xiv. 12. It should however be 
 observed that according to this exposition the 
 noun n-aTl? is a word of a very uncommon, 
 and, I believe, unexampled, form, no reason 
 being assigned for the termination rfD". Bate, 
 Crit. Heb. explains rT''371? by "jfAe whining 
 kite, from rr-a its noise, and tj; impudence, 
 strong and bold disposition ;" and in his note 
 on Lev. xi. 13 (in New and Literal Transla- 
 tion), he says, " they have on the South 
 Downs in Sussex, a whining kite, which may 
 
 " Nee aestimes Alcmena apud Thebas Boeotias natum, 
 solum vel primum Herculem nuncupatum : immo post 
 multos atque postremiis ille hac appellatione dignatus 
 est honoratusque hoc nomine." Macrob. Satumal. lib. i. 
 cap. 20. 
 
 + Pliny enumerating the species of eagles, Nat. Hist, 
 lib. X. cap. 3, mentions first, " MelanaetosaGrcBcisdicta, 
 eademque Valeria, minima magnitudine, viribus praeci- 
 pua, colore nigricans. The kind called from the Greeks 
 M<!lanaetos, or the black eagle, and also Valeria, the 
 least in size, but chief in strength, of a blackish colom-. " 
 
nti> 
 
 375 
 
 Dr 
 
 be heard when very high in the air, and seems 
 to be the rr-SiyrT here." Here LXX render 
 the word by kxtanroi, and Vulg- by haliteetus, 
 the sea-eagle. Whatever bird was intended, I 
 think it was so named from isr its strength, 
 and ,-r^3 (Ezek. xxvii. 32.) moaning, which 
 nearly agrees with Bate's derivation. 
 7tir to make exceedinghj strong, strengthen very 
 much, LXX iiiT(ptXiti tri&u, made safe or secure. 
 occ. Prov. viii. 28. As a N. ^^^V very or ex- 
 ceedingly strong, occ. Ps. xxiv. 8. Also, great 
 strength or power, occ. Ps. Ixxviii. 4?. cxlv. 6. 
 Isa. xlii. 25. xliii. 17. 
 
 I. In Kal, to leave, forsake, leave ofi, dismiss, 
 let go. Gen. ii. 24^. xxiv. 27. xxviii. 15. Exod. 
 ii. 20, & al. freq. Exod. xxiii. 5, When thou 
 shalt see the ass of him that hateth thee, lying 
 under his hurden, lb mpn nbTm then thou shalt 
 forbear to leave it to him ; i. e. thou shalt not 
 
 'leave the beast under his burden (LXX ev 
 'TdoiXiuirn Kvro, thou shalt not pass by it, the 
 beast), i)ut shalt assist him in raising it up 
 again, and then M2)J Styn mj; thou shalt surely 
 leave it with him. ( Comp. Deut. xxii. 4. ) Neh. 
 iii. 8, ^2^V^^ and they left (i. e. intermitted 
 building) Jerusalem to the broad wall So the 
 LXX KctTiXiirov, and Vulg. dimiserunt. See 
 Pole Synops. in loc. Comp. Neh. iii. 34-, or 
 iv. 2, Drrb ^n"n;^^ will they let them alone ? So 
 Vulg. Num. dimittent eos gentes? Will the 
 Gentiles let them alone ? In Hiph. to be left, 
 forsaken. Ps. xxxvii. 25, & al. 
 
 i I. To leave, commit, concredere. Gen. xxxix. 6. 
 Job xxxix. 11. Ps. X. 14. 
 
 III. With n following, to forsake, fail from, 
 So Targum p^DS LXX iKXn-^ova-iv a-ro 
 Vulg. deficiet de occ. Jer. xviii. 14. Comp. 
 under abur. 
 
 IV. To let go, let loose. Job x. 1, ^b'J rmj?X 
 "IT'U' I will let loose viy meditation upon me, 
 I e. I will give it full vent. So as a participle 
 paoul mT vhe who is let go free, as opposed to 
 m^i? Iwn who is shut up. Deut. xxxii. 36. 1 K. 
 xiv. 10. xxi. 21. See Scott's note on Job. 
 
 V. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -Dimi? market-places, 
 warehouses, or repositories, where goods are left 
 for sale. The LXX generally render it by ay 
 amarket-place ; and probably these D^3nnTI7 near- 
 ly resembled the modern bazars in the eastern 
 countries, 'which, says Dr Russell,* " are pro- 
 perly, long, covered, narrow streets, on each side 
 of which are a number of small shops, just 
 sufficient to hold the tradesman (and perhaps 
 one or two more) witb all the commodities he 
 deals in about him, the buyer being obliged to 
 stand without. Each separate branch of busi- 
 ness has a separate bazar allotted them." These 
 bazars are like our Exeter ' Change, London, 
 but usually longer. Ezek. xxvii. 12, Tarshish 
 (was) thy mart for the abundance of all riches, 
 in silver, iron, tin, and lead. -j-Dimj; I3n3 
 (which) they put (in) thy warehouses. That 
 the particle a in is to be understood here, and 
 at the 14th ver. before y^^^^]} is evident from 
 ver. 16, 19, where it is expressed. Ver. 33, 
 1-313117 nx5in when thy bazars (i. e. the con- 
 
 * Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 5, 6. 
 
 tents of them) went out from the seas, thou 
 fi.ll.edst many people, &c. 
 
 I. To surround with a fence, fence round. So 
 the LXX <p^a.y(jt.o)> -TsorJijKK, and Vulg. scpi- 
 vit. occ. Isa. V. 2. Their vineyards in Syria 
 and Judea are still /(7icerf not only with living 
 hedges, but sometimes with stone walk. See 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 452, &c. 
 456, &c. 
 
 II. Chald. As a N. fem. in. reg. npil? a ring 
 which surrounds the finger. So LXX "^xxrvknu, 
 and Vulg. annulo. occ. Dan. vi. 17. Comp. 
 under jjno III. 
 
 Der. Husk. 
 
 I. In Kal, to help, aid, assist. Gen. xlix. 25. 
 Deut. xxxii. .38, & al. freq. In Hiph. the 
 same. occ. 2 Chron. xxviii. 23. In Niph. to 
 be holpen, assisted. Ps. xxviii. 7, & al. As a 
 N. "nTy help, aid. Gen. ii. 18. Deut. xxxiii. 26, 
 & al. freq. Fem. rms; nearly the same, help^ 
 assistance. Jud. v. 23. Isa. x. 3. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. rr^^V is mentioned as some- 
 thing belonging to Solomon's temple, 2 Chron. 
 iv. 9, And he ( Solomon) made the court of the 
 priests and the great mtl7, and doors to the 
 rmir, and he overlaid their doors, i. e. both the 
 doors of the priests' court, and of the nmy, 
 with brass. 2 Chron. vi. 13, For Solomon had 
 made a scaffold of brass, and had placed it in 
 the midst of the rrTii;, and upon it TOV he was, 
 and kneeled down upon his knees, &c. But by 
 ver. 12, and 1 K. viii. 22, Solomon was now 
 before the altar of the Lord, and consequently 
 in the court of the priests ; and therefore if 
 rrTri? means the same in the former as in the 
 latter passage of 2 Chron. it cannot in that 
 signify the great court of the people. In both 
 texts it seems rather to denote, according to 
 Dr Taylor in his Hebrew Concordance, " a 
 square work raised above the pavement, with a 
 parapet round about it, and a door in the para- 
 pet, before the altar of burnt-offerings," and 
 appears to have its name from the help it af- 
 forded the king in being seen and heard by all 
 the congregation of Israel when he uttered his 
 admirable prayer, q. d. a lift. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. rr'mi; a settle or inbcnching 
 in the altar of burnt-offerings. There were 
 two of these inbenchings, upon the uppermost 
 of which the priests stood to sacrifice, and 
 they were each calledn"!!!? from the assistance or 
 ease they aflforded the priests in performing the 
 several parts of their office. * q. d. an easement. 
 occ. Ezek. xliii. 14, 17, 20. xlv. 19. 
 
 From this root is, perhaps, derived ^sar, the 
 Etruscan name for God, according to Sueto- 
 nius in Octav. cap. 97. 
 
 I. In Kal, transitively, to move, remove, or cast 
 away with quickness or impetuosity, to hurry 
 away. As a participle Benoni in Kal. occ. 
 Isa.*^xxii. 17; where the LXX uipiXn shall 
 take away .- but this is too weak a word ; and 
 
 See Prideaux, Connex. pt i. book iii. an. .53.5 ; Villal- 
 pand. Tempi, in Walton, Poly^lott. p. 16; Pole, Synops. 
 m Ezek. xM. 14 j in Altar of Burnt-offbrings. 
 
Hv^r 
 
 376 
 
 IDP 
 
 observe that in this text ti-av is a N. fem. q. 
 d. (with) a hurrying away, as the preceding 
 
 II. In Kal, with bx following, to rush violerdly 
 or impetuously upon, to fly upon, involare, as 
 upon spoil, occ. 1 Sam. xv. 19. xiv. 32 : 
 where the Keri, the Complutensian edition, 
 and very many of Dr Kennicott's codices read 
 isy-T. The LXX in 1 Sam. xv. 19, render it 
 u^fjintrai thou didst rush ; and one of the Hex- 
 aplar versions in 1 Sam. xiv. 32, by u^f*fiinv 
 rushed. 
 
 III. In Kal, with n following, to fly upon with 
 insults and contumely, occ. 1 Sam. xxv. 14; 
 where Aquila, ar^wSyi he was stirred up. 
 
 Hence perhaps, Saxon, hwettan to excite, 
 whence Eng. to whet ; also Saxon hwit, whence 
 Eng. white, the most vivid of all colours. 
 
 IV. As a N. la-y a pen for writing, made, ac- 
 cording to the practice still continued in the 
 East, of a reed,* and so called, because it 
 rushes, as it were, on the paper, parchment, or 
 &c. on which it writes, occ. Ps. xiv. 2. (where 
 LXX KctXctfioi, and Vulg. calamus, a reed) 
 Jer. viii. 8. Also, a pen or graver of iron for 
 the same reason, occ. Job xix. 24. Jer. xvii. 1. 
 
 V. As a N. u-y a general name for rapacious 
 birds, from the impetuosity with which they 
 rush on their prey. occ. Gen. xv. 11. Job 
 xxviii. 7. Isa. xviii. 6. xlvi. 11. (where see 
 Vitringa and Bp Lowth) Ezek. xxxix. 4. 
 Comp. Job ix. 26. Hab. i. 8. Hence Greek 
 atro; or a/sroj an eagle. Also, a ravenous wild 
 beast, occ. Jer. xii. 9. Comp. under yas III. 
 
 KIDP See under oy II. 
 
 ntop 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 Denotes in general, involution. 
 
 I. To throw or wrap as a garment over one. 
 See Jer. xliii. 12. Ps. civ. 2. cix. 19. 1 Sam. 
 xxviii. 24, b''l7?3 rrui? XTPtt and he has wrapped 
 (over him) an upper garment. As a N. or par- 
 ticiple fem. rr""i3j; wrapped up, veiled, muffled up. 
 So LXX "Ts^ilixXkofiivn. occ. Cant. i. 7. 
 
 " For why should I still darkling rove. 
 E'en by the tents of those I love ?" 
 
 Mrs Francis. 
 
 Of a sword, ."-r'^yn wrapped up or covered, 
 as wdth the scabbard, occ. Ezek. xxi. 15. As 
 a N. rruiTD an upper garment, a robe. occ. Isa. 
 Ixi. 3. 
 
 II. Constructed with by to put a covering upon, 
 to cover. Lev. xiii. 45, the leper rcov DSty by 
 shall cover the upper lip ; for in the leprosy the 
 breath is excessively offensive, and perhaps in- 
 fectious ; from the former circumstance the 
 Syrians call it N"nN mi the lion's breath, be- 
 cause these animals likewise have a very stink-^ 
 ing breath.f Covering the upper lip was also a 
 custom of mourners. See Ezek. xxiv. 17, 22. 
 Micah iii. 7. Muflling up the mouth in mourn- 
 ing for the dead was practised by the Jews in 
 Barbary when dean Addison was there. See 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. p. 382. 
 
 * See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 175; Shaw's 
 Travels, p. ^27, note 3 ; Han way's Travels, vol. i. p. 317 ; 
 and Niebuhr, Voyage en Arable, torn. i. p. 1 18. 
 
 k See Michaelis' Recueil de Questions, p. 12, not. 
 
 II L Spoken of rain, to overspread, cover, occ. 
 Psal. Ixxxiv. 7, the rain covereth the pools or 
 reservoirs. Comp. Isa. xi. 9. Hab. ii. 14. 
 
 IV. To wrap over one, as it were, to cover 
 oneself with, as shame. Ps. Ixxi. 1.3. cix. 29. 
 (comp. Psal. Ixxxix. 46.) zeal. Isa. lix. 17. 
 Also, in Kal and Hiph. to wrap over another, 
 and so cover him with, as a robe, &c. a robe 
 of righteousness. Isa. Ixi. 10 shame. Psal. 
 Ixxxix. 46. 
 
 The above cited passages are all in which this 
 root occurs. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb but as a noun mas. plur. 
 in reg. "D'uy the bowels, intestines. Once, Job 
 xxi. 24, VD''iDy his bowels or intestines are full 
 of, or abound with, 's.b'nfcit. So the LXX ra 
 ^ iyx.oi.rx aurou -rXviByi trriaro;, and Vulg. vis- 
 cera ejus plena sunt adipe. Consult Bochart, 
 vol. ii. 457, 458. May not D''3"'i:y be a N. mas. 
 plur. from rrioy to involve, formed as cs-ba 
 from nba ? And may not the intestines, in- 
 cluding those fatty parts, the mesentery and 
 omentum, be so called on account of their 
 wonderful involutions ? 
 
 I. To obscure, cover, cloak, hide ; or in a passive 
 sense, to be obscured, covered, hidden. Job xxiii. 
 9. Ps. Ixv. 14. Ixxiii. 6. As a N. fem. plur. 
 mauyn rendered mantles, but might rather, I 
 think, have been translated mufflers; for it 
 seems to mean what the Turks call murlins, 
 of which Lady M. W. Montague, letter xxix. 
 vol. ii. p. 17, speaks thus: "No woman, of 
 what rank soever, is permitted to go into the 
 streets without two murlins, one that covers 
 her face all but her eyes, and another that hides 
 the whole dress of her head, and hangs halfway 
 down her back." occ. Isa. iii. 22. Comp. 
 Niebuhr, Voyage, tom. i. p. 133, 134. 
 
 II. In Kal and Hith. to be obscured, darkened, 
 covered, overwhelmed, that is, to be in extreme 
 weakness, grief, or affliction, to faint or fail 
 through sorrow and misery. Isa. Ivii. 16. Lam. 
 ii. 11, 19. Ps. Ixi. 3. cii. 1. Ixxvii. 4. cvii. 5, 
 & al. As light is in Scripture often used for 
 joy and alacrity, so darkness signifies yazn/ness, 
 
 sorrow, and affliction. See inter al. Ps. cxii. 
 4. Isa. V. 30. Lam. iii. 2. Amos v. 18, and 
 under -ji^rn II- 
 
 III. In Hiph. to be weak, faint, dull, lifeless. 
 occ. Gen. xxx. 42. As a participial N. mas. 
 plur. D-BTOy weak, faint, occ. Gen. xxx. 42. 
 See Bochart, vol. ii. 513, 514. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to encompass, surround, 
 occ. 1 Sam. xxiii. 26. Ps. v. 13. Ixv. 12. ciii. 
 4. But these two last texts should perhaps be 
 rather referred to the following sense. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. rT"ntDy in reg. rriuy a circle or 
 flllet of gold worn by princes. See 2 Sam. xii. 
 
 30. 1 Chron. xx. 2. Esth. viii. 15. Job xix. 9. 
 Cant. iii. 11. Ezek. xxi. 26 or 31 ; where it 
 is distinguished from the nS35in ox turband ; 
 and both are there mentioned as royal orna- 
 ments. So Xenophon (Cyropaed. lib. viii. p. 
 461. edit. Hutch. 8vo.) describing the royal 
 appa'*el of Cyrus, says, " l^ixi ^i otsuyifitx, -rt^i rn 
 
^tor 
 
 377 
 
 DDr 
 
 Ttoi^u. he had a fillet round his tiara." And in 
 modern times Mr Hanway, History of Nadir 
 Shah, p. 191, among the presents made by 
 that prince to the Great iVIogul, mentions a 
 crown, a bracelet, a fillet (this, says he, in a 
 note, they call sirpeach, which is worn round 
 the turband), and girdle, richly set with dia- 
 monds. Hence as a verb in Kal and Hiph. to 
 croivn, encompass the head with a crown. See 
 Psal. viii. 6. Isa. xxiii. 8. Cant. iii. 11 ; in 
 which last passage it denotes the crown worn 
 by the Jewish bridegroom at his marriage. 
 The * ancient ceremony of crowning the con- 
 tracting parties at their marriage is still ob- 
 served in the Greek church. This Mr Har- 
 merf has observed concerning those of that 
 communion in Egypt ; to which we may add 
 from Dr King's Rites, &c. of the Greek 
 Church in Russia, " The second ceremony, 
 which is properly the marriage, is called the 
 office of matrimonial coronation, from a singu- 
 lar circumstance in it, that of croivning the 
 parties. Formerly these crowns were garlands 
 made of flowers or shrubs, but now there are 
 generally in all churches crowns of silver kept 
 for that purpose." So in the marriages of the 
 Maronites in Syria, "after a short service the 
 bishop puts a crown first on the bridegroom's 
 head, after which the bride, bride's man and 
 maid are crowned in the same manner."^ On 
 Job xxxi. 36, it may be remarked, that how- 
 ever dissimilar binding a writing about the head 
 may be from our customs, yet we meet with 
 such a practice in the East even to our days ; 
 for when a governor under the Great Mogul 
 is receiving letters or orders from his master, 
 " the moment he sees the packet, he alights 
 from his horse, and falls prostrate to the 
 ground ; which done, he takes the packet from 
 the messenger, binds it fast upon his own head, 
 and returning to the court-room, where he 
 usually despatches business, reads it, and re- 
 turns an answer immediately." Complete Syst. 
 of Geography, vol. ii. p. 308, col. 1. 
 The LXX generally render the N. by (rrKpxvos 
 a crown, and the V. by <rTi<pctvou to crown. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic the 
 
 cognate root qui? signifies to sneeze. As a N. 
 
 fem. plur. in reg. -nu'-Uj; sneezings or neesings. 
 
 So the LXX and Aquila ^rrx^uos, and Vulg. 
 
 sternutatio. Once, Job xli. 9. 
 The Heb. ii^ioi;, like the Lat. sternuo, sfernuto, 
 
 and the Eng. sneeze, seems to be a word 
 
 formed from the sound. 
 
 *I^ See under t^^}J. 
 *]^P See under r)!;-. 
 
 I. To confine, fetter. So in Arabic the verb sig- 
 nifies to bind or confine, as with a rope, and as 
 a N. is applied to the rope, which from the 
 mouth or neck of a camel is tied to his fore-foot, 
 in order to tame and break him. See Castell. 
 
 See Suicer's Thesaurus in ^Ttipetvos I. 
 + In Outlines of a New Commentary on Solomon's 
 Song's, p. 7. 
 t Dr Russell's Nat. Hist of Aleppo, p. 127. 
 
 occ. Prov. vii. 22, as a participle paoul, the 
 formative ^ being omitted, as it frequently is ; 
 b-nx 'nonn xb D3i;3t aiid as the fettered fool 
 (goeth) to correction; or as thefooli'etteredfor 
 correction ; so this young man is by the vio- 
 lence of his lust dragged, as it were, to destruc- 
 tion, against his better mind. 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. D'<DDJ? ornamental fet- 
 ters or shackles worn by the Jewish women, 
 occ. Isa. iii. 18. So Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. 
 xxxiii. cap. 12, mentions the compedes or fet- 
 ters of silver, which, he says, were worn by 
 women of the lower ranks, i. e. among the 
 Romans. Niebuhr* speaks of the great rings 
 (les grands anneaux) which the common and 
 dancing women in Egypt, and an Arabian wo- 
 man of the desert, wore round their legs. Dr 
 Shaw, Travels, p. 241, mentions the shackles 
 or tinkling ornaments of their feet (so our trans- 
 lation renders D-DSI?) as part of the constant 
 dress of the Moorish women ,- and Stewart, in 
 his Journey to Mequinez, says that the Moor- 
 ish women in those parts have bracelets about 
 their arms and legs. Mandelslo, Travels, p. 
 11, says, " The [Persian] women wear about 
 their arms and legs a great many rings or plates 
 of silver, brass, or iron, according to their con- 
 ditions and qualities." *' RauwolfF tells us 
 that the Arab women, whom he saw in his go- 
 ing down the Euphrates, wore rings about 
 their legs and hands, and sometimes a good 
 many together, which, in their stepping, slipped 
 up and down, and so made a great noise." Sir 
 John Chardin says, that " in Persia and Ara- 
 bia they wear rings about their ancles, which 
 are full of little bells. Children and young girls 
 take a particular pleasure in giving them mo- 
 tion ; with this view they ivalk quick."\ And it 
 appears from the Koran, that the Arabian 
 women in Mahomet's time were fond of hav- 
 ing the same kind of ornaments noticed. " Let 
 them not (i. e. the women) make a noise with 
 their feet, that the ornaments which they hide 
 may thereby be discovered." Sale's Al Koran, 
 ch. xxiv. p. 291. note. " iet them not make 
 a noise with their feet, &c.] By shaking the 
 rings w^hich the women in the East wear 
 about their ancles, and which are usually of 
 gold or silver. The pride which the Jewish 
 ladies of old took in making a tinkling with 
 these ornaments of the feei is (among other 
 things of that nature) severely reproved by the 
 prophet Isaiah, ch. iii. 16 and 18." And to 
 return to our Heb. word DDJ?, the citations 
 just produced will illustrate Isa. iii. 16, the 
 only remaining passage where the root occurs. 
 The daughters ofZion rT3DDl7n Drr"b311 make 
 a tinkling with their feet (Eng. translat.) or, 
 more strictly, shake or move their shackles on 
 their legs ,- the meaning of the verb in this text 
 being taken from the noun LXX roit ^otn* 
 vrai^ovcron sporting or dancing with their feet. 
 
 Voyag-e en Arabie, torn. i. p. 133, 148, 195. Comp. 
 torn. ii. p. 56. 
 
 t Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 385. And for far- 
 ther satisfaction the reader may consult Calmet's Dic- 
 tionary in Periscelides ; Complete System of Geogra- 
 phy, voL ii. p. 175, col. i. p. 304, col. i. p. 330, col. i, and 0. 
 331, col. ii ; Sandys' Travels, p. 54, 85 j Annual llegisUT 
 for 1779, Characters, p. 47. 
 
^r>2; 
 
 378 
 
 nhi; 
 
 In Kal, to trouble, disturb, put into agitation or 
 commotion. Gen. xxxiv. 30. Josh. vi. 17. \n'u 
 25. In Niph. to be troubled, stirred up. Psal. 
 xxxix. 3. As a N. fern. jTiDira trouble, distur- 
 bance. So Viilg. conturbatio. occ. Prov. xv. 6. 
 
 /P See under rrbj?. 
 
 i*'?^ Chald. 
 
 I. As a particle from Heb. by, over. occ. Dan. 
 vi. 3. 
 
 II. Asa N. xby an occasion. See under rrbj; 
 XIX, 
 
 To stammer or stutter. It occurs not as a verb 
 but as a participial N. mas. plur. D-abj? stam- 
 merers, stutterers. So the LXX v/'XX/^t;<r<, and 
 Vulg. balborum. Once, Isa. xxxii. 4. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 I. In Kal, to ascend, mount upwards, to go or 
 come up, in almost any manner. See inter al. 
 Gen. ii. 6. xl. 10. xlix. 4. Amos vii. I. 1 K. 
 xxii. .So. Isa. vii. 1. Jer. viii. 22. Prov. xxi. 
 22. Gen. xix. 28. Ezek. xi.24. Exodxvi. 14. 
 The expression of nbjr going up to one's bed, 
 Gen. xlix. 4. 2 K. i. 4, 16. Psal. cxxxii. 3, 
 may be illustrated by what Dr Shaw says of 
 the Moorish houses in Barbary, Travels, p. 
 209, 210; where, after having observed that 
 their chambers are spacious, of the same length 
 with the square court, on the sides of which 
 they are built, he adds, " At one end of each 
 chamber there is a little gallery raised three, 
 four, or five feet above the floor, with a balus- 
 trade in front of it, with a few steps likewise 
 hading up to it. Here they place their beds ,- 
 a situation frequently alluded to in the H. 
 Scriptures, which may likewise illustrate the 
 circumstance of Hezekiah's turning his face, 
 tvhen he prayed, towards the wall (i. e. from 
 his attendants), 2 K. xx. 2. Isa. xxxviii. 2* ; 
 that the fervency of his devotion might be the 
 less taken notice of and observed. The like 
 is related of Ahab, (1 K. xxi. 4.) though pro- 
 bably [he did thus] not upon a religious ac- 
 count, but in order to conceal from his atten- 
 dants the anguish he was in for his late disap- 
 pointment." 
 nb bv mbj; to ascend upon the heart, i. e. to 
 come into the mind ; the heart being considered 
 as the seat of the understanding and affections. 
 Isa. Ixv. 17. Jer. iii. 16. Comp. under nb I. 
 In Niph. to go up or away. 2 Sam. ii. 27. 
 Also, to be exalted, elevated, raised up. Ps. 
 xlvii. 10. xcvii. 9. In Hiph. to cause to as- 
 cerid, to bring or carry up. Gen. 1. 24, 25, 
 & al, freq. On 1 Sam. xxviii. 1 1 , &c. comp. 
 Ecclus xlvi. 20, and see Arnold's note there. 
 In Hith. to raise or lift up oneself. Jer. Ii. 3. 
 As a N. bv high, exalted, the high one. Hos. xi. 
 7. 2 Sam. xxiii. 1. Also height, highest pitch. 
 Isa. lix. 18. -bl73 mbna buD according to the 
 \e\^t of retributions, according to the height 
 he will repay. See Vitringa, and comp. ch. 
 bciii. 1. So as a N. Chald. x-bx. Dan. iii. 
 26, 32, & al. As a N. fem. in reg. nbx an 
 
 * Where comp. Bp Lowth's note. 
 
 ascent. 1 K. x. 5. Comp. Ezek. xl. 26. As 
 a N. bjrn a lifting up, as of the hands, occ. 
 Nell. viii. 6. Comp. under m'< V. 1. As a N. 
 nbyn a going up, ascent. Josh. x. 10. xviii. 17, 
 & al. rrbirob spoken of the voice, to a high or 
 raked ^\tc\\. 2 Chron. xx. 19. Comp. 1 Chron. 
 XV. 16. Hence perhaps in the title of Ps. cxxi. 
 mbl?72b "TV a song for elevations, and in those 
 of many other psalms mbya T-iy mean a song 
 -to be sung with the highest elevations of voice 
 and music. Fem. plur. mbyn steps or stairs 
 for ascending. 1 K. x. 19, 20. 2 K. ix. 13, & al. 
 Also, degrees, marks, or lines, one above ano- 
 ther, which, by means of a gnomon, intercept- 
 ing the solar light, or casting a shadow, deter- 
 mine the height of the sun, and consequently 
 the time of day. * Thus it occurs repeatedly 
 in 2 K. XX. 9 11. Isa. xxxviii. 8, which pas- 
 sages the reader will please to peruse very 
 attentively in Hebrew ; and then observe, 1st. 
 that the wnv or solar lighfsgoing backward, Isa. 
 xxx\dii. 8, is equivalent to the shadow's going 
 backward, 2 K. for the latter depends upon 
 the former, and on a dial the light is exactly 
 defined by the shadow. 2dly. That the dial 
 or horological instrument here referred to was 
 not an horizontal, but probably a vertical dial, 
 on which kind of dial the shadow descends 
 (which is expressed in 2 K. by -jbrr going on, 
 r7U3 declining, and nT going down) from sun- 
 rise till noon : therefore, 3dly, That the mir- 
 acle of the light's or shadow's stir going back- 
 war^, or in the contrary direction to going 
 down, i. e. their ascending, must have been in 
 the forenoon ; and therefore, 4thly, That 
 though we cannot exactly determine how 
 much time was marked by ten mbyn, yet it 
 could not be more than six hours, or the time 
 from sun-rising to noon : hence, 5thly, That 
 it seems not improbable that each rrbirn might 
 mark half an hour of time ,- and consequently 
 the ten mbi;?3, five hours ; since on this sup- 
 position the miracle would be the more obser- 
 vable ; and accordingly we may remark in the 
 6th place, That it was observed at Babylon 
 (2 Chron. xxxii. 31, where yix^ should have 
 been rendered in the earth ,- and that if it was 
 about eleven in the morning at Jerusalem, 
 when the sun or shadow began to go back, it 
 must have been nearly noon at Babylon ; 
 which circumstance would make the miracle 
 at this latter city still more obvious and strik- 
 ing. 7thly, That the observation of this mi- 
 raculous retrocession of the solar light was not 
 confined to Jerusalem and Babylon, it VAas 
 also taken notice of in Egypt ; for " the 
 Egyptians and their priests told Herodotus, 
 that, from the reign of their first king to that 
 of Sethon, the sun had risen four times in an 
 unusual manner ; that he had . twice risen 
 where he now sets ; and had twice set where 
 he now nses." E roivuv rovrco TCfi ^oovM ri' 
 T^etxi; iXiyov s| vt&iuv rov riXiov uvecritXccf ivffa. 
 Ti vvv xaTOi^viTcci, ivhvTiv hs tTtx,yTHkai' xat 
 ivhv vvv avTiXku, ivSxuTa, ^/f xaT/3>!V/. Lib. 
 
 ii. cap. 142. It must be confessed, that in 
 
 See an entertaining note concerning dials in Mr 
 Pope's Iliad, xi lin. 119. 
 
nVr 
 
 379 
 
 nVr 
 
 the expressions of Herodotus, in this passage, 
 there seem to be inextricable difficulties, whe- 
 ther owing to the obscure account of the 
 Egyptians themselves, or to the author's mis- 
 imderstanding it, or to both these causes ; or, 
 which seems most probable, as well as most 
 honourable to this great historian, to the cor- 
 ruption of his text. But still, in this relation 
 of Herodotus, confused as it is, we may plain- 
 ly perceive the traditionary traces of the two 
 miracles recorded in Josh. x. 12, 13, and in 2 
 K. XX. In the former, though the sun would 
 not indeed appear to the people of Egypt to 
 rise in the west, yet he would seem to them to 
 remain there a whole day. ( Comp. under nnT 
 V. and rryn I. ) In the latter miracle, as 
 above explained, the sun would really appear to 
 the Egyptians to set in the east for some mi- 
 nutes ; since Egypt is somewhat to the west- 
 ward of Judea. On the contrary, at Pekin in 
 China, the apparent retrocession of the sun 
 would not begin till about half an hour after 
 four in the afternoon, and consequently to the 
 inhabitants of that city he would not appear to 
 set at all, but only to lengthen the day live 
 hours. Now there is a surprising fact record- 
 ed in the Chinese annals to have happened 
 some time within the reign of Yau, their 
 seventh monarch from Fohi, in words to this 
 effect, that the sun did not go down during the 
 space cf ten days. Thus the Modem Uni- 
 versal History, vol. viii. p. 358, 8vo. where 
 the learned authors say, " the time of this Yau 
 corresponds with that of Joshua ; this there- 
 fore seems an account of the miraculous sol- 
 stice which happened at his command." But 
 I must confess that for * reasons well known 
 to men of learning, I give but very little credit 
 to Chinese chronology, and would rather refer 
 the surprising fact just mentioned to the mi- 
 racle in the time of Hezekiah ; because by that 
 the day would have been really lengthened to 
 the Chinese, not indeed ten times, but ten 
 degrees; whereas it appears to me, that to them 
 the night would have been doubled by the mi- 
 raculous solstice in Joshua's time. For if the 
 solar light was then, as I apprehend, just go- 
 ing off from Gibeon, when he commanded it 
 to stop, it must have been gone off from Pekin 
 in China about five hours and a half ; and if 
 it miraculously staid upon Gibeon about a 
 whole day, there must have been the additional 
 space of a day (or night) before it rose to Pe- 
 kin. Lastly, let it be observed, that by the 
 tvnv! or solar light's miraculously shifting back- 
 ward ten degrees to the east, the earth must 
 roll back as many degrees to the west ; since, 
 as the tt^nur or circle of intersection of light 
 and darkness was moving eastward, the light 
 would become more rarefied at the eastern, in- 
 stead of being so, as usual, at the western 
 edge of the earth, and f consequently the spi- 
 
 See Jenkin's Reasonableness of Christian Religion, 
 part iii. c. 1. vol. i. p. 321, 3d edit. ; Third Dissertation at 
 the end of vol. iii. of Goguet's Origin of Laws, &c. p. 
 283, &c. edit. Edinburgh ; Ancient Univ. Hist. vol. xx. 
 8vo. p. lOi), &c. p. 150, &c. ; Encyclopaedia Britannica in 
 China, No. 4, 3. 
 
 + See Spearman's Enquiry after Philosophy and Theo- 
 log/, chap, ii 
 
 rit would now rush in at the said eastern edge, 
 
 and turn the earth from east to west, contrary 
 to its usual rotation. 
 
 II. As a N. fern, rrbiy and rrby. plur. mbir 
 mby, and nbi; a bumt-offering, which ascends 
 
 in flame and smoke. See Gen. viii. 20. xxii. 
 2, 13. Exod. xxxii. 6. Lev. xvii. 8, & al. Jud. 
 xi. 31, And it shall be, that whosoever cometh 
 out from the doors of my house to meet me, on 
 my returning in peace from the children of Am- 
 nion, shall surely he Jehovah's T^b^V 1iT'n"'bs7m 
 and I will offer (to) him (Jehovah namely) a 
 burnt-offering. Here are two parts in Jeph- 
 thah's vow (nna, as it is called, ver. 30.) 1st. 
 That what person soever met him should be 
 Jehovah's, i. e. dedicated for ever to his ser- 
 vice, as Hannah devoted Samuel before he 
 was conceived in the womb, 1 Sam. i. 11. 
 (Comp. Lev. xxvii. l,&c.) And2dly, That he 
 himself would offer a burnt-offering to Jeho- 
 vah. Unclean beasts, and much more human 
 sacrifices, were an abomination to Jehovah ;* 
 therefore Jephthah could not intend to vow 
 either of these ; and if he had, surely the 
 priests would not have offered them. Such a 
 vow would have been to the last degree wick- 
 ed and absurd, and next to impossible to have 
 been performed. But r^b^V irrTibrrr, says 
 Jephthah ; had he meant, as translated, I will 
 offer it up for a burnt-offering, b for, ought to 
 have been prefixed to rrb^ir, as in Gen. xxii. 
 2, 13; but this was not his design, irrTT'bi;.! 
 signifies, / will offer to him, i. e. to Jehovahy 
 just before mentioned; and nn is here used 
 for "lb to him, as ^ for ib in T\yi to speak to 
 him. Gen. xxxvii. 4. in Try" he had appointed 
 to him, 2 Sam. xx. 5. vnpTym and I would 
 do to him justice, 2 Sam. xv. 4- n-nna"* I will 
 give to him, Ezek. xxi. 27 or .32. so 13 in 
 nsxn" will come to him, Prov. xxviii. 22 and 
 in "nm nr7nir''l, 1 K. xx. 9, And they brought 
 (to) him word again, the construction is exact- 
 ly parallel to that in Jud. xi. 31. But for 
 farther satisfaction on the construction of this 
 text, I must beg leave to refer to Bate's Crit. 
 Heb. in i, p. 162, and to Dr Randolph's Ser- 
 mon before the University of Oxford, entitled 
 Jephthah's Vow Considered. 
 Chald. as a N. fem. plur. ]^bv burnt-offerings, 
 occ. Ezra vi. 9. 
 
 III. As a noun "bjr a pestle, which by being 
 moved up, and then let down, brays things in a 
 mortar. So Aquila and Theodotion, vTi^aiy 
 and Vulg. pilo. occ. Prov. xxvii. 22. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. rr-bj;, in reg. n-bj? a higher 
 room or apartment, an upper chamber. So L X X 
 vTi^uoy. 2 Sam. xviii. 33, or xix. 1, n-bj? bj? bj;""! 
 "lyiiTT and he went up to the upper chamber of or 
 over the gate. 1 K. xvii. 19, rr-byrr bn irrbyT 
 and he brought him up to the (upper) chamber. 
 These texts clearly prove the meaning of the 
 noun to be an upper chamber. And though 2 
 Sam. xix. 1, and perhaps 2 K. iv. 10, 11, af- 
 fords us an instance of what the Arabs still 
 call an oleah (rr-by), yet I cannot think with 
 Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 214, that "we may sup- 
 
 See Isa. Ixvi. 3. Dent. xii. 2931, and Lettres de 
 (luelques Juifs a Mons. Voltaire, p. 304, &c. p, 318, &c. 
 
7^h:; 
 
 380 
 
 nVp 
 
 pose the Heb. rcby to be a structure of the 
 like contrivance," so as to include the smaller 
 houses, which are sometimes in the east an- 
 nexed to the larger, and which also the Arabs 
 call an olea/i. 
 
 The mention of the m-bj? or upper chambers, 
 in Jer. xxii. 13, is peculiarly proper ; since we 
 may suppose that the principal rooms ancient- 
 ly in Judea were those above, as they are to 
 this day at Aleppo, the ground floor being 
 chiefly made use of for their horses and ser- 
 vants. * 
 In Ps. civ. 3, 13, God's riT'bl? or chambers are 
 the clouds, in which he was sometimes pleased 
 to make himself visible to man. See Exod. 
 xiii. 21. xiv. 24. xix, 16. Deut. iv. 11. Comp. 
 Amos ix. 6. 
 
 V. As a N. ]vbv upper, high, higher, highest, 
 superior, supreme. Gen. xiv. 1820. xl. 17. 
 Deut. xxviii. 1. Comp. Job xxxi. 28. Dan. 
 vii. 18. As ivby the high one or highest, was 
 a title given by believers to Jehovah, so the 
 heathen ascribed the same to their false gods. 
 Thus the Phenicians (as Philo Byblius in- 
 forms us from Sanchoniathon) called one of 
 their gods EXiow (p-bl?) u-^'htto;, the most 
 high ; and from them the Carthaginians styled 
 their gods and goddesses, Alonim, and Alo- 
 nuth, that is D^ai-bj? and rnDi-br, as we find 
 them addressed in the Punic verses of Plau- 
 tus' Poenulus, act v. scene 1, which the reader 
 may see well explained by the learned Bochart, 
 vol. i. 721, & seq. 
 
 VI. As a N. fem. (of the like form as n-nnn) 
 n-'bir, plur. m^by upper, superior, occ. Josh. 
 XV. 19. Jud. i. 15. 
 
 VII. As a N. mas. rryb, plur. in reg. "bj^ a 
 leaf or twig, which ascends or shoots from a 
 tree. See Gen. viii. 11. Lev. xxvi. 36. Job 
 xiii. 25. Neh. viii. 15. Comp. Gen. xl. 10. 
 Amos vii. 1. 
 
 VIII. As a N. fem. rrbl^n a place where water 
 may ascend or rise, a place to hold water, a 
 trench, canal, water-course.-f 1 K. xviii. 32, 
 36, 38. 2 K. xviii. 17. Job xxxviii. 25. Also, 
 a raising up, healing, occ. Jer. xxx. 13. 
 xlvi. 11. 
 
 IX. As Ns. biy and bl? a yoke, which ascends 
 or is put upon the neck of a beast. See Num. 
 xix. 2. Figuratively, a yoke, of servitude, 
 slavery, or submission. Lev. xxvi. 13. 1 Ki. 
 xii. 4, 9 11, 14. of dominion or tyranny. 
 Gen. xxvii. 40. Isa. x. 27. Hence 
 
 X. As a N. b^V} fem. nbli; oppression, injus- 
 tice, iniquity. Lev. xix. 15. Deut. xxv. 16. 
 xxxii. 4. 2 Sam. iii. 34. Ps. Ixiv. 7. As a N. 
 b"!!; unjust, oppressive. Job xvi. 11, bi27 is 
 once used as a verb in this view, to oppress. 
 
 See Russell's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 4, and Har- 
 mer's Observations, &c. vol. i. p. 174. So Busbequius, 
 speakinj? of the house he had hired at Coastantinople, 
 epist. iii. p. 150. "Pars superior sola habitatur jaar* 
 inferior equorum stahulationi destinata est. The upper 
 part alone is inhabited i the lower is allotted for the 
 horses' stabling." 
 
 t From this noun may be deduced Cicero's family name 
 TuUius, " which in old 'language (according to Pompeius 
 Festus in Tullius) signified flowing streams or ducts of 
 water, and was derived therefore probably from their 
 ancient situation, at the confluence of the two rivers," 
 Middleton's Life of Cicero, vol. i. p. 6. 4to. 
 
 q. d. to yoke. Isa. xxvi. 10. Comp. Ps. Ixxi. 
 4. Or do not these words rather sometimes 
 denote uppishness, insolence, arrogance, over- 
 bearing ? Job vi. 29, 30. xxxvi. 33. 
 
 XI. As a N. birs plur. D-bir" the ibex or rock 
 goat, a species of wild goat, so called from the 
 wonderful manner in which they mount to the 
 top of the highest rocks ; to which quality the 
 sacred writers allude, in the three passages 
 wherein the word occurs, 1 Sam. xxiv. 3. Ps. 
 civ. 18. Job xxxix. 1 ; and to this natural his- 
 torians bear abundant witness. Johnston 
 (Hist. Nat. De Quadruped, p. 53.) says,* 
 " It is certain there is no crag of the moun- 
 tains so high, prominent, or steep, but this ani- 
 mal will mount it in a number of leaps, provid- 
 ed only it be rough, and have protuberances 
 large enough to receive its hoofs in leaping." 
 So Buflfon, Hist. Nat. tom. x. p. 281, after 
 observing that the bouquetin or rock-goat, 
 and the chamois, greatly resemble each other, 
 adds, " But the rock-goat, as being morenimble 
 and strong, mounts to the very top (s'eleve 
 jusqu'au sommet) of the highest mountains ; 
 whereas the chamois inhabits only the second 
 stage, "f 
 
 As a N. fem. in reg. nby the female ibex. occ. 
 Prov. V. 19; where a man's wife is compared 
 to this animal, not on account of its beauty 
 (to which, if we may judge by the print which 
 Bufl!bn has given of the male, tom. x. pi. 17,^ 
 it seems to have no pretensions) but of its ^n 
 or affection for its mate. Hasselquist, how- 
 ever, Voyages, p. 409, says, " I have often seen, 
 and well described the rock-goat. It is such 
 a fine creature, that Solomon could not mean 
 any other animal than this by the doe, to 
 which he compared his bride in the Canticles." 
 [I suspect that the author here confounds 
 Cant. ii. 9, with Prov. v. 19.] " And they 
 are found in abundance in the mountains of 
 Syria and Palestine ; but they are more like 
 cervus capreolus in outward appearance than 
 a goat." 
 
 XII. As a N. b'-Jjn a garment that goes above 
 or over the rest, an upper garment, a robe, q. d. 
 a surtout. Exod. xxviii. 4. 1 Sam. xv. 27. 
 Ezek. xxvi. 16, & al. freq. The high-priest's 
 b''i;n is thus described by Josephus, who 
 could hardly be ignorant of its form. Ant. lib. 
 iii. cap. 7. 4. Tlo^yip^i ' io-n kxi ouro; w 
 IX "huoiv n^iTf^infAXTOtv, aitrri px-rros sti tcov u/auv 
 
 /V/ KXt TMV TX^Bi 'TXtV^OtV (px^ffOS B' iV t'Tlf/.rtX.if 
 
 v(pa,<rf/,ivov This also reaches down to the feet, 
 (i. e. ) as well as those of the inferior priests 
 before described it is not made of two dis- 
 tinct pieces, sewed together at the shoulders 
 and sides, but is one entire long garment, 
 woven throughout." As a N. by 73 the same. 
 Job i. 20. ii. 12. 
 
 "Nulla certe montium rupes tarn alta, edita, aut 
 praeceps est, quam non saltibus aliquot superet ; si modo 
 aspera sit, et spatia tanta promineant, quanta salientis 
 ungulas excipere possint." 
 
 \ See also Bochart, vol. ii. 915, & seq. ; Pliny, Nat. 
 Hist. lib. viii. cap. 53 ; Johnston, ut sup. ; and Scheuch- 
 zer's Physica Sacra on 1 Sam. xxiv. 3. 
 
 I Comp. Michaelis, Recueil de Questions, p. 152 ; 
 Scheuchzer, Physica Sacra, tab. cccxxxvii. andcccxcvii. ; 
 and Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 1122, in bi?^ 
 
nVp 
 
 381 
 
 nVr 
 
 XIII. To bring up, spoken of female animals 
 with regard to their young, to nurse, suckle. 
 It occurs as a participle benoni in Kal fem. 
 plur. mbi7. Gen. xxxiii. 13. Psal. Ixxviii. 71. 
 Isa. xl. II. 1 Sam. vi. 7, 10 ; in both which 
 last cited texts our English translation renders 
 it milch. See Bochart, vol. ii. 298. As a N. 
 blir a suckling, either as brought up by, or fre- 
 quently ascending to the breast of the mother. 
 Isa, xlix. 15. Ixv. 20. As a N. mas. plur. 
 D-b^ni? sucklings, little ones. Job xix. 18. 
 xxi. II. 
 
 Hence Lat. oleo to grow, alo to nourish, whence 
 Eng. aliment, &c. and perhaps Greek yaXa. 
 milk, y being substituted for ]]. 
 
 XIV. As a particle bj; 
 
 1. Upon. Gen. i. 2. Lev. xvi. 21. So Dan. 
 iv. 26 or 29, according to the * eastern custom 
 of walking on the flat roof of their houses. 
 
 2. Above. Gen. i. 20. 
 
 3. Upon, of, concerning. 1 K. iv. 33. Isa. i. I. 
 4<. On account of, for the sake of. Gen. xxvi. 7. 
 
 Lev. iv. 3. Lam. v. 17. Amos i. 3, 6, & al. 
 freq. 
 
 5. Before a verb, therefore, because. Gen. xli. 
 32. Isa. liii. 9. 
 
 6. Against. Num. xiv. 2. Jer. xi. 19. 
 
 7. Over, beyond, more than. Gen. xlviii. 22. 
 Eccles. i. 16. 
 
 8. Besides, over and above. Gen. xxxi. 30. 
 
 9. ^^ near. Gen. xvi. 7. 
 
 10. To, unto. Gen. xxxviii. 12. 2 K. xxv. 20. 
 Jer. xliv. 20. 
 
 11. Towards. Gen. xix. 16. xxi v. 49. 
 
 12. According to, by. Exod. vi. 26. Josh. ii. 9. 
 
 13. With, together with. Gen. xxxii. 12. Exod. 
 XXXV. 22. Mai. iv. 6, or iii. 24. 
 
 14>. For, instead of. Lev. xvii. 11. Num. xxi. 
 
 8, 9. ; 
 
 As a particle "bir is used in nearly the same 
 senses, but not so frequently, as by. 
 
 XV. With n prefixed, bi;D. 
 
 1. From upon, from. Exod. iii. 5. xl. 36. 
 
 2. Near, by. Jer. xxxvi. 21. 2 Chron. xxvi. 19. 
 
 3. Against. Jer. xxxiv. 21. 
 
 4. From above. Gen. xxvii. 39. Ezek. i. 25. 
 
 5. More than. Ps. cviii. 5. 
 
 6. Because, on account of. 2 Sam. xix. 10. 
 
 7. Above. Gen. i. 7. Ps. 1. 4. 
 
 XVI. As a particle rrbjyn upwards, above, for- 
 wards, of time, Num. i. 20 ; of place, Deut. 
 xxviii. 43. 
 
 XVII. As a particle bj?nn 
 
 1. From above. Isa. xlv. 8. 
 
 2. Above, q. d. at above. Deut. v. 8. 
 
 3. With b following, upon. Gen. xxii. 9. Jer. 
 xliii, 10. Comp. Isa. vi. 2. 
 
 XVIII. As a decompounded particle rrbj^obn 
 
 1. From above. Josh. iii. 13, 
 
 2. Upwards, above. Gen. vii. 20. Exod. xxv. 
 21. xxvi. 14. 
 
 XIX. Chald. to enter, go, or come in. Dan. ii. 
 16, 24. In Niph. or Aph. rrbljrr to bring in, 
 introduce. Dan. ii. 24. v. 7. So 3 being pre- 
 fixed to the first radical, after the Chaldee 
 manner, as in J7*t3 from yr-, nbysn. occ. Dan. 
 iv. 3 or 6. As a N. rrbj; or xby an occasion, 
 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 17). 
 
 q. d. an entrance, occ. Dan. vi. 4, 5, or 5, 6. 
 
 As a N. "bvo the going in or off, of the solar 
 light from one hemisphere to the other, occ. 
 Dan. vi. 14 or 15, where Vulg. occasum the 
 setting. It is equivalent to the Heb. Ninra as 
 applied to the solar light, Ps. civ. 19. cxiii. 3. 
 bby I. To ascend repeatedly. It is used for a 
 repeated or second ascending of vines in order 
 to gather all the grapes, and may be rendered 
 to glean, occ. Lev. xix. 10. Deut. xxiv. 21. 
 Jer. vi. 9. Also, to glean, in a metaphorical 
 sense. Jud. xx. 45. As a N. fem. plur. mbbij?, 
 mbbj7, and nbbj? gleaning grapes, grapes left 
 after the gathering. Jer. xlix. 9. Jud. viii. 2. 
 Mic. vii. 1. Obad. ver. 5. Comp. Isa. xvii. 5. 
 
 II. The lexicons render the verb in this redu- 
 plicate form, to do, perform, effect, or the like ; 
 but it still retains the idea of the simple rrbST, 
 and may more accurately be explained, to come 
 up, or with b following, to come up to, come 
 upon, reach, in French ami;er a. Thus Lam. 
 i. 12, The sorrow which "h bbij? hath come un~ 
 to, or reached me. So the Syriac translator 
 quoted in the Hexapla, ri^i/u.oi. Lam. iii. 51, 
 Mine eye "u^Bsb T^bb^V reached unto, Eng. 
 translat. afFecteth, my soul or frame. In a 
 transitive sense, to cause to come upon, or reach 
 unto, to bring upon. Lam. i. 22, bblI?T and 
 cause (it, the evil) to come upon them, as nbbnj; 
 thou hast caused to come upon me. Lam. ii. 
 20, And see to whom na nbblj; thou hast caus- 
 ed (it) to come or happen thus. Also, to put 
 upon or over. Job xvi. 15. "i^p "nDiri "nbbp 
 I have covered (literally, I have put upon) my 
 horn or glory with dust. So Vulg. operui. 
 " Canitiem immundodeformatpulvere." ^n. 
 X, lin. 844. Comp. under 'iBjr. ~As a N. fem. 
 rrb-by and rrbbj;, (Jer. xxxii. 19.) plur. 
 mb'-bj; and mbbi;, a causing a thing to come or 
 happen, a bringing a thing up or to pass, an oc- 
 casion, or perhaps a thing brought to pass, an 
 effect, performance. See 1 Sam. ii. 3. 1 Chron. 
 xvi. 8. Ps. xiv. 1. Ixvi. 5. D-im nb-bj; the 
 coming up of talk or reports. Deut. xxii. 14, 
 And put upon her the coming up of reports, 
 i. e. as our translation, give occasion of speech 
 against her. So ver. 17. As a N. mas. plur. 
 cbbyn things brought to pass, deeds, perfor- 
 mances. 1 Sam. xxv. 3. Ps. xxviii. 4. Ixxvii. 
 12. Ixxviii. 7, & al. freq. 
 
 III. In Hith. bbl?nrT to exalt, raise oneself, re- 
 peatedly or eminently. This, I apprehend, is 
 always the sense of the verb in this form. 
 Exod. x. 2, By which "nbbvnrr I have exalted 
 myself in Egypt. Comp. 1 Sam. vi. 6. Num. 
 xxii. 29, "a nbbynrr "3 Because thou hast 
 exalted thyself against me. So 1 Sam. xxxi. 4. 
 1 Chron. X. 4. Jer. xxxviii. 19. It is, in this 
 construction, with n following, frequently 
 equivalent to insulting. The LXX render it 
 by ifiTai^co and xctrafAuxunfiai to muck. Comp. 
 Jud. xix. 25. 
 
 Psal. cxli, 4, mbbir bbirnrrb to exalt myself 
 (in) exaltations or arrogancies, i. e. to sin 
 proudly and presumptuously. 
 
 IV. As a N. b-bi; a furnace, or more properly, 
 a crucible, q. d. a sublimatory, a vessel where- 
 in the impurities or dross of metal, being se- 
 parated by the action of the fire, are made to 
 
l^x^ 
 
 382 
 
 dVp 
 
 ascend, occ. Ps. xii. 7. Silver refined b-bps 
 in a crucible y"^^^ of earth. (Comp. b 20.) 
 Refiners' crucibles are to this day made of 
 earth.* 
 
 V. As a N. mas. bb^y a c/n7rf, a young or /i/e 
 one, yet in a state o( growth, or coming up, as 
 we say. It is several times joined with par a 
 suckling, and generally means a child more ad- 
 vanced, as 1 Sam. xv. 3. xxii. 19. Joel ii. 16 ; 
 but in Job iii. 16, are mentioned D-bbl? chil- 
 dren who have not seen the light. As a N. 
 mas. plur. D-bb^yn children, occ. Isa. iii. 4. 
 So as a N. bb^l?^ seems to be once used for a 
 child. Isa. iii. 12. 
 
 VI. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "bbyn imagina- 
 tions, things, which, according to the Hebrew 
 phrase, come up upon the heart (comp. under 
 rrbl7 I-) occ. Isa. Ixvi. 4. The unbelieving 
 Jews thought, for instance, that the Romans 
 would come and take away their place (tem- 
 ple), and nation, and the Romans came ac- 
 cordingly ; they said that they had no king but 
 Caesar ; and God abandoned them to Csesar. 
 
 VII. Chald. to enter, go, or come in. Dan. iy. 
 4. V. 8, 10. In this sense it often occurs in 
 Chaldee with a single b. See Dan. ii. 16. iv. 
 4 or 7, and comp. under rrbj? XIX. above. 
 So in Aph. Dan. ii. 24. Comp. under bi?3 
 III. 
 
 Der. Hill, &c. Lat. a/<ushigh, whence Enghsh 
 altitude, and French haut (anciently hault), 
 whence Eng. haughty, &c. 
 
 I. To exult, move, or leap for joy. 2 Sam. i. 
 20. Jer. Ii. 39, & al. freq. It is applied to the 
 heart, Ps. xxviii. 7 ; to the reins or kidneys, 
 Prov. xxiii. 16 ; from the pleasing motion with 
 which they are affected in great joy. So 
 Aquila in the former, and Symmachus in the 
 latter passages, excellently render it by the V. 
 yotvoiocu. As a N. rbi; exxAting. Isa. xiii. 3. 
 xxii! 2. xxiv. 8, & al. 
 
 II. To flourish, thrive, vegetate, vigere, as the 
 field, or plants growing therein, occ. Ps. xcvi. 
 12. The LXX and Theodotion rendering 
 the V. in Ps. xxviii. 7. by a.n6a,\iv, and the 
 Vulg. translating it there by refloruit, give 
 nearly the sense which it has in Ps. xcvi. 12. 
 
 A passage of Homer, II. xxiii. lin. 597, may 
 serve to illustrate the two scriptural applica- 
 tions of this word. 
 
 ? ^Vfj 
 
 Joy t swells his soul, as when the vernal grain 
 Lifts the green ear above the springing plain. 
 The fields their vegetable life renew. 
 And laugh and glitter with the morning dew. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 From this root the feigned Elysian fields, 
 which Virgil, ^n. vi. lin. 638, 744, calls laeta 
 arva, and locos laetos, fields and places of Joy, 
 had their name. See Bochart, vol. i. 600. 
 Comp. Dbl? and ybv- 
 Der. From ^bv and nix light, to glister, glitter. 
 Qu ? Comp. under lyba. 
 
 * Boerhaave's Chemistry by Shaw, vol. i. p. 15.?. 19. 
 \ Warms would be nearer the sense of the Greek 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic 
 
 signifies to be gross, crass, thick. As a N. 
 fem. rmbp the dusk of the evening, when the 
 light is somewhat incrassated or thickened. 
 (Comp. under -jirn and >53p) occ. Gen. xv. 
 17. Ezek. xii. 6, 7, 12. Vulg. caligo dark- 
 ness, obscurity. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to hide, conceal. Lam. 
 iii. 56. Lev. xx. 4. 1 Sam. xii. 3, & al. In 
 Niph. to be hidden, concealed. Lev. iv. 13. v. 
 2, & al. As a participial N. mas. plur. 
 D*T2bj;3 dark desigjiers, dissemblers. Ps. xxvi. 
 4. In Hith. to hide oneself, abscond, be hid. 
 Deut. xxii. 1, 3, 4. As a N. obs? a secrety 
 hidden thing, occ. Ps. xc. 8. (Comp. Job 
 XX. 11.) Eccles. iii. W, He (God) hath made 
 every thing beautiful in its season : (but) he 
 hath even put Dlbn Dbyrr DH (such) obscu- 
 rity in the midst of them that man canntt find- 
 out the work, that God doth, from beginning to 
 end. 
 
 " The ways of heaven are dark and intricate. 
 Puzzled in mazes, and perplex 'd with errors ; 
 Our understanding traces them in vain. 
 Lost and be^vilder'd in the fruitless search ; 
 Nor sees with how much art the windings run. 
 Nor where the regular confusion ends." 
 
 Addison. 
 
 So Job xlii. 3, Who is this that D-bs;r2 hideth 
 
 counsel without, or beyond (human) knowledge. 
 
 Meaning that Jehovah does so. See Schul- 
 
 tens and Scott. 
 As a N. fem. rT?3bj;n somewhat hidden or secret. 
 
 occ. Job xi. 6. xxviii. 11. Psal. xliv. 22. 
 Hence perhaps Lat. velum, revelo, whence 
 
 Eng. veil, reveal. Islandic, hilma to hide, 
 
 cover, whence Eng. a helm or helmet, to whelm 
 
 oyerwhelm. Also gloom, &c. 
 
 II. Dbi; or Qb^V are used both as Ns. and 
 particles, for time hidden or concealed from 
 man, as well indefinite. Gen. xvii. 8. 1 Sam. 
 xiii. 13. 2 Sam. xii. 10, and eternal, Gen. iii. 
 22. Ps. ix. 8, as finite, Exod. xix. 9. xxi. 6. 
 I Sam. i. 22, comp. ver. 28. 1 Sam. xxvii. 
 12. Isa. xxxii. 14; as well past. Gen. vi. 4. 
 Deut. xxxii. 7. Josh. xxiv. 2. Psal. xii. 14. 
 cxliii. 3. Prov. viii. 23, as future. It seems 
 to be much more frequently used for an inde- 
 finite, than for infinite, time. Sometimes it 
 appears particularly to denote the continuance 
 of the Jewish dispensation or age. Gen. xvii. 
 1,3. Exod. xii. 14, 24. xxvii, 21, & al. freq. 
 and sometimes the period of time to the Jubilee, 
 which was an eminent type of the completion 
 of the Jewish and typical dispensation by the 
 coming and death of^ Christ (see Lev. xxv. 9.) j 
 and of the final consummation of the great 
 obiy, or of the end of the world. Exod. xxi. 
 6. Deut. XV. 17. Comp. under bn" VI. mb-J? 
 is once used in the same sense as Qb^ir, Dlb'-irb 
 for ever. occ. 2 Chron. xxxiii. 7 ; where, how- 
 ever, two of Dr Kennicott's codices now 
 read obijrb, as one more did originally. As a 
 N. mas. plur. D-nbli; or D-obl? ages, future, 
 Isa. xlv. 17. Dan. ix. 24 or past. Psal. 
 Ixxvii. 6. Isa. Ii. 9. Chald. i-nbi; Dan. ii. 4. 
 
 Hence Old Eng. whilo7n formerly, and Lat. 
 
D^r 
 
 383 
 
 oh:; 
 
 olim, wliich latter refers to time as well future 
 as past. 
 
 III. AsaN. DbjJ a young unmarried man, a 
 youth, a stripling, oce. 1 Sam. xvii. 56. xx. 22. 
 Fem. rrrsbi; a young unmarried woman, a dam- 
 sel, a maid. occ. Gen. xxiv. 43. (where Aquila 
 a-rex^vipa; hidden, concealed) ; Exod. ii. 8. Ps. 
 Ixviii. 26. Cant. i. 3. vi. 7 or 8. (where the 
 
 m?2bi; are contradistinguished both from the 
 gtieetis and concubines) Isa. vii. 14. No doubt 
 this application of the word is taken from the 
 concealed, retired state in which the unmarried 
 youth of both sexes anciently lived in the 
 eastern countries. So in 2 Mac. iii. 19, are 
 mentioned / xecTuxXuirToi <ruv Tx^hvuv such 
 virgins as were shut up, and in 3 Mac. i. 5, 
 ul Tia.rot.xX-i'Trot <TBc^hvoi iv B^aXxfAots the virgins 
 shut up in the chambers. 
 
 As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "mbj? youth, time 
 or days of youth, or of youthful retirement ; 
 D-D" days being understood as usual with 
 words of age. (Comp. under "iirn IV.) Isa. 
 liv. 4. Comp. Job xxxiii. 25. Psal. Ixxxix. 46. 
 
 As a N. fem. rrnbir youth, state of youth (so 
 LXX v9T'/jT/ and Vulg. adolescentia), or 
 more strictly, virginity, state of virginity, occ. 
 Prov. XXX. 19. Ver. 18, There be three things 
 (which are) too wonderful for me, yea, four 
 which I know not ; ver. 19, the way of an engle 
 in the air ; i. e. living, as it were, aloft in the 
 air, and yet thence spying out and seizing its 
 prey (comp. Job xxxix. 27 30. ) ; the way of 
 a serpent upon a rock, turning, winding, and 
 wriggling itself about, so that, though desti- 
 tute of legs, and smooth of body, it is able by 
 its sinuous motion to make its w^ay up the 
 smoothest rocks, and particularly by windir^ 
 itself among the crags and protuberances, 
 * casts its old skin, and comes out young and 
 beautiful; the way of a ship in the midst of the 
 sea, exposed to storms and shipwreck every 
 moment; and the way (manner of life) of 
 u man, rrnbs?S in his virgin state, shunning 
 youthful lusts, and keeping himself pure and 
 unspotted; ver. 20, p SO, like all these 
 lour emblems, is the way, conduct, or behaviour 
 of an adulterous woman ; W'atching for her 
 prey, and destroying it without mercy ; insi- 
 nuating in her manners, and specious in her 
 appearance ; but every moment in danger of 
 being swallowed up by the great deep ; and 
 withal affecting the most delicate purity and 
 modesty ; she eateth, indulgeth her lust (comp. 
 Prov. ix. 17), and wipeth her mouth, andsaith, 
 I have done no wickedness. To this purpose 
 Schultens, in his Comment on Prov. explains 
 this passage, and in the second edition of this 
 work his exposition was cited with approba- 
 tion ; but I am now^ moi'e inclined to our 
 English translation of the latter part of ver. 
 19, and the way, or trace of a man with [or in] 
 a maid. 1st. Because Schultens' explica- 
 tion of the several emblems seems too artifi- 
 cial and strained. 2dly, Because rrnbl? no 
 where else signifies youth or virgin-state, but 
 in the six other texts where it occiu"s, a virgin 
 or maid. Sdly, Because a man's conduct in 
 
 * See Virgil, /En. ii. lin. 470, &c. 
 
 his virgin state does not seem any thing very 
 unsearchable, nor to suit the other subjects 
 mentioned. On tlie whole I know not how 
 to do better than by translating the words of 
 Vitringa on Isa. vii. 14, torn. i. p. 185. The 
 N. nnbl?, " as hath often been observed, 
 occurs in S. S. seven times ; in five of these 
 [omitting Isa. vii. 14.] it is certamly used for 
 an undeflowered virgin. There is one text 
 much_ controverted, Prov. xxx. 19, which the 
 unbelieving Jews urge in defence of their 
 own hypothesis, where among four things 
 hidden and inscnitable is reckoned nsa '\y^ 
 nnbyi the way of a man in Alma ; which Alma 
 the Jews will have to be the same as in the 
 following 20th verse is called an adidlerous 
 woman ; for that to her is applied what Solo- 
 mon had said of the Alma. But this last 
 assertion I positively deny, since the writer 
 manifestly distinguishes the alma from the 
 adulteress, and only transfers the example of 
 the former to the latter. What shall we say 
 then ? The passage treats of stolen and clan- 
 destine loves, and the commerce which a man 
 has with an unmarried virgin, without the 
 privity or knowledge of any but the lovers 
 themselves ; while she in the mean time is 
 treated and respected as a virgin, and dissem- 
 bles her fault so well, as not to be traced out 
 by others. The person therefore here called 
 alma is one who is such in the common es- 
 teem, judgment, and opinion of others. But 
 you will say virginity was not inscrutable, since 
 among the Hebrews it was examined by a 
 public inquisition, Deut. xxii. 17. I answer, 
 that so neither was the adulteress, who had 
 violated her conjugal faith, deemed under the 
 law an inscrutable object, for that God had 
 appointed a sign by which to detect her. Num. 
 V. 15, 16, &c. ; and yet Solomon compares 
 her to the things preceding. Thus has Wa- 
 genseil* most rightly cleared this difficulty, 
 after having gi'eatly fatigued himself in re- 
 counting the opinions of others concerning 
 this text, most of which were not worth re- 
 lating. In the Proverbs are painted the oc- 
 currences of human life, such as they happen 
 in the ordinary intercourse of mankind, with- 
 out attending to extraordinary and far-fetched 
 events." 
 
 IV. As a V. in Hith. borrowing its sense 
 from the N. to sport, wanton as youth, juvenor, 
 ^eii^u, which is in like manner, from ^ats a 
 child, occ. Job vi. 16 ; where speaking of the 
 temporary torrents from the mountains, he 
 says, they look blackish with ice ; obljrr'' "lD"<bl^, 
 :h'iv the snow sports, is tossed about, upon 
 thenu 
 
 In general, to move quickly to and fro, tripei^ec^ti*. 
 
 I. In Kal, to move quickly, exult, leap for joy. 
 occ. Job XX. 18. 
 
 II. In Niph. to be moved quickly, to be 
 fluttered or quivered, occ. Job xxxix. 13 
 
 or 16, the wing of the ostriches rrDbj;3 is 
 fluttered or quivered. This camel-bird, as 
 
 * Tela Igra Sat. p. 4()9. [which see.] 
 
r^y 
 
 384 
 
 or 
 
 the Persians * call it, cannot fly from the 
 ground, but, assisted by the quivering mo- 
 tion of its' wings, moves at an astonishing 
 rate. Pliny begins the tenth book of his 
 Natural History thus : " Now follows the 
 nature of birds, the largest of which, and 
 almost of the genus of beasts, namely, the 
 African and Ethiopian ostriches, exceed a man 
 mounted on horseback in height, and heat. Jam 
 in swiftness (celeritatem vincunt) ; their wings 
 serving only to help them in running, for they 
 cannot fly, nor rise from the ground." See 
 more in Bochart, vol. iii. 24-5, and in Scheuch 
 zer, Phys. Sacr. on Job xxxix. To what they 
 have adduced from the ancient writers, I shall 
 add a remarkable passage from a modern tra- 
 veller. Mr Adanson, in his Voyage to Sene- 
 gal, speaking of two ostriches taken in Africa, 
 gives this account of their motion, which he 
 had particularly observed. " To try their 
 strength," says he, " I made a full grown negro 
 mount the smallest, and two others the largest. 
 This burden did not seem to me at all dis- 
 proportioned to their strength. At first they 
 went a pretty high trot ; when they were heat- 
 ed a little, they expanded their wings, as if it 
 were to catch the wind, and they moved with 
 such fieetness as to seem to be off the ground. 
 Every body must some time or other have 
 seen a partridge run, consequently must know 
 there is no man whatever able to keep up with 
 it ; and it is easy to imagine, that if this bird 
 had a longer step, its speed would be con- 
 siderably augmented. The ostrich moves like 
 the partiidge, with both these advantages ; and 
 I am satisfied that those I am speaking of would 
 have distanced the fleetest race-horses that were 
 ever bred in England^." Comp. Job xxxix. 18 
 or 21, and x^o I. and D-aa^i under p-n V. 
 III. In Hith. to exult, move exultingly. occ. 
 Prov. vii. 18; where LXX iyxvXtff0ufiiv let 
 us roll : Schultens, exultemus let us exult. 
 The above cited are all the passages wherein 
 this root occm-s. Comp. Tbj; and ybv- 
 
 I. To swallow, swallow down. So Symmachus 
 xa-ru^fotiuirti. OCC. Job xxxix. 30. 
 
 Hence Lat. gula, Eng. gullet, and perhaps 
 Lat. glutio to swallow, and Eng. to glut, glut- 
 ton. Also, ir; being prefixed, swallow, Qu? 
 (Comp. under ybrs) Or shall we not rather 
 say, that both the Heb. pbr, and Eng. swallow, 
 are words formed from the sound ? Comp. bb" 
 I. under b". 
 
 II. Chald. As a N. pbj; plur. Y'Sh'S (from 
 the Heb. jrby) a rib. occ. Dan. vii. 3. 
 
 I. To cover over. It occurs not as a V. in 
 Kal, but as a participle fem. in Huph. nsbirn 
 covered over, overlaid, set thick, occ. Cant. v. 
 14. Comp. under rws I. In Hith. to wrap, 
 envelop oneself, as in a garment, occ. Gen. 
 xxxviii. 14. 
 
 * So the Greeks ffT^6v6o%ciu,7iX6;, and from them the 
 Romans struthiocamelas. The Arabs also call the os. 
 trich ter gimel, the camel-bird. 
 
 f See also Nature Displayed, vol. i. p. 184, Eng. edit. 
 12mo. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 ours rtse, 
 swimming eyes. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 Hence velop, whence envelop, develop. Per- 
 haps, a wolf, who usually conceals himself in 
 the day-time, and comes forth to prey in the 
 evening. See Jer. v. 6. Hab. i. 8. Zeph. iii. 
 3, and Bochart, vol. ii. 823, 824. Also Latin 
 vulpes, a fox, for the like reason. 
 II. In Kal, to swoon, faint, from the dimness 
 or darkness which envelops or overshadows a 
 person in that state, occ. Isa. li. 20. Ezek. 
 xxxi. 15. Jonah iv. 8. So in Hith. occ. 
 Amos viii. 13. 
 The poets frequently describe fainting by this 
 circumstance. Thus Homer, II. v. lin. 696, 
 
 The fainting- soul stood ready wing-'d for flig^ht. 
 And o'er his eye-balls swam the shades of night. 
 
 Again, II. xi. lin. 356, 
 
 A/M^t Se eiriri ziXeciv/i vu| ixctXv^iv. 
 
 O'er his dim sight the misty vapi 
 And a short darkness shades his 
 
 Comp. H. xxii. lin. 466. 
 
 I. To exidt, leap for joy. Ps. v. 12, & al. So 
 the LXX render it several times by ayaXXmo- 
 fjLKi, Aquila and Symmachus by yav^ioLu and 
 Vulg. by exulto. It is applied to the heart, 1 
 Sam. ii. 1. As a N. fem. in reg. nybi; 
 exultation, rejoicing, triumph, occ. Hab. iii. 
 14. 
 
 II. To thrive, vegetate, flourish, as the field or 
 plants growing therein, occ. 1 Chron. xvi. .32. 
 Comp. Ps. xcvi. 12;and under tbjr, to which 
 this root appears nearly related. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic 
 signifies to adhere, stick close, or hang fast, 
 and nouns from this root, a leech. As a N. 
 fem. rrplbl? a leech, a horseleech, so the Tar- 
 gum Kplbi;. LXX (ihxxrj, and Vulg. san- 
 guisugae. Once, Prov. xxx. 15. See Bochart, 
 vol. iii. 796, &c. 
 
 The reason of the Hebrew name is evident. 
 Some etymologists deduce the Latin one hi- 
 rudo from haereo to stick. Horace, Art. Poet, 
 line last, has 
 
 Non missura cutem, nisi plena cruoris, hinido. 
 Like leeches stick, nor quit the bleeding wound, 
 Till off they di-op, with skinfuls, to the groinid. 
 
 Barnsto\. 
 
 Sticking like a leech is even proverbial in se- 
 veral languages. 
 
 Der. Saxon Icec, whence Eng. leech. Qu ? 
 
 D /P See under nbv 
 
 DP 
 
 Occurs not as a Heb. V. in the simple form, but 
 the idea seems to be, to collect, gather together, 
 consociate. 
 
 Hence perhaps Eng. to hem in, hem in sewing. 
 
 I. As a N. Djr, plur. D-nj? a people, a collec- 
 tion or society of men, Gen. xi. 6, & al. freq. 
 So in Chald. Dan. iii. 29, & al. 
 
 It is also spoken of a collection of gregarious 
 animals or insects, as of d*3DC', which see 
 under ]3ur II. Prov. xxx. 26. of ants, Prov. 
 xxx. 25. of locusts, Joel ii. 2, 5. Comp. un- 
 der ma IIL 
 
^TDP 
 
 385 
 
 "TTDr 
 
 II. As a particle Q]} 
 
 1. With, together with. Gen. xviii. 23. Josh. i. 5. 
 
 2. In. Deiit. viii. 5. Job xxLx. 18. 
 
 3. Against. Deut. ix. 7. Psal. xciv. 16. Prov. 
 XXX. 31. 
 
 4. As, like as. Job ix. 26. Eccles. ii. 16. 
 
 5. Before, in presence of. 1 Sam. ii. 21, 
 
 6. Near to. Gen. xxxv. 4. 
 
 7. yls fo(7 as, together with, in respect of time. 
 Ps. Ixxii. 5. 
 
 8. With an imlnitive verb when. Ezra i. 11. 
 
 III. As a particle with n prefixed, Djjn. 
 
 1. Fron., from with, as the French say, d'avec. 
 I SaiT . xvi. 14. 2 Sam. iii. 15. Jud. ix. 37. 
 
 2. Wl-f'), unto. Gen. xliv. 32. 
 
 3. Bijna, in the presence of. 2 Sam. iii. 28. 
 
 IV. As a N. D"!?, joined with m'l, denotes the 
 collect rd force or impetuosity of the spirit or air 
 in motion, occ. Isa. xi. 15; where LXX 
 rrnvjuxri (aieciu, a violejit wind. Vulg. fortitu- 
 dine spiritus sui, with the violence of his blast. 
 
 V. As a N. fem. nnjr denotes nearness of situ- 
 ation or condition. It occurs with b prefixed, 
 as a particle, nnyb. 
 
 1. Near to. Exod. xxv. 27. Ezek. iii. 13. 
 Comp. Ezek. i. 20, 21. 
 
 2. Over against. Ezek. iii. 8. 1 Chron. xxiv. 31. 
 
 3. "tynny ba like as, just as. occ. Eccles. v. 15. 
 See Dy IT. 4. 
 
 Hence Latin imitor, and Eng. imitate, imitation, 
 imitahle, &c. Also, perhaps, Eng. to Tueet, a 
 mate, &c. 
 
 VI. As a N. n-nir (formed as n^'in from *in 
 and others) a neighbour, a member of the same 
 society. Lev. vi. 2. xviii. 20. n-'Djr is applied 
 to the human nature associated with the divine 
 in the person of Christ, Zech. xiii. 7 ; where 
 Vulg. coha;rentem mihi, cohering with me. 
 
 Qu ? Whether these two last words should not 
 be placed, as indeed they are in most of the 
 lexicons, under a distinct root HDir, which in 
 Arabic is applied to gathering into a bunch as 
 wool for spinning, " glomeratim coUegit lanam, 
 ut manui imponeret nendi ergo." Castell. 
 
 VII. Chald. to obscure, make dark or dim. It 
 occurs not in Kal, but in Huph. to be ob- 
 scured, become dim. So the LXX uf^xv^ea^tjcri- 
 Tat, and Vulg. obscuratum est. occ. Lam. iv. 
 P; and Dyi" here is of the same form as p-n-, 
 Isa. xxviii. 28. Hence in a reduplicate form, 
 
 Dni7 I. Chald. to hide, conceal, obscure, occ. 
 Ezek. xxxi. 8, to be hidden, lie hid or conceal- 
 ed, occ. Ezek. xxviii. 3. 
 
 This root oj;, both in the simple and redupli- 
 cate form, is often used in the Chaldee Tar- 
 gums, for being dark, obscure, or the like ; and 
 as Ezekiel prophesied, and Jeremiah wrote his 
 Lamentations during the Babylonish captivity, 
 it is not surprising that both prophets apply 
 the word according to the Chaldee usage. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. emphat. x-Dnj; peoples. 
 Dan. iii. 4, & al. 
 
 To continue, subsist, be sustained or supported in 
 the same condition, whether of rest or motion. * 
 
 I. In Kal, to stand, stand still, stay, remain. 
 Gen. xviii. 8. xix. 17, 27. Lev. xiii. 23. Psal. 
 
 * See Hutchinson's Moses' Princip. part ii. p, 183, & seq. 
 
 cxi. 3. Eccles. ii. 9, & al. frcq. 2 Chron. vi. 
 12, And he (Solomon) "rnT stood before the 
 altar of Jehovah, in the presence of the congre- 
 gation of Israel; ver. 13, -4n6? irij?" he stood 
 upon it (the scaffold) and kneeled upon his 
 knees, nnjr here then does not mean standing 
 upright, or upon his feet, but only being, being 
 present. In Hiph. to cause or make to stand, to 
 set or raise up, to place, present, or establish. 
 Exod. ix. 16, And truly for this cause l'>mD n 
 have I raised thee up (i. e. not originally or 
 from thy birth, but I have caused thee to stand 
 or subsist, I have supported thee under the 
 preceding plagues. So LXX 2iiT*i^r,^7j; thou 
 hast been preserved) that thou mightest cause my 
 power to be seen, &c. Num. iii. 6. 2 Chron. 
 ix. 8, &al. freq. The LXX generally render 
 the verb by IffTn/u.! to stand, and its com- 
 pounds. The reader will, I hope, pardon my 
 inserting a note I had written on nirssrrr 
 Ez. xxix. 7, before the publication of Bp New- 
 come's version and notes on that prophet. " I 
 do not understand this Hebrew word. One 
 would think that the LXX, who have here 
 trvvinXaffccs or irvv'JX'zffa; thou hast broken, and 
 Vulg. dissolvisti thou hast dissolved, relaxed, 
 read miTDrr thou hast caused to shake or totter; 
 which last verb is applied to the loins. Psal. 
 Ixix. 24. Ezek. xxix. 7, mT3j;."7 pro mj;nrT, 
 Cocc. Lex. See Lowth." As Ns. Tny a sta- 
 tion, office. 2 Chron. xxx. 16. xxxv. 15. "nDj; 
 a stand, stage, or scaffold, probably that made 
 by Solomon, 2 Chron. vi. 13. Thus applied 
 2 Kings xi. 14. xxiii. 3. 2 Chron. xxiii. 13. 
 Comp. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 31, and under "id X. 
 "T?3J?a a standing, waiting, attendance. 1 K. x. 
 5. Also, a station, state. Isa. xxii. 19. As a 
 N. fem. in reg. m73j? a station, as of a com- 
 mander with his army. Mic. i. 11. Comp. 1 
 Sam. xvii. 3. 
 
 II. To remain alive, continue, superstes esse. 
 Exod. xxi. 21. Comp. Ps. cii. 27. 
 
 III. With D, and a verb infinitive following, 
 to stand still from, to stop or stay from. Gen. 
 xxix. 35. xxx. 9. Jonah i. 15. Comp. Job 
 xxxii. 16. 2 K. iv. 6. 
 
 I V. To sustain, support, or to be sustained or 
 supported in motion or action: applied to 
 the wind, Psal. cvii. 25, He commandeth, 
 rr'iyD HTI TrDj^-l and sustaineth the stormy wind, 
 and it lifteth up the waves thereof: to the wi^Vf 
 and n*is i. e. the solar and lunar light, which 
 were at the word of Joshua miraculously sup- 
 ported in action, and yet stayed on Gibeon, 
 and in the valley of Ajalon,* Josh. x. 13. 
 Comp. Hab. iii. II. to the heavens and the 
 earth supported in their various conditions, 
 motions, &c. Isa. Ixvi. 22. Comp. Psal. cxix. 
 90. Eccles. i. 4. 
 
 V. As Ns. *nni7 and nnj; a pillar or column, 
 w^hich stands, or w sustained itself, and sup- 
 ports other things. It is used for the pillar of 
 cloud and of fire in the wilderness, which 
 were miraculously supported in their respec- 
 tive conditions. Though this may appear in 
 Exod. xiii. 21. Num. xiv. 14, to be spoken of 
 
 See Spearman's Enquiry after Philosophy and Tlie- 
 ology, ch. iv. p. 251, & seq. edit. Edinburgh. 
 C c 
 
h72r 
 
 386 
 
 pTDr 
 
 as two distinct pillars, yet it is plain from Ex. 
 xiv. 20, 24<. Num. ix. 15, 16, 21, that it was 
 but OJie, namely, a pillar of cloud with fire 
 burning in it, the former of which would ap- 
 pear most by day, the latter by night. Comp. 
 Exod. xvi. 10. Num. xvii. 7. Heb.* a pillar 
 or column, of smoke. Jud. xx. 40. In plur. 
 the pillars of the tabernacle or temple. Exod. 
 xxvi. 32, 37, & al. IK. vii. 21, & al. The 
 pillars of the earth, i. e. the columns of light 
 and spirit which support and continue it in mo- 
 tion. Job ix. 6. These are called also "-nnj? 
 "nirr columns of the heavens or airs, Job xxvi. 
 11. Comp. 1 Sam. ii, 8, and under py II. 
 VI. As a particle "nnj;, compounded of ini? 
 to stand, subsist, and " me, q. d. in my standing 
 or subsisting, in the place where I stand or sub- 
 sist ; so it may be rendered, witli or near me. 
 Gen. iii. 12. xxix. 19, 27. Deut. xxxii. 39. 
 
 To toil, labour, travail Psal. cxxvii. 1. Prov. 
 xvi. 26. Eccles. i. 3. v. 17, & al. As a N. 
 b7317 afflictive labour, toil, travail, weariness, 
 irksomeness, which one endures oneself; as 
 Gen. xli. 51. Deut. xxvi. 7. Jud. x. 16. Job 
 . vii. 3. Psal. x. 7. xxv. 18. Ixxiii. 5. xc. 10. 
 Also, what occasions toil or irksomeness to 
 another, or in our old English phrase, what 
 irketh or yrketh him (which verb is from the 
 Kunic yrk, work, labour), mischief. Num. 
 xxiii. 21. Ps. X. 7, 14. Iv. 11. xciv. 20. Prov. 
 xxiv. 2. Isa. x.l. 
 
 Hence may be derived the Greek a^tt/XXaa^as/ 
 to strive, endeavour ; as also, by prefixing the 
 Digamma or F, the Oscian word famul a 
 slave, which is used not only by Ennius, but 
 by Lucretius, lib. iii. lin. lOiS, famul infi- 
 mus, the lowest slave. From famul we have 
 Liatin, famulus, familia, and Eng. family, fami- 
 liar, familiarize, &c. 
 
 I. In Kal, transitively, to lift, bear, or hold up. 
 occ. Zech. xii. 3; where the Vulg. levabunt 
 shall lift. As a participle paoul mas. plur. 
 ia-Dnj? lifted, borne, occ. Isa. xlvi. 3. Comp. 
 Deut. i. 31. As a N. fem. rrDQyn something 
 to be borne or lifed, a burden, occ. Zech. xii. 
 3 ; where see Louth's note. 
 
 II. With b following, to bear a burden for an- 
 other, occ. Psal. Ixviii. 20; where the L XX 
 explain the Heb. isb DDi)" by xarmo'^cuffu hu-iv, 
 so the Vulg. prosperum iter faciet nObis, shall 
 make our journey prosperous ; thus giving the 
 general sense, but not the precise idea of the 
 Heb. DDir. Comp. Isa. liii. 5, 6. 1 Pet. ii. 
 24.. 
 
 III. In Kal and Hiph, with bl? following, to 
 lift Jip on another, so to lade or load. occ. 
 Gen. xliv. 1.3. 1 K. xii. 11. 2 Chron. x. 11. 
 Neh. xiii. 15. As a participle paoul fem. plur. 
 mDinj? laden, loaded, occ. Isa. xlvi. 1. 
 
 The above cited passages are all in which the 
 root occurs. 
 
 Denotes deepness, profundity. 
 
 See Vitrinara, Observ. Sacr. lib. v. cap. 14, especially 
 8 10, and cap. 16, 1, and note; and Mr Professor Ro- 
 bertson's Clavis Pentatcuchi on Exod. xiii. 21, and note. 
 
 I. To be deep. It occurs not in Kal in a natu- 
 ral sense, but in Hiph. to make deep, deepen, 
 as a fire-pit or stove, occ. Isa. xxx. 33. Also, 
 to retire, or plunge deep or far into deserts, as 
 the wandering Arabs, who live in tents, still 
 do, when they find their enemies too powerful 
 for them. occ. Jer. xlix. 8, 80- Tliib seems a 
 more probable interpretation than going into 
 deep caves or dens ; though that was sometimes 
 practised by the Israelites, wlio \isuaUy dwelt 
 in towns, as Jud. vi. 2. 1 Sam. xiii. 6. See 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. \. p. 101, &c. 
 To what he has adduced on this subject, I add 
 from Diodorus Siculus, speaking of the ancient 
 Arabs, lib. xix. p. 722, 'Orxv -rcXif^iiuv 'humi-as 
 alocx, ^^offiv, (pivyovffiv u? tviv t^i^/^ov, rauTri 
 
 xoufiivot o^v^iu/jt,oi.ri, when a strong lody of 
 enemies approach, they flee into the ihsert, 
 making this their fortress." So Nitbii'it re- 
 marks concerning their descendants, vr.iip- 
 tion de 1' Arabic, p. 329, that "the Sultan 
 could never impose a Turkish governor on the 
 (wandering) Arabian tribes ; for as ever_) par- 
 ticular family may abandon its tribe, when not 
 pleased with the reigning Schech, toute la 
 tribu se retireroit bientot au fond du desert,. 
 all the tribe would soon retire to the bottom of 
 the desert, if it should be attempted to make 
 them obey a Turkish governor." And of the 
 Montefik Arabs who encamp on the banks of 
 the Euphrates near Basra, Niebuhr observes, 
 Voyage, tom. ii. p. 199, " When the pacha 
 of Bagdad sends troops against this tribe, it 
 retires, as soon as it receives the intelligence, 
 to the bottom of the desert, whither the Turks 
 dare not follow. " Once more, Mons. Savary, 
 Lettre 1. sur I'Egypte, tom. ii. p. 8, says 
 concerning the wandering or Bedoween Arabs, 
 " Always on their guard against tyranny, on 
 the least discontent that is given them, they 
 pack up their tents, lade their camels with 
 them, ravage the flat country, and loaden with 
 plunder plunge (s'enfoncent) into the burning 
 sands, whither none can pursue them, and 
 where they alone dare dwell." Comp. p. 6.3. 
 Isa. xxxi. 6, mo p^nyrr to deepen turning 
 aside, i. e. to turn far aside, but in a spiritual 
 sense. Isa. vii. 11. rrbxiy prpyrr deepen the 
 petition, i. e. as our translation, LXX, and 
 Vulg. ask it in the depth or deep. As a N. 
 pnj; depth. Prov. xxv. 3. Also, deep, as 
 waters, Prov. xviii. 4. as a pit, Prov. xxiii. 
 27. as a leprous spot. Lev. xiii. 3 as hades, 
 Job xi. 8. Comp. Job xii. 22. Eccles. vii. 25. 
 Isa. xxxiii. 19, nsiy "pr^l? deep of lip, i. e. 
 speaking as if thick- or blubber tipped. So 
 Ezek. iii. 5, 6. As a participial N. mas. 
 plur. D-pnirn deep places, depths, as of waters. 
 Psal. Ixix. 15. cxxx. 1. Isa. Ii. 10 of hades, 
 Prov. ix. 18. 
 
 II. As a N. jiV^^ a deep vale or valley. Gen. 
 xiv. 3. 1 K. XX. 28, & al. freq. 
 
 III. In a spiritual sense, in Kal, to be deep, 
 profound, as the thoughts or designs of God. 
 occ. Ps. xcii. 6. In Hiph. to lay deep designs, 
 be profound, in this sense, occ. Isa. xxix. 15. 
 Hos. v. 2. Also, to be deep, plunged deep, as 
 we say, in corruption, occ. Hos. ix. 9. But 
 see Bp Newcome on the two last cited texts of 
 
nr)r 
 
 387 
 
 n^r 
 
 Hosea. As a N. pnj7 deep, as the heart, Ps. 
 Ixiv. 7. " Alta mente." Virgil. 
 
 The idea seems to be, to press, squeeze, con- 
 stipate into a narroxn compass hy pressure. 
 
 I. In Hiph. to gather, as corn into sheaves, to 
 contract ov press it into a narrow compass, occ. 
 Ps. CXxix. 7 ; where LXX o ra "^gay/iAUTa 
 ffvXXiyMv, and Vulg. qui manipulos colligit, he 
 who gathers the armfuls or sheaves together. 
 As Ns. nnj; and i-nj? a sheaf, of com. Deut. 
 xxiv. 19. Jobxxiv. 10. Amosii. 13. Mic. iv. 12. 
 
 II. As a N. -nDl? an omer, being the 10th part 
 of an ephah, and equal to about six pints Eng- 
 lish, the smallest or most contracted measure, of 
 things dry, kno^^^l to the ancient Hebrews ; 
 for the np, cab, is not mentioned till the reign 
 of Jehoram king of Israel (2 K. vi. 25. See 
 ap under spa VII.) Exod. xvi. 36, & al. freq. 
 
 III. In Hith. with s following, to oppress, 
 q. d. to press oneself against another, that is, 
 to use one's power to squeeze or oppress him. 
 occ. Deut. xxi. 14i. xxiv. 7. So the LXX in 
 the latter passage, Ka.rithvva.(Tviv(Tct? tyrannizing 
 over, and the Vulg. in the former, opprimere 
 per potentiam to oppress by power. 
 
 IV. Chald. as a N. n?3l? wool. Dan. vii. 9. It 
 is so called, either because capable of g7'eat 
 compression, or from the Heb. 112)^, y being 
 changed into j?, as usual in Chaldee. 
 
 To lade or load. Once, as a participle benoni 
 in Kal, mas. plur. Neh. iv. 17. Comp. onir. 
 DTDP See under uv V. VI. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but as a noun 
 aap a grape, the fruit of the vine. Gen. xl. 10. 
 Deut. xxxii. 14, 32. (where observe that 
 thirty of Dr Kennicott's codices read nn-ssjr), 
 & al. Gi^apes^are so called perhaps from the 
 manner of their growth in clusters or bunches ; 
 for not only the Rabbinical writers apply nsy 
 as a V. for connecting, conjoining, but Onkelos 
 in Targ. on Exod. xxvi. 4, 5, 11, uses T-ssy 
 from the Heb. nxbb {connecting) loops, as the 
 Samaritan version likewise does D-SSJ? at ver. 
 4. Is not our Eng. grape in like manner ul- 
 timately derived from the Heb. rl*^3 to wrap 
 together (which see), the idea being a little 
 varied? 
 
 It has been already observed under nnT III. 
 that wine is called by the Hebrews D-nsj? 01 
 the blood of the grapes ; to which may now be 
 added, that their Tyrian neighbours used the 
 same phraseology. This appears from a little 
 story of Achilles Tatius, lib. ii. where, after 
 telling us that the Tyrians claim Bacchus, the 
 inventor of wine, for their countryman, he 
 adds a tradition of theirs, that Bacchus having 
 been hospitably entertained by a Tyrian shep- 
 herd, drank to him in wine, which after the 
 shepherd had quaffed, he asked JloSiv ovtoj; 
 iv^i; aifi,a, ykvxu ; Whence did you get this 
 sweet blood? To which Bacchus replied, 
 Tovro iffTtv aiua (sor^vuv. This is the blood 
 of grapes. Comp. Ecclus xxxix. 26 or 31. 
 11. 5. 
 
 :i3p 
 
 Denotes delight, pleasure, joy. It occurs not 
 as a V. in Kal, but 
 
 I. In Hith. 33irnrT to delight oneself, be delight- 
 ed, to joy, rejoice. Job xxii. 26. Ps. xxxvii. 
 11. Isa. Ivii. 4. (where Eng. translat. ex- 
 cellently, sport yourselves) Ixvi. 11. I^o the 
 LXX render it by T^v(pxeo, ivr^vipecu, *aTTfu- 
 (pciM. As Ms. aaj? delight, pleasure. Isa. xiii. 
 22. Iviii. 13. 2i3i;n,plur. D-ai3j?n and manarn, 
 delight. Prov. xix. 10. Cant. vii. 6 or 7. 
 Eccles. ii. 8. 
 
 II. In Hith. to be voluptuous, luxurious, to be 
 delicate, behave oneself delicately, deliciari. 
 Deut. xxviii. 56. As a N. aaj? luxurious, deli- 
 cate. Deut. xxviii. 54. As a pai-ticipial N. 
 fem. rTa357T3 delicate. Jer. vi- 2. 
 
 Der. Saxon hunig, when Eng. honey. 
 
 To bind, bind round, occ. Job xxxi. 36. Prov. 
 vi. 21. In the latter text the LXX render 
 it by iyxXoioM to bind round, and in the former 
 by Tiotrihfii, and so the Vulg. in both by 
 circumdo to put round. 
 
 Der. To bind, encircle. Old Eng. to wend, 
 turn about, whence * went, did go. Lat. 
 nodus a knot, whence node, nodule. Also hiot, 
 knit. Perhaps wind, the air in action from its 
 binding or compressing force. So Lat. ventus, 
 whence vent, ventilate, ventilation, &c. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 The f general meaning of this extensive root 
 seems to be, to act upon some person or thing, 
 to affect, produce effects upon, or sufferings in 
 some other, to act ov speak with respect to some 
 other, to return, give or send back. 
 
 I. In Kal, transitively, to act upon, effect. 
 Hos. ii. 21, 22, rrajrx / will affect or act 
 upon the heavens, and they nay" shall affect the 
 earth, and the earth nayn shall affect the corn, 
 and the wine, and the oil, and they lay shall 
 affect Jezreel. 
 
 With 1 following, to affect with or by. occ. 
 Eccles. i. 13. iii. 10. 
 
 II. In Kal, to lie with, have to do with, a 
 woman. Gen. xxxiv. 2. Deut. xxi. 14. xxii. 
 24, 29. To ravish. 2 Sam. xiii. 12, 14. Lam 
 V. 11. As a N. fem. in reg. nap duty of 
 marriage, occ. Exod. xxi. 10 ; where LXX 
 ouiXta-v cohabitation. 
 
 III. The word denotes, as above observed, 
 returning, reversion, replication. As a V. in 
 Kal it generally signifies to reply, answer, 
 to return, or speak in answer or reference to 
 some other person or thing. Gen. xviii. 27. 
 Deut. xix. 18. xxvi. 5. Ruth i. 21. Job iii. 2. 
 Cant. ii. 10. Zech. iii. 4. iv. 4, 1 1. Also, 
 to answer in singing, sing alternately. Exod. 
 XV. 21. 1 Sam. xxi. 11. Comp. Exod. xxxii. 
 
 See Junius' Etyinol. AngUcan. in Went. 
 
 + Since first writing the above, I was pleased to find 
 the sense of nSJ? here proposed corroborated by the fol^ 
 lowing words in Tympius' notes on Noldius' rtirticles: 
 " Hai? generaliter significat actionem, seu operationem 
 alterius erga alterum, qiue vel in collocutione, vol mntu, 
 vel respomione seu vocali seu reati, vel exaiiditione con. 
 sistit, ut recte ohservat FORSTERUS." Not. (n) in \T' 
 
PDH 
 
 388 
 
 rn3 
 
 18. That alternate or responsive singing was 
 in use among the ancient Greeks, is evident 
 from Homer's making the Muses sing in this 
 manner, H. i. lin. 604, 
 
 'Movffu.m 3-' ctl auSflv, AMEIBOMENAI oti Xj. 
 
 Apollo tuned the lyre ; the Miises round 
 With voice alternate aid the silver sound. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 Also, to answer in effect or reaUy. Eccles. x. 
 19. Jonah ii. 2 or 3. In Niph. to he answer- 
 ed. Job xi. 2. xix. 7. Also, to he answered 
 for, to cause an answer to he returned. Ezek. 
 xiv. 4, 7. As a N. fem. rT3l?n an answer, 
 reply. Job xxxii. .3, 5. Pro v. xv. 1. xvi. 4, 
 Jehovah hath prepared all things irraynb to 
 answer his purpose even the wicked for the day 
 of evil, i. e. to inllict evil or punishment on 
 others. 
 
 IV. As a N. nairn a return, as of oxen in 
 ploughing, occ. 1 Sam. xiv. 14, in ahout half 
 ma; "rns rrairn the return of a yoke, of oxen 
 namely, (in or of the) tield, i. e. in about half 
 the length of a furrow * ; so in plur. mayn 
 furrows, occ. Ps. cxxix. 3. 
 
 V. As a N. I"!? the eye, from its returning or 
 reflecting the images of external objects painted 
 on its retina, and so becoming the organ or in- 
 strument of vision : or perhaps from its acting 
 upon the column of light interposed between 
 itself and the object, by means of that subtle, 
 luminous, or electric fluid, which itself emits, 
 and so enabling animals to see ; for if vision 
 be performed merely by the retina's, or any 
 other part of the eye's refecting the rays re- 
 ceived from the object, whence is it that some 
 species of animals, cats for instance, see in the 
 dark, and that some individuals among man- 
 kind have been able to do the same ? In cats,f 
 and other animals that prey in the night, there 
 is a radiation of the pupil in the dark, and the 
 like has been observed in some men. See 
 Dr Derham's Physico- Theology, book iv. 
 chap. ii. note 26, p. 102, edit. 1713, and Mr 
 Jones' excellent Essay on the First Princi- 
 ples of Natural Philosophy, p. 267, freq. occ. 
 In the common editions the plur. in reg. 
 is printed -jj; Isa. iii. 8, but very many of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices there read "D-j?. fir 
 I"!?! eye with eye, i. e. with both eyes. occ. 
 Num. xiv. 14. Isa. Iii. 8. So Targum in 
 both texts prr''3*'i?n with their eyes, Symmachus 
 in Isa. o(p6a.Xfji,o(pa.vui, and French translat. de 
 leurs deux yeux, with their two eyes. See 
 Vitringa on Isa. 
 
 To illustrate Ps. cxxiii. 2, we may remark, 
 that the servants or slaves in the East still 
 attend their masters or mistresses with the 
 profoundest respect. Maundrell, Journey, 
 at Mar. 13, observes, that the servants in 
 Turkey stand round their master and his guests 
 " with the profoundest 'respect, silence, and 
 order imaginable." Dr Pococke says, that at 
 
 * See Targ. and under "TTSy III. and Pope's Iliad x. 
 lin. 419, and note. 
 
 \ ' Nocturnorum animalium, velut felium, in tenebris 
 fulgent radiantque ocull, ut contueri non sit ; et caprese 
 lupoque splendent lucemque jaculantur." Pliny, Nat. 
 uLt lib. n. cap. 37. 
 
 a visit in Egypt, " Every thing is done with 
 
 the greatest decency and the most profound 
 silence ; the slaves or servants standing at the 
 bottom of the room with their hands joined 
 
 before them, watching with the utmost attention 
 every motion of their master, who commands 
 them by signs."* To the same purpose Mons. 
 Savary, Lettres sur I'Egypte, p. 135, " Des 
 esclaves, les mains croisees sur la poi trine, se 
 tiennent en silence a I'extremite de I'apparte- 
 ment. Les regards attaches sur leur maitre 
 [Egyptien], ils cherchent a prevcnir ."^es moin- 
 dres volontes." Dr RusseU, Nat. H'st. of 
 Aleppo, p. 101, presents this subject ';o the 
 eye by giving us two prints, in one of which 
 stands a male servant attending on a Turk of 
 dignity, " in that dress and humble submissive 
 attitude in which they are accustomed to wait 
 upon their masters." In the other print a 
 female servant is in like manner waitin-; on 
 her mistress. But comp. Harmer's Observa- 
 tions, vol. ii. p. 123, & seq. 
 
 1"!; miD good in eye denotes kind or henevoHent 
 in heart, which qualities are usually accon)- 
 panied with a good-natured benevolent f eye oi 
 look, Prov. xxii. 9. On the other hand jji 
 ]'>17 evil in eye, is equivalent to envious grudging, 
 Prov. xxiii. 6. xxviii. 22. Comp. Deut. xv. 
 9 ; where LXX xat 'Vovyj^tvtryira.t o o(p0xX.fnos 
 ffov, and thy eye be evil. So in the New Tes- 
 tament we have Tovn^o; (xp^ax^aj an evil eye for 
 a malignant, grudging one. Mat. xx. 15. Mark 
 vii. 22. 
 
 CS""!? the eyes are often used for the under^ 
 standing or eyes of the mind. See inter al. 
 Gen. iii. 5, 7. xvi. 6. Deut. xvi. 19. I Sam. 
 XV. 17. xviii. 23. 2 Sam. vi. 22. 
 
 As the V. y^HTr, from the N. ^tn the ear, signi- 
 fies to hear, so pj? from y^'s the eye is once, 1 
 Sam. xviii. 9, used as a participle for eyeing, 
 i. e. in the present instance with the "jealous 
 leer malign, eyeing askance," as Milton ex- 
 presses it. So the Vulg. non rectis oculis 
 aspiciebat, and LXX (according to the Alex- 
 andrian MS.) excellently, vTcjiXiTo/xsvos. 
 
 VI. As a N. in a passive sense, ^-j? reflected 
 light, colour, appearance. Lev. xiii. 55. Num. 
 
 xi. 7. Ezek. i. 4, 7, & al. Prov. xxiii. 31 
 
 when it (the wine) giveth its colour in the cup. 
 So Juvenal, sat. x. lin. 27, Cum lato setinum 
 ardebit in auro. 
 
 VII. As a N. i-j? plur. ms-jr, a fountain or 
 spring, so called either from its resemblance to 
 an eye, or because it returns to the surface of 
 the earth, that water which, both at the origin- 
 al formation, ( Gen. i. 7, 9. ) and reformation 
 thereof, ( Gen. vii. 1 1 20. ) was spread over 
 it ; or because it keeps up a constant return of 
 water to and from the great deep. (Comp. 
 
 * In Newbery's Collect, vol. xii. p. 68. 
 
 + Comp. under \r\ I. and note ; to which it may not 
 be amiss here to add the words of Pliny, Nat. Hist. Ub. 
 ii. cap. 39, concerning the eyes: " Neque ulla ex parte 
 majora animi indicia cunctis animalihus, sed homini 
 maxime, id est mode rationis, clementiae, misericordiae, 
 odii, amoris, tristiticB, Ustitice Profecto in oculis mens 
 inhabitat Neither does any other part in all animals, 
 but principally in men, yield stronger indications of the 
 mind, that is, of composure, clemencjf, pity, hatred, lovcy 
 sorrow, joy Indeed the mind dwells in the eyes." 
 
nrr 
 
 389 
 
 n:ir 
 
 Eccles. i. 7. Gen. xvi. 7. Exod. xv. 27, & al. 
 freq. ) As a N. ^-j^n, plur. D'-a-yn and n3"i??3, 
 nearly the same, a place or opening where 
 water springs, Lev. xi. 36. Gen. viii. 2. 2 K. 
 iii. 19. Or, the spring of water itself. Ps. 
 civ. 10. y^'s denotes tiguratively a race of peo- 
 ple, Deut. xxxiii. 28. Comp. Psal. Ixviii. 27. 
 Isa. xlviii. 1. 
 
 VIII. Asa N. ii?" the ostrich, so called from 
 their loud crying to each other. " In the lone- 
 some part of the night (says Dr Shaw, speak- 
 ing of these creatures. Travels, p. 435. ) they 
 frequently make a very doleful and hideous 
 noise, which would sometimes be like the roar- 
 ing of a lion ; at other times it would bear a 
 nearer resemblance to the hoarser voices of 
 other quadrupeds, particularly of the bull and 
 the ox. I have often heard them groan as if 
 in the greatest agonies." (Comp. Mic. i. 8.) 
 occ. Lam. iv. 3 ; where not only the Keri and 
 Complutensian edition, but more than fifty of 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices read D''3j;"'D, and 
 this reading (not the common printed one 
 caj? o which seems to make no sense) is, no 
 doubt, the true one. Comp. under ^va V. 
 Thus the LXX render it u; ct^ovSiov as the 
 ostrich, so Vulg. quasi struthio, and Symma- 
 chus us (rr^ov6o>i.Kf/.yiXoi) as the ostriches. Eng. 
 transl. the daughter of my people (is) become 
 cruel like the ostriches in the wilderness, name- 
 ly, by neglecting her young. See Job xxxix. 
 16. The Arabs frequently find the nests of 
 the ostrich forsaken, sometimes with eggs in 
 them, sometimes with young ones of diflferent 
 growths ; but they oftener meet a few of the 
 little ones no bigger than well grown pullets, 
 half-starved ; straggling and moaning about like 
 so many distressed orphans for their mother. " 
 Shaw, p. 452. 
 
 nay nn, and in plur. rray mas, the daughter 
 of vociferation, is another name of the ostrich, 
 for the reason above assigned. Lev. xi. 16. 
 Job XXX. 29, & al. So the LXX generally 
 render it by <rT^ov6o; or (rr^ouStos, the other 
 Greek versions of Aquila, Symmachus, and 
 Theodotion constantly, by ffr^ovSoKUftnXoi, and 
 Vulg. by strutliio. See this interpretation 
 defended at large by Bochart, vol. iii. 218, 
 & seq. 
 
 IX. As a particle ^y denotes the respect, re- 
 lation, answering or correspondency of that to 
 which it is prefixed to somewhat else, and is 
 rendered before a V. because. Num. xx. 
 
 12. 1 K. XX. 42 before a N. because of, 
 
 Exek. V. 9. Hag. i. 9. -d ^y because that. 
 Num. xi. 20. 1 K. xiii. 21. lym '{V\ em- 
 phatical, because, even because. Lev. xxvi. 43. 
 Ezek. xiii. 10. So ^ys ^y. Ezek. xxxvi. 3. 
 
 X. 11773 occurs not by itself, but, with b pre- 
 fixed, ]ynb is used as a particle, denoting re- 
 lation, correspondency, &c. 
 
 1. Before a N. because of for the sake q/I 1 K. 
 viii. 41. 2 K. viii. 19. 
 
 2. Before a V. that, to the end that. Gen. xxvii. 
 25. Exod. iv. 5. 
 
 3. Therefore, to that end or purpose. Neh. vi. 
 
 13. Jer. xliv. 8. Hos. viii. 4. 
 
 4. So that, or so as, denoting the event, as /a 
 is often used in the N. T. Deut. xxix. 18 or 
 
 19. 2 K. xxii. 17. Ps. li. 6. Jer. xxvii. 15. 
 xxxii. 29. Amos ii. 7, & al. 
 XI. In Kal, to act upon, affect, in a bad sense, 
 to afflict, oppress, depress, humble. Gen. xv. 
 
 13, xvi. 6. xxxi. 50. Also, to be afflicted, op- 
 pressed, humbled. Ps. cxvi. 10; (where LXX 
 iTu-^niveohv I was humbled) Exod. x. 3. In 
 Niph. to be afflicted. Ps. cxix. 107. Isa. liii. 
 7. Iviii. 10. In Hith. to afflict oneself or be 
 afflicted, to humble oneself. Gen. xvi. 9. I K. 
 ii. 26. Ezra viii. 21. Dan. x. 12. As a N. 
 "21? afflicted, distressed, poor. Deut. xxiv. 12, 
 
 14, 15, & al. freq. Also, affliction, distress, 
 oppression. Gen. xvi. 11. xxxi. 42. Exod. iii. 
 7, 17, & al. As a N. fem. maj? affliction, 
 distress. Ps. xxii. 25. As a N. n^ayn affliction, 
 humiliation, occ. Ezra ix. 5. As a N. lay hum- 
 ble, lowly, -7CTux'>i 'r' '^nvfji.ix.'ri, poor in spirit. 
 Num. xii. 3. Ps. xxii. 27. As a N. fem. 
 may humility. Prov. xv. 33. Ps. xlv. 5. 
 
 Hence perhaps Latin onus -eris, a burden, 
 whence Eng. onerous, onerate, exonerate, &c. 
 
 PIT I. As a N. a cloud which rises from the 
 earth or sea in vapour, and returns back again 
 from the air or heavens in rain, hail, snow, 
 &c. The reduplication of the a points out 
 the repeated returns of the watery exhalations 
 to and from the earth. Gen. ix. 13, & al. freq. 
 Hence as a V. py to cloud over, obnubilate. 
 occ. Gen. ix. 14. 
 
 As darkness in general is a natural emblem of 
 sorrow and calamity (comp. under -iu;n H-) 
 so after that great destruction which was 
 brought upon the earth by the deluge, there 
 was a particular reason why cloud should be 
 used in describing misery, destructiori, and the 
 like, (comp. Gen. ix. 13. Job xxxviii. 9.) as 
 it frequently is in the Prophets. See Ezek. 
 XXX. 3, 18. xxxii. 7. xxxiv. 12. Joel ii. 2. 
 Zeph. i. 15. So Homer, Odyss. xxiv. lin. 
 314. II. xviii. lin. 22, 
 
 Tov y ctx^os v<ptXj mxXv^i f^iXxivct. 
 
 A darksome cloud of grief overspread his soul. 
 
 Jehovah came to Moses on mount Sinai in a 
 thick cloud, Exod. xix. 9, 16. Comp. ch. xxiv. 
 
 15, 18 ; and at the same place he spake to 
 the Israelites out of the darkness, cloud and 
 thick darkness, Deut. iv. 11. v. 22. He also 
 led them through the wilderness in the pillar 
 of a cloud, Exod. xiii. 21, in which he occa- 
 sionally manifested himself, Exod. xiv. 24. 
 xvi. 10. He likewise appeared in the cloud 
 above the mercy-seat in the holy of holies, 
 Lev. xvi. 2.* Comp. Ezek. i. 4. And by 
 these several supernatural phenomena he prov- 
 ed himself to be the God of the heavens (the 
 true vpiX^'yieira, Zivs, cloud-compelling Jove), 
 and that they were his servants and ministers. 
 
 And from the real manifestations of Jehovah 
 in a cloud, we have similar appearances ascrib- 
 ed by the heathen to their false gods. Thus 
 in Homer, II. xv. lin. 153, Jupiter is describ- 
 ed on mount Gargarus, 
 
 Veil'd in a fragrant claud- 
 
 See Mr Merrick's Annot. on Ps. xxiv. 6. 
 
n^p 
 
 390 
 
 DP 
 
 And II. xvii. liii. 55 J, Minerva enters the 
 Grecian army. 
 
 Clad in a purj)U' cloud 
 
 So Apollo, II. XV. lin. 308, attends Hector, 
 
 A veil of clotids involved his radiant head. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 Or as Horace expresses it, Carm. lib. i. ode 
 ii. lin. 31, 
 
 Nube candentes humeros amictus. 
 Mars likewise having been wounded by Dio- 
 med, ascends (like a black vapour, ano s^s/Ssw*?) 
 in the clouds to heaven, II, v. lin. 866, 
 
 And in II. v. lin. 186, Homer mentions this 
 as a general circumstance in the appearance of 
 a deity, 
 
 AAAflt TI2 (x.yxi' 
 'Ea-Tv])i' ctOooiotTUv, vKpiKr, uXuju,ivas aiiAOUi. 
 
 Again, Homer represents Neptune, and the 
 other deities who were on the Grecian side, 
 namely, Juno, Minerva, Vulcan, and Mercury, 
 as veiled in like manner with clouds, II. xx. 
 lin. 150, 
 
 Avupi Z' 01,^' ce,opr,xroy vKpiXr.v ufMio'iv iir*v76. 
 
 In like manner Ovid of Juno, Metam. lib. 
 iii. fab. iii. lin. 273, 
 
 fnlraqiie recondita nube. 
 
 And in Virgil, Mn. x. lin. 634, Juno is de- 
 scribed as clad in a cloud succincta nimbo. 
 So Venus, ^n. xii. lin. 415, 
 
 obscuro faciem circumdata nimbo 
 
 Her beauteous face veil'd in a sable cloud. 
 
 And Minerva, ^n. ii. lin. 616, is represent- 
 ed as shining forth from a cloud nimbo efful- 
 gens. 
 
 II. As a V. ptj; to be a cloud -monger, to au- 
 gur, augurate, or divine by looking up to the 
 clouds, occ. Lev. xix. 26. 2 K. xxi. 6. 2 
 Chron. xxxiii. 6. As a N. pj; an augur or 
 diviner by looking up to the clouds, occ. Isa. ii. 
 6. Jer. xxvii. 9. Fem. rT33s;. occ. Isa. Ivii. 3 ; 
 where the Vulg. after Symmachus, augura- 
 tricis the auguress. pllJD the same. occ. 
 Deut. xviii. 10, 14. Mic. v. 11. As I do 
 not find that either the eastern or western 
 heathen divined by the clouds, strictly speaking, 
 pij; seems to denote looking up to the clouds, 
 in order to observe those phenomena or signs 
 of the heavens, (Jer. x. 2.) by which the 
 Egyptian and Chaldean astrologers pretended 
 to foretell futurities ; such as the eclipses of 
 the sun and moon, the conjunctions and va- 
 rious aspects of the planets Avith regard to each 
 other, and to the fixed stars (see Isa. xliv. 25. 
 xlvii. 13.) and to these we may add meteors, 
 thunder, lightning, and perhaps the flight of 
 birds (comp. under arns III.) ; for the LXX 
 render the V. by o^vidoffxo-nu, Lev. xix. 26, 
 and the N. oiuMUf/t^a,, Jer. xxvii. 9. 
 
 III. As a N. pi; 
 
 1. What affects or acts strongly on one's mind 
 or imagination, or, according to the Hebrew 
 phrase, on one's heart, care, travail, applica- 
 tion, studium, French translat. occupation. 
 Eccles. ii. 23, 26. iii. 10, / have seen ^-ayn nx 
 
 the travail or business which God hath given 
 to the sons of men, in m3i;b to affect (them) 
 therewith. Eccles. v. 2 or 3, A dream cometh 
 rai? ^11 from the multitude of business, or of 
 what affects us, when waking. This is well 
 illustrated by Lucretius, lib. iv. lin. 959, &c. 
 
 JEt quoi quisque fere studio devinctus adhaeret, 
 Aut quibus in rebus multum siunas ante morati, 
 Atque in qua rationefuit contenta magis mens. 
 In somnis eadem plerumque videmur obirp : 
 Catisidici causas agere et componere leg< 
 Induperatores pugnare, ac prcelia ohire 
 Nautce contractum cum ventis cernere b- 
 " Whatever studies most engage our hew, 
 On whatsoe'er we have been most emploi/ 
 And the attention of our ?ninds mostfix'k. 
 The same, in dreams, engage our chief co;: 
 The lawyers plead, and iu-gue what is lav\ 
 The soldiers light, and through the battle t ;i' ( 
 The sailors work, and strive against the wui.'-. 
 
 Dryden alttntMl 
 
 2. Joined with ]3'^ evil, afflictive business, care 
 or travail. See Eccles. i. 13. iv. 8. v. 13. 
 In the first of these passages the LXX, 
 Aquila, and Theodotion render yi ^">3S? by 
 Ti^iffvufffiov Tovtjpov, evil distraction. 
 
 To shoot, send forth shoots or branches, tis h 
 vine. It occurs in the form of a participle 
 fem. benoni in Kal, Ezek. xix. 10. As a 
 N. PiDjr a shoot, bough, branch. Lev. xxiii. 4)), 
 Ps. Ixxx. 11, & al. freq. 
 
 Hence an imp, anciently a shoot or sprig. 
 See Junius' Etymol. Anglican. 
 
 I. To encompass, surround. It occurs not as a 
 V. simply in this sense, but as a N. psj?, 
 plur. D"'p3l? and mp31? an ornament encompass- 
 ing the neck, a chain for the neck, a collar. 
 occ. Jud. viii. 26. Prov. i. 9. Cant. iv. 9, 
 Thou hast ravished my heart with one chain 
 (so Symmachus o^fittrxeu) of thy neck; for pro- 
 bably the eastern ladies in Solomon's time 
 wore several of these together, as they still do. 
 Comp. under nn. So Niebuhr, Voyage, tom. 
 i. p. 242, note, describes a woman of Loheia, 
 with " quelques tours de perles fausses au cou, 
 several rows or strings of false pearls about her 
 neck." Hence 
 
 II. In Kal, applied with striking propriety 
 to pride, to surround, as a collar, occ. Psal. 
 Ixxiii. 6. 
 
 III. In Hiph. to surround, encompass, as with 
 gifts, occ. Deut. xv. 14, twice. 
 
 Der. Lat. vincio to bind, bind round. Runic 
 h.ank a chain, whence Eng. a hank of silk, 
 also to have a hank on any one, i. e. to have 
 him bound or obliged to oneself. 
 
 To mulct, fine, punish by fine or forfeiture. 
 Exod. xxi. 22. Deut. xxii. 19. Amos ii. 8. 
 As a N. ^2V a mulct, a fine. 2 Ki. xxiii. 33. 
 Prov. xix. 19. 
 
 n3P Chald. (From the Heb. ni?,) 
 
 Time, opportunity, occasion. It occurs with 1 
 and 3 prefixed riDyai and according or agreea- 
 bly to the occasion. It seems to be a form of 
 speech denoting that something well known 
 and understood on the occasion is omitted, like 
 our ^c. or and so forth, in English. Sec Ezra 
 iv. 10, 11. vii. 12. 
 
 DP 
 
nrr 
 
 391 
 
 ^ 
 
 To tread down, trample down or under feet. So 
 the LXX xa.raTa.Tn(rsri,a,nd Vulg. calcabitis. 
 occ. Mai. iii. 21, or iv. 3, DmDy> and ye 
 shall trample ; where the word however is 
 grammatically formed from the reduplicate V. 
 DDI7, T being substituted for the latter d- 
 
 DDir As a N. VDV wine, the juice pressed from 
 the grape by treading, occ. Isa. xlix. 26. Joel 
 i. 5. iii. or iv. 18. Amos ix. 13. On Cant, 
 viii. 1 or 2, comp. under rrrsn VII. 
 
 Treading is well known to have been the an- 
 cient method of pressing grapes. Thus Ana- 
 creon, ode Iii. lin. 5, 6, AoiTim Tearovin ffra.(pu- 
 Xnv, the lads tread the grapes. This appears 
 likew ise from the following texts, Job xxiv. 
 11. Isa. xvi. 10. Ixiii. 2, 3. Comp. under 
 TT V. 
 
 In Kal, transitively, to roar, roar out ; for, like 
 the Greek uovofjt.oi,i, and Eng. roar, it seems a 
 word formed from the sound. Once, Isa. xv. 
 5 ; where however Aquila renders it i\aMyi~ 
 ^nvan they shall raise up, so Vulg. levabunt, as 
 if it were from the V. 11? to raise. 
 
 To vibrate, move with a vibratory or tremulous 
 motion, to flutter. 
 
 I. To flatter, fly, fly away, as a bird. Deut. iv. 
 17. Ps. Iv. 7. Prov. xxvi. 2. As a N. ?ni? 
 a bird, a fowl, so called in Heb. from its fly- 
 ing, just as /owHn Eng. is from the Saxon 
 fleon, to fly. Gen. i. 20, 22, & al. freq. 
 Hence Latin avis a bird, whence Eng. aviary. 
 
 Also, perhaps, apis, a bee, whence apiary. 
 
 II. As a verb it is applied to Jehovah's flying 
 on a cherub, namely the spirit or air, Ps. xviii. 
 
 11 to a dream. Job xx. 8 to an arrow, 
 
 Ps. xci. 5. to a roll or volume, Zech. v. 1, 2. 
 (So LXX 'TTiTouivov, and Vulg. volans) to 
 the quick motion or glance of the eye, Prov. 
 xxiii. 5. cni^nrr Wilt thou glance thine eyes up- 
 on it 9 ^'zy^ii^ and it is no more, i. e. Wilt thou 
 turn thy regard and affection upon that which 
 disappears in the twinkling of an eye ? Comp. 
 under cij?3i7 I. below. 
 
 III. Spoken of the light. As a N. fem. rr3i;n 
 vibration, coruscation, occ. Job xi. 17, HHiJjn 
 riNin "ip3D the coruscation shall be as the 
 morning. (Comp. Isa. Iviii. 8.) So rrs-y. occ. 
 Amos iv. 13. rrs-i? ina^ rra^i; making themom- 
 ing gloom brightness, i. e. making it shine more 
 and more unto the perfect day. Comp. Prov. 
 iv. 18. As a N. fem. in reg. nsy the vibra- 
 tion of light, occ. Jobx. 22; where it is spo- 
 ken of the state of the dead, a land rrnsy its 
 (i. e. whose) light (is) as the thick darkness, 
 the shadow of death without rays, j?3m and it 
 shines (reflects the light) like darkness i. e. it 
 has no light at all. So perhaps 7\^p^'ii c^iyn 
 splendour of condensation, " not light, but 
 darkness visible." occ. Isa. viii, 22. Comp. 
 under riyay II. below. 
 
 IV. As a N. rj-j;. I have already placed this 
 word under 5)j;* ; but perhaps it more properly 
 belongs, agreeably to Bate's opinion, to this 
 root riy, and denotes palpitating or panting, as 
 from fatigue, fear, thirst. See Gen. xxv. 29. 
 Jud. viii. 4, 5. Jer. iv. 31. Isa. xxix. 8. The 
 
 LXX, according to * Aldus' edition, render 
 the V. liy by wriiT'ta.^Kriv palpitated, panted, 
 Jud. iv. 21 : and Montanus the V. ti-jr, by 
 anhelante panting, Ps, Ixiii. 2. In Prov. xxiii. 
 5, not only the Keri, but twenty-two of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices (among which the Com- 
 plutensian edition) now read ti"(y- for tr-yn, as 
 three more did originally. As Ns. ciipn 
 
 panting, palpitation. ( Qu ? See under sense 
 III.) occ. Isa, viii. 22, f^yin nearly the same, 
 occ. Isa. viii. 23. ix. 1 : if both these nouns, 
 and particularly the latter, should not rather be 
 rendered /am^ness, and referred to root r^j?*, 
 which see. The Vulg. renders ?^^yD by dis- 
 solutio dissolidion. 
 
 V. Chald. as a N. mas. plur. in reg, -By the 
 
 foliage, leaves, or small branches of a tree, 
 which wave to and fro with the wind. occ. 
 Dan. iv. 9, 11, 18, or 12, 14, 21. 
 
 t)Sj? denotes the repetition or intenseness of the 
 action. 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, to move with a swifty 
 vibratory motion, to fly swiftly, to flutter, occ. 
 Gen. i. 20. Isa. vi, 2. In Hith. to fly away 
 swiftly, occ. Hos. ix. II. 
 
 In isa, xiv. 29. xxx. 6, mention is made of 
 siBljjn 5)iiz; the fiery flying serpent, and if we 
 might depend on the testimony of the ancients, 
 a f cloud of witnesses might be produced who 
 speak of these flying or winged serpents ; but I 
 do not find that any of them affirm they actual- 
 ly saw such alive and flying. The learned 
 Michaelis however was so far influenced by 
 these testimonies, that in the 83d question of 
 his Recueil he recommended it to the gentle- 
 men who lately travelled into Arabia at the 
 expense of the king of Denmark, to inquire 
 after the existence and nature of flying ser- 
 pents; and accordingly Mr Niebuhr, one of 
 these learned travellers, in his Description de 
 I'Arabie, 156, speaks thus : " There is at 
 Basra, a sort of serpents which they call heie 
 sursurie or heie ihidre. They commonly keep 
 upon the date-trees ; and, as it would be labo- 
 rious for them to come down from a very high 
 tree in order to ascend another, they twist 
 themselves by the tail to a branch of the for- 
 mer, which making a spring by the motion 
 they give it, throws them to the branches of 
 the second. Hence it is that the modem 
 Arabs call them flying serpents, heie thiare. I 
 know not whether the ancient Arabs, of whom 
 Mr Michaelis speaks in his 83d question, saw 
 any othex flying serpents Admiral Anson also 
 speaks of the flying serpents that \ he met with 
 at the island of Quibo, but which were without 
 wings." Thus Mr Niebuhr ; and, on the 
 whole, I apprehend that the tisnirn finer men-. 
 
 * Comp. Montfaucon's Hexapla in Jud. iv. 21. 
 
 + See inter al. Herodotus, lib. li. cap. 75, 76. lib. iii. cap. 
 107 109'; .(Elian, Hist. Animal lib. ii. cap. 38 ; Joseph us. 
 Ant. lib.' ii. cap. 10, 2 ; Cicero De Nat. Deor. lib. i. cap. 
 36 ; Mela, lib. iii. cap. 9 ; Lucan, lib. vi. ; Solinus, cap. 
 xxxii. ; Ammianus Marcellinas, lib. xxii. 
 
 : The words in Anson's Voyage, by Walter, p. 308, 
 8vo. edit. 1748, are these : " The Spaniards too informed 
 us, that there was often found in the woods a most mis- 
 chievous serpent, called the fining snake, which, tkeii 
 mid, darted itself from the boughs of trees on either man. 
 
 Ior beast that came within its reach, ad whose sting thet/ 
 believed to be inevitable death," 
 
hsa; 
 
 392 
 
 nsi^ 
 
 tioned in Isaiah \vas of that species of serpents, 
 which from their swift, darting motion, the 
 Greeks called acontias, and the Romans ja- 
 culus, of which see more in Bochart, vol. iii. 
 411, 4-12 ; and to these the term 5)31170 seems 
 as properly applicable in Hebrew, as volucer, 
 which Lucan, lib. ix. applies to them in Latin 
 jaculique volucres. 
 
 II. In ELal, transitively, to * brandish, vibrate, 
 shake to and fro. occ. Ezek. xxxii. 10. 
 
 tiynj; occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate 
 form, but 
 
 I. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "b^bj? the eye-lids, 
 from their quick vibrating motion or twinkling. 
 Prov. vi. 25, & al. Comp. Prov. xxiii. 5. The 
 expression in Jer. ix. 18, is very agreeable to 
 the style of Homer. See II. xvii. lin. 437, 
 438 ; Odyss. viii. lin. 522. xiv. lin. 129. xvii. 
 lin. 490. So the expression in Ps. cxxxii. 4, 
 to II. x. lin. 26. xiv. lin. 164, 165; Odyss. i. 
 lin. 364. ii, Un. 389. xii. Un. 338, & al. 
 
 II. iniZ' "Sirsjr the vibratory rays or beams of 
 light, which penetrate the glooin or darkness at 
 day-break, occ. Job iii. 9. xli. 9 or 18. 
 
 Der. Hop, huff, whip, wipe, wave, waft. Qu ? 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but appears to be 
 nearly related to the preceding r)j;, as kti to 
 la, X3n to 3.1, &c. As a N. mas. plur. d-kbj; 
 
 foliage, leaves, or branches, which are waved to 
 and/ro by the wind. So Targ. nmxt. Once, 
 Ps. civ. 12. Comp. under v\-^ V. 
 
 I. To be elevated, raised up. It occurs not as 
 a verb simply in this sense, but hence as a N. 
 bap an eminence, rising ground. Isa. xxxii. 14. 
 Mic. iv. 8, & al. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. o-bsy painful swellings 
 in the hemorrhoidal vessels, hemorrhoids, erne- 
 rods, or piles, which the Romans, from their 
 fig -like form, call mariscse, and ficus. occ. Deut. 
 
 'xxviii. 27. 1 Sam. v. 6, 9, 12. vi. 4, 5. But 
 
 comp. under inu. 
 
 From what Herodotus relates, lib. i. cap. 105, 
 concerning the Scythians who invaded Asia 
 (about 633 years before Christ, in the 8th 
 year of king Josiah's reign) that, in their re- 
 turn through the land of the Philistines, some 
 of the stragglers plundered the temple of Ve- 
 nus at Ascalon, and that for the punishment 
 of this sacrilege they and their posterity were 
 afliicted with ^yikuxv vovtrav, the bleeding piles, 
 or some disease of that kind, for a long while 
 after From this story of Herodotus it ap- 
 pears, that, till the time of the Scythian inva- 
 sion at least, the Philistines had retained a 
 tradition of what they had themselves suffered 
 for seizing the ai'k of God.f 
 
 III. To be elevated or elated mentally, to be proud, 
 arrogant, presumptuous, occ. Num. xiv. 44, 
 (where Eng. translat. they presumed) Hab. ii. 
 4. (where Eng. translat. is lifted up. ) 
 
 * This A'erb seems a derivative from brand, a burning 
 stick, on account of the vibratory motion or flashing of its 
 
 t See Prideaux Connex. part i. book i. an. 623, and 
 comp. under Ta IV. ; Longinus De Sublim. sect. 28. ad 
 fin. ; and Jortin's Remarks on Eccles. Hist. vol. ii. p. 299. 
 3d edit 
 
 ISP 
 To comminute, reduce to dust or powder. It 
 
 occurs not, however, as a verb simply in this 
 
 sense, but hence 
 
 I. As a N. nsir, plur. nTiSj; dust, i. e. earth or 
 other matter, comminuted into small particles. 
 See Gen. ii. 7. iii. 14. Job xxviii. 6. In Job 
 xli. 24 or 33 "nsi; bj7 is equivalent to upon the 
 earth. But in Job xix. 25, At ' '.<t Q^p> nsir bv 
 upon or over the dust shall he arise or stand, 
 seems an expression of Job's faith that at the 
 last day the Redeemer should come to i"aise 
 the dead in general, and himself in particular, 
 from their dust, and be their judgf.. t'Jonip. 
 Jobvii. 21. xvii. 1216. Ps. xxii. 16. xxx. 
 10, See Schultens and Scott on Job xix. and 
 Scott's Appendix, No. III. Prov. yiii. 26, 
 rn*iSl7 rvH^ the beginning of the dust, i. o. the 
 original dust or primitive atoms of the earth. 
 Comp. Eccles. iii. 20. Isa. xl. 12 ; and see 
 Greek and Eng. Lexicon in 'TAH. 
 
 Hence perhaps Lat. and Eng. vapor. See Lu- 
 cretius, lib. ii. lin. 149, 152, where, as in other 
 passages of Lucretius, it is used for the pan'i- 
 cles of light. 
 
 Hence as a verb, to dust, throw dust, in con- 
 tempt, occ. 2 Sam. xvi. 13. , Putting dust 
 upon their heads, (as Josh. vii. 6. Job ii. 12. 
 xvi. 15. Lam. ii. 10. Ezek. xxvii. 30. comp. 
 1 Sam. iv. 12. 2 Sam. i. 2.) sitting in the 
 dust, )Isa. xlvii. 1. Job xlii. 6.) rolling them- 
 selves in dust, (Mic. i. 10.) were, among be- 
 lievers, emblematic acknowledgments of the 
 vileness of their mortal bodies, that they were 
 but dust, and to dust they must return. Comp. 
 Gen. iii. 19. xviii. 27. Job xlii. 6. Eccles. iii. 
 20. xii. 7. Hence these customs were used 
 by believers in token of humiliation and sor- 
 row ; and from them we find the like practis- 
 ed on similar occasions by the heathen, as 
 by the Greeks and Trojans (see Homer, II. 
 xviii. lin. 26. II. xxii. lin. 414. II. xxiv. lin. 
 164, 640 ; Ovid, Metam. lib. viii. lin. 528.) ; 
 and by the Etruscans, see Virgil, -^n. x. lin. 
 844. Comp. imder piy II. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. msiy and msi7 /mrf. It is 
 mentioned with the five other species of metal, 
 Num. xxxi. 22 ; and there is no doubt but 
 this is the meaning of the word ; so the LXX 
 throughout (loXi^los or f^oXt^o?. But why was 
 it called in Heb. nisir or rrnsiir ? The an- 
 swer to this question I choose to give in the 
 words of a learned * physician and chemist : 
 " A quantity of lead being set over the fire in 
 an iron ladle, no sooner begins to run, than its 
 surface appears exceedingly bright, and shines 
 like mercury ; but its face soon alters, and you 
 discern a cloud thereon, which gradually in- 
 creases, till the whole surface appears darken- 
 ed with a dusty scoria ; this dust being blown 
 away with bellows, there straight arises a new 
 supply, and so on, till the whole lead is converted 
 into scoriae, which are only the matter of the 
 lead gently calcined. A more violent fire vi- 
 trifies them, that is, converts them into a hea- 
 vy, brittle, pellucid, elastic, sonorous matter 
 
 * Dr Shaw on Boerhaave's Chemistry, vol. i. p. 84, 
 Note (a). Comp. Jones' Physiological Disquisitions, p. 
 113, 114 
 
IDP 
 
 393 
 
 nisp 
 
 called glass, into which other metals are indeed 
 convertible, but lead the easiest, and which is 
 of such a penetrating nature, that it runs 
 through all the common crucibles almost as water 
 through a sieve." " It vitiifies (says Boer- 
 haave, Chemistry by Shaw, vol. i. p. 84.) 
 with the baser metals, and, having so done, 
 carries them along with it from *he cavity of 
 the test, thus leaving only giA'< .uid silver se- 
 parated from the rest." " it (/.> ^es (adds 
 Dr Shaw, in Note x, p. 85.) aW n .tius tested 
 with it on the cupel, except gold and silver, 
 which is a property that bad we been unac- 
 quainted with, all our treasiures of gold and 
 silver had lain in little compass : this being of 
 principal use in ohtaininq those metals." 
 
 " The foundation of the process is this : any 
 mass of what kind soever, whether metal or 
 stone, salt or sulphur, gold and silver only ex- 
 cepted, being mixed with lead, and exposed to 
 the fire, separates andjlies off. 
 
 " Upon the whole, there are three ways where- 
 by all the matters mixed with gold and silver 
 are destroyed and lost, when cupelled with 
 lead. 1. 3y volatilizing and evaporation. 2. 
 By turning to scoriae, and retiring to the sides 
 of the test. 3. By penetrating the pores of the 
 cupel, which only happens to such bodies as 
 can neither fly off in fumes, nor work to the 
 sides in the way of scorise." Thus we see 
 with what propriety lead is called in Heb. 
 JTisir and mDlj?, the former most properly im- 
 porting the dusty, or even the atomical metal ; 
 from its being so easily reduced (probably) to 
 its constituerit atoms ; and the latter signifying 
 that it has the like effect upon other matters 
 in reducing them also to an atomical state. 
 (Comp. Prov. viii. 26, above.) We may far- 
 ther observe of what great use lead is in sepa- 
 rating and refining gold and silver, (of which 
 see more in Boerhaave's Chemistry by Shaw, 
 p. 70, &c.) particularly the latter, to which 
 purpose the ancients also applied it. Thus 
 Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xxxiii. cap. 6, says of 
 the silver ore, ^'excoqui non potest nisi cum 
 plumbo nigi'o aut cum vena plumbi. It cannot 
 be refined or sej)arated but with lead, or with 
 lead ore." And long before him Theognis 
 (who was born about the middle of the 6th 
 century before Christ, and consequently lived 
 in the time of Cyrus the Great) in his Tvu/u,oii, 
 lin. 1101, mentions it as then used in the re- 
 
 Jining of gold, 
 
 " But coming to the test or furnace, and ground 
 with lead (and then) being refined gold, you 
 will be approved by all. " 
 
 "We may now explain Jer, vi. 28 30. They 
 are all copper and iron-, they are corrupt. 
 ns73 the bellows are burned, being consumed by 
 the fire (on a^KD in two words, as, beside the 
 Keri, twenty-four of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 read, and to this purpose the LXX translate 
 i^iXivi <pv(Tnrn afo tv^^s, SO Targ.) ; the lead 
 (used to purify the ore) is vanished (xna;b, see 
 Isa. XXX. 27.); the refiner melteth, but D-y"! the 
 wicked, or perhaps the bad heterogeneous mat- 
 
 ters, are not separated; and this being the case, 
 reprobate or refuse silver shall they be called, 
 for Jehovah hath reprobated or rejected them. 
 Comp. Ezek. xxii. 1822. in Heb. 
 Job xix. 23, 24-, O that my words were engraved 
 "iSDn in a memorial (which might be hierogly- 
 phically, comp. Exod. xvii. l 16 ; and un- 
 der 13D IV. 1.) with aft iron pen and lead, i. e. 
 "to grave upon with the iron pen or style. 
 Pliny * informs that writing on lead (plumbeis 
 voluminibus rolls of lead ) was of high antiqui- 
 ty, and came in practice next after writing on 
 the barks and'l eaves of trees, and was used in 
 recording public transactions." Scott's note, 
 whom see. And I apprehend the cutting or 
 sculpturing in the rock for ever, to be here men- 
 tioned as a different and more durable method 
 than even the engraving on lead. 
 III. As a N. nsj; a young stag or antelope, a 
 fawn of those species, so called, perhaps, be- 
 cause in the eastern countries its skin is dust- 
 ed or powdered over (as it were) with white 
 spots. So Virgil of wild kids, or rather 
 fawns, Eclog. ii. lin. 41. 
 
 C.apreoli, sparsis etiam nunc pellibus albo. 
 
 Fawns, with their skins still .yj9rmA;fed o'er with white. 
 
 Comp. under xb ID II. and nna II. But Qu? 
 It occurs only Cant. ii. 9, 17. iv. 5. viL 3. 
 viii. 14. 
 
 Denotes labour, or travail. 
 
 I. In Kal, to work, elaborate, form by labour or 
 travail occ. Job x. 8. Ps. Ivi. 6. All the day 
 nay they laboriously form, i. e. wrest or dis- 
 tort, my words. In Hiph. to serve with labour 
 and pains, as an idol. occ. Jer. xliv. 19 ; 
 where Vulg. ad colendum to worship. And 
 observe that thirty-four of Dr Kennicott's co- 
 dices express the Hiphil form more fully by 
 reading nn-yynb. As a N. nyjr /aiowr, travail, 
 
 in general. Prov. xiv. 23 as of a woman in 
 
 bringing forth, Gen. iii. 16. pnyy labour, toil, 
 as of the hands. Gen. iii. 17. v. 29. Travail, 
 as of a woman in bringing forth. Gen. iii. 16. 
 The plain traditionary traces of the change 
 which was occasioned in the state of man by 
 the fall, may be found in the fable of Pandora, 
 the first woman, and in the description given 
 by the Greek and Roman poets of the golden 
 and succeeding ages of the world. See Hesiod, 
 E^y. xxt 'Uu,. lin. 59 199; Ovid, Metam. 
 lib. i. lin. ' 89, &c. ; Virgil, Georg. i. lin. 
 121, &c. 
 
 II. It denotes labour or travail of mind. In 
 Kal and Hiph. to grieve, afflict, affect with 
 grief or concern. 1 K. i. 6. 1 Chron. Kv. 10. 
 Ps. Ixxviii. 40. In Niph. to grieve or be griev- 
 ed. 1 Sam. XX. 34. 2 Sam. xix. 2. In Hith. 
 to vex oneself, be grieved. Gen. xxxiv. 7. It is 
 spoken oDiS^uTO'ra.Sui of God. Gen. vi. 6. So 
 Homer of Apollo, II. i. lin. 44. Xue//,ivos kvq 
 grieved at his heart. As Ns. nyy labour qjf 
 mind, grief. See Ps. cxxxix. 24. Prov. x. 22. 
 XV. 13. Ps. xvi. 4. Fem. nayun sorrow, occ. 
 Isa. 1. 11. 
 
 III. As a N. nyi?, plur. D-ayy, an idol or idol- 
 
 * Nat Hist. lib. xiii. cap. 11. 
 
i:tr 
 
 394 
 
 D2JP 
 
 atrous image, so named from the pains taken 
 by their dehided worshippers in forming and 
 decorating them ; of which see Isa. xliv. 12, 
 &c. Jer. X. 3. Wisd. xiii. 10, &c. That the 
 word means the images themselves is manifest 
 from 2 Sam. v. 21. Ps. cxv. 4. cxxxv. 15. 
 Isa. xlvi. 1. xlviii. 5. Jer. xxii. 28. Hos. viii. 
 4.. xiii. 2. 
 
 The idea seems to be to cut, ait off. So in 
 Arabic the verb Tnii3) is used for cutting, or 
 cutting down a tree with an instrument called 
 "Tyi?73, " resecuit, cecidit arborem, instrumen- 
 tum Ti'sn dictum." CasteU. In Heb. as a 
 participle Hiph. occ. Isa. xliv. 12. " The 
 smith cutteth off a portion of iron." Bp Lowth, 
 whom see. As a N. t\:j;d a cutting instru- 
 ment, an axe, a hatchet. So Vulg. ascia. occ. 
 Jer. X. 3. 
 Hence an adze, a kind of axe, a hatchet, and 
 perhaps edge. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. To fix, make firm or steady, occ. Prov. xvi. 
 30. rryj? one fixing, or he who tixeth, his eyes, 
 TiiTlb {is wont or does it in order) to devise fro- 
 ward things. Comp. under b, 21. So the 
 LXX o-rnoi^uv, and Aquila and Theodotion 
 m^su*, fixing. To the same purpose the 
 Vulg. attonitis ocidis, ivith astonished (staring) 
 eyes. Fixing the eyes upon some certain ob- 
 ject is a sign of deep meditation, as well as 
 shutting them ; and in this place I prefer the 
 former interpretation of the word to the latter, 
 not only because it is favoured by the ancient 
 versions, but also because it is most agreeable 
 to the analogy of the word ; for 
 
 II. As a N. VI? f^^^ from it& fixedness, stabi- 
 lity, or firmness, in contradistinction from 
 herbage or plants, which are of a texture more 
 soft and loose. See Gen. i. 11, 12, 29. Exod. 
 X. 15. Also, wood cut down. Exod. xxxi. 5. 
 Lev. xiv. 4, 6. Somewhat made of wood, a gib- 
 bet, Esth. V. 14, & al. Plur. di; pieces of 
 wood, timber, billets. See Gen. vi. 14. Exod. 
 XXV. 5. Gen. xxii. 3, 6. vessels of wood, 
 Exod. vii. 19. As a collective N. fem. nyy 
 wood, trees, occ. Deut. xx. 19. Jer. vi. 6. 
 
 """ns XV ^^^^ ff fiuit, a fruit tree, Gen. i. 11. 
 From these two Hebrew words the famous 
 gardens of the Hesperides seem to have had 
 their name. And from what passed in Para- 
 dise, concerning the fruit of a tree (yj^rr "'ns 
 Gen. iii. .3.) between the serpent, the woman, 
 and the man, and from the promise that the 
 woman's seed should bruise the serpent's head, 
 the heathen appear to have derived those dis- 
 torted traditionary stories of Hercules carrying 
 off the golden apples of the Hesperides, though 
 guarded by a tremendous serpent or dragon, 
 whom he vanquished ; and of the Massylian 
 priestess in the temple of the Hesperides, who 
 fed the dragon, and preserved on the tree the 
 sacred boughs. Concerning these particulars 
 the learned reader will do well to consult, 
 at first hand, Lucretius, lib. v. lin 33, &c. ; 
 Virgil, ^n. iv. lin. 483, &c. ; and Lucan, lib. 
 ix. lin. 367, &c. And in Spence's Polymetis, 
 
 plate xviii. fig. 8, he may behold Hercules, as 
 represented in an antique, standing with an 
 apple in his hand, before the tree, and the 
 serpent twisted round it, as described by Lu- 
 cretius and Lucan. See also Holloway's Ori- 
 ginals, vol. i. p. 77, 111. 
 
 Frequent mention is made in Scripture of the 
 idolaters sacrificing or serving their false gods 
 under every green tree. See Deut. xii. 2. 1 K. 
 xiv. 23. 2 K. xvi. 4. Jer. ii. 20. We have a 
 scene of this kind in Homer, II. ii. lin. 305, 
 &c. 
 
 EoSo^tev oiOxvoiTOKri riKyii(r(recs IxccTO/M^oe,?, 
 
 KAAH 'TnO HAATANISTlp, o^^ev peey ayXaov iSa.j. 
 
 Beside a fountain's sacred brifk we raised 
 Our verdant altars, and the v'uAi ; blazed ; 
 ('Tvvas where a plane-tree spreau iU shades around.) 
 
 Pope. 
 
 Comp. Virgil, ^n. ii. lin. 513. 
 Hence Greek o^m a branch. 
 
 III. As a N. piyj? the back bone (so Montanus 
 spinffi dorsi), from its strength and firmness ,- 
 or more properly perhaps the extremity of the 
 back bone, called the os sacrum, " crassitie inter 
 alia et robore spectatissimum, which is very 
 remarkable i'oT its thickness and strength," says 
 Blancard, Anatom. p. 723. occ. Lev. iii. 9. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. rryir counsel. See under yT' 
 Der. To gaze. 
 
 To be slothful, idle, to loiter, occ. Jud. xviii. 9. 
 
 As Ns. b)iTJ slothful, sluggish, a sluggard. 
 
 Prov. vi. 6, 9. Fem. nbyy, plur. mbJilT and 
 
 D-nbyj; sloth, slothfulness. occ. Prov. xix. 15. 
 
 xxxi. 27. Eccles. x. 18. 
 Hence perhaps, by transposing the j; to the end 
 
 of the word, Eng. slow, whence sloth, &c. 
 
 Also, slug, sluggish, &c. 
 
 Denotes strength, siibstance, solidity, firmness. 
 
 I. To be or become strong, mighty, powerful, in 
 quantity or quality. See Gen. xxvi. 16. Ex. 
 
 i. 7, 9. Ps. xl. 6, 13 in number, Jer. xv. 8 ; 
 
 where LXX s^x>j^:;^>?o-v, Vulg. multiplicatae 
 sunt, are multiplied. Also in a Hiph. sense, to 
 make strong, strengthen, occ. Ps. cv. 24. As 
 a N. Dyy, and fem. nn^ir strength, might. 
 Deut. viii. 17. Job xxx. 21. Isa. xli. 21, 
 where Vitringa understands it, as our transla- 
 tors, of strong reasons ; but Bp Lowth after 
 Jerome in his Comment, of their pretendedly 
 mighty or strong idols. As a N. fem. plur. 
 mnyyn strength, firmness. Ps. Ixviii. 36. 
 
 II. As a N. Di:i7 bodily substance, body, matter. 
 Ps. cxxxix. 15. Lam. iv. 7. Job xxx. 17, 30. 
 Exod. xxiv. 10, and DiiirD like the substance 
 of the heavens for clearness or transparency. 
 D1\"7 Diii; the substance of a day, the day itself, 
 but not so as to exclude the night, freq. occ. 
 See Exod. xii. 17, 41, 42, 51. jDayand night 
 too are real substances. See Gen. i. 5. 
 
 III. As a N. Q)i)j, plur. cnaj? and mnyj; a 
 bone, from its strength and solidity. Gen. ii. 
 23. Ezek. xxiv. 4. xxxvii. 1, &c. Job iv. 14, 
 T^narr -nDJil? ITl and made the multitude of 
 (i. e. all) my bones to shake. Comp. Jer. xxiii. 
 
n2:p 
 
 395 
 
 npr 
 
 9. So Virgil of persons in terror, Jiu. ii. lin. 
 120, 121, 
 
 gelidusque per ima cuciurit 
 
 Ossa tremor- 
 
 Through all their bones a shivering tremor ran. 
 
 Comp. Mn. vi. lin. 54, 55. 
 Job vii. 15, So that my soul chooses strangling, 
 -mnyj^n mm and death rather than my bones, 
 i. e. than life in such a skehion-Vike body, so 
 emaciated by my distera});.;.. bee Schultens 
 and Scott, snaaj? bonef^ (lenote the remains of 
 a dead body. Gen. 1. ;'. <. And we may ob- 
 serve that Virgil 'ich bis usual propriety 
 makes the Tyriau Dido speak in the same 
 oriental style, .En. iv. lin. (325, 
 
 Exoriare aliquis nqintzis ex ossibus ultor. 
 May some avei\' ^from our bones arise. 
 
 Job xl. 13 o 18, Tnyi; his (smaller) bones 
 {are) compact bars of brass. Tr2*l3 his (larger, 
 projecting) bones like a forged bar of iron. No 
 doubt these words are intended to express the 
 extraordinary hardness of the behemoth's bones ; 
 but it does not appear that the bones of the 
 elephant are'in this respect different from, or 
 harder than,those of other animals ; * where as the 
 hones of the hippopotamus are probably much 
 harder than those of the elephant, if we may judge 
 by the superior hardness of his tu'^ks (see under 
 ir3D I.) of which Buffon, Hist. Nat. tom. x. p. 
 207, 12mo. says, they are " tres-fortes, et d'une 
 substance si dure, qu'ellefait feu contre le fer, 
 very strong, and of a substance so hard as to 
 strike fire with steel." And again, p. 208. 
 " This substance is so white, so clean, and so 
 hard, as to be far preferable to ivory for mak- 
 ing artificial or false teeth." And in the note, 
 Mons. Desmarchais is quoted as saying ex- 
 pressly in his Voyage, tom. ii. p. 148, 
 " That the tusks of the hippopotamus are much 
 harder (beaucoup plus dures) than ivory. ''^ 
 
 Hence as a verb in a privative sense, like nnb, 
 DD3, Ti^-^m, Pi*iir, &c. to break the bones, q. d. 
 to bone. So Vulg. exossavit. occ. Jer. 1. 17. 
 
 IV. In Kal, transitively, joined with a-a"!; the 
 eyes, it means, to shut them strongly and closely, 
 fermer les yeux. So LXX xxf^fiutu, and 
 Vulg. claudo, to shut, close, occ. Isa. xxix. 10. 
 xxxiii. 15. 
 
 In Kal, to restrain, retain, stop, detain. See 
 Gen. xvi. 2. xx. 18. Deut. xi. 17. Jud. xiii. 
 15. In Niph. to be restrained, stopped, detained. 
 Num. xvi. 48, 50. 1 Sam. xxi. 7. As a N. 
 'IJij; restraint, occ. Ps. cvii. 39, rTJ7l lajr se- 
 vere or rigorous restraint, tyranny. Also, re- 
 striction, constriction, as of the womb from 
 conceiving, occ. Prov. xxx. 16. So Aquila, 
 t-ro^yi fATiT^eti, and Symmachus cwo^n [jbTtT^ai. 
 Comp. Gen. xvi. 2. xx. 18. Isa. Ixvi. 9. As 
 a N. *iyj7?2 restraint, restriction, occ. 1 Sam. 
 xiv. 6. Prov. XXV. 28. 
 
 II. To retain, hold, possess, joined with ns 
 strength, ability. 1 Chron. xxix. 14. 2 Chron. 
 ii. 6. xiii. 20. xxii. 9. Dan. x. 8, 16. xi. 6. 
 Hence JiD being understood, 2 Chron. xx. .37, 
 nabb Tiyy ab they did not retain (strength). 
 
 *, See Brooke's Nat. Hist. vol. L p. 101. 
 
 they were not able, to go, as Eng. transl. 
 So perhaps 2 Chron. xiv. 10 or II, -lyys "jx 
 U'ISX *ini? let not man prevail against thee. 
 Eng. trans. So LXX KaTKr^vrairu -xpos and 
 Vulg. praevaleat contra. 
 
 III. With a following, to put a restraint upon, 
 to restrain or check, as a magistrate, occ. 1 
 Sam. ix. 17. As a N. -lyj; civil restraint or 
 authority, magistracy, occ. Jud. xviii. 7. Isa. liii. 
 8, He ivas taken off'^^^-sn (not from prison, for 
 "lyj; is not so applied ; and in what prison was 
 Christ ever put ? but) by the magistracy, and 
 by a judicial trial And our Lord was, I think, 
 the first prophet who suffered in this manner,* 
 the circumstances of which are so particularly 
 related by the Evangelists. See Spearman's 
 Letters on the LXX, p. 187, &c. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. niyi; a solemn assembly or 
 meeting, q. d. a detention or retention of men 
 on some solemn occasion, occ. 2 K, x. 20. 
 Isa. i. 13. Joel i. 14. Amos v. 21. Comp. 
 Jer. ix. 2. 
 
 V. As a N. fem. ni^ir a solemn feast-day, 
 in which men were restrained from labour: 
 that the word in this form relates to this sort 
 of restraint is apparent from Lev. xxiii. 36. 
 Num. xxix. 35. Deut. xvi. 8. 
 
 pP 
 
 To confine, straiten, contract, compress, arctare, 
 coarctare. 
 
 I. In Niph. to compress, press, squeeze, occ. 
 Amos ii. 13, Behold DDTinn p-'irn -asx / will 
 press your place (and consequently yourselves) 
 as a loaded corn- wain fall of sheaves p""]?!! 
 presseth. Comp. under bsjr IV. and Eng. 
 margin. As a N. fem. in reg. npj? compres- 
 sion, oppression. So LXX S-kti^nus. occ. Ps. 
 Iv. 4. As a participial N. fem. rrpirira oppres- 
 sion. So LXX 9-Xi-^iis. occ. Ps. Ixvi. 11. 
 
 Hence Gr. a^^os, and Eng. ache. 
 
 II. As a N, fem. rrppn a battlement round the 
 roof of a house to confine people from falling 
 off. The houses in Palestine being flat-roof- 
 ed, (comp. under 33. ) as they are in those eas- 
 tern countries to this day, and the inhabitants 
 spending a considerable part of their time upon 
 them, such a precaution was the more neces- 
 sary ; and for want of it on the roof of Circe's 
 palace, Elpenor broke his neck. Hom. Odyss. 
 X. in. 554. occ. Deut. xxii. 8. See Shaw's 
 Travels, p. 210. 
 
 Der. Oak, from the compactness of its wood. 
 Also, perhaps, a yoke. 
 
 npp 
 
 I. As a N. apj; the end, extremity, extreme or 
 utmost parts. Josh. viii. 13. Thus the LXX 
 (according to Aldus' and the Oxford edition), 
 and a version quoted in the Hexapla to. ttr^a- 
 Tci, and Vulg. novissimi. So Psal. cxix. 33, 
 112; in which latter passage the Targum nj7 
 NSID even to the end. Comp. Gen. xlix. 19. 
 
 II. As a N. npir the end, event or consequence. 
 Prov. xxii. 4, m3j; npi; the end, consequence, 
 of humility. So Vulg. ^nzs modestiae. LXX 
 ytnce. the offspring. Psal. xix. 12, in keeping of 
 them 1*1 apjr there is an excellent event or end. 
 
 Yet there was something like this in the (;ase of the 
 prophet Jeremiah. See Jer. xxx viii. 46, 16, and Still- 
 in,s[ieet's Orig-. Sac. book ii ch. v. a 
 
:2pr 
 
 396 
 
 ^pl/ 
 
 Thus rsXfl.- is used in the N. T. 1 Pet. i. 9. 
 Receiving nXo; the end of your faith, even the 
 salvation of your souls, npj? bl7 in consequence, 
 or as the event of. occ. Psal. xl. 16. Ixx. 4. 
 Hence 
 
 III. npi; is used as a participle denoting the 
 end, event, or consequence of somewhat pre- 
 ceding. It may be rendered 
 
 1. Before a verb, because, inasmuch as. Num. 
 xiv. 24, rrnNl spy because there was another 
 spirit, q. d. the event or consequence of there be- 
 ing another spirit in him, shall be that 1 will bring 
 him into the land, &c. Comp. Deut. vii. 12. 
 viii. 20. 
 
 2. Before a N. because of, on account of, in con- 
 sequence of. Isa. v. 23. 
 
 3. la^N api; (the consequence of this, that ) 
 ando npj; (the coyisequence t^idit or because ) 
 are used nearly in the same sense, because that 
 Gen. xxii. 18. 2 Sam. xii. 10, & al. 
 
 IV. As a N. np!7 the extremity, sole or heel of 
 a man's foot. Gen. iii. 15. xxv. 26. Also, the 
 extremity, hoof, or heel of a horse's foot. Gen. 
 xlix. 17. Jud. v. 22. (comp. under DIB II.) 
 Plur. in reg. '':apy heels, footsteps. Ps. l\d. 7. 
 Cant. i. 8. Comp. Ps. kxvii. 20. Ixxxix. 52. 
 Hence 
 
 V. As a V. to lay hold on the heel. q. d. to 
 heel. Hos. xii. 4. Whence the name npj;" 
 Jacob, q. d. the heeler. See Gen. xxv. 26. 
 xxvii. 36. Hos. xii. 4. 
 
 VI. To retard, occ. Job xxxvii. 4. 
 
 VII. To supplant, trip up the heels, throw down 
 by tripping up the heels, supplantare. It occurs 
 in the form of a participle benoni in Kal, 
 Isa. xl. 4, npj; tripping up, rough, uneven. 
 Fem. Hos. vi. 8. D'iq r^::^"!! tripping up the 
 heels (slippery) with blood. So one of the 
 Greek versions in the Hexapla v-roffxiXi^ovira, 
 Vulg. supplantata ; or rather, perhaps, marked 
 with footsteps of blood. Comp. 1 K. ii. 5, and 
 Mr Lowth's and Bp Newcome's notes on Hos. 
 
 VIII. To supplant, " displace by stratagem,"* 
 defraud, deceive, occ Gen. xxvii. 36. Jer. ix. 
 4. xvii. 9. So LXX -rn^vi^co. Ps. xlix. 6, 
 "npj; P17 the wickedness of my supplanters, or 
 of those "who endeavour to supplant me. 
 Compare this verse and the next with ver. 
 17." Bp Lowth, in Mr Merrick's Annota- 
 tion. See also Dr George Home's (the late 
 Lord Bp of Norwich) note on this verse, in 
 his excellent Commentary on the Psalms, which 
 I am glad of this opportunity of earnestly re- 
 commending to the perusal of all such as are 
 desirous of comprehending the sublime sense, 
 and of being warmed with the genuine piety, 
 of those divine poems. Comp. Josh. viii. 13. 
 As a N. 3pl? supplantation, deceit, occ. Psal. 
 xii. 10, hath magnified supplantation towards 
 me (so LXX and Vulg.) i. e. hath behaved 
 very treacherously towards me. The transla- 
 tion in John xiii. 18, t-Tryi^tv s^r' if/.s tw ^novuv 
 auTov hath lifted up his heel against me, i. e. 
 deceitfully to trip me up, comes to the same 
 sense. Comp. Suicer, Thesaur. in vn^n'^a). 
 So fem. mpi; supplantation, deceit, occ. 2 K. 
 X. 19 ; where LXX render mpya by iv ^tts^- 
 
 Johnson. 
 
 nfffz-M in or for supplanting, and Vulg. by insi- 
 dios^ deceitfully. 
 
 I. To bind, bind about, occ. Gen. xxii. 9. 
 
 II. As a participial N. npl? ring -streaked, bound 
 round as it were with stripes, or streaks of a 
 different colour. Gen. xxx. 35, 40, & al. 
 
 III. ip]} jT-n, occ. 2 K. X. 12, 14, according 
 to Jerome from Eusebius in Loc. Heb. it is 
 the name of a town, belonging to Samaria, and 
 situated in the Great Plain.* So the LXX 
 retain the words as a proper name Bon&acKaff or 
 Bxi^axcc,^. But whence was this town so 
 called ? Probably from its being much fre- 
 quented by shepherds, for shearing their sheep. 
 Thus the Eng. translation renders npi? n-n 
 0*171 n ver. 12, by the shearing-house, and the 
 marg. more literally, the house of shepherds 
 binding sheep (i. e. for shearing). 
 
 To be crooked, perverted, distortec!. As a 
 participle in Huph. perverted, perverse. 
 occ. Hab. i. 4. So the Vulg. ^/jrT^a^- 
 ftivov, and Vulg. perversum. As a N. 
 ]inbpj7 crooked, sinuous, tortuous, occ. Isa. 
 xxvii. I. So LXX cKoXtov, and Vulg. tortu- 
 osum. What is meant by the i-nbpjr u^rra 
 cannot be better illustrated than by the admir- 
 able description Virgil has given in ^n. ii. 
 lin. 202 220, of the two serpents which in- 
 folded and destroyed Laocoon and his sons. 
 Comp. also^^n. v. lin. 84, 85. Mn. xi. lin. 
 754. 
 bpbpir occurs not as a V. but as a N. very 
 crooked ox tortuous. So LXX 0iiir7^afjt,[jt.tvas, 
 Vulg. devios devious, occ. Jud. v. 6.f As a 
 N. fem. plur. mbpbpir great obliquities or de- 
 viations, very crooked ways. So Symmachus 
 ax,oXioT'/trce,?, and Theodotion ^iia-T^af/,fivoc. occ. 
 Ps. cxxv. 5. 
 Der. Greek ayxaXv the arm when bent, 
 a.yx,vkos crooked, Eng. a7icle. Lat. angulus, a 
 corner, Eng. a7igle. Also, knuckle. 
 
 In Arabic signifies to cut, cut off, wound, and 
 the like. See Castell. 
 
 I. " To lop, as trees, cut them close to the 
 stock or stem." Bate. occ. Eccles. iii. 2. 
 
 II. To raze or level as a wall to the foundation. 
 oCc. Gen. xlix. 6. ; if 'r\)V l")pir in this pas- 
 sage does not rather mean they lopped a 
 prince, i. e. a princely family, by killing not 
 only Hamor but Shechem his son. Comp. 
 Gen. xxxiv. 26. In Niph. to he razed, as a 
 city. occ. Zeph. ii. 4. 
 
 III. To hough or hamstring, as horses. Josh, 
 xi. 6, 9. 
 
 IV. To render chariots useless, as by breaking 
 their wheels, axle-trees, &c. 2 Sam. viii. 4. 1 
 Chron. xviii. 4. And observe that the ^ pre- 
 fixed to im" should in both texts be rendered 
 but, or but yet. See under ti II. 5. 
 
 V. Chald. in Ith. to be cut or lopped off, as 
 horns, occ. Dan. vii. 8. 
 
 * See note in Montfaucon's Hexapla. 
 t See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 452. 
 
'^'pr 
 
 397 
 
 nnr 
 
 VI. As a N. ipy a cutting, a branch cut off. 
 Applied figuratively to a person, occ. Lev. 
 XXV. 47 ; where a distinction is made between 
 Strin *13 a stranger who dwelt among them, 
 and 13 nrrsizr'a Ipyj a branch of the stranger's 
 
 family, i. e. one who had separated himself 
 from a foreign nation, and joined himself en- 
 tirely to the Israelites, as for instance, Heber 
 the Kenite did. Jud. iv. 11. 
 
 V^II. As a N. -ipy and f7*ipj; barren, sterile, 
 unfruitful, q. d. a mere stock or stem without 
 branches, a dry tree. Deut. vii. 14>, & al. freq. 
 Comp. Isa. Ivi. 3. 
 
 VIII. Chald. the stump or bole of a tree, 
 occ. Dan. iv. 12, 20, 23, or 15, 23, 26. 
 
 In Kal, to perveii, distort, make crooked, occ. 
 Isa. lix. 8. Mic. iii. 9. Also, to make, 
 prove, or show to be, perverse, occ. Job. ix. 
 20. In 'Sip A. to be perverse, occ. Prov. xxviii. 
 18. As f. {larticipial N. c^pj; perverse. Deut. 
 xxxii. .5. Fs. ci. 4, & al. As a participle or 
 participial N. mas. plur. o-arpiTD crooked, as 
 opposed to *Tiur>'?3 straight, occ. Isa. xlii. 16, 
 which gives the idea. As a N. fem. plur. 
 rrc'pi? perverseness. Prov. iv. 24. vi. 12. 
 
 I. In Kal, to raise, lift up oneself, or be 
 
 raised, as a sword, occ. Zech. xiii. 7 as a 
 
 bow. occ. Hab. iii. 9, -[nirp *ni?n rr""!!; thou 
 hast lifted up thy bow naked, i. e. as it were, 
 without the case,* in which the eastern na- 
 tions still use to carry their bows. And many 
 of the human figures on the walls of the an- 
 cient palace at Persepolis are represented 
 carrying bow-cases-f I apprehend that in 
 Heb. rrnj? andiiyn belong to different roots ; 
 comp. under rrij? I. The LXX however 
 render the words by ivrnvav ivsruvxs stretching 
 thou hast stretched, the Vulg. by suscitans 
 suscitabis, raising thou wilt raise up. Comp. 
 "Tny I. below. 
 
 Hence plainly Greek o^w to raise, excite, Lat. 
 orior to arise, whence oriens the east, and 
 Eng. orient, oriental. Also, Lat. origo, 
 whence Eng. origin, originate, &c. 
 
 II. To raise, rouse, stir up, as a crocodile, occ. 
 Job xli. 1 or 10. Comp. ch. iii, 8. 
 
 III. In Hiph. to stir up, excite, as an eagle 
 does her nestlings to fly. occ. Deut. xxxii. 11. 
 So Vulg. provocans ad volandum pullos suos : 
 as dough, or perhaps the fire. occ. Hos. 
 vii. 4. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to rouse oneself, arise, from in- 
 activity or inattention. See Jud. v. 12. Ps. 
 vii. 7. cviii. 3. Cant. iv. 16. Isa. li. 9. Jer. 
 vi. 22. XXV. 32. In Niph. to be roused. 
 Zech. ii. 13. So LiXX ^ytyi^rai. Also in 
 a Niph. sense, to be roused from sleep. Job. 
 xiv. 12. In Hiph. to rouse from sleep. Zech. 
 iv. 1. As a participial N. 'ij; waking, occ. 
 Cant. V. 2. 
 
 Hence Greek u^ care, u^mj to care ; and Eng. 
 ware, aware, wary. Also, to hare, fright, the 
 
 * See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 513; and 
 Homer, II. iv. lin. 105; and Didymus and Clarke's 
 Notes. 
 
 t See Niebulir, Voyage, torn, il p. 104, and tab. 21, 
 
 hare from its timidity ; hurry. Lat. horreo to 
 stand on end as the hair, whence Eng. 
 horror, horrid ; and in composition, abhor, ab- 
 horrent. 
 
 V. In Hiph. to raise up, rouse, excite.^ See 
 Isa. xli. 2, 25. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 22. Hag. i. 
 
 14. Particularly as an enemy. 1 Chron. v. 26. 
 2 Chron. xxi. 16. Isa. xiii. 17. Ezek. xxiii. 
 22. Hence 
 
 VI. As a N. "ly an enemy, one roused up in 
 enmity against another. 1 Sam. xxviii. 16. Ps. 
 cxxxix. 20. Comp. Isa. xiv. 21 ; where the 
 edition of the LXX cited in Kircher's Con- 
 cordance has ToKtfiiuv enemies. 
 
 VII. As a N. Iir one who excites others, a 
 jn aster, occ. Mai. ii. 12. 
 
 VIII. As a N. l-j? a stir, bustle, commotion. 
 Jer. XV. 8; where LXX T^ofiov a trembling. 
 
 IX. Asa N. 1"!?, plur. D-Tir, but (generally 
 D'-'ny, a city, from the stir and bustle therein 
 comparatively with the country. Gen. iv. 17. 
 X. 12. xiii. 12. Num. xxxii. 16. .Tud. x. 4, & 
 al. freq. On Num. xxi v. 19. comp. Ps. Ix. 
 II. cviii. 11, and see Bp Newton on Pro- 
 phecies, vol. i. p. 134, 1st edit. 
 
 X. As a N. T-i;, plur. d^T"!; andrQi-jr a young 
 ass, an ass-colt, " from being more sprightly 
 (excitatior, plus emeu, plus eveille) than its 
 parents," says Bochart, vol. ii. 60. Gen. xxxii. 
 
 15. xlix. II. Comp. Zech. ix. 9. The 
 plur. is once, Isa. xxx. 6, printed c^nj; with i 
 instead of s in many editions, but not in the 
 Complutensian, which reads D-T-ir, as likewise 
 do more than thirty of Dr Kennicott's codices. 
 
 XI. As a N. "ijTD exertion, display, occ. I K. 
 vii. 36, he graved cherubim, lions, and palm- 
 trees, ly-x "lyna according to the exertion of 
 each, " or in the condition they are when they 
 exert themselves ,- the bull as in rage ; the lion 
 rampant, and the palm-tree in bloom, as before, 
 (1 K. vi. 29.) with opened flowers on it."* 
 
 XII. niir blind. See root "nil?. 
 
 XIII. Chald. as a N. i-y, plur. I'-T-jr, a 
 watcher, occ. Dan. iv. 10, 14, 20, or 13, 17, 
 2.3, Comp. above sense IV. What can 
 T*T'ir the watchers signify in the second of these 
 texts, but the divine persons watching and 
 presiding over the kingdoms of the earth, and 
 the affairs of men ? And this passage explains 
 the other two. Comp. puroTp yrhn, ver. 5, 
 6, 15, or 8, 9, 18 ; ch. ii, 11 ; and T'aT'bi? the 
 high ones, ch. vii. 18, 22. 
 
 xiv. Chald. as a N. "nj? chaff ox small dust 
 raised and blown away from the thrashing- 
 floor, occ. Dan. ii. 35 ; where Theodotion 
 xovio^To;, which from kovi; dust and o^rog raised. 
 Comp. under rr'na V. and u;-t I. 
 
 Tij; I. To raise or lift up repeatedly, as a spear, 
 occ. 2 Sam. xxiii. 8. 1 Chron. xi. 11, 20. 
 
 II. To raise up, rouse, excite. See Ps. Ixxx. 
 3. Prov. X. 12. Cant. viii. 5. Isa. xiv. 9. Zech. 
 ix. 1.3. In Hith. to raise or rouse up oneself. 
 occ. Job. xvii. 8. xxxi. 29. Isa. li. 17, twice. 
 Ixiv. 6. 
 
 1. To mix, mingle. It occurs rt^Hn this sense 
 Bate's Enquiry into the Similitude, p. ISTs. 
 
n-ip 
 
 398 
 
 mr 
 
 as a V. in Kal, but in Hith. to mir, mingle 
 oneself, be mingled, occ. Ezra ix. 2. Ps. cvi. 
 3.5. Prov. xiv.'lO. xx. 19. xxiv. 21. As a N. 
 mi? a mixture, mixed multitude, rabble (which 
 Eng. word may, by the way, be derived from 
 Heb. m great, and"?! mixture) o^ men. Exod. 
 xii. 38. Neh. xiii. 3. comp. Jer. xxv. 24 of 
 flies or insects. Exod. viii. 17 or 21, &c. So 
 Aquila ra.fjt.fAvtav, and Jerome and the Vulg. 
 omne genus muscarum all kinds of flies ; but 
 if nni? in these passages signifies a mixture or 
 coUuvies, it is strange that the Heb. should not 
 expressly inform us of what this mixture con- 
 sisted. The LXX have rendered the word, 
 when spoken of the Egyptian plague, con- 
 stantly by x-vvafivta. the dog-fly, whence it is 
 plain those translators thought it meant some 
 particular species of insect ; and their opinion 
 is clearly confirmed by Exod. viii. 27 or 31, 
 And he removed the mi; from Pharaoh, and 
 from his servants, and from his people; there was 
 not one, mjr namely, left. (Comp. Exod. x. 19.) 
 What the particular species was, it may be diffi- 
 cult, if not impossible, absolutely to determine, 
 but probably it was so denominated from its 
 colour ; and Bochartinhis learned illustration of 
 this word, vol. iii. 551, &c. (whom see), men- 
 tions from Damir a sharp biting insect, (comp. 
 Ps. Ixxviii. 45. ) called by the Arabs " alchurk- 
 ous, and described as being not larger than a 
 flea, and marked with i-ed and yellow in such 
 a manner that the dark colour prevails." 
 As a N. fem. plur. mnii? the mixers, or mixed 
 ones, i. e. the light and spirit mixed together, 
 the heavens or celestial fluid consisting of this 
 mixture, occ. Ps. Ixviii. 5. comp. ver. 34. 
 Deut. xxxiii. 26. 2 Sam. xxli. 11. " But 
 Bp Lowth, Mr Merrick, and Dr Chandler 
 render ms'ij;n n3"ib ibo, [in Ps. Ixviii. 5.] 
 prepare the way for him who rideth through the 
 deserts, i. e. who rode upon the cherubim 
 through the wilderness ; alluding to the pas- 
 sage of the ark. This constniction seems 
 most agreeable to the common usage of the 
 words employed in the original. Either way 
 the idea is truly great and sublime." Dr 
 Home's note. comp. sense VII. Symma- 
 chus renders the word according to the latter 
 
 interpretation, KccTCCffr^ua-an ooov TM iTe^ov/usvM 
 
 IV TO) aoixtiTM ; and Jerome preeparate viam as- 
 cendenti per deserta. 
 
 I. As a N. nil? the evening, or, more properly, 
 all the time from midday to night, so called, 
 because as soon as the sun has passed the 
 meiidian, the evening air from the western 
 or darkened part of the heavens begins to mix 
 with the day, which mixture continues till 
 night ; when the day is overpowered, the dark- 
 ness prevails, and the mixture of daylight 
 ceases. Gen. i. 5. xxiv. 11. Deut. xxiii. 11. 
 Prov. vii. 9, & al. freq. Hence mir is once 
 used as a V. to be darkened, duskily obscured. Isa. 
 xxiv. 11, all joy rrmi7 is darkened. So Mon- 
 tanus, obtenebrata est. Comp. under "-[mn 11. 
 
 D*a'ni?i7 T'i between the evenings, or more liter- 
 ally, between the mixtures, occ. Exod. xii. 6. 
 xvi. 12. xxix. 39, 41. xxx. 8. Lev. xxiii. 5. 
 Num. ix. 3, 5, II. xxviii. 4. The former of 
 these D*S'ij7 commenced at noon, when the 
 
 western or evening air begins to mix with the 
 day ; the latter at sunset, when the cool dark 
 air or night mixes wdth it. So a'nni?rT V^ 
 will denote between midday and sunset By 
 a comparison of Exod. xii. 6. Num. ix. ^, 5, 
 with Deut. xvi. 6, it appears that the expres- 
 sion is equivalent to urnu^rr KiiD a*ii;i in the 
 evening, when the sun is going down, i. e. not 
 setting, but declining towards the west ; and it 
 is not improperly rendered by the LXX T^a 
 lo-fre^av towards the evening, Exod. xii. 6. xvi. 
 12. Num. ix. 3, II. Accordingly Josephus 
 observes. Ant. lib. vi. cap. 9, 3, that the 
 Jews were employed in sacrificing the paschal 
 lambs uTo ivvecTTis a-^aj f^-Z"' i'^^i^f^'^^^ fiom the 
 ninth to the eleventh hour, or, according to our 
 way of reckoning, /rom about two to four o'clock 
 in the afternoon. 
 
 Both the paschal lamb and the perpetual even- 
 ing burnt-sacrifice of a lamb we/e commanded 
 to be offered D-myrr rn. Exod. xii. 6. xxix. 
 39 ; and about the ninth hour Jesus, the gi'eat 
 antitype of both, expired. Matt, xxvii. 40, 50. 
 Mark XV. 34, 37.* 
 
 If it be asked, why n'li; never signifies the 
 morning mixture of light and darkness, as well 
 as the evening one ; the true answer seems to J 
 be, because the first mixture of darkness and '^ 
 light was, by God's supernatural agency, made 
 at the evening or western edge of the earth, as 
 is intimated to us by the evening being men- 
 tioned before the morning. Gen. i. 5, And 
 there was yy^ evening, and there was morninx] 
 the first day. At the evening or western edge 
 then was the first mixture or push of the spirit 
 or darkness into the light ; which observation 
 also clears another considerable difficulty, 
 namely, why the earth revolves from west to 
 east, rather than from east to west. Comp. 
 under bb II. 
 
 Hence the name of the Carthaginian deity, 
 Herebus, " mentioned by Silius and Poly- 
 bius. All we know of him is, that he was 
 invoked as the god of hell, and represented 
 under a human shape with, long loose hair."f 
 Hence also the Greeks had their E^s/Sa? Ere- 
 bus, and f^j/Ssvvflj, i^iuve;, o^(fvo;, dusky, dark, 
 and o^<pv^ darkness. Hesiod, by a corrupt tra- 
 dition from the truth. Gen. i. 2, 4, makes 
 Erebus and Night the oflfspring of Chaos, 
 Bioyov. lin. 123, 
 
 E Xotios 5' EPEB02 ts, /u-iXctivn. n Nt;| tyivovro. 
 He likewise makes the night or darkness prior 
 to the light or day, 
 
 Oui tiKi xv(Ta-fji,ivr, E^ij3it (^iXoTviTt fAiyuiroe,. 
 
 Aristophanes, in A v. as cited by Lucian in 
 Philopatr. tom. ii. p. 999, edit. Bened. says, 
 
 Xfltoff ry x.ot,i Ny|, EPEB02 te fj-iXccv ^^anov xot-i 
 
 Chaos was first, and Night, and gloomy Erebus, 
 And vasty Tartarus 
 
 II I. As a noun mira, and fem. rTn"il?72, the 
 evening or western part of the heavens or earth, 
 
 See Bp Patrick's note on Exod. xii. 6, and Bp 
 Kidder's Messias, part i. p. 75, &c. 
 + Guthrie's General Hist. vol. iii. p. 134. 
 
nnr 
 
 399 
 
 nip 
 
 where the gross air or darkness pushes into 
 and mixes with the light, the west. It is op- 
 posed to rrrtn the east, the part whence or on 
 which the solar light is first diffused or spread, 
 Ps. ciii. 12. cvii. 3. Isa. xliii. 5. xlv. 6. 
 (comp. under niT II.) ; '<^^^ to >5iiTn the part 
 whence or on which it (the light) cornes forth, 
 Ps. Ixxv. 7. Comp. under xy. 
 
 IV. As a noun 3"^I7, a crow or raven from its 
 dark colour. See Cant. v. II. Bochart has 
 well observed, that the colour of a crow or 
 raven is not a dead but a glossi/ shining black, 
 
 [ like silk, and so is properly a mixture of dark- 
 ness and splendour. See Bochart, vol. iii. 
 199. 
 
 Hence perhaps Lat. corviis a crow. 
 
 V. As a noun ny, plur. D"'11I7 a species of 
 willow, who-e leaves are green on one side, 
 and whitish on the other, so of a mixt colour. 
 Lev. xxiii. 40. Job xl. 17 or 22. Isa. xliv. 4, 
 &al. 
 
 VI. As a noun aiI7, properly, the woof in 
 weaving, i, e. the threads which the weaver 
 shoots across, and so intermixes with the -nar 
 or fjjarp (i. e. the threads which are set length- 
 v.-ise in the loom, and are alternately raised 
 and depressed) by means of his shuttle. Lev. 
 xiii. 48, & al. freq. 
 
 VII. As a noun fem. rrill? a wilderness, a de- 
 sert, uncultivated country, affording a horrid 
 mixture of rugged rocks, dangerous precipices, 
 and impassable valleys.* See Isa. xxxiii. 9. 
 XXXV. 1, 6. li. .3. Jer. ii. G. xvii. 6. When 
 king Zedekiah fled after the taking of Jerusa- 
 lem, he went by the way rrnij; of the desert, 
 towards the plains of Jericho, 2 K. xxv. 4. 
 Jer. xxxix. 4, 5. This desert is described by 
 Maundrell, Journey, March 29, as " a most 
 miserable, dry, barren place, consisting of high 
 rocky mountains, so torn and disordered, as ij 
 the earth had here suffered some great convul- 
 sion, by which its very bowels had been turned 
 outward. " 
 
 VIII. In Kal, to mix, engage with another, in 
 trade, occ. Ezek. xxvii. 9. As a participial 
 noun mas. plur. in reg. "nil; merchants who 
 mix or are engaged with each other in the in- 
 tercourses of trade* occ. Ezek. xxvii. 27. As 
 a noun ani7n a place for such intercourse, a 
 viarket, or market-place. Ezek. xxvii. 9, 13, 
 17, 19. Also, merchandise. Ezek. xxvii. 27, 
 33, 34. 
 
 IX. In Kal, transitively, to mix, join, be joined 
 or interwoven with another in contracts, to be 
 surety, bondsman, or engaged for him. Gen. 
 xliii., 9. xliv. 32. Ps. cxix. 122. So with b 
 following, Prov. vi. 1. Also, transitively, to 
 pledge, engage, or mortgage, lands or houses, 
 q. d. to mix them with oneself in a contract. 
 Neh. V. 3. Comp. Prov. xvii. 18. Jer. xxx. 
 21. In Hith. to engage oneself, enter into con- 
 tract with another, to give security to him. 2 
 K. xviii. 23. Isa. xxxvi. 8. As a noun a'lp a 
 pledge or surety. Job xvii. 3, Appoint now my 
 pledge or surety with thee, namely, that I will 
 stand trial with thee, or thou with me. See 
 Scott. Comp. Prov. xxii. 26. Fem. r^-yw 
 
 * See Harmer's Observations, vol iv. p. 352. 
 
 sponsion, security. Prov. xvii. 18. AsaN. pmir 
 a pledge, security, occ. Gen. xxxviii. 17, 18, 
 20 ; in all which passages the LXX render it 
 by the Greek derivative A^pafiuv, which see in 
 Greek and English Lexicon. Asa noun fem. 
 plur. nln'^yn pledges. So n3:i "iirn '^'i'z persons 
 given in pledge, hostages, occ. 2 K. xiv. 14. 2 
 Chron. xxv. 24. 
 
 X. Followed by bir with, to mix with in love, 
 /i/.iyvvvi IV ^iXoT'/jri, as the Greek poets speak. 
 Ezek. xvi. .37. So LXX s-ri^/y^j and Vulg. 
 commista est. 
 
 XI. From the ready commixion of agreeing or 
 homogeneous substances or principles, it denotes 
 in Kal, to suit, be agreeable, to mix readily with, 
 as it were. In this sense it is used absolute- 
 ly. Ps. civ. 31, My meditation n-bl? concerning 
 him n'ny- shall be agreeable (to me) shall not be 
 rejected, but readily mix with my mind, and 
 mingle with every thought. Prov. iii. 24, And 
 thou shalt lie down, and thy sleep miu shall be 
 sweet, shall readily lay hold on, and as it were 
 mix with the powers of thy mind and body. 
 Comp. Jer. xxxi. 26. Cant. ii. 14. Mai. iii. 4. 
 
 With b following, to be agreeable to. See Prov. 
 xiii. 19. XX. 17. Jer. vi. 20. Hos. ix. 4. 
 
 ^^^ . . 
 
 The radical idea of this word seems to be the 
 
 same as that of the Greek ooiyw ofiat, derived 
 
 from it, to stretch, stretch out, extend; and 
 
 when applied to the mind, to desire eagerly, to 
 
 lonq after. 
 
 I. To stretch out, extend. It occurs not as a 
 verb in this sense, but as a participial N. fem. 
 in reg. Vi'yTW and n^li? an extent of ground, a 
 bed or plot wherein spices or vines grow. occ. 
 Cant. V. 13. vi. 2. Ezek. xvii. 7, 10. So 
 Aquila and Symmachus -r^afftai, and Vulg. 
 aretfi, and areolae. 
 
 II. To desire eagerly, long after, occ. Ps. xiii. 
 2, twice (where the LXX iTt-roht, and Vulg. 
 desiderat) Joel i. 20. (where the 'iarg. N"nnDr3 
 expect, wait, LXX a,vi(hXs-^Kv, and Vulg. 
 suspexerunt looked up. ) It it obvious to re- 
 mark, how the idea of reaching after, or ex- 
 tending oneself towards, is preserved in both 
 the last cited texts. 
 
 Hence Gr. ooyaeo to desire eagerly, to lust after. 
 
 -IIP 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but as a noim 
 mil?, Chald. plur. emphat. N-lll?, the wild ass, 
 so called by an onomatopceia, from his harsh, 
 disagreeable braying, expressed in Latin by 
 ruditus, a word likewise formed from the 
 sound. See Bochart, vol. ii. 869. occ. Job 
 xxxix. 5. Dan. v. 21. Comp. under kie) II. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, nr. 
 In general, to bare, make bare, uncover, strip, 
 
 make naked, or empty. 
 I. In Kal, to bare, uncover, strip, occ. Isa. iii. 
 
 17. xxii. 6. Zeph. ii. 14. Also, to be bare, 
 
 uncovered, stripped, occ. Isa. xxxii. 11. As a 
 
 participial noun fem. rr-ll? naked, occ. Ezek. 
 
 xvi. 7, 22, 39. xxiii. 29. Mic. i. 11. Hab. iii. 
 
 9. In Hith. to uncover oneself, be uncovered. 
 
 occ. Lam. iv. 21. Comp. Hab. ii. 15, 16. 
 ' As a noun rmy in reg. mil? nakedness, of 
 
mr 
 
 400 
 
 n-ir 
 
 huinan persons, Exod. xxviii. 42. Lev. xviii. 
 6, 7, & al. freq of a country, Gen. xlii, 9, 
 12. "im mil? nakedness of a thing means any 
 thing unseemly or indecent, occ. Deut. xxiii. 
 14. xxiy. 1. In the former text the LXX 
 render it by uff^nf^ocruvri rr^ct.yijt.ttTOi unseemliness 
 of a thing ; the latter by airx,yiH'i>v T^xyfia, an 
 unseemly or indecent thitig ; but here it seems 
 rather to denote, or at least include some per- 
 sonal infirmity, which was not discovered till 
 after maniage, but such as a truly good man 
 might bear with. And therefore our Lord, 
 Mat. xix. 8, alluding to this text in Deut. 
 says that Moses permitted them to put away 
 their wives, because of the hardness of their 
 hearts, i. e. lest from a want of charity they 
 should ill-treat such disagreeable wives. See 
 Dt Doddridge's note on Mat. xix. 3. As a 
 noun "ni^a nakedness, occ. Nah. iii. 5 ; where 
 see Bp Lowth's note on Isa. lii. 1 7. So as a 
 noun mas. plur. in reg. -iiirn. occ. Hab. ii. 
 . 15. For 1 K. vii. 36, see under ni? XL 
 IL To empty, pour out ov forth. It is applied 
 both to the vessel, whence any thing, whether 
 liquid or solid, is emptied or poured, occ. Gen. 
 xxiv. 20. 2 Chron. xxiv. II ; and to what is 
 emptied or poured out, as the vital blood, occ. 
 Ps. cxli. 8. Isa. liii. 12. Spoken of the 
 Holy Spirit, occ. Isa. xxxii. 15. 
 
 III. To empty or pour out, as a tree its sap in 
 leaves, shoots, &c. or as the earth its vegeta- 
 ble moisture for the supply of plants. It oc- 
 curs not as a verb in Kal in this sense, but in 
 Hith. of a tree, to pour out, diffuse itself; so 
 Montanus excellently, diffundentem se. occ. 
 Ps. xxxvii. 35. As a noun fem. plur. m*ii? 
 
 flourishing plants. To this purpose the LXX 
 TO tz^t TO x^'"?"*' ^^^ Avenarius diffusiones 
 herbarum virentium, herbee virentes, diffusions 
 of green herbs, green herbs, occ. Isa. xix. 7. 
 As a noun mm a meadow, meadow-ground. 
 occ. Jud. XX. 33. 
 
 As a noun "ly a wood, or rather a marsh, i. e. 
 a moist marshy piece of ground, where trees 
 and plants flourish, and such as lions, Jer. v- 
 6. (comp. under nxa I.) and wild boars de- 
 light in. See 2 Sam. xviii. 6, 8. Ps. Ixxx. 
 14, and Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 
 215, &c. To which I add, that in the Prse- 
 nestine Table, published by Dr Shaw, Tra- 
 vels, p. 423, we meet with x.^'^^'^'^oTa.fAov? 
 river-hogs on the reedy and marshy banks of 
 the Nile. So Niebuhr, Voyage, torn. ii. p. 
 201, 202, observes, " The bank of the Eu- 
 phrates is extremely low in the country called 
 Um el chanzer, where one finds an extraordi- 
 nary quantity of bulrushes, and in the same 
 place a great number of wild boars." And 
 long ago Ovid has assigned a marsh for the 
 haunt of his Calydonian boar, Metam. lib. 
 viii. lin. 335, kc. On 1 Sam. xxiii. 1518, 
 see Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. p. 6.3, &c. 
 
 IV. As a noun "nj?-, fem. mj?" a honey-comb, 
 emptying or pouring out honey, occ. Cant. v. 
 1. 1 Sam. xiv. 27; where LXX xvi^iov tov 
 (jt-iXiro;, and Vulg. favum mellis, a honey- 
 comb. 
 
 V. As a noun 'iij?, and sometimes in reg. ij?, 
 plur. mmir, nyra, and my, the skin of man or 
 
 animals, probably so called from its continual- 
 ly /jowrin^ out the perspirable matter througli 
 its many excretory pores, freq. occ. In Gen. 
 iii. 21, the coats of skin, which God made for 
 Adam and his wife, were, no doubt, of those 
 animals which had been by divine appointment 
 slain in sacrifice, as types of the suiferings and 
 death of the promised seed; and so God's 
 clothing them in these represented and as- 
 sured to them that garment of salvation and 
 those robes of righteousness with which they 
 should be invested in consequence of the sa- 
 crifice of the Lamb of God, ;^nd farther con- 
 firmed to them that jo^^ui hope, that though 
 they must endure lahmr and sorrow, till they 
 returned unto the dusi, yet that this corruptible 
 should (one day) put Oii, i\^uira<T6tt.t, incorrup- 
 tion, this mortal should pu- f>n ty^t/ffxir&ai, im- 
 mortality. Comp. Isa. Ixi. )0. Gal. iii. 27. 
 Rom. xiii. 13, 14. 1 Cor. xv. ^3. Rev. vii. 
 9, 13, 14, &c. xix. 8. And to :nstruct be- 
 lievers to whom they were to apply for these 
 glorious privileges, even to Him who was both 
 Priest and Sacrifice, it was ordained in the 
 law. Lev. vii. 8, that the offering priest should 
 have the skin of the burnt- offering fijr himsfJi 
 And of this, doubtless, patriarchal rite, ^^ 
 find evident traces among the heathen. Thu.s 
 in Virgil, ^n. viii. lin. 282, we find the 
 priests of Hercules pellibus in morem cincti 
 clad in skins after their custom. And in 
 Lucian De Dea Syr. torn. ii. p. 913, edit. 
 Bened. we meet with a remarkable rite of the 
 offerer himself squatting on his knees upon the 
 skin of the sacrificed sheep, and putting the 
 head and feet of the victim upon his own head. 
 To ^s vocxoi X'^fJi-ai S-ifiivos, i-ri rovro tg yow i^i- 
 Ta.1' Tohcx,? ^j */ xj<paA>!v iTi tjjv luvrov xi(pciXt]v 
 avoe.Xae.fjbiia.vit. 
 
 Job ii. 4, 11 jy *7j7n *Til? skin after skin, and all 
 that a man hath will he give nurSD nj^n for his 
 vital frame or life. ver. 5, But put forth thy 
 hand now, and touch his bone and his flesh. 
 The former expression evidently alludes to 
 the well-known fact of the renovation of the 
 skin on any part of the body that has been 
 excoriated, and is plainly proverbial, importing 
 that a man may bear to part with all that he 
 has, and even to have his skin, as it were, 
 stripped off, again and again, provided only 
 that his life be safe. All other losses and ca- 
 lamities may be well borne as external and 
 superficial, and not coming home to the man's 
 
 self 
 VI. 
 
 To pour forth, empty out, make bare. 
 Spoken of demolishing buildings, occ. Psal. 
 cxxxvii, 7, rrn "no-rr nj; mv i*iJ^ pour forth, 
 pour forth, or make bare, make bare, in her 
 (Jerusalem) even to the foundation. LXX 
 iKxivovTs, ixKivovTi, and Vulg. exinanite, exi- 
 nanite, empty out, empty out. 
 
 VII. As a noun fem. rrlj?n in reg. nni?n a 
 cave, a place hollowed or emptied out. Gen. 
 xix. 30. xxiii. 9. Jud. vi. 2. 
 
 'T^J; I. To strip or deprive entirely, to make 
 quite bare. It occurs not as a verb in this 
 sense, but as a noun ""T'II? stripped bare, desti- 
 tute. In Gen. xv. 2, it refers to being with- 
 out children, but is by no means confined to 
 
m^ 
 
 401 
 
 a"ir 
 
 this sense ; for in Jer. xxii. 30, it is applied 
 to Coniah, called also Jeconiah and Jehoiachin 
 whose seed is mentioned in the same verse, 
 and who, we are certain from 1 Chron. iii. 17, 
 18, had at least seven sons, supposing ^VH in 
 ver. 17, to be only a kind of surname given to 
 Jeconiah, q. d. the captive. In Jer. the LXX 
 and Theodotion explain -T'ly by ikxti^vktov 
 renounced, rejected, ^^nj; occurs also Lev. xx. 
 
 20, 21. 
 
 II. To emptij out, as the foundation of a build- 
 ing. It occurs, with n substituted for the se- 
 cond -1, Hab. iii. 13, mni? thou didst empty 
 out the foundation to the neck, q. d. neck-high. 
 Comp. Isa. viii. 8, and Ps. cxxxvii. 7, under 
 n^y VI. 
 *lX?1ir I. In Kal and Hith. to be entirely poured 
 forth, to he laid in ruins or rubbish, as a wall, 
 occ. Jer. li. 58 ; where the LXX jcoiTota-xocT- 
 -roju.svov xxraffxaiptiiriTai shall be entirely digged 
 down ; so Vulg. sufFosione suffodietur. Comp. 
 ."Tiir VI- and y^vi II. 
 
 II. As a participial noun "ijj^y entirely stript 
 or destitute, occ. Ps. cii. 18. 
 
 III. Asa noun 'ly'ni; and ni7TiI' " a blasted tree 
 quite naked or stripped of its foliage." Taylor's 
 Concordance from Hiller, Hierophyt. pars i. 
 p. 86. occ. Jer. xvii. 6. xlviii. 6. In the for- 
 mer passage the LXX render it by ay^iofx-v^tKyi 
 wild tamarisk, and the Vulg. in both by myri- 
 ca tamarisk. If it be the name of any particu- 
 lar plant, the tamarisk seems as likely as any, 
 for " these trees," as Mr Miller has observed 
 in his Gardener's Dictionary, "have not much 
 beauty to recommend them, for their branches 
 are produced in so straggling a manner, as not, 
 by any art, to be trained up regularly, and 
 their leaves are commonly thin upon their 
 branches, and fall away in winter, so that 
 there is nothing to recommend them but their 
 oddness." In Jer. xvii. 6, Symmachus ren- 
 ders it by ^vXov u.K^To)i an unfruitful tree. 
 
 I. To set in order or array, to order, dispose. 
 See inter al. Gen. xiv. 8. xxii. 9. Exod. xxvii- 
 
 21. Num. xxiii. 4. Job xxxii. 14. Ps. xxiii. 5. 
 As a noun yy^ a setting in order, disposition. 
 Exod. xl. 4, 23. It seems to denote disposi- 
 tion, temper, or turn of mind. Ps. Iv. 14. So 
 Symmachus explains -S'lya according to my 
 disposition, by of^oior^oTos f/,oi, LXX by iiro'^v- 
 X,i, and Vulg. by unanimis. Dn^n "|ni? a suit 
 of clothes, array. Jud. xvii. 10. As a noun 
 fem. ,"73*1 1?)3 an ordering, order, roio. Exod. 
 xxxix. 37. Lev. xxiv. 6, 7. Also, an army in 
 battle array. 1 Sam. xvii. 21 23. As a N. 
 mas. plur. in reg. "D'lyn dispositions^ arrange- 
 ments, occ. Prov. xvi. 1, The arrangements, 
 or schemes of the heart (are) man's, but the an- 
 swer of the tongue (is) from Jehovah. Comp. 
 ver. 9. ch. xix. 21. Jer. x. 23. 
 
 Hence Lat. grex, a flock. 
 
 II. To set one thing with or against another, 
 to compare, value. See Ps. xl. 6. Isa. xl. 18. 
 (Comp. sense III.) In Niph. to be set against 
 m this sense, to be compared with. Job xxviii. 
 17,19. 
 
 III. In Hiph. fo make an or derhJiOr proportionable 
 estimation, to rate at a certain price, to estimate. 
 
 value. Lev. xxvii. 8, 12. As a noun ysTj an 
 estimation, valuation. Lev. xxvii. 3, 4, & al. 
 freq. 
 
 IV. In Hiph. to tax, assess, charge with a cer- 
 tain proportionable tax. 2 K. xxiii. 35. As a 
 noun -["iir an assessment, tax. 2 Ki. xxiii. 35. 
 
 13*117 with the last radical doubled, as a noun, 
 an estimate, estimation. So LXX t/^, and 
 ffuvriuytiri;, and Vulg. sestimatio. Lev. xxvii. 
 2, 3,' &c. 
 
 Der. Work, wrought, wright. Qu ? Lat. rectus, 
 whence rectitude, rectify, and Eng. right, right- 
 eous, &c. Also, perhaps, Lat. area a chest, 
 whence Eng. ark. Gr. a^yavov, whence Eng. 
 organ, &c. Also, by transposition, Eng. rank, 
 range, whence arrange, &c. 
 
 To be superfluous, exuberant, needless or useless 
 in quantity. It occurs not as a verb simply in 
 this sense, but 
 
 I. As a noun b*!!? superfluous, exuberant, occ. 
 Exod. vi. 12, 30, D^nsa; bll7 superfluous, 
 exuberant, in lips, having the lips too large or 
 thick. 
 
 II. As a noun b"iS7 having the superfluous fore- 
 skin uncircumcised. Gen. xvii. 14. Exod. xii. 
 48, & al. freq. As a noun fem. rrbny the su- 
 perfluous foreskin or prepuce. Gen. xvii. 11. 
 xxxiv. 14. Hence 
 
 As a verb in Kal, to take oflF and cast away, as 
 uncircumcised or unclean, occ. Lev. xix. 23, 
 inbnj? Dnb"iI7T then ye shall cast away its cir- 
 cumcision, its fruit, three years (every tree) 
 shall be D^blJ? uncircumcised unto you. So the 
 Vulg. auferetis praepi '^'a eorum. 
 
 In Niph. or Hiph. to snow his foreskin, appear 
 uncircumcised, i. e. vile and abominable, occ. 
 Hab. ii. 16. The two last cited are the only 
 passages wherein blj? is used as a verb. 
 
 From the spiritual design of circumcision, the 
 word is transferred to the heart and ear, to 
 denote those evil lusts and affections which are 
 impediments or hinderances to men's receiving, 
 believing, and obeying the will of God. See 
 Lev. xxvi. 41. Dent. x. 16. Jer. vi. 10. ix. 
 26. Acts vii. 51. Ezek. xliv. 7, 9. Comp. 
 Rom. ii. 29. Col. ii. 11. Jam. i. 21 ; in 
 which last text the -ri^itrffuecv x-uniai superfluity 
 of naughtiness, seems to allude to the proper 
 import of the noun rrb'il?- 
 
 Hence Latin garrulus, and English garrulous, 
 garrulity. 
 
 Dip 
 
 To be naked. It occurs not as a verb simply in 
 this sense, but 
 
 I. As nouns DTij;, Dl-ir, and U^V naked, unco- 
 vered. Gen. ii. 25. iii. 7. 1 Sam. xix. 24. Job 
 xxvi. 6. Also, uy^V nakedness. Deut. xxviii. 
 48. 
 
 D"il7 sometimes means no more than stripped of 
 one's usual dress, armour, or the like. See 1 
 Sam. xix. 24. Isa. xx. 2. Mic. i. 8. Amos 
 ii. 16 ; where Targum ^-t xbl Kb^nil? naked, 
 without armour, ill-clad. Job xxii. 6. * 
 
 Hence Greek i^vf^os desolate, desert, whence 
 
 See Dr Chandler's Life of King David, vol. i. p. 98, 
 &c. and Vitringa on Isa. xx, 2, and Greek and Eng. 
 Lexic. in Tvuyos. 
 
Dnp 
 
 402 
 
 5q-ip 
 
 Eng. eremite, and by corruption hermit. Old 
 Eng. * ean/i poor, and yrmth poverty. Latin 
 vermis, Eng. vermin, worm. 
 II. As a noun fern, rrn^ij; plur. mnij? and 
 O-n*!!? a heap of 7iaked corn, i. e. s^n/);>ec? of the 
 husks and straw ; for the easterns do not put 
 up their corn in stacks, as we do, but thrash 
 it out in the field, and then lay the hare grain 
 in heaps in their repositories. See under iz;n3 
 I. c;t I. 1373 III. Ruth iii. 7. 2 Chron. 
 xxxi. 6 9. Hag. ii. 16. Jer. 1. 26, as heaps, 
 i. e. of bare corn after it has been thrashed. A 
 most striking image to an eastern reader ! So 
 in Neh. iii. 34, or iv. 2, mmj; is applied to 
 dust or rubbish ; but in this passage Sanballat 
 is the speaker, who being a Horonite or Moa- 
 bite, may be supposed to use the word in a 
 dialectical sense. On Neh. xiii. 15, see Har- 
 mer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 118. 
 It is once used as a verb in Niph. to be heaped 
 vp. Exod. XV. 8. So Aquila, Symmachus, 
 and Theodotion uru^iuh, and Vulg. congrega- 
 tJB simt, were gathered together. Comp. under 
 
 73 X. 
 
 III. As a N. pn'il?,plur. Q"3nil?, the plane-tree, 
 so called from the bark naturally peeling off, 
 and leaving the trunk naked, which I have 
 had frequent opportunities of observing. 
 occ. Gen. xxx. 37. Ezek. xxxi. 8 ; in the 
 former of which passages the LXX render it 
 by TXarayo;, and the Vulg. in both by plata- 
 nus, the plane-tree. Both the Greek and 
 Latin names are evidently derived from ?rX- 
 Tw; broad, on account of its broad-spreading 
 branches, for which the plane-tree is farther 
 remarkable. So we find the Grecian army in 
 Homer, II. ii. lin. 307, sacrificing xx>j vto 
 vXKrituffru under a beautiful plane-tree. Vir- 
 gil, Georg. iv. lin. 146, mentions 
 
 ministrantem platanum potantibus umbras. 
 
 The plane-tree yielding the convivial sJmde. 
 And Petronius Arbiter in Satyr. 
 Nobilii cestivas platanus diffuderat umbras. 
 The noble plane had spread its summer shade. 
 
 And how fond the Romans were of this tree 
 for the agreeable shade it affords, the learned 
 reader may see in Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xii. 
 cap. I, where he will also meet with a de- 
 scription of some very wide spreading-planes. 
 Comp. also Miller's Gardener's Dictionary in 
 Platanus, and Gentleman's Magaz. for March 
 1787, p. 202. 
 IV. Since persons who want to exert an ex- 
 traordinary degree of bodily activity, sometimes 
 strip themselves naked, or throw offxhe great- 
 est part of their garments. See Amos ii. 16. 
 Mark xiv. 52. John xxi. 7 ; hence oni? applied 
 to the mind, denotes quickness, readiness of 
 mind or understanding, and that both in a good 
 and bad sense. As a noun OTij? wise, prudent, 
 ready-witted, qui animo est yvfivx^ofuvM, or as 
 St Paul speaks, Heb. v. 14, ra omrhrTn^iK 
 TErTMNASMENA s^^v. It is opposed to b-nx 
 foolish, Prov. xii. 16 to D-b-DD stupid, ver. 
 23. to O-TID simple, silly, Prov. xxii. 3 to 
 
 See Junius, Etymol. Anglican. 
 
 Q-Kns rash, precipitate. Prov. xxvii. 12. As 
 u noun fem. rrnnp wisdom, prudence, Prov. i. 
 
 4. viii. 5, 12. As a verb in Niph. sense, to be 
 or become wise, rTMNAZE20Al rov vow, Prov. 
 XV. 5. xix. 25. In a bad sense, Dr^]} quick- 
 witted, cunning, subtle, sharp. Job v. 12. xv. 
 
 5. Comp. Gen. iii. 1. As a noun Dny, and 
 fem. rriTW subtilty, cunning. Exod. xxi. 14, 
 Josh. ix. 4. Job v. 13. In Kal, to act cunning- 
 ly or subtilely. 1 Sam. xxiii. 22. In Hiph. to 
 make cunning or s^ibtle. occ. Ps. Ixxxiii. 4. 
 mo lT2'<'ny"' they have taken crafty or subtle 
 counsel. 
 
 Dip 
 
 To knead. It occurs not as a verb in Heb. 
 but seems nearly related to y^iJ to agitate. As 
 a noun fem. plur. in reg. "riD'il? and "HD'^ny 
 masses of kneaded dough or paste, occ. Num. 
 XV. 20, 21. Neh. x. 37. Ezek. xliv. 30. 
 
 I. To distil, fall down in drops, occ. Deut. xxxii. 
 2. xxxiii. 28. 
 
 II. As a noun mas. plur. in reg. "v^t^-^ij dejluxions, 
 as of the light flowing down from the sun to 
 the earth, not in atoms as they leave his body, 
 but, as it were, in drops, which are continual- 
 ly increasing in size as they recede from him. * 
 occ. Isa. V. 30, And the light is darkened or 
 starkened n-s-'iirn in its defiuxions ; so Mon- 
 tanus, et lux obtenebrata est in deflu-rionibus 
 suis : or since the suffix rr is fem. in flowing 
 down upon it, i. e. the earth. 
 
 III. Transitively, to cause to fall down by beat- 
 ing to pieces, to batter down, diruere. occ. Hos. 
 x."2. 
 
 IV. As a N. 5Tiy the neck, properly the hinder 
 part, cervix, so called perhaps from the indent- 
 ed form of the vertebrce hanging, as it weie, 
 from each other, like a succession of drops, 
 freq. occ. So in Greek the neck is denomi- 
 nated " r^ot^viXoi from r^a^.u; rough, com- 
 pounded perhaps with hKoi a nail, on account 
 of the roughness of its seven vertebral bones, 
 whose projections somevi^hat resemble the 
 heads of nails, "f freq. occ. 
 
 To give the neck of enemies may signify to give 
 the victory and superiority over them, to put 
 their lives in our power, as Ps. xviii. 41, lite- 
 rally, fAs to) my enemies thou hast given me 
 the neck {of them namely). Exod. xxiii. 27, 
 And I have given all your enemies to thee (by) 
 the neck. Comp. Gen. xlix. 8. Josh. x. 24. Or 
 rather the phrase may mean no more than, as 
 our translators render it, to make them turn 
 their back, as Sl'^y isns plainly signifies, they 
 tiimed their own back, 2 Chron. xxix. 6. So 
 till? isn, and fi'nj? m33, Josh. vii. 8, 12. Jer. 
 ii. 27. 
 
 STni; rrtyp stiff in neck, stiff-necked, is an expres- 
 sion olten occurring in Scripture (as Exod. 
 xxxii. 9. xxxiii. 3. Deut. ix. 6. x. 16, & al. 
 freq. comp. Isa. xlviii. ^!.)ioY stubbornness, or 
 refractoriness, and is taken from unbroken or 
 unruly beeves, who will not submit their necks 
 to the yoke. Comp. Jer. xxvii. 8. Hos. iv. 16. 
 Hence, 
 
 See LuCTetius, lib. ii. lin. 149 15.5. 
 t See Greek and English Lexicon in T^'x-x'^'^oi. 
 
}>nr 
 
 403 
 
 tyr 
 
 V. As a V. in Kal, to break the neck, or rather 
 to cut off the neck, to decollate, q. d. to neck. 
 occ. Exod. xiii. 13. xxxiv. 20. Deut. xxi. 4^, 
 6. Isa. Ixvi. 3. 
 
 I . To agitate, shake violently. Job xiii. 25. (so 
 Schultens violenter agitabis) Isa. ii. 19, 21. 
 As a N. fem. mi1i;?2 violent agitation. Isa. 
 x. 33. 
 
 Hence Greek a^ttagu to strike, beat, or dash 
 against. Lat. urgeo, and Eng. to urge. French 
 or age a storm. 
 
 II. in a transitive sense, to terrify, to shake or 
 agitate others with fear, Isa.^'xlvii. 12. comp. 
 Ps. X. 18. also, to dread, he terrified at. Job 
 xxxi. 34, DX 2/" I have done so and so, as in 
 the preceding verses, "D then (comp. ch. viii. 
 6. xxxvii. 20.) yyy^ii let me fear or be terri- 
 fied at the great assembly, of the Arab clan 
 namely, to punish me. See Scott's note. In 
 a Niph. sense, to be agitated with fear, terrified. 
 Deut. i. 29. Jos. i. 9, & al. In Hiph. the 
 same. occ. Isa. viii. 12. Also, transitively, 
 to fear, revere, occ. Isa xxix. 23. As a parti- 
 cipial N. or participle Niph. |>1I?D to be feared, 
 or revered, awful, formidandus. occ. Ps. Ixxxix. 
 8. As a participial N. yT^)j terror, terrible 
 place, D-bna VT^lrn in the terrible place or 
 gullies of the torrents. Job xxx. 6. Comp. Job 
 xxiv. 8. As Ns. yo'ni; terrible, formidable. Job 
 vi. 23. Psal. xxxvii. 35. liv. 5, & al. freq. 
 y'li;n dread, the object of dread or awe, occ. 
 Isa. viii. 1.3. 
 
 Hence A^m, and with n prefixed, Mars, and 
 Mavors, the Greek and Latin names of the 
 god of war. 
 
 pip 
 
 This word in Chaldee signifies to flee, in 
 Arabic, to gnaw, as, for instance, a bone. It 
 occurs but in two passages of the Bible, name- 
 ly. Job xxx. 3, 17. In the former text the 
 sense of gnawing seems evidently preferable ; 
 in want, and hard, severe, hunger rr^y D-pnjyrr 
 gnawing the desert. So Vulg. rodebant in 
 solitudine, they gnawed in the desert. In the 
 latter passage 'p'^J; seems to denote gnawing, 
 corroding pains. " The ancients," says Mr 
 Michaelis, Recueil de Questions, p. 74, "some- 
 times speak of the violent pains that attend 
 the progress of the [Elephantiasis, Job's] dis- 
 temper." See Schultens and Scott on the 
 above passages. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. and the ideal 
 meaning is uncertain, but as a N, a^ij;, plur. 
 in reg. niy^ni?, is rendered a couch, bed, bed- 
 stead ; but as Mr Harmer has remarked in 
 Observations, vol. ii. p. 65, &c. it seems more 
 agreeably to the oriental customs, to denote 
 the furniture of an oriental niDTS or divan, that 
 is a carpet or mattress, of which latter I sup- 
 pose the eastern beds consisted anciently, as 
 they do in our times. (Comp. under nuD XIV. 
 1,2.) 
 
 W^^j is.plainly applied to the bedding or bed-fur- 
 niture. Job vii, 13. Ps. vi. 7. xli. 4. cxxxii. 3. 
 Prov. vii. 16, -ty'ii? 'man Dna^in with tapes- 
 try or carpets I have spread my bed, i. e. the 
 
 mattress ; and this text I think cleai'ly shows 
 what cii; precisely signifies. So Deut. iii. 11. 
 the mattress of Og was a mattress of iron, i, e. 
 " full of small pieces of iron, like a coat of 
 mail, which may surely impress the mind with 
 as strong an idea of the martial roughness of 
 that gigantic prince, as having a bedstead made 
 of iron, instead of wood, of ivory, or of sil- 
 ver." So in the following passages iv'^^ re- 
 lates to the mattresses spread on their divans 
 or sofas. Amos iii. 12, As the shepherd taketh 
 out of the mouth (fthe lion two legs or the piece 
 of an ear ,- so shall the children of Israel be taken 
 02it or delivered, rro'O riKSl p"nnu;n Q-nirNT 
 W1)} piymm who dwell or sit in Samaria in the 
 corner of the divan (the place of honour ; see 
 under i703 XIV. 2.) and (who sit) in Damas- 
 cus on a mattress, i. e. who are now in high 
 honour in their own, or indulging in foreign 
 luxuries in other countries. Damascus* was a 
 most delightful place ; and as Amos delivered 
 this prophecy in the days of Jeroboam the son 
 of Joash king of Israel, (see ch. i. 1.) who 
 recovered Damascus for Israel, (see 2 K. xiv. 
 28. ) it is probable that many of the richer Is- 
 raelites might choose to dwell there. 
 
 Amos vi. 4, Zying ]^ mian bv upon divans of 
 ivory, i. e. adorned vnt\v ivory, (comp. under 
 rriiy V. 2.) and stretching themselves out bl? 
 Dnirrnj; on their mattresses. 
 
 Cant. i. 16, ^zw'^v our mattress (i. e. what 
 served for a mattress) is green; the royal bride 
 being then encamped near some fountain or 
 rill of water, as usual in the East, where ver- 
 dure is exquisitely pleasing. But see more in 
 Harmer's excellent Outlines of a Commenta- 
 ry on Solomon's Song, p. 226, &c. 
 
 The above cited are all the passages of the 
 Bible where lyi:; occurs ; and, on the whole, 
 I think it evident that its proper signification 
 is a mat or mattress ,- and I suspect the radical 
 idea of the word to be inweave, interweave, or 
 the like, as the Chaldaizing Jews apply the 
 cognate verb Dll? (" commiscuit, implicavit, 
 implexit." Castell), and the Arabic tv^)j sig- 
 nifies to construct a trellis or lattice-work, "tale 
 (i. e. pergulare) opus struxit vinece aut putei 
 ergo." Castell, 
 
 To consume, destroy. It occurs not however as 
 a V. in the simple form, but comp. below 
 tru'i?, and hence 
 
 I. As a N. a?y a moth, Job iv. 19 ; or more 
 strictly a moth-worm, (for the moth itself is 
 called DD, which is joined with lyj?, Isa. Ii. 8. ) 
 as it proceeds from the egg before it is chang- 
 ed into the chrysalis, aurelia or nymph,\ so 
 called from its corroding and destroying the 
 texture of cloth, &c. Isa. 1. 9. Ii. 8. Job xiii. 
 28. xxvii. 18, He buildeth u;i?3 as the moth- 
 worm his house, " which, by eating into the 
 garment wherein it makes its habitation, de- 
 stroys its own dwelling. " Scott's note. " The 
 young moth (i. e. the moth-worm,) upon leav- 
 
 * See Maundroll's Journey, April 27, and Complete 
 System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 107. 
 
 f See Nature Displayed, vol. i. p. 18, 19, &c. English 
 edit. 12mo. 
 
ne^r 
 
 404 
 
 nt^r 
 
 ing the egg, which a papilio has lodged upon 
 apiece of stuff, or a skin well dressed, and 
 commodious for her purpose, immediately 
 linds a habitation and food in the nap of the 
 stuff or hair of the skin. It gnaws and lives 
 upon the nap, and likewise builds with it its 
 apartment accommodated both with a fore- 
 door and a back one. The whole is well 
 fastened to the ground of the stuff, with seve- 
 ral cords and a little glue. The moth {worm) 
 sometimes thrusts her head out of one opening, 
 and sometimes out of the other, and perpe- 
 tually devours and demolishes all about her ; 
 and when she has cleai-ed the place about her, 
 she draws out all the stakes of this tent, after 
 which she carries it to some little distance, 
 and then fixes it with her slender cords in a 
 new situation. In this manner she continues 
 to live at our expense till she is satiated with 
 her food, at which period she is first trans- 
 formed into a nymph, and then changes into 
 a papilio (or moth)." Nature Displayed, vol. 
 i. p. 35, 36, English edit. 12mo. 
 
 From iyj7 a moth, Bate, in Crit. Heb. and note 
 on Gen. xxv. 25, in his New and Literal Trans- 
 lation, &c. derives the name niyj; Esau, q. d. 
 moth-like, being like a hairy-moth, an emblem 
 of the weakness and transitoriness of the natu- 
 ral man. See Job iv. 19. xxvii. 18. 
 
 II. As a N. v;v the blight, i. e. the blighting, 
 blasting, corrosive air. occ. Job ix. 9. ly-y the 
 same. occ. Job xxxviii. 32, jlnd canst thou lead 
 along or direct rr-s:! by 1^3; " the blighting, 
 wasting, corroding air with its sons, i. e. with 
 the numberless insects which a blighting air 
 brings with it?" Bate's Crit. Heb. which see. 
 
 Vfv;]} to be consumed, consume, or waste away, as 
 the eye in grief, occ. Psal. vi. 8. xxxi. 10. 
 as the bones, occ. Psal. xxxi. II. 
 
 From this root perhaps the Gaulish idol Hesus 
 had his name. * The mythologists say he 
 answered to the Roman Mars, the god of 
 war; but probably the appellation anciently 
 imported the blasting, destructive power of the 
 heavens. However, in after-times they used 
 to sacrifice to him the captives taken in war ; 
 whence Lucan, lib. i. lin. 445, calls him, 
 
 Horrensque feris altaribus Hesus I 
 
 Hems with cruel altars, horrid god ! 
 
 Occurs not as a V. and the ideal meaning is 
 uncertain, but as a N. ijri7, plur. mntrj?, an 
 herb, herbage, as contradistinguished from a 
 tree. Gen. i. 11, 12, 30, & al. freq. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, ir. 
 
 This is a very general word, like do and make 
 in English. The following are its principal 
 applications. 
 
 I. to make, out of pre-existent matter, to form, 
 ^ashion. Gen. i. 7. vi. 15, 16. Ps. cxix. 73. 
 Job X. 9. Observe that in Gen. vi. 7, the 
 Samaritan Pentateuch and thirty of Dr Ken- 
 nicott's codices have D'-n^'^V ; ^"d that in 
 Exod. xxv. 31, for ntryn of the common 
 printed editions, the Samaritan Pentateuch, 
 
 See Vossius De Orig-. et Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 33. 
 
 and very many of the Doctor's codices, read 
 rririrn without the -. As a N. fem. rTU'j??^ 
 ivork, form, fashion. Gen. xl. 17. Exod. xxiv. 
 10. Num. viii. 4. 1 K. vii. 8, 17, & ah 
 II. To do, perform, act. Gen. iii. 13, 14. vii. 5. 
 Josh. xxii. 26. Ezek. xvii. 17, & al. freq. 
 comp. 1 K. XX. 40. On Gen. ii. 3, see under 
 T\'2V. Absolutely, to work, act. Exod. v. 9. 
 Ruth ii. 19. Prov. xxi. 25. And in this sense 
 of doing, acting, working, or the like, I appre- 
 hend we may understand this verb in that 
 controverted text. Gen. xi. 4, And they said, 
 Come, let us build us a city and a tower loith its 
 top {high) in the heavens, Dur^3b rrtyi?31 and let 
 us do, act, provide for otirselves there, lest we 
 be, or that we be not, scattered over the face of 
 the whole earth' Bochart, vol. i. 48, explains 
 the Heb. words, as in our translation, " we 
 will make us a name, which," says he, " plainly 
 signifies that they erected their prodigious 
 fabric, that they might gain an immortal name 
 with posterity." And to confirm this inter- 
 pretation are cited 2 Sam. viii. 13. Isa. Ixiii. 
 12, 14. Jer. xxxii. 20. Dan. ix. 15. And it 
 is granted that in these passages nxu mi:v 
 means to make or gain a name. But still, how 
 could the builders of Babel's gaining an im- 
 mortal name with posterity, hinder their imme- 
 diate dispersion, as the text in Genesis on this 
 interpretation expresses ? The Chaldee Tar- 
 gums of Jonathan Ben Uziel, and of Jerusa- 
 lem, and a Samaritan Targum produced by 
 Kircher (Obelise. Pamphil. lib. ii. cap. 10.) 
 explain du; in that passage by an image or idol ; 
 but there is no other instance in Scripture of 
 Da; having this meaning. Equally destitute 
 of proof from Scripture is the sense of ovf^, 
 anuiiov a signal or landmark, which some learn- 
 ed men have here given to Dzi;. I recur 
 therefore to the interpretation first proposed, 
 and in confirmation of it observe, that Dti' is 
 plainly used as a particle of place in no less 
 than four other passages of this story, namely, 
 at ver. 2, 7, 8, and 9. See this explanation 
 farther illustrated and defended in Dr Gregory 
 Sharp's Origin of Languages, p. 29, &c. It 
 should, however, be added, that the learned 
 Vitringa, Observat. Sacr. lib. i. cap. 1. 6, 
 note,! defends Bochart's interpretation by 
 remarking that those words, lest we be scattered 
 abroad upon the face of the whole earth, belong 
 principally to the former part of the preceding 
 sentence, not to the latter. Read therefore 
 the text thus, and all will be clear : Come, let 
 us build for us a city, and a lofty tower {and let 
 us make us a name), lest we be scattered, &c. 
 As a N. rriryD an action, deed, fact. Gen. xliv. 
 
 15. Exod. xviii. 20, & al. 
 Hence Lat. mos, manner, custom. 
 
 III. To form, bear, produce iruit, as vegetables. 
 Gen. i. 11. Ps. i. 3. Hos. viii. 7, & al as 
 the earth. Lev. xxv. 21. As a N. rra^j^n 
 produce. Hab. iii. 17. 
 
 IV. To prepare. Ezek. xii. 3. 
 
 V. To prepare or dress, as flesh or vegetables 
 for food. Gen. xviii. 6, 7. Jud. xiii. \5. Neh. 
 V. 18. 
 
 VI. To dress, prepare or offer for sacrifice. 
 E-xod. X. 25. Lev. ix. 7, 22. Num. xv. 8, 14. 
 
]^r 
 
 405 
 
 iti^r 
 
 1 K. xviii. 23, 25. Ezek. xlv. 17. So the 
 Greek /?&/, and Latin facio, which in their 
 primary sense signify to make or do, are also 
 used for sacrificing. 
 
 VII. To prepare, ordain, constitute. Isa. xxii. 
 II. XXX vii. 20. 
 
 VII I. To keep, observe, celebrate, as the sab- 
 bath. Exod. xxxi. 16. Deut. v. 15 the pass- 
 over. Exod. xii. 47, 48. Num. ix. 6, 14. 2 
 K. xxiii. 21, 22 & al. 
 
 I X. To dress or trim. Spoken of the habit of 
 the body. Deut. xxi. 12. 2 Sam. xix. 24. 
 Perhajjs in the former of these texts it de- 
 notes not only paring the nails, but tinging 
 them with henna, after the custom of the East. 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 361. 
 
 I. Of substance or riches, to procure, ac- 
 quire. Gen, xii. 5. xxxi. 1. So we say in 
 Eng. to make a fortune. As a N. fem. rru'ira 
 possession, substance. So Vulg. possessio. 1 
 Sam. XXV. 2. 
 
 XI. To form, as an army does. Joel iii. 16, 
 ^w^V form, set yourselves in array. LXX 
 ffvvcc^poil^ia-h assemble yourselves, W'hich Greek 
 word is also used as a military term. 
 
 XII. To ordain, appoint, or constitute to some 
 office, to make., as we also say in this sense. 1 
 K. xii. 31, 32. 2 Chron. xiii. 9. Comp. 1 Sam. 
 xii. 6, 8. 
 
 XIII. To consecrate, dedicate, 2 Chron. xxi v. 
 7. Hos. ii. 8. 
 
 XIV. Transitively, to deal with, have to do 
 with, as with familiar spirits and wizards. 2 K. 
 xxi. 6. 2 Chron. xxxiii. 6. with the breasts 
 of a woman. Ezek. xxiii. 3, 8, 21. 
 
 XV. To deal with, do for, in a bad sense. 
 Zeph. iii. 19. So Montanus conficiens. 
 Comp. Ezek. xxii. 14. 
 
 XVI. To inflict, evil or suffering. Amos iii. 6. 
 
 I. To smoke. As a N. iiri? smoke. Exod. xix. 
 18, & al. freq. Comp. Isa. vi. 4. 
 
 II. It imports violent anger or rage, to fume. 
 Psal. Ixxx. 5. In this sense it is sometimes 
 
 joined with t\h the nose, as Deut. xxix. 20, 
 3ecause then mrr'' rjx '{TDV the nose of Jehovah 
 shall smoke, i. e. emit a smoke or steam, as 
 those of men in violent rage are apt to do ; 
 spoken a.^S^uiro'Tru.Sui. So Psal. Ixxiv. l.Comp. 
 under nsx V. 
 
 Der. Saxon wasend, and Eng. weasand, through 
 which the steaming breath is emitted. 
 
 1. To oppress, press, or rush upon. Job. xl. 18 or 
 23, Behold the stream ptyj;' may press (upon 
 him) he will not be terrified. So Bochart ex- 
 cellently renders this passage, vol. iii. 765; 
 where the reader may find this exposition de- 
 fended at large. I add from Mons. BufFon, 
 Hist. Nat. torn. x. p. 212, 12mo. speaking of 
 the hippopotamus, " He is pleased with being 
 in the water, and stays there as willingly as 
 upon the land He remains a long time at 
 the bottom of the water, and walks there as in 
 the open air." To the same purpose Mr 
 Watson, in his Animal World Displayed, p. 
 92. " The hippopotamus spends part of its 
 life under water ; it comes out of the water in 
 
 an evening to sleep; and when it goes in 
 again, it ivalks very deliberately in over head, 
 and pursues its course along the bottom as 
 easy and unconcerned as if it were in the open 
 air. The rivers it frequents are very deep, 
 and where they are also clear, this affords a 
 most astonishing sight." Comp. under na I. 
 
 II. To oppress, do violence to, in a moral sense. 
 Lev. vi. 2, 4. Ezek. xxii. 29. As a partici- 
 ple paoul purjr, or, as twenty-five of Dr Ken- 
 nicott's codices, read fully with the i, piu?i; 
 o/);)re5sec/, in conscience, occ. Prov. xxviii. 17, 
 A man oppressed with the guilt of murder 
 (comp. Gen. ix. 4, 5.) will flee to the pit (of 
 destruction) let none lay hold on him ; there is 
 no occasion for it; he is already his own tor- 
 mentor, and will probably either be his own 
 executioner, or deliver himself up to justice. 
 See Schultens. As a N. piyy oppression, 
 violence, extortion. Lev. vi. 4. Ps. Ixii. 11. 
 cxix. 134. So fem. rrpa'j; occ. Isa. xxxviii. 14. 
 
 III. In Hith. to contend, strive, struggle, q. d. 
 to press or rush upon each other, vim sibi in- 
 vicem inferre. occ. Gen. xxvi. 20. As a N. 
 pu'ir violence, strife, occ. Gen. xxvi. 20. 
 
 I. In Kal, to be or become rich or opulent, occ. 
 Job XV. 29. Hos. xii. 9. Zech. xi. 5. In 1 
 K. xxii. 48 or 49, for nirj; of the common 
 printed editions, not only the Keri, but six- 
 teen of Dr Kennicott's codices now read rru'j; 
 made, as eight more did originally, and so like- 
 wise the Targum, rendering it I'zv, the LXX 
 (Alex.) by i':poin<nv, and Vulg. by fecerat, ap- 
 pear to have read. In Hiph. the same. Prov. 
 xxi, 17. xxiii. 4. xxviii. 20. Also, to make 
 rich, enrich. Gen. xiv. 2.3. 1 Sam. ii. 7. Ezek. 
 xxvii. 33. In Hith. to make oneself rich, 
 enrich oneself, occ. Prov. xiii. 7. As Ns. 
 ic;y riches, opulence. Gen. xxxi. 16. 1 Sam. 
 xvii. 15. Esth. i. 4, & al. freq. n-irj? rich, 
 opulent. Exod. xxx. 15. Ruth iii. 10, & al. 
 freq. 
 
 II. As Ns. iirjr, fem. mu'i; ten, the rich num- 
 ber,* including all units under it. Gen. v. 
 8, 10, 14, & al. freq. Plur. D-lu^l? twenty. 
 Gen. xviii. 31. xxxi. 38, & al. freq. Also, 
 twentieth, 2 K. xiii. I. xv. 1, & al. -'T'U?!? and 
 ""la'ir, fem. rT'Ttrj?, TT'^U'i? and rr-T'iyj; the 
 tenth. See Gen. viii, 5. Ezek. xxix. 1. Jer. 
 xxxii. 1. Isa. vi. 13, pni^J? a measure of capa- 
 city, a tenth, a tenth part, i. e. of the ephah. 
 (see Exod. xvi. 36.) Num. xv. 4, & al. freq. 
 As a V. in Kal, to tithe, decimate, either to 
 take, receive the tenth or tithe, as 1 Sam. viii. 
 15, 17. Neh. x. 38 ; or to give, pay it. Gen. 
 xxviii. 22. Deut. xiv. 22. xxvi. 12. In Hiph. 
 to tithe, take tithe. Neh. x. 37. As a N. 'iC'yD 
 tithe, tenth. Gen. xiv. 20. Num. xviii. 21, 26, 
 & al. freq. 
 
 It is certain from the instances of Abraharej, 
 Gen. xiv. 20, and of Jacob, Gen. xxviii. 2% 
 
 * In like manner the Etymologists derive the Gr. 'hix 
 ten (whence the Latin decern, and Eng. decimate, deci- 
 mation) from the V. htxurOxi (Ionic hxitrBxt,) because it 
 contains all numbers. And are not the Lat. teneo and 
 the Fr. tenir to hold (whence cofitenir and Eng. contain) 
 and the Eng. ten, all derived from some common origin ? 
 
i^r 
 
 406 
 
 np 
 
 that tithes were consecrated to God before the 
 law ; and from the well-known practices of 
 the * heathen in various and distant countries, 
 of dedicating tithes to their gods, there is no 
 room to doubt but this religious custom was as 
 ancient as the dispersion of Babel, and even 
 made a pait of the patriarchal religion before the 
 deluge. This payment of the particular quota 
 -^of a tenth to God through his ministers, was, I 
 apprehend, enjoined to believers as an emble- 
 matical expression of their renunciation of 
 happiness from the riches of this fallen world, 
 (see Gen. iii. 17 19.) and their faith and 
 nope of receivnng the true riches in heaven, 
 through the sufferings and intercession of 
 Christ, the great High-Priest. 
 By the Mosaic law "there were," says Mr 
 Clark inhis note on Deut. xiv. 22, " three sorts 
 of tithes to b^ paid from the people (besides 
 those from the Levites to the priests. Num. 
 xviii. 2628.) : 1st. To the Levites for their 
 maintenance, Lev. xxvii. 30 33. Deut. xviii. 
 1. Num. xviii. 21, which were to be eaten 
 where they dwelt, ver. 31, (and therefore to 
 be paid there too. Comp. Neh. x. 37.) 2dly, 
 For the Lord's feasts and sacrifices; to be 
 eaten by the offerers at Jerusalem mentioned 
 here, i. e. Deut. xiv. 22. 3dly, Besides these 
 two, there was to be every third year (reckon- 
 ing from the seventh or sabbatical year) a 
 tithe for the poor, to be eaten at their 
 own dwellings, ver. 28, 29." Thus Mr 
 Clark. But it may be justly questioned 
 whether this last, which he makes a third kind 
 of tithe, differed from the second in any other 
 respect, but that the owners were to consume 
 it at home every third year, together with the 
 Levite and the poor ; whereas in the two in- 
 termediate years it was to be carried to Jeru- 
 salem and eaten there. Ainsworth on Deut. 
 xiv. 22 ; Godwin, Moses and Aaron, lib. vi. 
 cap. 3 ; Selden on Tithes, ch. ii. 2, 3 ; and 
 Dr Prideaux on Tithes, p. 76, 112, are all 
 of opinion that there were, by the Mosaic law, 
 onli/ two kinds of tithes. 
 
 II L As a N. *na?I7 an instrument of music with 
 ten strings. So the LXX ^ikoc^o^Iui, and 
 Vulg. decacordo, and decem chordarum. occ. 
 Ps. xcii. 4. xxxiii. 2. cxliv. 9. But in the 
 two last cited passages liarj? seems properly an 
 adjective. Comp. tmder b33 VII. " To 
 this, with other instruments," says Mr Hollo- 
 way, Orig. vol. i. p. 353, " they sung divine 
 hymns to renounce the riches of this world, 
 and to assert and request those qjf the world to 
 come. See Ps. xxxiii. 2. xcii. 3. Both which 
 exhort the people of God to seek and to cele- 
 brate those heavenly riches, the riches that are 
 to be received in the kingdom of God." And 
 I think we may add, that in Ps. cxliv. like- 
 wise Jehovah is acknowledged to be the author 
 of temporal strength, salvation, and riches, as 
 typical of the correspondent spiritual blessings. 
 From i-ttrj; perhaps the Egyptian Osiris had 
 his name, q. d. the enricher. By Osiris they 
 
 See Sir Henry Spelman's larg-er work of Tithes, ch. 
 xxvi. ; Calmet's Dictionary in Tithes j Selden on Tithes, 
 ch. iii. J Lesley's Divine Right of Tithes, sect. vii. ; I 
 Wetstein on Heb. vii. 2. 
 
 primarily meant the sun, sometimes (if indeed 
 it ought to be distinguished) the fructifying 
 power of universal nature, and sometimes that 
 eminently fertilizing and enriching river the 
 Nile (divitis Nili, as Juvenal calls it, sat. xiii. 
 lin, 27), as owing its increase to, and so being 
 the gift of, the sun. See Vossii De Orig. & 
 Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 10, and Jablonski 
 Pantheon Egypt, parsi. lib. ii. cap. 1. and lib. 
 iii. cap. 1. 7. 
 
 I. To shine, look glossy, occ. Jer. v. 28, They 
 are fat. inu;j? they shine, " as the skin of fat 
 people does." Bate. As a participle paoul, 
 mirj; bright; as polished iron or steel, occ. 
 Ezek. xxvii. 19. LXX u^yafffuvos wrought. 
 As a N. nu'J? glossiness, as of ivory, occ. Cant. 
 V. 14; which passage refers to the glossy, 
 white tunic, which covered the belly of the 
 royal bridegroom, (comp. Cant. vii. 2 or 3.) 
 and was variegated with spots of blue and gold. 
 (Comp. under nSD II.) White and blue were 
 royal colours. Comp. Esth. viii. 15, and see 
 Mr Harmer's Outlines, p. 114, &c. 
 
 Hence may be derived the Latin cBstas sum- 
 mer, astus heat, &c. French ete, and per- 
 haps Eng. east. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. ninu?!? splendours, 
 splendid prosperity, or perhaps gaiety, occ. 
 Job xii. 5, A torch of contempt, or a contempti- 
 ble link, (comp. Isa. vii. 4. xlii. 3.) mnu;s?b to 
 the splendours of the prosperous (is he who is) 
 ready (]1D3, comp. Job xv. 23. xviii. 12. Ps. 
 xxxviii. 18.) to slip with his foot. Comp. 2 
 Sam. xxii. 37. Ps. xviii. 36. As a N. fem. 
 plur. in reg. "DDniZ'y rendered thoughts; but 
 why not splendours, glories, which makes an 
 excellent sense ? occ. Ps. cxlvi. 4. Comp. Ps. 
 xlix. 18. 
 
 III. In Hith. with b following, to shine upon, 
 as God in favour and kindness, occ. Jonah i. 
 6; where Targ. cnin" there may be mercy 
 or pity, LXX hao-uo-yi may save, Pagninus, 
 placetur may be placated. Comp. d^DB "iix 
 under nx III. 
 
 IV. Chald. to think, design, occ. Dan. vi. 3 
 or 4. And from this Chaldee sense the word 
 has been supposed to denote thinking in Heb. 
 Job xii. 5. Ps. cxlvi. 4. Jonah i. 6, above 
 explained. 
 
 V. -nu;!? See among the pluriliterals. 
 
 DP 
 
 I. As"a N. ni?, plur. D-nj), andmnjr time, sea- 
 son, opportunity. Gen. viii. 11. Job xxiv. 1. Ps. 
 ix. 10, & al. freq. It particularly denotes the 
 time of vengeance or punishment. Jer. xxvii. 7. 
 Ezek. vii. 7. xxx. .3. Comp. Luke xxi. 24. It 
 is once used as a V. infin. with a servile ^ in- 
 serted, to time, " adapt to the time, do at a proper 
 time. " Johnson, occ. Isa. 1. 4, To know how n^vb 
 to time a word to the weary. To this purpose 
 the LXX rov yvavocf nvixec (MS. Alex. v xai^M 
 riviKo.) ^si ti^itv Xoyov to know the time when 
 it behoveth to speak a word. As a N. -nir 
 opportune, seasonable, one who happens to be 
 present at the time. occ. Lev. xvi. 21. Thus 
 the crucifiers of our Lord compelled one Simon 
 a Cyrenian, who passed by, coming out of the 
 
inp 
 
 407 
 
 nnp 
 
 country, to carry the cross after him, (see Mark 
 XV. 21. Luke xxiii. 26.) and so to support, as 
 it were, the great sacrifice of atonement. 
 II. As particles nj;, Ps. Ixxiv. 6. Hos. xiii. 
 IS, but more frequently nnv- 
 
 1. At this time, now. Gen. iii. 22. Josh. xiv. 
 11, & al. freq. 
 
 2. Now, now then, now therefore, denoting a 
 consequence or inference from something pre- 
 ceding. See Gen. xxxi. 28, 44. Exod. xviii. 
 IJt. 2 K. iv. 26. Isa. v. 5. Ezek. xxvi. 18, 
 mi7T at the beginning of epistles, 2 K. x. 2, 
 &al. 
 
 3. Withn prefixed, rrni?n/row this time,hence- 
 jorth. LXX avo Toy vvvfrom now. Isa. ix. 7. 
 
 Vlic. iv. 7, & al. freq. 
 II. mjr to incline. See root mi;. 
 Tek. Latin cstas time, age, whence ceternus, 
 
 eternitas, and Eng. eternal, eternity. Also, 
 
 Liat. o^iw?w, time, leisure. 
 
 I In Kal, to jn-epare, make ready. So LXX 
 raoa,,Tx.'.va^ov. occ. JProv. xxiv. 27. In Hith. 
 be ready, prepared, occ. Job xv. 28. As 
 Ns. nnj; and i-ni; ready, prepared, about to , 
 Dent, xxxii. 35, where the LXX iTotfjboi. 
 ready ; Esth. iii. 14, where LXX iroi(t.ovi, 
 and Vulg. pararent; Job iii. 8, D-T-P!? they 
 who are about to or who shall . So in Syriac 
 -b nnv with an infinitive following, is a peri- 
 phrasis of the future tense, as iroiuos ready, 
 with an infinitive, is in Greek, 1 Pet. i. 5. 
 And in 1 Pet. iv. 5, the Syriac version has 
 "pnb TTii?'! for the Greek iToiju,ui ix.ovri x^ivat 
 And the LXX in Job iii. 8, have o ^sXAwv 
 he who is about or who shall . Comp. un- 
 der in-'ib. 
 
 II. As a participial N. mas. plur. D-nni? and 
 D-mnj? rams, or he-goats. Gen. xxxi. 10, 12; 
 but, distinctively, the latter; when full grown 
 and " prepared or ready, as the word means," 
 says Bochart, " for sacrifice, for slaughter, 
 for commerce, for going before the flock, for 
 propagation, and, if one may be allowed the 
 expression, for all the offices of he-goats ; ac- 
 cordingly you find D-inj? applied to all these." 
 See Ps. Ixvi. 15. Ezek. xxvii. 21. Pr. xxvii. 
 26. Gen. xxxi. 10. Jer. 1. 8. Hence, 
 
 III. y^H. mnj? the he-goats of the earth. Isa. 
 xiv. 9, means the princes or rulers of the earth, 
 or, as the prophet adds exegetically, Dna -Dbr2 
 Mngs of the nations. Comp. Jer. 1. 8. Zech. 
 X. 3, and under bx XVI. above, and see Bo- 
 chart, vol. ii. 646. 
 
 In Niph. to be burnt up. So the Targum 
 nsTin, and LXX ffvyKixavTcci. Once, Isa. 
 ix. 18 or 19. 
 
 pnr 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, to remove, withdraio. 
 occ. Gen. xii. 8. xxvi. 22. In Niph. to be 
 removed, occ. Job xiv. 18. xviii. 4. In Hiph. 
 transitively, to transfer, remove, occ. Job ix. 5. 
 xxxii. 15. So the LXX, Aquila, and Sym- 
 machus, render the verb by apffrrf^i, oL-xai^M, 
 (jt-iTut^ca, i^eci^M, aTToa-Taeo, and the Vulg. by 
 transgredior, transfero, and aufero. As a ]N. 
 pTijy removed, ivithdrawn. occ. Isa. xxviii. 9. 
 
 xxiii. 18, p^nv nD3T2b for clothing of change 
 (so Aquila nf ia^r.a-iv (jciret^tTiui), ov, as we 
 usually express it, for change of clothing. 
 
 II. To transcribe, copy out. occ. Pro v. xxv. L 
 
 So the LXX i^iy^u-^a.vTO. 
 
 III. To remove out of its proper place, to sink 
 or be sunk, as the eye in grief, occ. Ps. vi. 8. 
 So Dryden, Palamon and Arcite, 
 
 His eye-balls in their hollow sockets sink. 
 
 IV. To distort, retort, turn back ox on one side. 
 occ, Ps. Ixxv. 6, Speak not pH!? IXiyn with a 
 letorted neck, collo retorto ; a well-known ges- 
 ture oi pride, contempt, or disdain. 
 
 V. As a N. applied to the speech, pny per- 
 verse, deviating from the truth, iniquitous, occ. 
 I Sam. ii. 3. Ps. xxxi. 19. xciv. 4. 
 
 VI. To continue removing or going on in the 
 same state, to hold on. occ. Job xxi. 7 ; where 
 LXX Ti-TtaXfttaivrai are grown old. As a N. 
 pni? holding, lasting, durable. (Eng. translat.) 
 occ. Prov. viii. 18. Comp. Luke xii. 33. xvi. 
 11. 
 
 VII. Chald. As a N. p'>ni7 ancient, occ. Dan. 
 vii. 9, 13, 22. So LXX and Theodotiou 
 <7ra.Xa.ioi, and Vulg. antiquus. But does it not 
 rather mean, permanent, lasting, durable, ac- 
 cording to Vitringa on Isa. xlvi. 4 ? 
 
 The above cited are all the passages wherein 
 the root occurs, except 1 Chron. iv. 22, where 
 D-p^nsr "'imrr seems the proper name of a 
 place or places from their ancient settlement. 
 
 In general, to expand, dilate, diffuse. 
 
 I. To expand, diffuse, as a cloud of incense. 
 It occurs not as a verb in this sense, but as a 
 N. iny such an expansion, occ. Ezek. viii. 
 11; where LXX ar^/j, and Vulg. vapor, 
 vapour. 
 
 II. Spoken of words. In Hith. to diffuse. It 
 denotes both the abundance and futility of 
 their talk ; but I know not any one English 
 woi^ that will come up to it. We sometimes 
 say to vapour in a similar sense for vain, empty 
 boasting or bragging, occ. Ezek. xxxv. 13. In 
 JSiph. occ. Prov. xxvii. 6, D">3nK3 steady, so 
 faithful {are^ the wounds of a friend, m"inj731 
 but deceitful, empty as a vapour {are) the kisses 
 of an enemy. Vulg. fraudulenta. The anti- 
 thesis clears the sense of the word. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. in reg. rrini; diffusion, ex- 
 pansion, as of an involving cloud, occ. Jer. 
 xxxiii. 6. 
 
 IV. And most generally in Kal and Hiph. 
 with bx or b following, to expand, open, as a 
 man his soul or heart to God in prayer. See 
 Gen. xxv. 21. Exod. viii. 8, 9, 28, 29, 30. x. 
 17. Job xxii. 27. 
 
 V. In Kal and Niph. with b following, to ex- 
 pand, to be expanded and opened, as the heart 
 of God in mercy and kindness to his suppli- 
 ants. See Gen. xxv. 21. 2 Sam. xxi. 14. 1 
 Chron. v. 20. 2 Chron. xxxiii. 13. Isa. xix. 
 22. 
 
 See more in Bate's Crit. Heb. to whom I am 
 much indebted in the explanation of this root. 
 
 Der. Perhaps Gr. vlu^, Eng. water, Isl. vedur, 
 the air, wind. Sax. loeder, Eng. weather. 
 Perhaps Gr. atCn^, Eng. ether, ethereal, &c=. 
 
ta-'tDir 
 
 408 
 
 "'nti'p 
 
 Gr. VT9( the heart. Gr. ovffu^, Eng. udder, 
 Lat. wfer. 
 
 PLURILITERALS in p. 
 
 As a N. from ajr f/^tcA, and la-io mire or cZir^, 
 ^AicA c?jr^ So Vulg. densum lutum. Once, 
 Hab. ii. 6. In the second edition of this 
 work I had under root ^21? explained this 
 word, agreeably to the Targ. by iniquity. But 
 lading himself with iniquity, though it be a fi- 
 gurative, can hardly be called an enigmatical 
 expression, as thick dirt, used for a load of use- 
 less, defiling gold and silver, certainly is. And 
 it should be observed, that this makes a part 
 of the mT-n or enigmas taken up against the 
 king of Babylon. 
 
 HDmr See under x^V II. 
 
 As a N. from tjt a goat, and btx to go away. 
 A scape-goat. To this purpose the LXX 
 afo'xofi.'ranu sent away, Aquila r^ctyov a-roXiXv- 
 fiivov the goat dismissed, and ctTi^^ouivos goiyig 
 away, so Symmachus T^ayov a.-rt^^tf^ofAivov, and 
 another Hexaplar version r^ayov a(pituivov the 
 goat sent aivay. occ. Lev. xvi. 8, 10, 26. The 
 scape-goat is a plain type of Christ raised from 
 the dead, by the strength of the diNdne Light, 
 the Gbry of the Father (conip. tj; III. Rom. 
 vi. 4<. Eph. i. 19, 20.) for our justification, 
 (Rom. iv. 25. 1 Cor. xv. 17.) and so carry- 
 ing our sins into the land of separation, never 
 more to be remembered against us. Comp. 
 Lev. xiv. 1 7. 
 
 n^3TP See under Tjr VL 
 
 As a N. perhaps from \^'S to fly, and tibj? ob- 
 scurity, duskiness (comp. mnba and bsni?), a 
 bat which flies abroad only in the dusk of the 
 evening, and in the night. So LXX wjcTi^n, 
 from vu^ the night, and Vulg. vespertilio, from 
 vesper the evening ,- according to that of Ovid, 
 Metam. lib. iv. fab. 10, lin. 415, 
 
 Nocte volant, seroque trahunt a vespere nomen. 
 occ. Lev. xi. 19. Deut. xiv. 18. Isa. ii. 20. 
 
 As a N. a mouse. So LXX fivs, and Vulg. 
 mus. occ. Lev. xi. 29. 1 Sam. vi. 4, 5, 11, 
 18. Isa. Ixvi. 17. It seems a derivative from 
 *737 (Arab.) to inflict, bend, curve, or nsj; 
 (Arab.) nimble, active (see CasteU), and "^ID 
 frequent. So 1S317 vi^ill be a descriptive name 
 of this little animal, from its quick andfrequent 
 motions or turnings. On 1 Sam. vi. 4, see 
 Bochart, Hieroz. lib. i. pars iii. cap. 34; 
 Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. Bp Patrick's note ; 
 but especially Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. 
 p. 220, &c. who shows that in later days mice 
 have been sometimes destructive to Palestine 
 in particular. 
 
 As a N. ir^'-aas? from ^j; (Arab.) to bend, or 
 S317 (Arab.) nimble, and i^na to subdue, a spi- 
 der. So LXX a^a;^v>j, and Vulg. aranea. 
 occ. Job viii. 14. Isa. lix. 5. Naturalists ob- 
 serve that these insects are furnished with two 
 
 crooked stings or branches, proceeding from 
 the forepart of the head, whence they emit a 
 very violent poison, with which they subdue 
 and despatch their enemies or prey, and that 
 in an instant. See Abbe Pluche's excellent 
 description of the spider, in Nature Displayed, 
 vol. i. p. 57, & seq. English edit. r2mo. 
 
 As a N. from ii? (Arab.) to bend, or toy 
 (Arab.) to bend back, and aia' to return. Ihe 
 asp, (so LXX and Vulg.) a species of ser- 
 pent remarkable for bending and returning upn 
 itself (as it were) i. e. for coiling itself up, or 
 rolling itself round and round in a spiral forn. 
 Once, Ps. cxl. 4. Milton's description of tie 
 serpent. Paradise Lost, book ix. lin. 494, k 
 seq. may illustrate my meaning. 
 
 So spake the enemy of mankind, enclosed 
 In serpent, inmate bad, and toward Eve 
 Address'd his way, not with indented wave. 
 Prone on the ground, as since, but on his rear. 
 Circular base of rising folds, that tovver'd. 
 Fold above fold, a surging maze, his head 
 Crested aloft, and carbuncle his eyes ; 
 With burnish'd neck of verdant gold, erect 
 Amidst his circling spires 
 
 Comp. lin. 183, 184. See also Bochart, vol 
 iii. 379, 380, and Greek and Eng. lexicon ii 
 
 A<rTiy. 
 
 From pir to press, squeeze, and n"! much, great- 
 ly, or nnp 7iear, close. 
 
 I. As a N. nipj7 the scorpion, a kind of insect, , 
 furnished at the end of its tail with one, and 
 sometimes with two stings, whence it emits a 
 dangerous poison. So LXX erxo^Tio;, and 
 Vulg. Scorpio. " It fixes violently with its 
 snout, and by its * feet on such persons as it 
 seizes upon, so that it cannot be plucked off 
 without difficulty." Calmet. Hence its Heb. 
 name. occ. Deut. viii. 15. Ezek. ii. 6, where 
 see Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. Comp. Ecclus 
 xxvi. 7. xxxix. 30. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. D-l'^pJ? a kind of " rods 
 or whips, armed with points or pointed thorns, 
 like the tail of a scorpion." Calmet. See also 
 Bochart, vol. iii. 644. occ. 1 K. xii. II, 14. 
 2 Chron. x. 11, 14. 
 
 "IPIX' See under .Tii?. 
 )1Q-|j; See under oij? IIL 
 
 As a N. from si*ii7 to flow down, and bSN thick 
 darkness (the x being dropped in the compo- 
 sition, as jr in fibioi;, which see above, from 
 uj? and fibj;), thick darkness, as of the dark or 
 gross air flowing down from the extremity of 
 the system. Job xxii. 13, & al. freq. The 
 LXX generally render it by yvo(paj thick dark- 
 ness ; Bp Lowth in Isa. Ix. 2, by a thick 
 vapour. 
 
 As a N. from niyy to make, and niy a founda- 
 tion, one, unity, q. d. the foundation-number. 
 
 * Or rather claws. For " Habent scorpii forfices seu 
 f ureas tanquam brachia,quibusretinentquodapprehend- 
 unt, postquam caudcr. aculeo punxerunt. Scorpions have 
 pincers or nippers, with which they keep hold of what 
 they seize after they have wounded it with their sting." 
 Martinii Lex. Etymol. in Nepa. 
 
nnntt^r 
 
 409 
 
 ni?3 
 
 * Unity is evidently the foundation of number, I 
 whence all other numbers arise, and below 
 which mtmber cannot descend. It is remark- 
 able that 'ntri; never occurs in any other con- 
 struction than as prefixed to "iiyj; or n'^^V ten, 
 the latter word expressing riches or abundance, 
 the former importing beginning or smaUness. 
 Exod. xxvi. 7. Num. vii. 72, '&al. freq. 
 
 From rra^i; to make, and 'in a tour, compass. 
 
 I. As an appellative noun fem. plur. mnu'i;, 
 always joined with ]xy, Jiocks of sheep or 
 goats, from their naturally making a tour, or 
 taking a round, in feeding. LXX '^roifj^via., 
 Vulg. gregibus, flocks, occ. Deut- vii. 13. 
 xxviii. 4, 18, 51. 
 
 II. As a noun fem. sing, ninu/y, and sing, or 
 plur. mintt'N, ^s/itero^^, an idol worshipped by 
 the Philistines, 1 Sam. xxxi. 10, and by the 
 Sidonians, 1 K. xi. 5, and often by the apos- 
 tate Israelites. The word is generally joined 
 with bi;n or Q-bir:!, as Jud. ii. 13. x. 6. 1 
 Sam. vii. 3, 4, & al. And as birn denoted the 
 sun, i. e. the solar fire or orb, so it is probable 
 that n'injL'i; signified the other of clarissima 
 mundi lumina, the most resplendent lights of 
 heaven, namely, the moon or lunar orb, so 
 called from the tours f she makes about the 
 earth. It must be farther observed, that the 
 LXX render this word by AfTK^rrt, (as 1 K. 
 xi. 5, 33. 2 K. xxiii. 13.) or in the plur. by 
 A(Tro(,oTa,t (as Jud. ii. 13.) and rmniyi; IT'S, by 
 AirritoTuov the temple of Astarte, 1 Sam. xxxi. 
 10; so Aquila translates ninti^i?rr nx, 1 Sam. 
 vii. 4, by TO. rn; Atrrx^Tm xya,Xff,ara the images 
 of Astarte ; and the Vulg. in 1 K. xi. 5, 33. 
 2 K. xxiii. 1.3, hath likewise Astarten. From 
 these authorities it appears, that ninu'i; is the 
 same idol as was known to the Greeks and 
 Romans under the name of Astarte. And 
 this, I apprehend with \ many learned men, 
 was anciently and physically the moon. Thus 
 Lucian, himself a Syrian of Samosata, relates 
 (De Dea Syria, tom. ii. p. 877, edit. Bened.) 
 that in Phenicia there was a great temple be- 
 longing to the Sidonians, u; ftsv avroi Xtyovcn 
 AtrTot^Tyis iffTi' A-TTa^mv V lyat ^oxm trsk'/iveer/iv 
 
 iffiivKi, which they themselves say was As- 
 tarte's ; now I think Astarte is the moon." 
 It is probable that the idol mna^!? or Astarte 
 was in the form of a woman, with the head 
 and horns of a bull. For Sanchoniathon, as 
 cited from the translation of Philo Byblius, in 
 Eusebius' Praeparat. Evangel, lib. i. cap. 10, 
 p. 38, says, according to the Phenician theo- 
 logy, that Astarte, who he had before informed 
 us was the daughter of Ov^xvog or Heaven, put 
 upon her own head the head of a bull as an en- 
 sign of royalty. Ao-ra^rjj iTihxi t>j iha. 
 xi(paXy (ixffikitois rx^xffijfiov, xK^aKnv rav^ov. 
 
 * See Martinii Lexic. Etymol. in Numerus. 
 
 + See Mr Spearman's Enquiry after Philosophy and 
 Theology, chap. iii. 
 
 J See Vossius, De Orig. et Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 21 ; 
 Selden De Diis Syris, Syntag. ii. cap. 2. j Calmet's Dic- 
 tionary, &c, 
 
 So Herodian (lib. v. % 15, edit. Oxon.) says that the 
 Phenicians call the goddess Ou^xviat, Aorr^act^x'^^ wluch, 
 no doubt, is a Greek misnomer for AaTcc^rnv, a-tk'/ivYiv uvcct 
 ^iXojnH, maintaining that she is the moon." 
 
 And we meet with a place in Canaan called 
 D'S'ip n*ini:^i?, i. e. Ashtaroth with horns, or 
 the horned, so early as Abraham's time, Gen. 
 xiv. 5, which place was most likely denomi- 
 nated, as usual, from the idol there worshipped. 
 So Orpheus, in his Hymn to the Moon, styles 
 her (lin. 2.) Tuu^oksous Mv>?,. BulUhorned 
 Moon. And are not the horns of this aninjal 
 a very proper emblem of those of the increas- 
 ing or waning planet ? Thus Horace, Carm. 
 Saecul. lin. 99, calls the moon, siderum regina 
 bicornis, the two-horned queen of the stars; 
 and on the other hand, speaking of a buU-calf 
 or steer, Carm. lib. iv. ode ii. lin. 57, 
 
 Fronte curvatos imitatus ignes 
 
 Tertium Luna? referentis ortum. 
 
 His horns like Luna's lending fires appear ^ 
 
 "When the third night she rises to her sphere. 
 
 Francis, 
 
 On the Philistines putting the armour of Saul 
 into the temple of Ashtaroth, 1 Sam. xxxi. 10, 
 we may observe that Hector, in like manner, 
 declares in Homer, II. vii. lin. 82, 83, that in 
 case he overcame the Grecian champion 
 
 Tti%6 (7uX}/r?, oitria rrori IXiev l^vv, 
 Kos; x^i/m-ooD sroTt v/iov A-xoWmoi ifice,TOio. 
 If mine the glory to despoil the foe, 
 On Phoebus' temple I'll his arms bestow. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 Comp. Virgil, Mn. vii. lin. 18.3, &c. 
 
 So colours or banners taken from a public enemy 
 are still hung up in our churches. 
 
 Perhaps the German idol Eostre or Easter, 
 was related to the oriental Astarte. To this 
 goddess our Saxon ancestors sacrificed in 
 April, which was therefore by them Eostur 
 monath, and thence our word Easter, which 
 the Saxons retained after their conversion to 
 Christianity, and gave to the solemn festival 
 observed at the same time of year, in com- 
 memoration of our Saviour's resurrection. 
 See Bochart, vol. i. 676, and Ancient Uni- 
 versal History, vol. xix. p. 177. 
 
 n*^3 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, jt 
 
 I. As a noun fem. rrK3, plur. nx3, and in reg. 
 
 -nxH) a side, extremity, as of the tabernacle, 
 
 Exod. xxvi. 18 or of its court. Exod. xxvii. 
 
 9. of a city. Num. xxxv. 5. of afield. Lev. 
 
 xix. 9 of a countrv. Josh. xv. 5, xviii. 12, 
 
 14, 18, 20. Comp. Neh. ix. 22 of the face. 
 Lev. xiii. 41. It is frequently in our transla- 
 tion rendered a corner, but does not appear 
 ever to have strictly this meaning, nor have 
 the LXX once so translated it, but generally 
 by some word expressive of a side, part, quar- 
 ter, aspect, or bound, as xkiro;, fn^o;, o^pis, 
 r^oirajTov, o^io. 
 Lev. xix. 27, Ye shall not go round, i. e. with a 
 razor, nX3 the sides of thy head, neither shalt 
 thou spoil nx9 the sides of thy beard. Ye 
 shall not shave off the hair from your head or 
 beard, as the heathen did, in token of exces- 
 
HKS 
 
 410 
 
 :b 
 
 sive mourning ; ye, as children of God, (comp. 
 Deut. xiv. 1.) and the priests in particular, 
 (Lev. xxi. 5, G.) shall not sorrow as men with- 
 out hope of those that sleep in Him. But why 
 not, if, as some vainly talk, they looked only 
 to transitory promises? Do not then these 
 and the like commands of God imply his pro- 
 mise of a resurrection to life eternal? As to 
 the custom of the eastern idolaters in cutting 
 or plucking off the hair of their head and beard 
 in mourning, see Isa. xv. 2. Jer. xvi. 6. xlviii. 
 37. Ezek. vii. 18. So the Greeks tore, cut 
 off, and sometimes shaved their hair in mourn- 
 ing for the dead.* And Herodotus, lib. ii. 
 cap. 36, mentions it as a general custom among 
 all men, except the Egyptians, to have their 
 heads shaved in mo2tming, rota-t aXkoiai a.\6^u- 
 'TOKTi vof4,9; a/aa xri^n xixot^^xi to,; xs<paXaf. And 
 till very lately the widows of Florida, when 
 their husbands were slain, cut their hair quite 
 off, and scattered it over their graves, f 
 nxB "yiyp trimmed on the sides, of the head 
 namely, occ. Jer. ix. 25. xxv. 23. xlix. 32. 
 So the LXX in the first passage Ti^tKtipo/ji,ivov 
 TO. Kara, ^^offwrav trimmed round towards the 
 face, and to the same purpose in the other two 
 texts, and the Eng. marg. in all, having the 
 corners of their head polled. In these three 
 passages it is spoken of the Edomites, Am- 
 monites, Moabites, and other inhabitants of 
 Arabia Deserta. And thus Herodotus, lib. 
 iii. cap. 8, informs us concerning the people 
 he calls Arabians, ruv t^i^u* mv kov^vv Knaia-^ai 
 
 <pafff, xecraTt^ aurov roi Aiovvffey xix,a^6a,r xti^ov- 
 rai ^i vTOT^o^uXa, Ti^i^u^ovn; tovs x^oTt<pov; : 
 they say that they trim their own hair in the 
 same circular form as Dionysius did his, shav- 
 ing round their temples." By Dionysius, 
 
 whom he says they called OvoorakT (perhaps 
 from mx the light, and bu or biabio to cast 
 
 forth), they probably meant the sun or solar 
 orb. And Vitringa on Isaiah, tom. i. p. 463. 
 col. 2, says, he looks upon this manner of 
 trimming themselves as " a symbol of the sun 
 equably diffusing his rays, which the ancients 
 called his hair." 
 
 It is once used as a verb, with a - substituted 
 for the radical n, to trim, cut off the sides or 
 extremities, cut short, occ. Deut. xxxii. 26, / 
 said orr-XSN I will trim them, cut them short. 
 Comp. 2 K. X. 32. 
 
 II. As a particle, or rather a N. X3 here, this 
 side or place, occ. Job xxxviii. 11, n^jy- xnn 
 T'ba pX2n and here or this place shall set, 
 i. e. stop, thy waves in {their) swelling ; or as 
 Schultens, this (shore) shall oppose itself to 
 the swelling of thy waves. " Hoc (hcecce oraj 
 opponetse elationi fluctuum tuorum." Hence 
 
 HI. As a particle xns, 
 
 1. Compounded with "x where ? xns-X where ? 
 in what part or place ? Jud. ix. 38. So xiax 
 Hos. xiii. 10, according to the common print- 
 ed editions, but twenty-three of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's codices there readxn3-x, and eight riB-x. 
 
 * See Homer, IL xxiu. Un. 46, 135, 136, 151, 152 ; 
 Odyss. xxiv. lin. 46 : Abp Potter's Antiquities of Greece, 
 book iv. ch. v. ; Bp Lowth on Isa. xv. 2 ; and Bp New- 
 come on Amos viii. 10. 
 
 t See Picart's Ceremonies and Keligious Customs of 
 all Nations, vol. iii. p. 132. 
 
 2. With a servile x prefixed, xisx, rendered as 
 a particle of time, now, at this time. See Gen. 
 xxvii. 33, 37. xliii. 11. Exod. xxxiii. 16. Isa. 
 xix. 12. Prov. vi. 3. But observe that in all 
 these texts many of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 read xiS'<x, and that according to either read- 
 ing the word may be considered as a particle 
 of place, and rendered either where ? or here, 
 in this place, on the spot. 
 
 I. In Kal, to adorn, decorate, beautify. Ezra 
 vii. 27. Isa. Ix. 13. As a N. fem. n'pXBn 
 ornament, decoration, beauty. Exod. xxviii. 2. 
 2 Chron. iii. 6. Isa. iii. 18. 
 
 II. As a N. 1X9 a bonnet, tiara, or head-dress. 
 Ezek. xxiv. 17, 23. Isa. iii. 20. Ixi. 3, 10. 
 Comp. Exod. xxxix. 28. This part of the 
 dress was thus called by way of eminence, be- 
 cause it was the ornament most highly esteem- 
 ed by the ancient, as it is by the modern ori- 
 entals to this day.* On Isa. Ixi. 3, 10, see 
 Bp Lowth's note, and observe that in both 
 those texts the Vulg. renders nxs by corona a 
 crown, and the LXX in the latter by f^ir^a* 
 a tiara. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. rr'nxs). plur. nixs, and in 
 reg. "rrnxB, a bough or branch of a tree ; i. e. 
 one of those which send out the leaves, and 
 constitute its ornament and beauty. So Virgil 
 of the leaves, Georg. ii. 404, 
 
 Frigidus et sylvis Aquilo decussit honorem : 
 
 The north wind of their glory strips the woods. 
 
 See Isa. x. 33. Ezek. xvii. 6. xxxi. 6. Hence 
 
 As a verb, to go over and beat the boughs that 
 
 bore the fruit, q. d, to bough, occ. De. xxiv. 20. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to glorify, make glorious. Isa. Iv. 
 5. k. 9. In Hith, to glorify oneself, make one- 
 self glorious, to glory. Exod. viii. 9. Jud. vii. 
 2. Isa. X. 15. Ixi. 3. As a N. fem. mxsn 
 glory, honour, Deut. xxvi. 19. Jud. iv. 9, &al. 
 
 1*1X9 occm-s not as a verb but as a noun nix3 
 beauty, shining, as of the countenance in joy 
 or pleasure, occ. Nah. ii. 10 or 11. Joelii. 6, 
 oil faces -niXS lyip gather in, withdraw, their 
 shining; as it is said, Joelii. 10. iii. 15, of 
 the stars by a like word, ^SDX they gather in, 
 withdraw, their shining. See Pococke on Joel 
 ii. 6. 
 
 Deii. Fair, French parer to adorn, whence Fr. 
 and Eng. parade. Also, perhaps, Eng. pure, 
 purity, ike. 
 
 :i) 
 
 I. To fail, faint. Gen. xlv. 26, nnb asn and his 
 heart failed or fainted, because he did not believe 
 them. This is a just description of a syncope 
 or swoon, which is, says the great f Boer- 
 haave, " when the heart fails to such a degree, 
 that heat, motion, sense, are almost destroyed, 
 and cold sweats ooze out :" among the causes 
 hereof he reckons, *' first, the ideas of some- 
 what horrible," which was Jacob's case. 
 Comp. Ps. Ixxvii. 3. Hab. i. 4. In Niph. 
 to be faint. Ps. xxxviii. 9. 
 
 * See Vitringa on Isa. Iv. 5. Ixi. 3 j Niebuhr, Voyage 
 en Arable, tom. i p. 129. 
 
 + livyxo-^w, ubi cor eo usque deficit, ut color, motus, 
 sensusfere deleantur, sudorcuque frigidi exprimavtur ; 
 Causcc imprimis ideae rci horridae. Institut. Med. 
 829, 4. edit. tert. 
 
h:B 
 
 411 
 
 PID 
 
 Hence Eng. to fag, fag-end. 
 
 II. To fail, cease, intermit. Hence as a noun 
 fem. n313, plur. m3D, cessation, intermission. 
 Vulg. requies rest. occ. Lam. ii. 18. iii. 49. 
 
 III. As a noun mas. plur. in reg. "39 the first 
 young figs, which shoot forth in the spring, 
 occ. Cant. ii. 13. Vulg. grosses, which, says 
 the old Dictionary quoted by Martinius (Lex. 
 Etymol. in Grossus), are properly * the early 
 or first figs, which easily fall off by the wind 
 (comp. Isa. xxxiv. 4. Rev. vi. 13.) And Dr 
 Shaw, Travels, p. 144, says, that the kermouse, 
 or latter figs, in general continue a long time 
 upon the tree before they fall off : whereas the 
 hoccCres, or early figs, in the eastern countries, 
 drop as soon as they are ripe. Their Heb. 
 name "39 therefore seems to be taken 
 from this circumstance ; and in like manner 
 their Greek name oXvtSaui, by which the LXX 
 here render <33, is a plain derivative from 
 oXXvfjbi to fad, perish. 
 
 Hence Lat. /c?/s, and Eng. a fig. 
 The root occurs only in the above cited pas- 
 sages. 
 
 To pollute, defile. Hence as a participle paoul 
 b-aa polluted, defiled, abominable, occ. Lev. vii. 
 18. xix. 7. Isa. Ixv. 4. Ezek. iv. 14. So the 
 LXX in Isa. Ixv. 4, fjcifAoXua-f^,ivx polluted. 
 
 I. In Kal, with or without a following, to meet, 
 meet with, light upon. Gen. xxviii. 11. Exod. 
 v. 3, 20, & al. freq. As a noun J73H) an occur- 
 rence, incident, occ. 1 K. v. 4. Eccles. ix. 11. 
 In Hiph. to cause to meet or light upon. Jer. 
 XV. 11, Verily, I will cause {good) to meet 
 thee in the time of evil, and in the time of the 
 enemy's distressing. Comp. under mu^ I. 
 
 II. As a noun ^3973, Eng. translat. " a mark," 
 i. e. to shoot at and hit ; Schultens, *' occur- 
 saculum," somewhat that is, as it were, in the 
 way, and offensive, occ. Job vii. 20. 
 
 III. In Kal and Hiph. to meet with or approach 
 another in order to petition somewhat, to inter- 
 cede with, ivrvyx,-vuv Ttvi. Gen. xxiii. 8. Isa. 
 liii. 12. Jer. xxxvi. 25, & al. On Job xxxvi. 
 32, see under rTD3 I. 
 
 IV. As a participle Hiph. or participial noun 
 y-jsn one who interposes, an interposer, defen- 
 der ; LXX ecvTiXn^ofiivoi one to help. occ. Isa. 
 lix. 16. Comp. Isa. Ixiii. 5. 
 
 V. To meet, reach unto, as the bounds or limits 
 of a country. Josh. xvi. 7. xix. 11, & al. 
 
 VI. In Kal, to meet with or light upon another, 
 in a bad sense, or with force and violence, to 
 rush or fall upon. Exod. v. 3. 1 K. ii. 25, 29, 
 31, & al. In Hiph. to cause to light or fall 
 upon. Isa. liii. 6 ; where Symmachus kktxvt'/i- 
 o-at i^oinffiv, hath caused to meet. Hence Eng. 
 to fight. Qu? 
 
 I. To faint, lose one's strength or activity, occ. 
 1 Sam. XXX. 10, 21. So Aquila renders it in 
 both passages by a.Tonu to lose the tone or pro- 
 
 * Grossi sunt ficus immaturae, inhabiles ad comeden- 
 dum, etproprie primitivae, quaj ad pulsum venti facile 
 cadunt. Vet. Diet. Comp. Miller's Gardener's Diction- 
 ary in Ficus. 
 
 per tension, i. e. of the muscles or limbs, and 
 the LXX rMS. Alex.) in the last by tzXt,- 
 hvras dissolved, relaxed, tired. Montanus, 
 preserving the Latin derivatives from the 
 Heb. in both passages, renders it pigrescebant, 
 pigri fuerant, were slow. Hence 
 
 II. As a noun, '^a^ a dead, inactive carcase, 
 whether of man or beast. Gen. xv. 1 1. Lev. 
 xxvi. 30, & al. freq. Applied to dead, inac- 
 tive idols. Lev. xxvi. 30. Ezek. xliii. 7, 9. 
 
 Der. a badger, from his idleness. Qu? 
 
 In Kal, " to meet, as one person meeteth ano- 
 ther upon the road." Taylor's Concordance. 
 Gen. xxxii. 17, & al. freq. Comp. Job v. 14. 
 In Niph. to meet together. Ps. Ixxxv. 11. Pro v. 
 xxii. 2. xxix. 13. 
 
 IB 
 
 In Syriac signifies to fail, in Arabic to die, and 
 in the 4th conjugation answering to Hebrew 
 Hiphil, to destroy, put to death. See Castell. 
 Lex. under ttb, -ns, t*d. As a noun in Heb. 
 T'S destruction, calamity, occ. Job xxx. 24. 
 xxxi. 29. Prov. xxiv. 22. 
 
 Hence French and Eng. fade. 
 
 TTIB 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. To separate, sever. Isa. xxix. 22. So LXX 
 Kipuoiinv hath separated. Comp. Gen. xii. 1. 
 Lev. XX. 24, 26. As a noun fem. nis a sepa- 
 ration, division. So LXX 'hixaroXviv, and 
 Vulg. divisionem. occ. Exod. viii. 23. 
 
 II. To separate, deliver, or rescue from evil. 1 
 Sam. xiv. 45. So Vulg. liberavit. Comp. 
 Job V. 20. vi. 23. xxxiii. 28 ; in which pas- 
 sages the LXX render the word by fvofjbai to 
 deliver, cou to save, and so the Vulg. by eruo, 
 libero. As a noun fem. mTB deliverance, occ. 
 Ps. cxi. 9. cxxx. 7. Comp. Isa. 1. 2. 
 
 III. To redeem, deliver from death or evil by 
 paying a compensation or price. Exod. xiii. 13, 
 & al. freq. In Hiph. to be redeemed. Lev. 
 xix. 20. In Hiph. to cause or suffer to be re- 
 deemed. Exod. xxi. 8. As a noun iT-Ta or 
 y^'Z price of deliverance ov redemption, a ran- 
 som, occ. Exod. xxi. 30. Ps. xlix. 9. So 
 LXX XvTQce., rifinv Tfis XvT^afo-ius, and Vulg. 
 pretium redemptionis. As a noun DT'TS re- 
 demption. So LXX ra Xvrox. OCC Num. 
 iii. 49. 
 
 I y. As a noun pa. It occurs frequently, and 
 is always, unless in Gen. xlviii. 7, followed 
 by D'lK Aram,* the name of Shem's fifth son. 
 (Gen. X. 2.3.) It seems strictly to denote a 
 country separated from others in a remarkable 
 manner : accordingly the LXX have constant- 
 ly rendered it by Mjfra^roTa^/a, and Vulg. by 
 Mesopotamia, a large country in Asia, so 
 called, because situated sv f^,itraj tu* <;rorufjt.uv 
 between the two great rivers, Euphrates and 
 Tigris, and bounded by them. It nearly an- 
 swered to the modern Diarbekr Proper. 
 
 V. As a noun -1-3. See under na. 
 
 ps See under rria IV. 
 
 To deliver. So Vulg. libera. It is nearly 
 
 See Bochart, Phaleg^, lib. ii. cap. 5. 
 
IID 
 
 412 
 
 "rns 
 
 related to ms, as ]}^^ to rr^j, j^yp to rryp, 
 which see. Once, Job xx\iii. 2i. Coinp. 
 ver. 28. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb but as a noun 'its the fat. 
 So LXX crneiff and Vulg, (in Lev. viii. 20.) 
 adipem. occ. Lev. i. 8, 12. viii. 20. See 
 Pole Synops. 
 
 In Arabic the verb signifies to fail or faint 
 throui]h langxior, "languore defecit." Castell. 
 \i failing then be the idea of the root, may not 
 the fat be so called from its continual waste,* 
 from the sudden consumption of it in many 
 diseases, and from its vast diminution by exer- 
 cise and labour ? 
 
 ns 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but the idea 
 seems to be, to obvert, or turn towards. 
 
 J. As a noun rrs a mouth. Exod. iv. 10, 11, & 
 al. freq. inx ."73, n being understood, with one 
 mouth or consent. Josh. ix. 2. 
 
 In reg. it is written -a (as -ur for rim) Exod. iv. 
 12, 15 ; and applied to various things, as the 
 vwuth of a well. Gen. xxix. 3, 8. of a sack. 
 Gen. xlii. 27. the opening or hole of a gar- 
 ment. Exod. xxviii. 32 the entrance or be- 
 ginning of a way. Prov. xxii. 6. the mouth, 
 edge oi' a, sword. Exod. xvii. 13. nvs nin a 
 sword with two or several edges. Prov. v. 4. 
 Comp. Jud. iii. 16. 1 Sam. xiii. 21 ; where 
 D'B occurs as the plur. mas. of -3 or rra. 
 
 rrs bx rra mouth to mouth, face to face. Is'u. xii. 8. 
 
 rT3 bx rr3D_/ro7W one aspect, side, or extremity to 
 theother. Ezraix. 11. Comp. 2 K. x. 21.xxi. 16. 
 
 II. As a noun in reg. *3 the mouth, denotes the 
 command or order. Gen. xlv. 21. Exod. xvii. 
 1. Eccles. viii. 2. 
 
 III. As a noun in reg. "b an opening, as of the 
 mouth, i. e. capacity or measure, D-Su; -3 the 
 measure, portion of two. See Deut. xxi. 17. 2 
 K. ii. 9. Zech. xiii. 8. Hence 
 
 1. "3 bj? according to the measure of according 
 to. Lev. xxvii. 8, 18. 
 
 2. "sb nearly the same. Lev. xxv. 16. So -33 
 Lev. xxv. 52. Num. vi. 21. 
 
 3. "33 so that. Zech. i. 24-, or ii. 4. 
 4-. larx "33 according as. Mai. ii. 9. 
 
 IV. As a particle, ,13, 
 
 1. Here. Num. xxii. 8. 
 
 2. Hither. 1 Sam. xvi. 11. 
 
 3. With n at prefixed, rram nsn on this side 
 and on that, hinc et inde. Ezek. xl. 10. 
 
 V. As a particle 13, with n prefixed, nan on this 
 side ; and when repeated it may be rendered, 
 on this side and on the other, hinc et inde. Ezek. 
 xl. 26, 34. Comp. ver. 39 and 41. 
 
 VI. As a particle, with h, for "X where ? pre- 
 fixed, 13X where? Job ix. 24. xvii. 15. xix. 
 23. xxiv. 25 ; in all which texts a number of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices readxiB-x f and xi3X. 
 Comp. under rrx3 III. Hence Greek o'^rov 
 where 9 
 
 73113 occurs not as a verb, but hence as a noun 
 fem. plur. m"'S''3 several or many edges. 
 (Comp. under ,13 I.) occ. Ps. cxlix. 6. Isa. 
 
 See New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, &c. in 
 Fat ; Haller's Physiology, lect. ii. sect. 21. 
 
 + N. B. In the Various Readings on Job xix. 23, the 
 first XTEX seems to be misprinted for XIS'X. 
 
 xli. 15; in which latter text it denotes the 
 stone- or iron-teeth of a tribula or thrashing- 
 sledge. Comp. under y-yn III. and 3Ta. 
 
 Der. Greek (paa>, <pnfii to speak, (p>j^>j, Doric 
 (pa/u.a, whence Lat. fama, and Eng. fame, fa- 
 mous, &c. 
 
 13 See under ,13 V. 
 
 Denotes solidity, compactness, strength. 
 
 I. To be consolidated, corroborated, strengthened. 
 occ. Gen. xlix. 24. In the form of a partici- 
 ple Huph. 13172 joined with nm 1 K. x. 18, 
 means pure gold, as is plain by comparing 2 
 Chron. ix. 17, where nnno is used for Tsnn. 
 For as * gold is the most solid or compact of 
 all metals, yea, ofall known material substances, 
 so the purer any mass of it is, the more solid 
 it must be. Hence, 
 
 II. As a noun 73 pure gold from its great 
 solidity. Job xxviii. 17. Ps. xix. 11, & al. 
 freq. On Cant. v. 11, 15, see Mrs Francis' 
 translation and notes. 
 
 773 In Hiph. to exert ones strength very much. 
 occ. as a participle, 2 Sam. vi. 16. 
 Der. fast. Qu? 
 1T3 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to disperse, dissipate, 
 scatter. Ps. Ixxxix. 1. cxlvii. 16. Prov. xi. 24, 
 i^ al. Jer. iii. 13, -UBn thou hast scattered 
 thy ways D-Trb to the strangers, i. e. thou hast 
 nm after various heathen nations in their 
 several idolatries. Comp. Ezek. xvi. 15, 2.5 
 27, 20, &c. 
 
 II. To break in pieces, dissipate by breaking in 
 pieces. Ps. liii. 6. In Niph. to he thus broken 
 or dissipated. Ps. cxli. 7. 
 
 Der. Lat. spargoy sparsum, whence asperse, 
 &c. disperse, &c. 
 
 ns 
 
 The idea of the word seems to be, to expand, 
 spread out, dilate. So in Syriac it signifies to 
 dilate, in Arabic, to be diffused, as a smell, &c. 
 See Castell in m3. 
 
 I. As a noun mas. plur. D"n3 thin plates of 
 metal expanded by beating, occ. Exod. xxxix. 
 3. Num. xvi. .38. So the LXX ^iraXec, and 
 Xi-ri'^a; ikctTx;, and Vulg. bracteas, and lami- 
 nas. 
 
 II. As a noun n3 a net or snare expanded to 
 catch prey. Job xvii i. 9. Ps. cxl. 6. Hence, 
 according to some, as a verb in Hiph. to 
 stretch or spread out a net. occ. Ps. xii. 6. 
 Prov. xxix. 8 ; but these passages seem more 
 properly to belong, the former to n3S the lat- 
 ter to n33, which see. 
 
 III. As a noun ns, rrnB, and nn3, plur. mns, 
 and rmn3 a governor, viceroy, deputy, presi- 
 dent. It is a foreign word common to the 
 Chaldeans, Arabians, Syrians, Assyrians, and 
 Persians, and is perhaps a derivative from the 
 Heb. n3 to extend, on account of their govern- 
 ing a certain extent or district. See inter al. 
 Neh. V. 14. 1 K. xx. 24. 2 K. xviii. 24. Ezra 
 viii. 36. 
 
 I. The LXX have given nearl y the true idea 
 
 * " Gold is the heaviest and detixest of all bodies." 
 Boerhaave's Chemistry by Shaw, vol. i. p. 70, where, in 
 a note, see more. 
 
rns 
 
 413 
 
 D^3 
 
 of the word, Job iv. 14, where they render it 
 by }ia<ru!>,, or (MS. Alex.) avtrauca, to shake. 
 Hence, as a noun nrrs the penis or tjard of the 
 hippopotamus or river-horse, occ. Job xl. 12 
 or 17. Comp. nybsn under ^'bs IL 
 
 II. In Kal, to be agitated, pant, palpitate, as 
 the heart in joy or surprise. Isa. Ix. 5. Comp. 
 Psal. cxix. 161. Jer. xxxiii. 9. In Hiph. to 
 cause to shake or tremble through fear. Job 
 iv. 14.. 
 
 III. And most generally, in Kal, to tremble or 
 shake for fear. Deut. xxviii. 66, & al. freq. 
 In Hiph. the same. Prov. xxviii. 14. As a 
 noun nns fear, trembling, tremor. So the 
 LXX render it several times by -r^o/t/.o;. Job 
 iii. 25. Ps. liii. 6, & al. freq. Also, the object 
 of fear OT reverence. Gen. xxxi. 42, 53. As 
 a noun fem. in reg. nin^fear, reverence, occ. 
 Jer. ii. 19. 
 
 To overflow, as water doth its banks, occ. Gen. 
 xlix. 4. So the Vulg. effiisus es, and to the 
 same purpose Symmachus ii-^s^^ia-xs boiling or 
 flowing over. LXX ilufi^tffo,; thou hast been 
 insolently injurious. See Pole Synops. in loc. 
 As a participle benoni mas. plur. D-imH) ex- 
 travagant, dissolute, licentious, occ. Jud. ix. 4. 
 Zeph. iii. 4 ; comp. Jer. xxiii. 14, 32. xxix. 
 23. As a N. fem. plur. mTns extravagan- 
 cies, debaucheries, occ. Jer. xxiii. 32. 
 
 Der. Lutfusum, whence fuse, fusion, diffuse, 
 &c. Qu ? see under lys. 
 
 Dn3 See under nsa VI. 
 
 "ins Chald. 
 
 As a N. a potter. So Vulg. figuli. Once, 
 Dan. ii. 41. The Chaldee Targums use the 
 noun in the same sense, and in the Syriac the 
 verb denotes to form, fashion. 
 
 nns 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Syriac sig- 
 nifies to dig, dig up, and in Arabic, to cut, cut 
 in. See Castell. 
 
 I. As a N. nnsj, plur. D-nns, a pit, foss. 2 
 Sam. xvii. 9. xviii. 17. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. nnns the corrosion, erosion, 
 or inward fretting of the leprosy, occ. Lev. 
 xiii. 55. 
 
 Der, Pit, Latin puteus, and French puits a 
 well. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb, and the ideal meaning is 
 uncertain, but as a N. fem. rcraB a kind of 
 gem, the topaz of the ancients. So the LXX 
 always roTu^tov, and Vulg. topazius ; and per- 
 haps these names may be formed from the 
 Heb. by transposing the two first letters, and 
 changing d into z; thus topud, topaz, occ. 
 Exod. xxviii. 17. xxxix. 10. Job xxviii. 19. 
 Ezek. xxviii. 13. The topaz of the ancients, 
 called by the modems chrysolite, "is of vari- 
 ous sizes and figures. Its colour is a * pale 
 dead green, with an admixture of yellow ; but 
 
 * Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xxxvii. cap. 8, says, " Egregia 
 etjumnum topazio gloria est, mo virenti genere, et cu?n 
 reperta est, prcelata omnibm. Id accidit in Arabiae in- 
 sula, qu(B Chitis vocatur. The topax is still highly esteem, 
 ed. It IS of a peculiar green colour, and, when it was 
 discovered, was preferred to all. This happened in an 
 island of Arabia, called Chitis." 
 
 the most usual tinge is that of an unripe olive, 
 with somewhat of a brassy yellow." See New 
 and Complete Dictionary of Arts in Chry- 
 solite. 
 
 I. To open (comp. *in9). It occurs as a 
 participle or participial N. Exod. xiii. 2, 12, 
 13, 15, & al. freq. The LXX render it by 
 avotyov and S/avo/yav opening ; so Vulg. quod 
 aperit lohat openeth, and Aquila in Ezek. xx. 
 26, by hxvityoy. As a participial N. fem. 
 nilDB what openeth. occ. Num. viii. 16; where 
 LXX ^lavotyovraiv opening. In Hiph. to make 
 an opening, occ. Psal. xxii. 8, rrst^a TT-ua" 
 They make an opening ivith their lip, i. e. they 
 open and distort their lips, they make motos as 
 in mocking. Comp. Job xvi. 10. Isa. Ivii. 4. 
 
 D'-yy ""niDS openings offowers, occ. 1 K. vi. 18, 
 29, 32, 35. 1 Kings vi. 29, And he carved all 
 the walls of the house round about with carved 
 figures of cherubs, and palm-trees, D-iiy ^Tii:3T 
 and open flowers so ver. 35. *' What flowers 
 are these (asks the learned Bate) that were 
 inlaid, (ver. 35.) with the palm-trees, and 
 which once or twice are included in the men- 
 tion of the palm-trees ? These flowers are no 
 where distinguished from those which the 
 palm-tree bears palm-trees and open flowers 
 one would naturally understand it to mean 
 palm-trees in bloom; as if it had been said 
 palm-trees and opened flowers upon them. No- 
 thing is said to the contrary, and the flowers 
 are included in the trees, ver. 32." Enquiry 
 into the Similitudes, &c. p. 131. 
 
 II. To open, make an opening for, let loose by 
 opening. So Vulg. dimittit. occ. Prov. xvii. 14. 
 
 III. To let go, set free, dismiss. So the LXX 
 >taTiXvriv, and Vulg. dimiserat abire. occ. 2 
 Chron. xxiii. 8. Also, intransitively, to get 
 out, withdraw, "slip away." Eng. translat. 
 LXX KTsiTTii he departed. Vulg. declinavit 
 he declined, occ. 1 Sam. xix. 10. 
 
 IV. As a N. mas. plur. D-'i-na set free, freed, 
 discharged, i. e. from other service to which 
 their brethren were subject, occ. 1 Chron. ix. 
 .33. 
 
 WIDE) 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but the meaning 
 appears to be nearly the same as that of the 
 
 Greek verbs Trriinreu, Tna-ireu, TaTutrcreo, derived 
 
 from it, namely, to strike, smite, pound ; for 
 hence 
 
 I. As a N. a^-'iDH) a hammer, occ. Isa. xli. 7. 
 Jer. xxiii. 29. 1. 23; so our K. Edward I. 
 is on his tombstone called Scotorum Mal- 
 leus.* 
 
 II. Chald. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -a^-^DS 
 a kind of headdress, turbands, tiaras. So 
 Theodotion na^xi;, and Vulg. tiaris. occ. 
 Dan. iii. 21. Hence may perhaps be derived 
 the Greek -xrvsrau to fold ov wrap up (which 
 may be the radical idea of the Chaldee), and 
 -TiToiffos a kind of covering for the head. 
 
 ') See under ns 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic 
 
 * Rapin's History of England by Tindal, vol. i. p. 389, 
 foi. note 9. 
 
13 
 
 414 13 
 
 denotes to he or grow fat. See Bocliart, vol. 
 ii. 306. As a N. fem. rrn-s/rt^ suet. Once, 
 Job XV. 27. Hence the Greek -rtfiiXv suet, 
 by which Symmachus and another version in 
 the Hexapla render the Heb. word, so the 
 Vulg. arvina. 
 
 The idea of this word is, I apprehend, to dis- 
 solve, disjoin, set loose, pulverize, or the like. 
 The Syriac and Arabic verbs from this root 
 are used in these senses (see Castell's Lex. 
 Heptaglott. under ^ds) which also best agree 
 with the following biblical words. 
 
 I. In Hiph. " to run out," Eng. translat. or 
 he diffused, as waters, diffluere. occ. Ezek. 
 xlvii. 2. Vulg. redundantes overflowing. As 
 a N. "JB a phial, or small vessel, whence oil was 
 jiourcd or dropped in anointing, occ. 1 Sam. x. 
 
 I. 2 K. ix. 1, 3. 
 
 II. As a N. 119 a mineral substance. The 
 LXX, Aquila, Symmachus, Theodotion, and 
 Vulg. render it ffnftfzyi or stibium ; but it is 
 no easy matter to determine what these trans- 
 lators meant by those words, -jis is mention- 
 ed 2 K. ix. 30. (where LXX i<rr,ftfiiffX7o)\Jer. 
 iv. 30, as what the women tinged their eyes with ; 
 and it appears from the testimony of I)r Shaw* 
 and of Dr Russell,f that what the Moorish 
 women in Barbary, and the Turkish about 
 Aleppo, now use for this purpose, is the pow- 
 dr of lead ore. (Comp. under bn3.) The 
 last mentioned author has given so clear an 
 account of the women's manner of using it, 
 that the reader cannot be displeased with see- 
 ing it in this place. " Upon the principle of 
 strengthening the sight, as well as an orna- 
 ment, it is become a general practice among 
 the women to hlack the inside of their eyelids, 
 by applying a powder called ismed.\ Their 
 method of doing it is by a cylindrical piece of 
 silver, steel, or ivory, about two inches long, 
 made very smooth, and about the size of a 
 common probe. This they wet with water, in 
 order that the powder may stick to it ; and ap- 
 plying the middle part horizontally to the eye, 
 they shut the eyelids upon it, and so drawing it 
 through between them, it blacks the inside, leav- 
 ing a narrow hlack rim all round the edge. This 
 is sometimes practised by the men, but is then 
 regarded as foppish." And as this practice of 
 tinging the eyes or eyelids with black is in our 
 time very common in the East, so was it 
 anciently in use, not only among the Jews (as 
 is evident from the texts above cited), but 
 other oriental nations, and even among the 
 Greeks and Romans. Thus Xenophon (Cy- 
 ropaed. lib. i. p. 15, edit. Hutchinson, 8vo.) 
 speaks of Astyages, the king of Media, as 
 
 Travels, p. 2-29. Comp. p. 376. 
 
 + Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 102. 
 
 t " This is made of a substance called also ispahany, 
 from the place it is brought from. It appears to be a rich 
 lead ore, and is prepared by roasting- it in a quince, ap- 
 ple, or truffle, then it is levigated with oil of sweet al- 
 monds on a marble stone. If intended to strengthen the 
 eyes, they often add flowers of olibanum or amber." 
 
 Besides the authors above quoted, see Sandys' Tra- 
 vels, fol. p. 35 ; Conformity of Customs between the East 
 Indians and Jews, art. xv. ; Hanway's Travels, vol. i. 
 272 ; Niebuhr, Voyage, tom. i. p. 234 ; Lady M. W. Mon- 
 tague's Letters, vol. ii. p. 16, edit. 1767. 
 
 adorned oipSaXfjcMi u'?eoy^a,(p'A with painting of his 
 eyes ; and Clemens Alexand. Psed. lib. iii. 
 cap. 2. (cited by Dr Shaw) mentions i/Toy^a- 
 (pct; o^SoiXf/buv the painting of the eyes, as a 
 practice of the Alexandrian women in his 
 time, as it certainly was of the Roman in that 
 of Pliny,* and of some infamous male char- 
 acters at Rome in the days of Juvenal, who 
 thus describes it. Sat. ii. lin. 93, &c. 
 Ille supercilium madida fuligine tinctum 
 Obliqua producit acu, pingitque trementes 
 Attollens oculos. 
 
 With sooty moisture one his eyebrows dyes. 
 And with a bodkin paints his trembling eyes. 
 
 So a short time before the siege of Jerusalem 
 by the Romans, we find such abominable male 
 monsters abounding in that devoted city, who 
 affected the manners and dress of women, koci 
 T^os ivTpi'Triia.v v'Toy^ftCpoitrii tou? o(p$xXfzove, and, 
 to set themselves off, tinging their eyes. Joseph, 
 de Bel. lib. iv. cap. 9, sect. 10. And in later 
 times Herodian, lib. v. cap. 16, says the Em- 
 peror Heliogabalus, cr^>j5< vfoy^a,(pofji,ivoi <rovi 
 e<p0aXf/,ovsca,me into public with his eyes tinged. 
 Farther, Pliny, in his Nat. Hist. lib. xxxiii. 
 cap. 6, describing the stimmi or stibium, which 
 he says is found in silver mines, and which he 
 distinguishes into two softs, called male and 
 female, says the latter is most approved, is 
 shining, (friabilis) friable or crumbling, sepa- 
 rating into flakes, not lumps ffissurisque, non 
 globis, dehiscensj ; its principal use is for the 
 eyes ; for, on this account, most people have 
 called it platyophthalmum, because, in painting 
 the eyelids of women, (in calliblepharis mulie- 
 rum) it dilates their eyes."f By stimmi or stibi- 
 um, in the above passage, it appears that Pliny 
 did not mean lead ore, because at the beginning 
 of this chapter he expressly mentions lead ore 
 by a different appellation, viz. venaplumbi. But 
 what then did he mean by it, and particularly 
 by t'he female stibium? I must confess I know 
 not. It is commonly said that ^antimony is the 
 stimmi or stibium of the ancients ; but we are 
 informed that antimony ore is a very hard, not 
 a friable or crumbling substance. I should 
 guess, therefore, that by the female stibium 
 Pliny intended the plumbago or black lead, 
 which is a kind of ochre (a genus of earths 
 slightly coherent) of very fine and loose parts ; 
 and that as this was what the Roman women 
 in his time used to colour their eyes, so the 
 Hebrew -jna might denote the same substance, 
 thus denominated from its loose crumbling tex- 
 ture. But this I very readily submit to the 
 judgment of those who are better skilled in 
 mineralogy than I can pretend to be. It is 
 certain, however, that at different times and 
 
 * " Mulieribus vero etiam infectae (palpebrjfi) quoti- 
 diano. Tanta est decoris affectatio, ut tingantur oculi 
 quoque." Nat. Hist. lib. xi. cap. 37. 
 
 t Comp. Commodiani Instructiones, lix. lin. 6, 7, where 
 he thus reproaches a Christian matron. 
 
 Nee non et inducis mails medicamina falsa ; 
 In oculis puris stibium perverso decore. 
 Commodianus was a Christian writer (poet he can hard- 
 ly be called) of the third century. His Instructiones 
 were published by Dr Davies at the end of Minucius 
 Felix. 
 
 t See Boerhaave's Chemistry by Shaw, vol. i. p. 132. 
 
 See New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, in Plum- 
 bago and OciiiiK. 
 
K*b3 
 
 415 
 
 n*?3 
 
 places different substances were used for thig- 
 ing the eyes. Thus as Pliny names stibium, 
 Juvenal, as above cited, mentions soot; and 
 Dr Chandler, in his late Travels in Greece, 
 says the Grecian girls, " for colouring the 
 lashes and socket of the eye, throw incense or 
 gu7n of labdanum on some coals of fire, inter- 
 cept the smoke, which ascends, with a plate, 
 and collect the soot.'' Comp. under bns- 
 
 III. y\'2 'DIX stones of stibium or black lead. 
 
 The words seem to mean a kind of black mar- 
 ble, so called from its colour resembling stibi- 
 um, so Vulg. quasi stibinos. Thus the blood- 
 stone, porphyry, and chrysolite, are denominat- 
 ed respectively from their bloody, purple, and 
 golden colours, occ 1 Chron. xxix. 2. Comp. 
 Isa. liv. 11, Behold I lay thy stones -jisa with 
 black marble, i. e. thy stones shall be of black 
 marble; but Aquila and Symmachus render 
 niD in this place by a-rifAu stibium, and so 
 Theodotion by <rr/^^?. Therefore Qu? 
 
 Der. Greek 0vKOi, and Lat. and Eng. fucus, 
 whence fucated. 
 
 In Niph. to be extraordinary, wonderful, exceed- 
 ing or beyond one's experience, capacity, power, 
 or expectation. See Gen. xviii. 1 4. Exod. iii. 
 20. Deut. xvii. 8. xxx. 11. 2 Sam. i. 26. Jer. 
 xxxii. 17, 27. Prov. xxx. 18. 2 Sam. xiii. 2, 
 " he thought it hard, difficult, impracticable 
 to do any thing to her, i. e. to enjoy her com- 
 pany. " Taylor's Concordance. " Thought it 
 out of his power to do any thing with her." 
 Bate's translat. In Kal, joined with *tt3 a 
 vow, it signifies either to make an extraordinary 
 vow, as Lev. xxvii. 2. comp. Num. vi. 2 ; or 
 to perform, accomplishit, as. Lev. xxii. 21. Num. 
 XV. 3, 8. In Hiph. to make extraordinary or 
 wonderful. Deut. xxviii. 59. Psal. xxxi. 22. 
 Also, to do wonderfully. Isa. xxix. 14. Joel ii. 
 26. With b and an infinitive V. following, to 
 do what is expressed by the verb wonderfully. 
 See Jud. xiii. 19. 2 Chron. xxvi. 15. In Hit'h. 
 to show oneself wonderful, act in an extraor- 
 dinary manner, occ. Job x. 16. As Ns. xbs 
 wonderful. Exod. xv. 11. Psal. Ixxvii. 15, & 
 al. freq. Comp. Psal. cxxxix. 6, where nine 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices read rr^bs, and 
 another in the margin. Mas. plur. D^xba 
 Used as an adverb, wonderfidly, miris modis. 
 Lam. i. 9. So D^aiK which see under ]X IV. 
 "xbs wonderful, extraordinary, occ. Jud. xiii. 
 
 18. Comp. ver. 19, and Isa. ix. 6. 
 
 I. In Kal, to divide, dissever, occ. Psal. Iv. 
 10; so LXX xaraS/sXs, Vulg. divide. Comp. 
 2 Sam. XV. 30. xvii. 1 14, and see Dr 
 Home's Comment on Psal. 
 
 IL To divide, apportion, occ. Job xxxviii. 25; 
 so Aquila ^luXi divided. In Niph. to be divid- 
 ed, apportioned, occ. Gen. x. 25. I Chron. i. 
 
 19. So the LXX hi/tioiffh, and Vulg. di- 
 visa est. Comp. Deut. ^xxxii. 8. Acts xvii. 
 26. As a N. fem. plur. m^bs divisions, por- 
 tions. Qu? occ. Jud. V. 15, 16. Also, divi- 
 sions, classes, occ. 2 Chron. xxxv. 5. As a 
 N. fem. plur. m^bsn the same. occ. 2 Chron. 
 xxxv. 12. 
 
 II. As a N. 3b3, plur. D-^ba and maba 
 
 distribution of water, a stream by which water 
 is distributed. Job xx. 17. Psal. Ixv. 10. Isa. 
 xxx. 25, & al. freq. In the last cited passage, 
 Symmachus preserves the idea by rendering it 
 "hixioiffus divisions. See Bp Lowth's note on 
 Isa. i. 30. Hence Greek -riXayos the sea, ap- 
 plied also to a large river, and Latin pelagus. 
 IV. 'Chald. to divide, distribute, occ. Dan. ii. 
 41. As a N. aba division, half. occ. Dan. 
 vii. 25. Fem. plur. nabs divisions, distributions, 
 classes, occ. Ezra vi. 18. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. fem. 
 plur. iTibs or (according to the reading of 
 very many of Dr Kennicott's codices) nnba 
 is in our translation rendered torches, as if it 
 were formed by transposition from mT'Sb, but 
 this is very uncertain. Once, Nah. ii. 3 or 
 4 ; which is part of a description of the wav- 
 like preparations against Nineveh. The V. 
 ibEJ in Arabic signifies to cut, cut in pieces, 
 " secuit, in partes concidit. " Castell ; and I 
 should think the N. nibs in Nahum might 
 most naturally be referred to the scythes or 
 cutting instruments with which their military 
 chariots (oio/utxra 'S^iToivr,(popa, curi;us falcati) 
 were armed^ ^y3r^ Dn-n na'irT mbs lyxn the 
 scythes of or for his chariots are in the fire, i. 
 e. are bright and flash like fire, in the day or 
 time of his preparing. Comp. Nah. iii. 3. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n. 
 
 I. In Hiph. To separate, sever, divide, distin- 
 guish, occ. Exod. viii. 18, or 22. ix. 4. xi. 7. 
 Ps. iv. 4. xvii. 7 ; where observe that thirty- 
 four of Dr Kennicott's codices read Nbsrr, but 
 taking ^'"rDrr as referring to persons, the tex- 
 tual reading makes a very good sense, asrrbsrr 
 does likewise in Psal. iv. 4, though there also 
 thirty-four of the Doctor's codices readxbsfr. 
 In Niph. to be separated, distinguished, occ. 
 Exod. xxxiii. 16. Psal. cxxxix. 14, mKTia "D 
 TT'bHJa for I was fearfully distinguished, i. 
 e. formed into distinct lineaments, parts, and 
 members. See the two following verses. In 
 Psal. cxxxix. 14, thirty of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices have -nxbsa, but I suspect this various* 
 reading to have sprung from the next word 
 D-xbaa. 
 
 I I. As a N. ""aba a distinct, particular, certain, 
 person or place, occ. Ruth iv. 1. 1 Sam. xxi. 
 2 or 3. 2 K. vi. 8 ; in all which passages it 
 is followed by ""anbH, which see under obx 
 VIIL 
 
 III. As a N. b^a a bean (so LXX xva,iJt.oe, 
 and Vulg. faba), thus called, I apprehend, in 
 Heb. from the manner of its growth, being 
 not only involved in a thick pod, which sepa- 
 rates it from the external air, but each bean 
 growing separate from the others in the pod 
 itself, occ. 2 Sam. xvii. 28. Ezek. iv. 9; 
 which passage may be illustrated by what Dr 
 Shaw says of the modern diet of the people in 
 Barbary, Travels, p. 140. " Beans, after 
 they are boiled and stewed with oil and garlic, 
 are the principal food of persons of all distinc- 
 tions." Hence Lat. puis and Eng. pulscy 
 leguminous plants or seeds. 
 
nVs 
 
 416 
 
 ibB 
 
 IV. As a N. fern, nban intercession, interposi- 
 iion, mediation, intercessory supplication. 1 K. 
 viii. 28, 29. Comp. ver. "33, 35. and bbs III. 
 ti-eq. occ. Psal. cix. 7, inbsn " His plea in 
 court." Dr Randolph's Comment, but Qii ? 
 
 bb3 I. To make a separation or distinction be- 
 tween good and bad, to pronounce or execute 
 judgment, occ. 1 Sam. ii. 25. Ezek. xvi. 52. 
 Psal. cvi. 30 ; in which last passage Jerome 
 and Montanus excellently render it dijudicavit 
 made a judicial distinction, and our Eng. trans- 
 lation executed judgment. As a N. mas. plur. 
 a-bbs and D-b-bs judges, occ. Exod. xxi. 22. 
 Deut. xxxii. 31. (where the Vulg. judices) 
 Job xxxi. 1 1 ; where see Scott's note. As a 
 N. fem. rrb-bs and rr"<b''b3, dijudication, judicial 
 distinction, judgment, occ. Isa. xvi. 3. xxviii. 7. 
 As a N. "b'-bs. occ. Job xxxi. 28 ; where ac- 
 cording to some it means, judicial, belonging 
 to the judge, desennng judicial punishment : but 
 the words ^b^bs yw xi.T Da, may be otherwise 
 rendered, even this (were) an iniquity (to or 
 before) my judge, and consequently to be 
 punished by Him ; or else -b-bs may be ren- 
 dered vocatively, O my judge ! And on either 
 of these latter interpretations, by his judge. 
 Job could not mean any human magistrate, 
 but God only ; because he is speaking of a 
 secret sin. ( See Scott's note. ) 
 
 II- To judge, form an opinion on a distinct 
 weighing of circumstances, occ. Gen. xlviii. 11. 
 
 III. In Hith. to intercede, mediate, interpel- 
 laxe, ivToyxotniv, as between the judge and the 
 criminal, to make oneself a separater or mediator 
 between God and man, to make intercession 
 for others or oneself. Gen. xx. 7, 17. Num. 
 xi. 2. 1 Sam. i. 10, & al. freq. 
 
 I. To cleave, cut, or split, occ. 2 K. iv. 39. 
 Job xvi. 13. Psal. cxli. 7. Prov. vii. 23. As 
 a N. nbs a piece split off, a fragment, a slice. 
 occ. Jud. ix. 5.3. 1 Sam. xxx. 12. 2 Sam. xi. 
 21. Cant. iv. 3. Job xli. 15. Like the nether 
 nbs mill-stone, so called either from breaking 
 the corn in pieces, or as being itself defragment 
 or piece of stone. 
 
 II. In a Hiph. sense, to cast or fling off with 
 violence, as it were a splinter in cleaving wood 
 (comp. Psal. cxli. 7.) to split off . occ. Job 
 xxxix. .3. 
 
 III. Chald. nbs to serve or worship. Dan. iii. 
 12, 28. vi. 16, & al. It answers to the Heb. 
 TSi; ; and as ini; is applied both to the culti- 
 vation of the ground, and to the service of God, 
 so the sense of the Chald. nbs may seem to 
 be transferred from the former to the latter. 
 Or is not the Chaldee nbs rather from the 
 Heb. rrbs to mediate, intercede, pray. Comp. 
 under nbs IV. and bbs III. As a N. inbs 
 service. So LXXxi/rot/^y/av. occ. Ezra vii. 19. 
 
 Der. Flake, plough (as nbs signifies in Chaldee, 
 
 Syfiac, and Arabic), fallow. Also, fleece, a 
 
 , flock, of wool, filch, flitch. French, plaque, a 
 
 pla^e of metal. Gr. -riXtxvs an axe. Lat. 
 
 fdxf a sickle. * 
 
 I. To escape^ flee, go, or get away. Hence, in 
 Hiph. to carry off or away. occ. Isa. v. 29. 
 
 II. In Kal, to escape, be delivered, from evil. 
 Job xxiii. 7. Also, in Kal and Hiph. to de- 
 liver, cause to escape, from evil or danger. 
 Psal. xvii. 13. Ixxi. 4. Ixxxii. 4. 2 Sam. xxii. 
 2. As a N. mas. to-bs one who hath escaped. 
 Gen. xiv. 13, & al. freq. As Ns. fem. nu-bs 
 escape, deliverance. Gen. xlv. 7. ni^bs the 
 same. Also, a number of persons escaped. 
 Gen. xxxii. 8. 2 Sam. xv. 14. 2 K. xix. 30, 
 & al. freq. 
 
 HI. To bring forth, to be delivered (as we like- 
 wise say in English), Vulg. peperit. occ. Job 
 xxi. 10. Comp. Mic. vi. 14, and labn and see 
 Bochart, vol. ii. 291, 292. 
 
 IV. In Josh. XV. 27, we meet with a town or 
 place called tobs D-i, probably from a temple 
 there dedicated to the heavens, under the 
 notion of delivering females of their young. 
 So the first of the Orphic Hymns is addressed 
 to the goddess Tioodv^atu. or the door-keeper ; 
 and as it is perhaps the most ancient monu- 
 ment extant of the adoration paid to the deity 
 who was supposed to preside over child-births, 
 and whom the Romans afterwards called Juno 
 Lucina,* or Diana Lucina, the reader may 
 not be displeased with seeing a literal trans- 
 lation of it in this place. 
 
 " To PROTHYRiEA, the Incense f Storax. 
 
 " Hear me, O venerable goddess, demon with 
 many names, aid in travail, sweet hope of 
 child-bed women, saviour of females, kind 
 friend to infants, speedy deliverer, propitious 
 to youthful nymphs, Prothyrcea, key-bearer, 
 gracious nourisher, gentle to all, who dwellest 
 in the houses of all, and delightest in banquets ; 
 Zonelooser secret, but in thy works to all ap- 
 parent ! Thou sympathizest with throes, but 
 rejoicest in easy labours, :j: llithyia, in dire 
 extremities putting an end to pangs ; thee 
 alone parturient women invoke, rest of their 
 souls, for in thy power are those throes that 
 end their anguish. Artemis (or Diana), lli- 
 thyia, revered Prothyrcea. Hear, immortal 
 dame, and grant us offspring by thy aid, and 
 save, as thou hast always been saviour of all." 
 
 Der. To flit, fleet, swiil, fleet of ships, float. 
 Also, pelt, pellet. Qu ? 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea seems 
 to be nearly the same as that of the Latin 
 fulcio, which may be a derivative from it, 
 namely, to support, sustain, or the like. Hence 
 perhaps also by transposition, Lat. baculus a 
 staff. 
 
 I. As a N. lbs a staff, " a stick with which a 
 man supports himself in walking." Johnson, 
 occ. 2 Sam. iii. 29. 
 
 II. As a N. "jbs a distaff, which, supports the 
 flax in spinning, occ. Prov. xxxi. 19. 
 
 III. As a N. "jbs a district, tract, region, so 
 called " because measured by a staff' or pole," 
 
 * See Boyse's Pantheon, p. 32, 72 ; Terent. Andr. act. 
 iii. seen. i. lin. 15 ; Horat. Carm. lib. iii. ode xxii. lin. i. 
 4; & Cjirm. Ssec. lin. 1317. 
 
 + " It is used in some uteriiie disorders in which cases 
 it is said to be a great restorative and strengthener." 
 Dr Quincy's Dispensatory. 
 
 t See Lexicon under -^^s. 
 
vbB 
 
 417 
 
 t^Vs 
 
 (Bate) as it is likewise bnn, because measur- 
 ed by a cord. Comp. under bnn I. 4. Neh. 
 iii. 9, & al. freq. 
 Der. hat. fulcio to sw^iport, fulcrum, /ulciment. 
 
 In general, to make level or even. 
 
 I. To make level, even, or smooth, as a way. 
 occ. Ps. Ixxviii. 50 ; (where Symmaclius hitr- 
 v^uffi he strewed, levelled.) Isa. xxvi. 7. 
 
 II. To weigh exactly, as by bringing </ie beam of 
 the balance to a level. It occurs not as a V. 
 simply in this sense, but hence as a N. Dbs 
 <Ae 6fiam of a balance, occ. Prov. xvi. 11. Isa. 
 xl. 12 ; in both which passages it is distin- 
 guished from the D''37X?3 scales or basins. 
 
 III. To weigh mentally, balance, adjust, contrive. 
 occ. Psal. Iviii. 3, pDbsn DD-n- V't:in ye adjust, 
 contrive, the violence of your hands, Vulg. 
 concinnant, they adjust Comp. Ps. xciv. 20. 
 
 Hence perhaps Greek ifkaaaat to form, model, 
 contrive. 
 
 IV. To weigh mentally, ponder, consider, occ. 
 Prov. iv. 26. v. 6, 21. 
 
 The above cited are all the passages in which 
 the root occurs. 
 
 I. Otcurs not as a V. in Kal, but in Hith. to 
 tremble, have a tremulous motion. So the 
 LXX ffuXivovroti, and Vulg. concutiuntur, are 
 shaken, occ. Job ix. 6, Who shaketh the earth 
 out of her place, pybsn" rrmn^T and the pillars 
 thereof tremble. The pillars of the earth here 
 mentioned are the columns of the celestial fluid 
 by which it is supported, and which are called 
 D-na' ""nni? pillars of the heavens, Job xxvi. 
 11. (which see.) * Several learned men have 
 taken Job ix. 6, to refer to the ordinary pro- 
 gressive rotation of the earth in its orbit by the 
 tremulous motion of those celestial pillars ; and 
 I was once myself of the same opinion, but 
 now rather apprehend that the text relates to 
 that concussion of the heavens which accom- 
 panies, and is perhaps the most usual cause 
 of, an earthquake. See Scott on the place, 
 and comp. Isa. xiii. 13, which likewise in its 
 physical sense seems descriptive of an earth- 
 quake. As a N. fem. miibs treinor, terror. 
 Job xxi. 6. Ps. Iv. 6; where Symmachus 
 (p^ixn horror, & al. As a N. fem. in reg. 
 njibsn terribleness. occ. Jer. xlix. 16. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. nabsD a shaker, trembler ; 
 an obscene Priapean figure made for the 
 heathen n'nu'N or Venus, and mentioned 1 K. 
 XV. 13. 2 Chron. xv. 16. The Vulg. renders 
 it in the former text by simulachrum turpissi- 
 mum a most filthy image, and still more plainly 
 in the latter by simulachrum Priapi an image of 
 Priapus. By Priapus (?ix "13 or ax "'ns the fruc- 
 tifying form ov father) they meant the genera- 
 tive power of the heavens,\ and by making the 
 
 * Bate's Answer to Modest Apology, p. 56, &c. ; Cat- 
 cott on the Creation, p. 59. Comp. Spearman's Enquiry 
 into Pliilosophy and Theology, p. 203, 207, edit. Edin- 
 burgh. 
 
 "" + So Orpheus in his hymn to H^uroyavos or the fiist- 
 begotten (by which, with all due respect to Vossius' 
 learning, I think he meant the mixture of light and 
 s^pirit, wher{ first in action, see Gen. i. 2, 3, as appears 
 from the epithets he gives him of h(^m doubk-natured. 
 
 nsibSD for rr'iiyx or Venus, it seems Maacha 
 intended to acknowledge the heavens as the 
 original independent cause of fecundity in men 
 and animals, and perhaps as the agents from 
 whom she expected the promised Saviour or 
 Deliverer. Comp. rritrx under nc'K IV. 
 In the temple of Venus, at Naxus, in Sicily, 
 jusyaka aiSoia, avtxuTo ;* and the abominable 
 Greek and Roman Phallus, which was carried 
 in procession in honour of several idols, par- 
 ticularly of Bacchus and Osiris,f appears to be 
 from the same Heb. root, and perhaps was of 
 the same form, as the- nybstJ. t Nor is it at 
 all incredible that Queen Maacha should dedi- 
 cate such an image to mu'X or even worship 
 it, when we consider the shocking indecen- 
 cies of this kind, into which even the women 
 of other countries, both in ancient and modern 
 times, have been dravm by the bait of sensual 
 pleasure, and by a mad enthusiastic zeal in the 
 service of their idols. For instances which I 
 do not choose to transcribe, the reader may 
 see Herodotus, lib. ii. cap. 48; Varro in 
 Augustin. De Civ. Dei, lib. vii. cap. 21, p. 
 136, edit. Bened. cited in Leland's Advantage 
 and Necessity of the Christian Revelation, vol. 
 i. p. 177, 8vo. note ; Hamilfon's New Account 
 of the East Indies, vol. i. p. 152, 379 ; and 
 Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 
 344, 347. 
 
 From this root seems also to be derived Pallas, 
 one of Minerva's names, whom the Egyptians 
 affirmed to be the air (others the ether) ; hence 
 she is asserted by the ancients to be the 
 mother of Apollo (the solar light) by Vulcan 
 (the fire), is surnamedy XauKwri; blue- or 
 azure-eyed, from the azure colour of the air 
 or heavens, and affirmed to have power over 
 the thunder as well as Jupiter. || 
 
 In Hith. to roll oneself as in dust or ashes, occ. 
 Jer. vi. 26. xxv. 34. Ezek. xxvii. 30. Mic. i. 
 10 ; where for -nurbsinrT of the printed edi- 
 tions, the Keri, and six of Dr Kennicott's 
 MSS. now, as three more did originally, read 
 "U'bsnrT, which the sense seems to require, and 
 which is the word in Jer. vi. 26. In Jer. 
 xxv. 34, it is used in this sense, though with- 
 out either nsx or nsj? ; so the Vulg. supplies 
 cinere ashes. Comp. under 13 III. and "isj; I. 
 
 xiBi^e^y^xyfirov ether-revolving, ueyivvi egg-brooding, see 
 under 'llTl, %fu(r6a/(r/>i ayaXXa/ASfflv iTTtpvyitre-tv exulting 
 with golden, i. e. luminous, wings, 'Xci,f/.^pev otyuv <pcco{ 
 otyvov bringing the clear and splendid light) calls him 
 nPIHnON vT, PRIAPUS the king, and also -reXu- 
 trcTo^i, seed-abounding, and Tiviatv jjucxoc^uv 3-njry *' 
 ccvB^amm, Genitor of gods and mortal men. See Vossius 
 De Orig. & Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 7. 
 
 See Bochart, vol i. 525. 
 
 + See Vossius De Orig. et Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 14, 
 and 74. 
 
 t Hutchinson's Trinity of the Gentiles, p. 461. Confor- 
 mity of the East Indians with the Jews, &c. ch. vii. ; Pot- 
 ter's Antiquities of Greece in the account of the Dionysia, 
 vol. i. p. 347 ; Pierii Hieroglyph, in Sol, p. 324; Calmet's 
 Dictionary in Priapus. 
 
 So Phomutus Tim '"''^ A0jyf. Ey;a; Je ^etffiv rei- 
 VTr,v KVTYiv ^m^utrxyiirdtitf, S/ae ro rov g yXoiVftov tiyeu. 
 See Clarke's note on II. i. lin. 206. 
 
 II See Vossius De Orig. &c. lib. ii. cap. 42 and 84 ; and 
 Gyraldus De Diis Gentium, p. 326, 327. 
 
D3 
 
 418 
 
 n3) 
 
 II. As a N- mas. plur. in reg. -a^bsn rendered 
 balancings, as if it were written "obsn, from 
 Db3 to balance, but it rather seems to mean 
 involutions, convolutions, occ. Job xxxvii. 16, 
 Dost thou understand njr '^'ban blT concerning 
 the convohitions q/* the cloud, i. e. the rolling 
 together of vapours so as to form a cloud. 
 Mr Hutchinson,* and from him several learn- 
 ed men, have referred these words to theybr- 
 mation of the gross or dense grains of air by 
 an involution or accretion of atoms ; but though 
 such an involution must necessarily take place 
 in order to carry on the various operations of 
 nature, yet as Elihu in the immediately pre- 
 ceding words appears to have alluded to the 
 rainbow, so I should think that the words 
 before us relate to the visible and obvious 
 phenomenon above-mentioned, even as "irnEin 
 nj; in Job xxxvi. 29, denotes the spreadings 
 of the clouds, as of a tent. 
 
 Hence Greek <x'Ka.aau to smear or daub over, 
 iurkonrr^ov and xaTccrXaa-fcu, whence Eng. 
 plaster, cataplasm. 
 
 D3 Chald. 
 
 As a N. a mouth, aperture, occ. Dan. iv. 28. 
 vi. 17, 22. vii. 5. The Targums frequently 
 use ms in the same sense. 
 
 :i:33 
 
 Occurs not as a V. so the ideal meaning is un- 
 certain, but it seems nearly related to pas to 
 be delicate. As a N. 233 some delicate spice, 
 gum, or ointment So the LXX render it by 
 fjcv^uv or xaria;, and Vulg. by balsamum. 
 Once, Ezek. xxvii. 17. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, to turn, turn oneself 
 Gen. xxiv. 49. Exod. ii. 12. xxxii. 15. Num. 
 xiv. 25. Deut. i. 7, & al. freq. So the LXX 
 frequently render it by ffr^Kptu, arotrr^Kpu), 
 iTtffT^iipu. This verb is joined with dt> the 
 day or daylight, and denotes its turning towards 
 the opposite hemisphere. See Jer. vi. 4. Ps. 
 xc. 9. mj; maab at the turn or return of the 
 evening, or rather, when it (that particulai* place 
 of which the writer is speaking) turned, or 
 tumeth, towards the evening. Gen. xxiv. 63. 
 Deut. xxiii. 11. So "ipn masb when the 
 morning returned, or when it (the place) 
 turned to the morning. Exod. xiv. 27.f In 
 Kal, transitively, to turn, turn away, avert. 
 Zeph. iii. 15. So Vulg. avertit. In Hith. 
 to turn, both in a transitive and intransi- 
 tive sense. 1 Sam. x. 9. Jer. xlvi. 5. xlix. 24. 
 
 Hence the Latin pcenitet, whence Eng. penitent, 
 penitence, &c. French repentir, Eng. repent, 
 repentance. 
 
 II. With bx or b following, to turn to or to- 
 wards, to look at or towards, to have respect to. 
 Lev. xxvi. 9. Deut. xxxi. 20. 2 Sam. ix. 8. 1 
 K. viii. 28. Job xxxvi. 21. Ps. Ixxxvi. 16. 
 Isa. xiv. 22. Jer. ii. 27, & al. 
 
 III. As a noun fem. ,123 the corner or angle of 
 an altar, building, &c. where it turns towards 
 
 See his Moses' Princip. part, ii, p, 125, 126, and 
 Bate's Philosophical Principles of Moses asserted and 
 defended, p. 21. 
 
 t See Hutchinson's Moses' Princip,'pt ii. p. 165169, 
 254,255. 
 
 another aspect, q. d. the turn or turning. 
 Exod. xxvii. 2. Ps. cxviii. 22. Prov. vii. 8. 
 Job i. 19, & al. freq. Also, the corner-stone, 
 " the stone that unites the two walls at the 
 corner." Johnson. Zech. x. 4. Comp. Isa. 
 xxviii. 16. Metaphorically, Dirrr m23 corner- 
 stones of the people, ecK^oyuvionoi, i. e. chief or 
 principals of the people, as the corner-stones are 
 in buildings. Jud. xx. 2. Isa. xix. 13. Zech. 
 X. 4. 1 Sam. xiv. 38 ; where Symmachus 
 (AiyaXous great ones. Comp. Eph. ii. 20. 1 
 Pet. ii. 4, 6, 7. and see Greek and Eng. 
 Lexicon in aKooyuvmcto;. Plur. m23 " towers, 
 properly such as were erected at the angles of 
 walled cities." Zeph. i. 16. iii. 6. 
 n23 px the key-stone, as of an arch, where 
 both sides of the arch meet, and which looks 
 or is turned towards both. occ. Job xxxviii. 6, 
 Upon what are its bases sunk, and vjho laid 
 rTn23 pN the key-stone thereof? Comp. Ps. 
 xxiv. 2. civ. 5. cxxxvi. 6. Prov. viii. 27. 
 IV. As a N. mas. plur. D-as the surface of 
 whatever has several /aces or aspects, as of the 
 chaotic mass, the heavens, the earth, a place. 
 See Gen. i. 2, 20, 29. xxiii. 17, 19. Exod. 
 xiv. 2. Num. xxiii. 28. 1 K. vi. 3. It is 
 translated edge, as of an iron instrument, 
 Eccles. X. 10 ; but seems strictly to denote 
 the sides. The French translation renders 
 it la lame the blade. It is often used (in plur.) 
 for the face of a man, and sometimes for that 
 of a brute, plainly on account of the several 
 profiles of which they consist, and which 
 look different ways. See Gen. iv. 5. xi. 
 28. Exod. xxxiv. 29. Ezek. i. 10. Amos 
 v. 19. Sometimes D''23 means several or 
 many faces. See Gen. xxx. 40. Exod. xxv. 
 20. Lev. ix. 24> x. 3. Num. xiv. 5. xvi. 
 22. Ezek. i. 6, 10, 15, & al. freq. And as 
 the face is what we principally distinguish 
 human persons by, hence "23 is used for the 
 person or persons of men, 2 Sam. xvii. 11. 
 Deut. i. 17. Prov. xxviii. 21. Lam. v. 12. 
 Ezek. vi. 9. xx. 43. xxxvi. 31. for the 
 person or presence of God. See Exod. xxxiii. 
 11, 14, 15, 20, 23. Ps. xi. 7. It is translated 
 anger, Ps. xxi. 9. Lam. iv. 16; but does not 
 appear ever to have this signification. Ains- 
 worth, indeed, in his note of Ps. xxi. 9, cites 
 several passages to prove that /ace is in Heb. 
 used for anger, but none of them come up to 
 his point. I would, therefore, rather render 
 the word, of thy presence, according to Fen- 
 wick, " Soon as thy presence shall appear." 
 In Lam. iv. 16, Dpbn nNT" -aB may be trans- 
 lated, the presence of Jehovah (was) their 
 
 portion. So LXX -rooereoTov Kv^tov fM^if kutuv. 
 
 Hence the Welsh pen a head, and so a hill. 
 " Many mountains and hills have received 
 their name from the British Pen. Pen (the 
 head) is so well known to be used for hills, 
 saith E. Lhvvyd, that little need be said ; not 
 only Penigent and Pendley in Lancashire are 
 supposed to be thence derived, but also the 
 the Apennine mountains of Italy, by Camden 
 and others." Richards' Welsh Dictionary. 
 To the above derivations we may add the 
 Pennine Alps. See Bochart, vol. i. 678. 
 Thus likewise Penrith in Cumberland, means 
 
r\:B 
 
 419 
 
 n33 
 
 red head or hill, the ground thereabouts, and 
 the stones of which it is built, being both 
 reddish. So the situation of Pendennis, &c. 
 answer to the meaning of the word pen.* 
 
 V. As a particle b being prefixed, "DHib literal- 
 ly, to or before the face. 
 
 1. Before, in pi-esence or sight of. Exod. vii. 
 10. beut. iii. 18, &al. freq. 
 
 2. Of time, with a noun before, Amos i. 1. 
 Zech, viii. 10. With a verb before that. Gen. 
 xiii. 10. 
 
 VI. D-DB within, inner. See root 033. 
 
 VII. To advert or look to or after, toprovide,pre- 
 pare. So the LXX render it by iTidXiTof/.atB.wA 
 
 tTeif/,(tZ^a, Theodotionby (Txsya^iiy and \Taifjt.a,Z,u), 
 
 and the \^ulg. by paro, praeparo. It occurs in 
 this sense Gen. xxiv. 31. Lev. xiv. 36. Ps. 
 Ixxx. 10. Isa. xl. 3. Ivii. 14.1xii. 10. Mai. iii. 1. 
 \l\l. To turn this way and that, as a person 
 in great distress, not knowing, as we say, 
 which way to turn himself, according to that 
 description of Virgil, Mn. iv. lin. 285, 286. 
 
 Animum nunc hue celerem, nunc dividit illuc. 
 
 In partesgue rapit varias, perque omnia versat. 
 
 So the LXX excellently, iln-^o^Tihv' occ. Ps. 
 Ixxxviii. 16. 
 
 As a particle ys denoting a dubious or uncer- 
 tain state of mind, turning from one object to 
 another, lest, lest perhaps, for fear that. See 
 Gen. xix. 19. Exod. xxxiv. 15. Isa. xxxvi. 18. 
 Lev. x. 7. Gen. xxvi. 9. Jud. xv. 12. In 
 Job xxxvi. 18, Take heed, or the like, is un- 
 derstood before ^s, as it often is before fjt,y) in 
 Greek. Comp. Exod. xxxiv. 15. 2 K. x. 
 2.3. Isa. xxxvi. 18. 
 
 III. As a N. "[sx a wheel, from its turning. 
 Exod. xiv. 25, & al. In Prov. xx. 26, the 
 punishment inflicted on the wicked is denoted 
 by the thrashing wheel, which beats out the 
 corn and cuts the straw in pieces. Comp. 
 Isa. xxviii. 27, and Bp Lowth's note. The 
 word is sometimes written with i inserted af- 
 ter the H, 131N, 1 K. vii. 30, .32, & al. as if it 
 were formed from root ^b* with " for the first 
 radical, like bmx from ba-. Hence Gr. 
 a-Tvv*i a wheel-carriage. 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. "a-sn (formed with an 
 initial n, as D-DXn, D-sin, &c.) turned cakes. 
 occ. Lev. vi. 14 or 21 ; where LXX ikixrx 
 rolled, 
 733 occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate form, 
 but as a N. mas. plur. d-3"'33 (once written 
 ""as, Prov. iii. 15.) magnets, loadstones, or, 
 according to others, pearls. The following 
 are all the passages wherein the word occurs. 
 Job xxviii. 18. Prov. iii. 15. viii. 11. xx. 15. 
 xxxi. 10. Lam. iv. 7. 
 
 Mr Hutchinson,t and from him several learned 
 men, have supposed the word to signify load- 
 stones or magnets, and it must be confessed, 
 that D''3''33 seems a very proper and descriptive 
 name for them, from that remarkable property 
 
 * See more in Introduction to Camden's Britannia by 
 Gibson, p. xix. edit. 1695, and in Bp Nicholson's Hist, of 
 England, vol. i. p. 6. 
 
 + See his Works, vol. iv. p. 121123, and vol. xi. p. 
 351 ; the Rev. Mr Cooke's Enquiry into the Patriarchal 
 and Druidical Religion, Temples, &c. p. 2328, 2d edit. ; 
 and Bate's Crit. Heb. on the word. 
 
 of constantly turning, when at liberty, their 
 poles north and south ; and it is even probable 
 that some of the ancient eastern nations, par- 
 ticularly the * Jews, Phenicians, and Ara- 
 bians, to whom we may add the f Phseacians, 
 and \ Chinese, were acquainted with the po- 
 larity of the loadstone, and with its uses in na- 
 vigation. But on the other hand, the contexts 
 in several of the above passages, where the 
 D>3''33 are mentioned with gold, silver, precious 
 stones, and other things of great value, make 
 it difficult to suppose but the D"'3''33 also must 
 denote something of a similar kind. Accord- 
 ingly the learned Bochart (vol. iii. 681 692.) 
 maintains, in an elaborate dissertation on this 
 subject, that D"3''33 signify /^rnrZs, and remarks 
 that hence the words ^iwx, pinna, -rivvtvo; \i6o;, 
 vivviic^v are retained in Greek and Latin, either 
 for the pearl-oyster, or for the pearl itself. 
 Aquila renders the word in Job by ^ioiSXiTrx, 
 things to be looued at, conspicuous, illustrious, 
 plainly referring to the meaning of the verb 
 .133 ; and it is shown by Bochart that pearh 
 were estimated at a very high rate, not only by 
 the Jews, but by the Romans, and even by 
 the Medes, Persians, and Indians. 
 The Rev. Mr Costard, in his History of 
 Astronomy, p. 64?, says, " it does not appear 
 that the Arabians or Jews knew any thing of 
 the magnet's attractive virtue, but from the 
 Greeks ; and that it (the magnet) is no where 
 mentioned in scripture." But as the same 
 learned writer at p. 63, gives us such an ac- 
 count of the magnet or loadstone as may, on 
 the contrary supposition, throw considerable 
 light on several passages of scripture, where 
 the o''3"'33 are mentioned, and very much re- 
 concile us to Mr Hutchinson's interpretation 
 of that word, I shall here present it to the 
 reader. " The first and best sort of these stones 
 comes out of the East Indies, from the coast 
 of China and Bengal, and is of an iron or 
 bloody colour. These stones are very massy 
 and weighty, and will lift up their own weight . 
 of iron or steel, if the stone itself doth not ex- 
 ceed a stone weight. These are the finest 
 sort, and are commonly sold in the East Indies, 
 where they grow, for their own weight in silver. 
 There is another sort, of a reddish colour, 
 found in Arabia and the Red Sea, growing 
 broad or flat, like a tile or slate. This sort is 
 not so heavy as that of China, but is said to 
 be near as good, and its virtue to continue 
 long on the compass or needle that is touched 
 with it." Thus Mr Costard, whose account 
 of the colour of the magnet confirms what Mr 
 Hutchinson remarks on Lam. iv. 7, in proof 
 of his opinion that D''3''33 signifies magnets. 
 " Its (the loadstone's) colour," says he, " is 
 described. Lam. iv. 7, by m:>lii flesh-coloured, 
 
 * See Hyde's ReKg. Vet. Pers. p. 495, 496, edit. OXon. 
 1700. 
 
 I See Homer's Odyss. lib. viii. lin. 556 563. 
 
 X " The use of the magnetic needle has been so long 
 known to the Chinese, that they have no records or no- 
 tion of its origin." Cooke's Enquiry, p. 23, 24, It 
 " seems now generally agreed on all hands, that they 
 (the Chinese) have had the use of the manner's compass, 
 of gunpowder, and the art of printing, for many centu- 
 ries." Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 22^, 
 
D3D 
 
 420 
 
 HDS 
 
 ruddy, as it is when dug, and more approach- 
 ing black, as flesh ; and many of those stones 
 are, when each of them are dried, and their 
 parts contracted, of the colour of reddish day." 
 Thus it is said in the text referred to, Her 
 Nazarites were purer than snow, inii they were 
 whiter than milk, Dyj; M2'\H they were more rud- 
 dy in body than D-S-DS, that is, while their skin 
 was whiter than snow, the flesh which appear- 
 ed under it was of a finer, brighter red than 
 magnets. So that this text, which I formerly 
 thought the strongest objection to Mr Hut- 
 chinson's explication, turns out, according to 
 Mr Costard's description of the oriental mag- 
 nets, a manifest confirmation of it. Comp. 
 Cant. V. 10, 3Iy beloved (is) D^^N^ ny white 
 and ruddy, " as a beautiful face is, the fairness 
 of the complexion showing the perfection of 
 the^es/i-cofowr under it." Bate, Crit. Heb. 
 Job xxviii. 18. And the -ytyD of wisdom (is J 
 above D-a^SB. This, says Mr Hutchinson, 
 expresses " the condition which makes iron 
 and other things follow it attraction. " And 
 indeed, " the * loadstone was in all ages 
 known to have the property of attracting iron. 
 Thales, amazed at so constant an effect, 
 thought that stone had a soul. Plato, Aris- 
 totle, and Pliny, have mentioned the same at- 
 traction." But still the context in Job plainly 
 relates not to the attractive force, but to the 
 great value of wisdom. I would therefore 
 submit it to the reader's judgment, whether 
 we should not with Schultens rather explain 
 ^lyn in the above text, of the draught in the 
 balance, Ixkyi, i. e. the weight, or price, of the 
 loadstone. We have already seen, from Mr 
 Costard, how dear magnets are in the East, 
 and they probably were much dearer in the 
 time of Job. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea evi- 
 dently is within, inner, interior. As Ns. 
 0-33, fem. nn-as, plur. O'-nas, inner, the inner 
 part, interior. See 1 K. vi. 29, 18. Lev. x. 
 18. 1 Chron. xxviii. 11. So "D'-db, fem. 
 n^n-ss, plur. fem. m-n-aa. See 1 K. vi. 27, 
 36. vii. 12. 2 Chron. iv. 22. 
 
 Ps. xlv. 14, The king's daughter is all glorious 
 nn-SB within, i. e. within the litter, palanquin, 
 or vehicle in which she rode. See Harmer's 
 Outlines, p. 125, and Additions, No. 6. 
 
 In Hiph. to make delicate, educate delicately. 
 So the LXX xaTctff'Ta.'raXa and Vulg. deli- 
 cate nutrit. Once, Pro v. xxix. 21. The 
 word is used in Chaldee, Syriac, and Arabic, 
 in the same sense. 
 
 Der. Banquet. 
 
 I. To diminish or be diminished. So the LXX 
 uXiyuhffav, and Vulg. diminuta; sunt, Sym- 
 machus tliKnTov have failed, occ. Psal. xii. 2. 
 As a N. mas. plur. d-DS smaU shreds, stripes, 
 or the like, occ. Gen. xxxvii. 3, 23, 32. 2 
 Sam. xiii. 18, 19, D-DS nsriD a coat of pieces, 
 i. e. made of pieces, stripes, or threads of di- 
 
 vers colours. So in Gen. the LXX iroucikov, 
 and Vulg. polymitam varicoloured, embroidered. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. in reg. nD3 a small parcel 
 or quantity, occ. Ps. Ixxii. 16. 
 
 III. Chald. as a N. DS, emphat. KDS, a piece, 
 a part, occ. Dan. v. 5, 24. 
 
 IV. Dsx, see root D3X. 
 Der. Piece, and Gr. -^xtrtruv, and Eng. patch. 
 
 I. To divide, dissect. It often occurs in Chal- 
 dee in this sense. As a N. fem. rr3D3 a broken 
 ridge, consisting of many distinct hills. _ It is 
 used as a proper name, Pisgah. Num. xxi. 21, 
 &al. 
 
 II. To divide, distinguish, view, or consider dis- 
 tinctly, occ. Ps. xl'viii. 14. The LXX ren- 
 dering it by KUTo^iiXiirSi divide, and the Vulg. 
 by distribuite distribute, preserve the idea. 
 
 I. With bs? over following, to pass or leap over 
 by intervals, occ. Exod. xii. 13, 23, 27. In 
 Exod. xii. 23, the LXX render it by ^ra^s- 
 Xiva-iTut shall pass by, and Vulg. by transcen- 
 det shall pass over ; and in the two other ver- 
 ses by transibit shall go or pass over. 
 
 Hence perhaps Latin passus, French passer, 
 and Eng. to pass. Also, French un pas, and 
 Eng. pace. 
 
 II. As a N. riDB the passover. 
 
 1. The paschal lamb. Exod. xii. 11 ; where 
 Aquila ii^rs^^cttris the passing over, Vulg. phase, 
 id est, transitus, phase, i. e. the passover, & al. 
 freq. This sacrifice was ordained on occa- 
 sion, and in memory, of Jehovah's passing over 
 the houses of the Israelites when he slew the 
 first-born of Egypt, (see especially Exod. xii. 
 27. ) and as a prefiguration or type of our de- 
 liverance, by the true passover or paschal 
 lamb. See 1 Cor. v. 7, and comp. John xix. 
 36, with Exod. xii. 46. 
 
 2. It denotes the whole paschal feast, or the 
 feast of unleavened bread, including the pass- 
 over. 2 Kings xxiii. 21 23. Comp. 2 Chron. 
 XXXV. 17, 18; and Luke xxii. 1, where the 
 
 feast of unleavened bread is in like manner call- 
 ed <ra<r;^a the passover. 
 
 III. To leap over or upon. occ. 1 K. xviii. 26 ; 
 where the priests of 13aal bj? inOB" leaped over 
 or upon the altar, Vulg. transiliebant leaped 
 over, LXX ^nr^ix,"^ ran over. This, together 
 with their crying aloud, and cutting themselves 
 with knives and lances till the blood gushed out 
 upon them, ver. 28, presents us with a scene 
 very similar to what the priests of Bellona, 
 the Roman goddess of war, used to exhibit, 
 according to Lactantius, lib. i. cap. 21. 
 * " The priests of Bellona," says he, " sacri- 
 fice not with the blood of others, but with 
 their own. For having slashed their shoul- 
 ders, and holding naked swords in both hands, 
 they run, they are transported, they rave." 
 IV. To hop, hop about, as birds, occ. Isa. xxxi. 
 
 Natiire Displayed, vol. \v. p. 254, English edit. 12ibo. 
 
 * " Bellonae sacerdotes non alieno, sed stio cruore sn- 
 crificant. Sectis namque humeris, et utraque unarm dis- 
 trictos gladios exerentes currunt, efferiintur, insaniunt" 
 Lucan alludes to the same mad devotion, Pharsal. lib. i. 
 lin. 565. 
 
 Turn, guos sectis Bellona lacertit 
 
 Seeva movet, cecinere deos.- 
 
bVB 
 
 421 
 
 Drs 
 
 5, As birds hovering, so will Jehovah of hosts 
 protect Jerusalem, (comp. Mat. xxiii. 37. Luke 
 xiii. 34.) protecting, he will deliver (it), mos 
 hopping (about it) he will preserve it. So 1 
 K. xviii. 21, the image being taken from birds 
 hopping backwards and forwards. How long 
 do, or will, ye D^syDrr "Dm bjr D'-HDE) hop upon 
 two boughs 9 Comp. Vitringa and Bp Lowth 
 on Isa. xxxi. 5. But Qu? And with regard 
 to the interpretation above given, observe that 
 where Homer is describing a nest of young 
 sparrows destroyed by a serpent, he adds, II. 
 ii. lin. 315, that the dam few about bewailing 
 her young ones. 
 
 V. As a N. nD3 hopping, halt, limping in one's 
 gait, lame, " claudus enim, dum incedit, subsul- 
 tat," says Leigh, Crit. Sac. Lev. xxi. 18. Isa. 
 XXXV. 6, & al. As a verb in a Niph. sense, 
 to be made, or become halt or lame. occ. 2 Sam. 
 iv. 4. As a participial N. nD3?2 lame. occ. 
 Prov. xxvi. 7. (comp. under nbl) where, 
 however, the late Dr Hunt, in his Observa- 
 tions, &c. renders the Heb. the legs fail nD3?2 
 through lameness ; so making n a particle. 
 
 To hew, chip, cut with a tool. occ. Exod. xxxiv. 
 1, 4. Deut. X. 1, 3. 1 K. v. 18. Hab. ii. 18. 
 As Ns. bDS a graven or carved image, freq. 
 occ. b'-DS, plur. D-b'DS, the same. Deut. vii. 
 25. Isa. xlii. 8, & al. It appears from Deut. 
 vii. 5, 25. Jud. xvii. 3, 4. Isa. xl. 19, 20, that 
 some of the graven images of the idolaters 
 were like Solomon's cherubs (IK. vi. 23, 28.) 
 made of wood overlaid with gold or silver. 
 Comp. under ^"jDa IV. 
 
 With a radical, but omissible, rr. See sense III. 
 
 I. In Arabic the cognate root "1/3, according to 
 Schultens, MS. Orig. Heb. from Camus, de- 
 notes, to swell with blowing or puffing, to blow 
 with the mouth puffed out, " Tumuit cum flatu, 
 tumente ore spiravit;" and this seems nearly 
 the idea of the Heb. m?3, which occurs as a 
 verb only in Isa. xlii. 14, rrj?3K mbT"3 like a 
 travailing woman 1 will puff. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. mr3X a viper, from its re- 
 markably puffing up itself, and blowing or hiss- 
 ing, occ. Job XX. 16. Isa. xxx. 6. lix. 5. 
 
 III. As a N. s?3x a puff of breath or wind, 
 i. e. mere vanity, occ. Isa. xli. 24, Behold ye 
 (are) yan worse than nothing, and your works 
 J73X?3 than a puff of breath. Comp. Job xi. 20. 
 
 To work, operate, prepare, contrive, moliri. 
 
 Exod. XV. 17. Num. xxiii. 23. Ps. Iviii. 3. 
 
 Isa. xli. 4, & al. freq. As a N. by3 work, 
 
 achievement, contrivance, device. Deut. xxxii. 
 
 4. Job vii. 2. xxxiv. 11. Isa. i. 31, & al. freq. 
 
 Fem. in reg. nbir3 the same. 2 Chron. xv. 7. 
 
 Jer. xxxi. 16. Also, hire, wages for work. 
 
 Lev. xix. 13. Jer. xxii. 13. Ps. cix. 20. Prov. 
 
 X. 16. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. 'bysn 
 
 works, occ. Prov. viii. 22. So as a N. fem. 
 
 plur. mbir3n. occ. Ps. xlvi. 9. 
 Der. Latin polio, whence French polir, and 
 
 Eng. polish, &c. polite, politeness. Also, jj 
 
 being pronounced as ng, fangle, whence nevv- 
 fangled. 
 
 To smite, agitate, agitate by turns, strike or smite 
 
 alternately or repeatedly. 
 I. As a N. 0173 an anvil, from being so struck^ 
 
 As Virgil, ^n. viii. lin. 419, 
 
 - Validique incudibus ictus 
 
 Auditi referunt getnitum.- 
 
 Under their sturdy strokes the anvils groan. 
 
 occ. Isa. xli. 7. 
 
 II. As a N. DI?3 the foot, which alternately^ 
 strikes the ground. See Ps. xvii. 5. cxl. 5. 
 Cant. vii. 1. In 2 K. xix. 24. Isa. xxxvii. 
 25, Sennacherib is introduced boasting, tiaiaT 
 'nir3 and with the sole of my foot I have 
 dried up, or will dry up, all the canals of de- 
 fence, or of Egypt. (Comp. Isa. xix. 6.) But 
 how with the sole of his foot? Vitringa is of 
 opinion, that the prophet here, as in other 
 places, alludes to the practice of the Egyp- 
 tians, among whom were very commonly used 
 certain hydraulic machines, called by him he- 
 lices, which being worked and turned round 
 by the sole of the foot, served to draw up wa- 
 ter from canals or rivers for the supply of their 
 fields and gardens, or to empty ditches. These 
 helices appear to have been large wheels fur- 
 nished on the outside with steps (like our 
 water-mills), by means of which the labourer 
 turns the machine round with the sole of his 
 foot, in order to draw up the water ; whilst in 
 the meantime he lays hold on a stay fixed in the 
 upper part of the machine, and so supports 
 himself, and thus avn iu,tv <roSuv p^^zofftv, avn ^i 
 ^u^uy -roa-i x^^"^"^' uses his hands instead of 
 feet, and his feet instead of hands, as Philo 
 cited by Vitringa, whom see, expresses him- 
 self. Comp. under ba'n II. But see Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. ii. p. 235, &c. 
 
 III. As a noun mas. plur. in reg. "njJB wheels, 
 or rather the felloes of wheels which strike the 
 ground, occ. Jud. v. 28; where the LXX 
 -ro^ss, and Vulg. pedes ^ee^ 
 
 IV. As a noun Dir3, plur. D-niTB a time, a turuy 
 Lat. vice, French un coup, q. d. a stroke. It 
 denotes a distinct stroke or impression on the 
 senses. Gen. ii. 23. xviii. 32. xxvii. 36. xxxiii. 
 3, & al. freq. Comp. Eccles. vi. 6. 
 
 Dj;3 repeated, adverbially, now now. So Vulg. 
 
 nunc nunc. Prov. vii. 12. 
 QI?3n Dl?33 as time by time, as at other times. 
 
 Num. xxiv. 1. Jud. xvi. 20. 
 
 V. As a noun fem. plur. in reg. -nnj^B corners 
 jutting out, and ready to hit against any thing. 
 occ. Exod. XXV. 12. xxxvii. 3. 1 K. vii. 30. 
 
 VI. As a noun ^ni?3 a beU, which when struck 
 has a tremulous or vibratory motion of its parts, 
 and agitates the contiguous air, so as to give a 
 sound. Let the reader consider whether it is 
 possible to frame a more just and philosophi- 
 cally descriptive name for a * bell, occ. Exod. 
 xxviii. 33, 34. xxxix. 25, 26. 
 
 * Sonus est motus tremulus aeris communis, ortus a 
 corpore sonoro eum concutiente per reciprocum tremo- 
 rem sui elateris. Sound is a tremulous motion of the 
 cormnon air, arising from the sonorous body's agitating 
 it by the reciprocal trembling of its elastic parts." Boer- 
 haave, Institut. Med. 547, edit. tert.. 
 
ir^ 
 
 422 
 
 npB 
 
 VII. As a verb in Kal, to move, agitate, as the 
 Spirit of God doth a man. occ. Jud. xiii. 25. 
 
 VIII. In Niph. and Hith. to be agitated, dis- 
 turbed, occ. Gen. xli. 8. (where LXX ira- 
 ^it,x,h) Ps. Ixxvii. 5. Dan. ii. 1, 3. 
 
 I. To gape, opeji wide, as the mouth, to which 
 only it is applied. So the LXX render it by 
 avoiyiiv, liccvotyuv, and Vulg. by aperio to open. 
 occ. Job xvi. 10. xxix. 23. Ps. cxix. 131. Isa. 
 V. 14. 
 
 II. *nj;S) bj?l Baal Peor, or simply iijjs Peor, 
 the name of an idol mentioned Num. xxv. 3, 
 5, 18. xxxi. 16, & al. to have been worshipped 
 by the Moabites, Midianites, and apostate 
 Israelites, and probably so called from the 
 aal or bull being represented with a wide- 
 gaping mouth to receive the victims, whether 
 animaJs or children, which were burned to 
 death by the fire within. * ( Comp. under bi;n 
 III. and on VIII.) And thus other idols 
 seem to have been denominated from some 
 part or circumstance of the imagery, as Baal- 
 zebub from the y?^ accompanying the bull; 
 Baal-tamar from the palm-tree; Adramme- 
 lech, from his gorgeous robe ; Anammelech, 
 from the artificial cloud surrounding the idol ; 
 Rimmon, from the pomegranate he held in his 
 hand, &c. Comp. sit 1 1, under m ; "inn V. 
 ibn VI. VII. and rrni VIII. and see Bate's 
 Grit. Heb. under -ijrs. 
 
 Der. Perhaps Lat. porus, whence Eng. pore, 
 porous, porosity. Lat. pario, aperio, whence 
 aperient, aperture. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, ,"7. 
 
 I. To let loose, to open, as the mouth or lips. 
 See Gen. iv. 11. Jud. xi. 35. Job xxxv. 16. 
 Ps. Ixvi. 14. Isa. X. 14. 
 
 II. To set free, deliver, occ. Psal. cxliv. 7, 11. 
 So the LXX iliXoufree, and puirai deliver, and 
 Vulg. eripe take away, deliver. 
 
 yys in Hith. to be open, burst open, riven, dis- 
 rupted, as the hills. (Comp. Num. xvi. 30. 
 Deut. xi. 6. ) occ. Hab. iii. 6, nir -"iirr lyyaJT'T 
 and the everlasting hills were burst asunder, 
 disrupted. So one of the Hexaplar versions 
 excellently, Sis^j/3?7. (Comp. Exod. xix. 18.) 
 Dys is used in the same sense, Ps. Ix. 4. 
 
 I. To break with a noise, to crash, as the bones. 
 So LXX ffvnffXatretv. OCC. Mic. iii. 3. 
 
 II. To break forth into a joyful sound. It is used 
 either absolutely, occ. Ps. xcviii. 4 or tran- 
 
 * Ovid's description of the Colchian bulk, Metam. lib. 
 vii. lin. 104, &c. may afibrd tlie learned reader no impro- 
 per idea of Baal Peor. 
 
 Ecce adamanteis Vulcanum naribus efflant 
 
 .a^ripides tauri 
 
 Utgue Solent pleni resonnre camini, 
 
 Aut uhi terrena silicesfornace soluti 
 
 Concipiunt i^nem liquidarum aspergine aquarum : 
 
 Pectora sic mtus clausas volventiajlammas, 
 
 Gutturaque usta sonant. 
 And as we are told by Diodorus Siculus, lib. iv. that 
 jEeta, at tliis time king of Colchis, used to sacrifice to his 
 gods all strangers who landed in his country, it is very 
 possible that this story of the brazen-footed bulls breath- 
 tngfire (Tauri spirantes naribus ignem, Virgil, Georg. ii. 
 lin. 140.) might take its rise from some idols resembling 
 Baal Peor, and worshipped with human sacrifices in that 
 country. 
 
 sitively with r\y^ following, occ. Isa. xiv. 7. 
 xliv. 23. xlix. 13. Iii. 9. liv. 1. Iv. 2. The 
 Greek pr^yvv/u.! to break, by which the LXX 
 render n^s, Isa. xlix. 13. Iii. 9. liv. 1, is like- 
 wise used transitively in the two former texts. 
 So the purest of the Greek writers have pyilxt 
 (peavm for breaking forth into a voice or cry, as 
 Wetstein has abundantly shown on Gal. iv. 
 27. And Virgil applies rumpere vocem or 
 voces, in the same sense, iEn. ii. lin. 129, 
 and xi. lin. 376. 
 
 To take off the bark, to decorticate, pill, ot peel. 
 occ. Gen. xxx. 37, 38. 
 
 To break or burst open. It is applied to the 
 disruption of the earth in an earthquake. 
 Once, Ps. Ix. 4. It is used in nearly the same 
 sense in Chaldee ; and in the Targum on Jer. 
 xxii. 14, answers to the Heb. j?*ip to rend. 
 Comp. Y'H^ under rry3. 
 
 To wound, hurt. occ. Deut. xxiii. 1. 1 K. xx. 
 37. Cant. v. 7. So the LXX <ruyr^,^$n, and 
 Aquila (iuXavitv. As a N. yijs a wound, hurt. 
 Gen. iv. 23. Exod. x.xi. 25. Prov. xx. 30. 
 
 lya I. To press hard, urge with vehemence. So 
 the LXX render it by Koi.Ta.&tuZ,o(Axi, Ta^xflia- 
 ^ofteet, and Vulg. by vim facere. occ. Gen. 
 xix. 9. 
 
 II. To press hard in words, urge with vehemence 
 and importunitij, to be instant, occ. Gen. xix. 3. 
 xxxiii. 11. Jud. xix. 7. 2 K. ii. 17. v. 16. So 
 
 LXX (ita^ofAcei, 'Va.oa.QiiaZ.ofjt.a.i, and Vulg. COm- 
 
 pellere, cogere, vim facere. 
 
 III. In Hiph. to press on in disobedience to a 
 command, to be stubborn, reniti, avr/jS/a^sfr^ai. 
 occ. 1 Sam. xv. 23. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. rrn^ys a file, from its being 
 pressed or rubbed against, and so wearing away 
 iron, &c. occ. 1 Sam. xiii. 21. D-S m'-yH) liter- 
 ally, a rubber with mouths, or, according to 
 Bate, in his New and Literal Translation, &c. 
 an edge-^\e (i. e. a file/or fAe edges) to sharpen 
 or set the goad. 
 
 Der. Lat. pressi, pressum, &c. whence Eng. 
 press, pressure, compress, depress, oppress, re- 
 press, &c. (comp. under v'^^) Also, freeze, 
 frost. 
 
 p3 
 
 I. In Kal, to totter, stagger, stumble, occ. Isa. 
 xxviii. 7; where Vulg. impegerunt. So in 
 Hiph. occ. Jer. x. 4 ; where Targum sbiay* be 
 inclined, bow down. As a N. p-3 a tottering, 
 staggering, as of the knees in fear. occ. Nah. 
 ii. 11. Thus Ovid, Metam. lib. ii. lin. 180. 
 
 subito genua intremuere timore. 
 
 Comp. Dan. v. 6. As a noun fem. rTp^3 a 
 stumbling, staggering, an offence, or stumbling- 
 block to the mind. occ. 1 Sam. xxv. 31, Comp. 
 
 Greek and Eng. Lexicon in A'^^offxaTot II. 
 
 II. To come or bring forth. See under p33. 
 Der. To pitch, fall headlong. Lat. peccare, 
 
 whence peccant, peccable, peccability, peccadillo. 
 
 lp) 
 
 In general, to take notice or care of, either by 
 oneself, or by another appointed to do so, to 
 visit, review, oversee. Thus the LXX fre- 
 
WB 
 
 423 
 
 X^p3 
 
 quently render the verb by trx.iTToju.xi, tn- 
 
 trxiTTu, eruvirnrxiTTM, irtffx.o'riu, and the nOUns 
 by iTKrKi^i;, iTiTKa<7rn, iTttrxo'^roi. So Aquila, 
 Symmaehus, Theodotion, and another Greek 
 version in the Hexapla, interpret the verb by 
 iVKTKi'rrofJi^a.t, 
 
 I. To take notice of, attend to, have respect to. 
 See Gen. xxi. 1. 1 Sam. xv. 2. Ps. Ixv. 10. 
 Isa. xxvi. 16. Ezek. xxiii. 21. 
 
 II. To visit, to come or go to any one, whether 
 to see or benefit, or to hurt or punish. See 
 Jud. XV. 1. 1 Sam. xvii. 18. Gen. xxi. 1. 1. 
 24, 25. Isa. xxvii. 3. Exod. xx. 5. Num. xvi. 
 29. Hos. i. 4. Comp. Jer. xxiii. 2. In Niph. 
 to be visited. Isa. xxiv. 22, & al. As a noun 
 fern, mps a visitation. Job. x. 12. Isa. x. 3. 
 
 III. To review, muster, reckon. Exod. xxx. 
 12. Num. i. 44. 1 Sam. xiv. 17. In Hith. 
 to be mustered. Num. i. 47. Jud. xxi. 9, & al. 
 As a noun Tp3?3 a muster. 2 Sam. xxiv. 9. 1 
 Chron. xxi. 5. 
 
 IV. To look for, but to no purpose, to miss upon 
 a review, to take notice of, as missing. See 1 
 Sam. XX. 6. xxv. 15. Isa. xxxiv. 16. In Niph. 
 to be wanting or missing upon a review or 
 muster, as when a person does not answer to 
 his name. Num. xxxi. 49. 1 Sam. xxv. 7, 
 21. Comp. ch. XX. 18, 25, 27. 
 
 V. In Kal, to appoint as an overseer, to charge, 
 give in charge or trust. Gen. xxxix. 4. Num. 
 iii. 10. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 23. Job xxxiv. 13. 
 xxxvi. 23, & al. In Hiph. to place in trust, 
 charge with the care or superintendence, to set 
 over. Gen. xxxix. 5. Lev. xxvi. 16. Jer. xl. 
 7. As a noun i-jja a person placed in a trust, 
 charge, or office, an overseer, officer, deputy. 
 2 K. xxv. 19. 2 Chron. xxiv. 11. As a 
 noun mas. plur. in reg. ""npS) appointments, 
 charges committed by God to man, for his re- 
 gard and observance. Psal. xix. 9. cxix. 128, 
 & al. freq. As a noun fem. in reg. mps 
 oversight, superintendence, office, charge. So the 
 
 LXX in Ps. cix. 8, t-ncrKo^'/iv, freq. occ. 
 Comp. 1 Chron. xxiii. 11. Or, the persons 
 exercising such office, superintendents. 2 K. xi. 
 18. Ezek. ix. 1. xliv. 11. Isa. Ix. 17, where 
 see Vitringa. mpsrr n-::, or, as many of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices read mipDrr rendered, 
 prison, but seems rather to mean a house, 
 where the poor blind king might be properly 
 taken care of, and have such attentions as his 
 wretched state required, occ. Jer. Iii. 11. As 
 a noun pTpS a deposit committed in trust or 
 charge, occ. Gen. xli. 36. Lev. vi. 2, 4. 
 
 VI. Of things, with n following, to commit to, 
 deposit, or lay up in a place. 2 K. v. 24 ; 
 where LXX ^x^ihro, and Vulg. reposuit 
 laid up ; Jer. xxxvi. 20 ; where LXX iIukuv 
 (pvXKffffiiv gave to keep or to be kept, Vulg. 
 
 . commendaverunt committed. Comp. Ps. xxxi. 
 1 6. Isa. X. 28. 
 
 inpD 
 
 }To open. It is applied to the eyes. Gen. xxi. 
 
 Vl9. 2 K. iv. 35, & al. freq to the ears. Isa. 
 
 Vxli, 20. In Niph. to be opened, as the eyes. 
 Whether of the body or mind. See Isa. xxxv. 
 5. Gen. iii. 5, 7, & al. As a noun np3 one 
 whose eyes are open, unobstructed, or clear, ou 
 kfkou; ijriv olp6a.KfiOi. (Mut. vi. 22.). It is 
 
 opposed to "Tij) blind, and that, whether in a 
 natural or spiritual sense. See Exod. iv. 11. 
 xxiii. 8. Comp. Ps. cxlvi. 8. Isa. xxxv. 5. 
 xlii. 7. As a noun np3 an opening, as of a 
 prison, occ. Isa. Ixi. 1. But observe, that 
 the LXX render mpnpa by avajSXei^/v re- 
 covering of sight, Symmaehus by Xviriv release, 
 and Vulg. by apertionem opening, as if it were 
 one word; and so eight of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices, including the Complutensian edition, 
 read it. Comp. under npb. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Chaldee 
 signifies, to rive, cleave, burst, break, " fidit, 
 scidit, rupit, fregit," in Syriac, to be cloven or 
 chapped, also to sound, crack, thunder, " scissus 
 est, rimas egit, strepuit, tonuit ;" and in Ara- 
 bic, to make a crack or snap with the fingers, 
 to crack, sound, " collidendo divisit digitos, 
 pollicem scilicet et medium. Usque ita concrepuit, 
 crepitare fecit, sonitum edidit, striduit." Cas- 
 tell. 
 
 I. As a noun fem. plur. ns;p3 coloquintidas, the 
 fruits of the wild vine, colocynthis, or bitter 
 
 gourd, " whose leaves are very much like those 
 of the vine, whence it might take the name of 
 wild vine. The fruit, when ripe, is so full of 
 wdnd that it bursts and throws its liquor and 
 seeds to a great distance. And if it is touched 
 before it breaks of itself, as soon as it feels 
 the warmth of the hand, it flies open with an 
 explosion, and discharges its fetid contents in 
 the face of him that touched it. Cels. Hiero- 
 bot. part i. p. 393; Rail Hist. Plant, torn. i. 
 647." Taylor's Concordance. Mr Miller 
 tells us this fruit is commonly divided into 
 six cells, and that it is so excessively bitter, as 
 not to be eatable.* occ. 2 K. iv. 39; from 
 which passage it appears that this fruit either 
 was, or was reckoned to be, of a poisonous 
 nature. " It is," says Mons. Boulduc, " very 
 purgative, insomuch that its operation is 
 sometimes attended with excoriations of the 
 membranes and blood." And other writers 
 inform us, " in large doses it is so violent in 
 its operation, that it has like to have been ex^ 
 eluded the Materia Medica for a poison." 
 See New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, 
 
 &C. in COLOQUINTIDA. 
 
 II. As a noun mas. plur. D-ups artificial knops, 
 in the shape of wild gourds, occ. 1 K. vi. 18. 
 vii. 24. " The brazen sea being a sea of 
 affiiction or suffering,^ had rows of bulls (the 
 emblems of wrath) upon it. (See 2 Chron. 
 iv. 3.) \ Between the rows of bulls, which 
 were ten to a> cubit, were rows of gourds of 
 the wild vine, a plant of a hot, bitter, and poi- 
 sonous quality, and said to be deadly poison, 
 2 K. iv. 39. Such a hot, fiery plant was a 
 proper emblem of the fire, and in conjunction 
 with the bulls a proper mark of the design of 
 the brazen sea, and of the baptism they were 
 baptized with in it. As these gourds from 
 
 Gardener's Dictionary in Colocynthis audi Cucurhita. 
 
 + Comp. Heb. ii. 10. Luke xiL 50. Mat. xx. 22, 23. Rev. 
 iv. 6. XT. 2. 
 
 X Qu ? Comp. 2 Chron. iv. a 1 K. vii. 24. 
 
 i. e. I think, to the height of a cubit, so that the two 
 rows of bulls took up oue-nf th of the height of the brazen 
 sea. 
 
-13 
 
 424 
 
 i^-|5 
 
 their hot quality (*and from their deep Jiame- 
 coloured flowers) were hieroglyphical fire, they 
 were, with their flowers upon them, engraved 
 upon the walls of the holy of holies, 1 K. 
 vi. 18 ; for fire has the appearance of the 
 glory of God, and this place was the heavens 
 ofJehovah."f Thus the learned Bate, in his 
 excellent Enquiry into the Similitudes, &c. 
 p. 144--14<6. 
 -ID 
 
 I. To break, rive, shatter, occ. Isa. xxiv. 19. 
 See below lis and "isis. 
 
 Hence perhaps Lat. frio to crumble, whence 
 Eng. friable, friability. Gr. <yt/f fire, whence 
 pyre, pyramid. Also, Saxon fyr. Eng. fire, 
 comp. Sense III. Lat. ^crrMm iron, (see Dan. 
 ii. 40. ) whence ferreous, ferrier or farrier, 
 ferrugineous. 
 
 II. As a noun fem. n'Syv^ a wine-press or -vat, 
 where the grapes are broken or crushed, occ. 
 Isa. Ixiii. 3. Hag. ii. 16. So the Vulg. in 
 both passages torcular, and Symmachus in the 
 former Xmov the wine-press ; the LXX in the 
 latter uTaXiv< the wine-vat; i. e. the vessel 
 placed under the press to receive the juice. 
 
 III. As a noun "isx the small ashes or dust'mto 
 which the fuel is broken by the action of fire. 
 Num. xix. 9. 1 K. XX. 38, 41. Sprinkling or 
 covering themselves with, rolling or sitting in 
 ashes, &c. were emblematical acknowledg- 
 ments of being obnoxious to the wrath of 
 God, so of grief, and contrition. See inter al. 
 2 Sam. xiii. 19. Esth. iv. 1. Job ii. 8. xlii. 
 6. Jer. vi. 26. We find the Greeks likewise 
 in violent grief sprinkling ashes {Kont mSecXeia- 
 trecv) on their heads, and lying in ashes. See 
 Homer, II. xviii. lin. 23, 27 ; Odyss. xxiv. lin. 
 315, 316. 
 
 Gen. xviii. 27, I am dust and ashes, i. e. mor- 
 tal, and, as a sinner, liable to God's wrath. 
 
 In Mai. iv. 3, Sir John Chardin supposes the 
 prophet alludes to the eastern custom of mak- 
 ing mortar with ashes collected from their 
 baths. See Harmer's Observation on divers 
 Passages, vol. i. p. 179. 
 
 IV. In Hiph. to break, dissolve, dissipate, 
 annul, as terms of purification, commands, 
 vows, designs, counsels, thoughts, anger, &c. 
 See Gen. xA-ii. I'l. Ezek. xvii. 19. Zech. xi. 
 10. Num. XV. 31. XXX. l^, 15. Psal. xxxiii. 
 10. Num. XXX. 9. 2 Sam. xv. 34. Job v. 2. 
 XV. 4. Psal. Ixxxv. 5. Zech. xi. 14. 
 
 V. In a Niph. sense, to be broken, quashed, 
 abolished, occ. Eccles. xii. 5. Comp. under 
 rrax VI. 
 
 VI. Chald. Asa noun "iis a lot; a Chaldee 
 or Persian word, denoting the same as the 
 Heb. bma. Esth. iii. 7. ix. 24, & al. It 
 seems properly to mean a small piece or bit of 
 stone broken off from a larger, and so to be a 
 derivative from the Heb. is to break. Ha- 
 man's casting a lot from day to day, and from 
 month to month, i. e. on the successive days of 
 every month, was in order to discover, accord- 
 ing to the superstition of that age and country. 
 
 * See Bate's Note on 1 K. vi. 18, in his New and Lit- 
 eral Translation, 
 t Comp. Heb. ix. 7, 24. Exod. xxiv, 10. Ezek. i. 26, 27. 
 
 the fittest or most lucky day for putting his 
 cruel designs in execution. The Persians 
 still have a great notion of lucky and unlucky 
 days. 
 
 113 I. to break or divide entirely. The signi- 
 fication is more intense than that of the simple 
 word 13. occ. Ps. Ixxiv. 13; where Theodo- 
 tion hstrrnarx; thou hast divided. In Hith. to 
 be broken or divided entirely, or into pieces, to 
 be shattered, occ. Isa. xxiv. 19. mn3nrT lis 
 V1X the earth by breaking shall be broken in 
 pieces. So the Vulg. contritione conteretur, 
 and to the like purpose Theodotion hccffxt^xau 
 'hta.ffxt^affheriTat by dissipation shall be dissi- 
 pated. 
 
 II. As a noun ni3 a pot or kettle, wherein 
 meat is boiled, so called either because made 
 of brittle frangible ware, or because the meat 
 is there in some sense dissolved, the oily and 
 saline parts being in great measure separated 
 from the earthy, occ. Num. xi. 8. Jud. vi. 
 19. 1 Sam. ii. 14. Comp. 2 K. xxiii. 11. 
 
 1313 to break or shatter into small pieces, to 
 dissolve utterly, occ. Job xvi. 12. 
 
 In Syriac signifies to run, in M'hich sense it is 
 also applied by the Chaldaizing Jews. See 
 Castell, Lex. under k13 and ms, and Bochart, 
 vol. ii. 868. 
 
 I. In Hith. to run wild. occ. Hos. xiii. 15, 
 Because he (Ephraim, ver. 12.) k*13" DTlX "T^n 
 is run wild among the yelling creatures, (comp. 
 under nnx VI. i. e. among the dissolute hea- 
 then who range the wilderness of this world, 
 (comp. ch. vii. 8.) therefore an east wind shall 
 come, &c. Comp. Hos. xiv. 1, and viii. 9. As 
 a noun xib wild, roving. So LXX ay^oixog, 
 Aqmla ayoto;, and Vulg. ferus. occ. Gen. xvi. 
 12. 
 
 II. As a noun n13 the wild ass, onager (as 
 the noun likewise signifies in Arabic), ac- 
 cording to those questions of the Almighty in 
 Job ch. xxxix. 5, Who hath sent out n13 the 
 wild ass free, and who hath loosed the bands of 
 *nij? the brayer? And observe, that in the 
 following verses, the animal is spoken of as 
 one only, which proves n13 and mi; to be 
 only two names for the same animal. Job vi. 
 5, will N13 the wild ass bray over the grass ? & 
 al. freq. The LXX generally render it by 
 ovo; uyoioi or ovay^es and the Vulg. by onager, 
 the wild ass. For ,113, Jer. ii. 24, see under 
 MIS III. Concerning the qualities of the 
 wild ass, particularly his fieetness, the reader 
 may see the testimonies of the ancients in 
 Bochart, vol. ii. 868, &c. I shall add an ex- 
 tract of the account which Mons. Buflfbn 
 gives of this animal. Hist. Nat. tom. vi. p. 
 164, 12mo. " The Latins," says he, " after the 
 Greeks, have called the wild ass onager, which 
 we must not confound as some naturalists and 
 many travellers have done, with the zebra 
 because the zebra is an animal of a diffierent 
 species, from the ass. The ivild ass is not strip- 
 ed like the zebra, and he is not by a great deal 
 of so elegant a shape. There are many wild 
 asses in the deserts of Libya and Numidia, 
 they are of a gray colour, a7id run so swiftly 
 that no horses but barbs can overtake them^ 
 
l-JD 
 
 425 
 
 n-i3 
 
 * They go in troops to feed and drink. " Tom. i 
 X. p. 180, " Wild asses are still found in pretty 
 considerable numbers in the eastern and south- 
 ern Tartary, in Persia, Syria, the islands of 
 the Archipelago, and throughout Mauritania ; 
 the wild asses differ from the tame ones only 
 by the effects (les attributs) of independence and 
 liberty ; they are more strong and nimble, more 
 courageous and lively; but they are the same 
 in the shape of their bodies." 
 
 Hence perhaps Lat. ferus wild, /era a wild 
 beast, Eng. ferine, ferity, Saxon freoh, and 
 Eng./ree. 
 
 "7-13 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to divide, separate, dispart. 
 Ezek. i. 11. Gen. xxx. 4.0. Deut. xxxii. 8, & 
 al. Prov. xvi. 28. xvii. 9, V]^bH T'-|3D dis- 
 uniteth a confidential friend. Comp. under 5ibx 
 I. In Niph. to be divided, &c. Gen. ii. 10. 
 X. 5. 2 Sam. i. 23, & al. In Hith. to separate 
 oneself, be separated, sundered or scattered. Job 
 iv. 11. xli. 8 or 17. Psal. xxii. 15. xcii. 10. 
 
 II. As a N. fern. plur. mnns grains of corn. 
 occ. Joel i. 17 ; so called, say some, because 
 separate from each other, and in sowing dis- 
 persed and scattered ; but are they not rather 
 thus named from that state of dissolution they 
 undergo previous to their resurrection ? See 1 
 Cor. XV. 36. John xii. 24?. Hos. xiv. 7 or 8. 
 The Syriac version however uses Nm*i3 for a 
 grain of mustard seed. Matt. xiii. 31. xvii. 20. 
 And see Pococke's comment on Joel. 
 
 III. As a noun Tis, fem. m'ns, plur. nn'is, a 
 mule, theoffspring of an ass and mare, so called 
 either because f ordinarily obliged by the 
 course of nature to a life of celibacy or \ sepa- 
 ration ; or, according to Bochart, because born 
 of parents who are separated from their natural 
 mates to strange mixtures. ( Comp. Hos. iv. 
 14, and see Bochart, vol. ii. 231, & seq.), 2 
 Sam. xiii. 29. 1 K. i. 33. x. 25, & al. freq. 
 
 Der. Part, partition, apart, apartment, dispart, 
 depart, &c. Lat. burdo, a mule generated be- 
 tween a horse and she-ass. Also, perhaps, 
 Greek ^a^^s, Lat. pardus, whence Eng. a 
 pard (from its distinct spots) and (compounded 
 with Lat. leo a lion) leopard. Latin fretum, 
 and Eng./nYA. Aho,froth, forth. .Qn? And 
 u being prefixed, spread. 
 
 * Comp. Job xxiv. 5. " Yet in Hos. viii. 9, he is said 
 to be solitary, because he frequents lonely places." Scott's 
 note on Job xxxix. 6. Comp. Isa. xxxii. 14. See Bo- 
 chart, vol. ii. 870. 
 
 I- I say ordinarily; because it is by no means certaiti 
 that the he-mule will not propagate with the mare, and 
 tliere are said to be many instances of she-mules bringing 
 forth. But it is not known that the male and female 
 mule will propagate with each other. See Button, Hist. 
 Nat. torn. xii. p. 228, &c. Comp. torn. vi. p. 257, 2.58, 
 12mo. " The miiles produced between the ass and the 
 mare have generally been deemed incapable of generat- 
 ing or conceiving. In a former vol. of our work we gave 
 an account of a she-mule in the island of St Domingo, 
 which brought forth a living mule. This account is here 
 \\. e. in Smellie's translation of Button's Nat. Hist.] 
 confirmed, and .^ve are told that the skin of the young 
 mule is deposited in the museum of the Royal Society. 
 But the translator adds an instance of the prolific powers 
 of the she-mule, even in our northern climates. The 
 ftpt is judicially attested by the owner, Mr Tullo, of the 
 p^ish of Newtyle in Scotland, and by two of his neigh- 
 odurs." Monthly Review for Nov. 1782, p. :}65. 
 
 \ Is not the Lat. mtdus and Eng. mule in the same 
 viey from the Heb. bw or bl?3 to cut off? 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. To bear or produce fruit, be fruitful. It is 
 applied to man, Gen. i. 28. ix. 1, 7 to ani- 
 mals. Gen. i. 22. viii. 17. to A'^egetables, 
 Deut. xxix. 17 or 18. In Hiph. to cause to 
 produce fruit, make fruitful. Gen. xvii. 20. xli. 
 52, & al. As a N. "is produce, fruit, of man, 
 the ground, animals or vegetables. See Deut. 
 xxviii. 4, 11. Ps. xxi. 11. Gen. i. 11, 12. As 
 a participial N. fem. n-'is fruitful, occ. Psal. 
 cxxviii. 3. Isa. xvii. 6. xxxii. 12. Ezek. xix. 
 10. As a N. fem. n*i3 fruit or fruitfulness. 
 occ. Gen. xlix. 22, twice. 
 
 II. As a N. ""IS fruit, produce, effect. See 
 Prov. viii. 19. Isa. x. 12. xxvii. 9. Hos. x. 13. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. ns a young bull, and fem. 
 rrns a heifer, which may be so called as being 
 no longer calves, but tit for breeding. See Job 
 xxi. 10. 1 Sam. vi. 7, 10. Psal. Ixix. 32. 
 Comp. under inj? II. 
 
 .THB seems used in Jer. ii. 24-, for a young fe- 
 male dromedary, a heifer dromedary, if the ap- 
 pellation may be allowed for want of a better. 
 And perhaps the context should be thus trans- 
 lated, ver. 23, See thy way in the valley, con- 
 sider what thou hast done, O swift dromedary, 
 crossing her ways ISTQ inb TTiB a heifer-dro- 
 medary in the extent of the wilderness, in the de- 
 sire of her animal frame (rru'Sa according to the 
 Keri, and the reading of the Complutensian 
 edition, and of very many of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices) snifting up the wind of her lust. This 
 interpretation of nnb, and the reading of nu^SJ 
 for ntr33, clear the grammar and sense of the 
 text, which have been greatly confounded ei- 
 ther by reading i<n3 (as however nearly thirty 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices do), or by supposing 
 rr'ia used for that word. 
 
 IV. As a N, ]T^BH a nuptial or bridal bed, or, 
 rather, according to the ingenious Mr Har- 
 mer,* the palanquin, litter, or vehicle, which 
 Solomon prepared for conveying his royal bride 
 to Jerusalem; either of these might be so 
 called from its expected or wished-for fruitful- 
 ness. So Lord Clarendon, somewhere in his 
 History, speaking of a numerous progeny, calls 
 them the offspring of a very fruitful bed. occ. 
 Cant. iii. 9. 
 
 Der. Greek <pi^&), Lat. fero to bear as fruit, 
 whence hat. fertilis, and E^g. fertile, fertility. 
 Lat. pario to bring forth, whence Eng. parent, 
 
 parentage, &c. Perhaps hat. fructus, whence 
 French and Eng. fruit, fruitful, fructify. The 
 German or Scandinavian goddess Freya,f the 
 goddess of love, the Venus of the northern 
 nations. " It is from her," says the Edda, 
 " that the ladies have received the name which 
 we give them in our language. She is very 
 much delighted with the songs of lovers, and 
 such as would be happy in their amours, must 
 sue to her. The ladies are called in Danish 
 
 fruer; and in ancient Gothic the word freya 
 appears to have signified the same. This 
 name has a remarkable analogy to the follow- 
 
 * In his Outlines of a New Commentary on Solomon's 
 Song, p. 126. 
 
 t See Mallet's Northern Antiquities, vol. ii. p. 76, 77, 
 and note, English edit. 
 
na 
 
 426 
 
 V^ 
 
 ing words in the French language, viz. frayer 
 to engender or spawn as fishes do, and /r /awe?, 
 which anciently signified, full of desire; as 
 also to frija, which in Swedish signifies to be 
 amorous, and to seek in marriage, and/nar a 
 gallant." To which we may add our ^w^.fry, 
 a swarm of young fishes, and Friday, i. e. 
 Freya's day, Veneris dies. 
 
 I. To disperse, scatter. It is both in sense and 
 sound nearly related to 0*13 and y\z, as tbl? to 
 t>bl7 and ^bl?, which see. In Arabic the verb 
 signifies in like manner to divide, separate, se- 
 ver. It occurs in the form of a participle paoul 
 mas. plur. Esth. ix. 19. So the LXX oikt- 
 'ffaofjt.ivoi dispersed. 
 
 II. As a N. '713, joined with "ibd or i-j?, signi- 
 fies an open village or town, consisting of houses 
 dispersed or scattered here and there, and is 
 opposed to fortified towns, occ. 1 Sam. vi. 18. 
 Deut. iii. 5. In this latter text villages seems 
 to be the most exact rendering of the word. 
 As a N. fern. plur. mns villages, occ. Esth. 
 ix. 19. Ezek. xxxviii. 11. Zech. ii. 4. As a 
 collective N. pn3 villages, open country, occ. 
 Jud. V. 7, 11. So 7'-,3, or, according to the 
 Keri, and the reading of many of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's codices, 'n3. occ. Hab. iii. 14. " Mag- 
 na pars JudcEoe vicis dispergitur, a great part 
 of Judea has villages scattered over it," says 
 Tacitus, Hist. lib. v. cap. 8. 
 
 The above cited are all the passages wherein 
 
 the root occurs. 
 Der. Lat. sparge, sparsum, whence Eng. 
 
 asperse, consperse, disperse, &c. 
 
 ms 
 
 I. To break forth, as a tree or plant in buds or 
 gems, to sprout out, germinate, bud, flourish. 
 See Gen. xl. 10. Num. xvii. 5, 8, or 20, 23. 
 Prov. xiv. 11. Cant. vi. 11. vii. 12. Hos. xiv. 
 6. Hab. iii. 17, where it is inaccurately ren- 
 dered blossom; for " Fig-trees do not properly 
 blossom or send out flowers. They may rather 
 be said to shoot out their fruit, which they do 
 like so many buttons, with their flowers, small 
 and imperfect as they are, inclosed within 
 them." Shaw's Travels, p. 145. Comp. Cant. 
 ii. 13. On Isa. Ixvi. 14. comp. Ezek. ch. 
 xxxvii. Ecclus xlvi. 12, and Arnald's note 
 there. In Hiph. the same. Ps. xcii. 14. 
 Also, to make to germinate or flourish. Isa. 
 xvii. II. Ezek. xvi'i. 24. As a N. n"i3 the 
 flower-bud, gem, or germ. Num. xvii. 8 or 23. 
 
 Isa. x-viii. 5, & al. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. n'nm3 flower-gardens. 
 occ Ezek. xiii. 20, Ye there hunt souls 
 mrriBb into the flower-gardens, Eng. marg. 
 into gardens. These seem to have been places 
 consecrated to idolatrous worship, (comp. Isa. 
 i. 29. Ixv. 3. Ixvi. 17.) and probably to that of 
 mc'X or Venus, to whose impure rites these 
 pretended prophetesses decoyed persons to 
 their destruction. Varro (De Re Rust. lib. 
 i. cap. 24.) informs us that places of this kind, 
 in which were public stews, were likewise by 
 the Romans called ^oraMa flower-gardens. To 
 which it may not be improper to add, that 
 "the ludi florales (or floral games) M^ereapart 
 of the Roman religion, celebrated by the di- 
 
 rection of the Sibylline oracles, in honour of 
 the goddess Flora, and were appointed by the 
 authority of the state. The chief part of the 
 solemnity was managed by a company of 
 shameless strumpets, who ran up and down 
 naked, sometimes dancing in lascivious pos- 
 tures, sometimes fighting, and acting the mi- 
 mics." * 
 
 III. To break out, germinate, as the blains mi- 
 raculously occasioned in Egypt by Moses'^ 
 sprinkling the ashes of the furnace. Exod. ix. 
 9, 10 as the leprosy. Lev. xiii. 12, 20, & al. 
 
 IV. As a N. m3X, plur. cnnSN, the young of 
 birds, whose feathers begin to shoot out and 
 grow. occ. Deut. xxii. 6, twice. Job xxxix. 30. 
 Ps. Ixxxiv. 4. 
 
 nn'n3 to break out, as the signs of puberty. It 
 occurs not as a verb in this sense, but as a 
 collective N. nns'l puberty, youth, pubes. occ. 
 Job XXX. 12. 
 
 In Syriac signifies to cut or break off. 
 
 I. As a N. xr\^ is applied to a bunch or small 
 cluster of grapes broken off'. So LXX puyus, 
 Targ. ii'^n'3 falling off, Vulg. racemos et grana 
 decidentia bunches and grapes falling off. occ. 
 Lev. xix. 10. 
 
 Hence perhaps Eng. to part, &c. See under 
 
 -1*13. 
 
 II. To sing or chant, as with a broken, quaver- 
 ing voice, occ. Amos vi. 5, D'toisn who chant 
 or quaver to the sound of the nabla. Theocritus 
 seems to have used the Doric (/.i^iirhiv, (for 
 fji,i^tX,uv) to divide, in nearly the same manner. 
 Epigram ii. 
 
 Ax(pvi? Xivxox^iiSi xaXot. irveiyyi MEPI2A0N 
 
 Daphnis the fair, who to the tuneful pipe 
 Quaver'd the rustic song 
 
 So Horace applies the Latin verb divido, 
 Carm. lib. i. ode xv. lin. 15, 
 
 grataque feminis 
 
 Imbelli cithara cai'mina divides. 
 
 And from tD13 perhaps the bards, the warlike 
 poets and songsters of the ancient Gauls and 
 Britons, had their name.f 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Chaldee 
 signifies to break, rend, and our Heb. word 
 '^"is seems to be, both in sense and sound, 
 nearly related to p'i3, which see. 
 
 I. As a N. "]"i3, violence, force, cruelty. Exod, 
 i. 13, 14, & al. The LXX render it fitaforce, 
 and f^o^doji cruelty. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. n3'l3 tlte inner vail of the 
 tabernacle or temple (2 Chron. iii. 14.) which 
 broke, interrupted, or divided between the holy 
 place and the most holy ; the Holy Ghost this 
 signifying, that the way into the holiest of all was 
 not yet made manifest, while as the fist taber- 
 nacle was yet standing. Exod. xxvi. 31, 33, & 
 al. freq. Comp. Heb. ix. 8. The LXX 
 constantly render it by KUTccnrafff/.x. Does 
 
 * Leland's Advantage and Necessity of the Christian. 
 Revelation, part i. ch. vii. p. 173, 8vo. Comp. Kennett's 
 Roman Antic[uities, p. 288, 289. 
 
 + See Martinii Lexic. Etymol. in Bardus, Bochart, vol. 
 1. 66(5, and AnciMit Universal History, vol. xviiL p. i>'J3. 
 
DID 
 
 427 
 
 D-13 
 
 not the Heb. name n3*i3 moreover intimate 
 the typical correspondence of this vail to the 
 body or flesh of Christ ? For this x.ocra'jnra.a- 
 (/,oi or vail was his flesh, ( Heb. x. 20. ) which 
 being rent, affords ns a new and living way into 
 the holiest of all, i. e. into heaven itself. Comp. 
 Heb. X. 19, 20. ix. 24. And accordingly 
 when his blessed body was rent upon the 
 cross, this vail also (ro xocTaViTufffia rov vaou) 
 iff^^^tah was rent in twain from the top to the 
 bottom. Mat. xxvii. 51. 
 Der. Force, fierce, &c. Also French percer and 
 Eng. to pierce, Qu ? Lat. ferox, whence fero- 
 cious, ferocity, break, &c. (comp. under pns)). 
 Also perhaps the Roman Parcce, a name, in 
 their mythology, for the Fates, from their 
 cruel rigour. 
 
 To rend, properly at the seam, to rip. occ. Lev. 
 X. 6, xiii. 45. xxi. 10. 
 Der. From. Qu? 
 
 I. To part, break in pieces, as bread, occ. Isa. 
 Iviii. 7, (where LXX ^mSovm, and Vulg. 
 frange, break.) Jer. xvi. 7, Neither shall they 
 break (bread, as Ezek. xxi v. 17. Hos. ix. 4. 
 Eng. marg.) for or to them in mourning, to 
 comfort them for the dead, neither shall they give 
 them the cup of consolation for their father or 
 
 for their mother. Funeral feasts for comfort- 
 ing the mourners and relations of the deceased 
 have been common among many* nations, both 
 eastern and western. And observe, that in Jer. 
 xvi. 7, the LXX explain the Heb. idib- nb^ 
 by >e,ct.i ov fj(.n y.'Kce.tSn a^ros, and bread shall by 
 no means be broken, and the Vulg. by et non 
 
 frangent panem, and they shall not break 
 bread. Thus both translations properly supply 
 the word for bread. Comp. under i:?3K VL 
 
 Hence Lat. pars, partis, partior, whence Eng. 
 part (comp. under I'la and iDSn), party, par- 
 tial, partition. 
 
 II. In Hiph. to part, divide into two parts, to 
 cleave the hoof, as graminivorous horn-footed 
 animals. Lev. xi. 5, 6, & al. freq- As a N. 
 HD'lS, plur. mD*i3, the hoof of such animals, 
 whether divided before, as the ox, sheep, goat, 
 hog, &c. see Dent. xiv. 4 6, 8 ; or divided 
 only behind, as the horse ; Jer. xlvii. 3. Ezek. 
 xxvi. 11. Isa. v. 28, Their horses' hoofs shall 
 be counted like flint. " The shoeing of horses 
 with iron plates nailed to the hoof is quite a 
 modern practice, and unknown to the ancients, 
 as appears from the silence of the Greek and 
 Roman writers, especially those that treat of 
 horse-medicine ; who could not have passed 
 over a matter so obvious, and of such import- 
 ance, that now the whole science takes its 
 
 name from it, being called ferriery For this 
 
 reason the strength, firmness, and solidity of 
 a horse's hoof was of much greater importance 
 with them than with us, and was esteemed one 
 of the first praises of a fine horse. For want 
 of this artificial defence to the foot, which our 
 
 * See inter al. Josephus De Bel. lib. ii. cap. 1. 1 ; 
 Homer, II. xxiii. lin. -29, &c. ; 11. xxiv. lin. 665, 802 ; Cir- 
 curapotatio, in Cicero De Lag. Ub. ii. cap. 24, and OU- 
 vet's note there. 
 
 horses have, Amos vi. 12, speaks of it as a 
 thing as much impracticable to make horses 
 run upon a hard rock, as to plough up the 
 same rock with oxen. " Bishop Lowth's note, 
 whose observations also happily illustrate Jud. 
 V. 22. 
 
 In Lev. xi. 4, it is justly said of the camel 
 D-lsr^ ISO-'X rrD'ia he divideth not the hoof; for 
 though the camel has two toes plainly distinct 
 on the upper side of his foot, yet on the under 
 side the foot is fleshy and solid, except only be- 
 tween the two claws, or extremities of the 
 toes, which are however united by a web like 
 that of a goose. * 
 
 In Lev. xi. 6, it is said that the hare ilD'i!) 
 tlD-IBrr Nb divideth not the hoof, i. e. into two 
 claws ; for it has four on each foot. 
 But what is the spiritual import of dividing the 
 hoof or foot into two claws, as opposed both to 
 having it solid or continuous, and to having it 
 separated into many claws ? f In the former 
 view it seems to denote picking the way, clean 
 and steady walking, for which qualities cloven- 
 footed animals are remarkable ; in the latter, 
 gentleness, inoflfensiveness, as not being furnish- 
 ed with claws capable of tearing and wounding 
 other animals. 
 
 III. As a N. D"i9 a species of eagle, called by 
 the Romans ossifraga or bone-breaker, because 
 he not only devours the flesh, but even breaks 
 and swallows the bones of his prey. Comp. 
 Mic. iii. 3, and see Bochart, vol. iii. 186, and 
 Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. occ. Lev. xi. 13. 
 Deut. xiv. 12. 
 
 IV. Chald. to divide, separate, occ. Dan. v. 
 28. 0*13 He (God) hath divided; thy kingdom 
 nD'^'iB (is) divided, parted, or separated, i. e. 
 from thee. 
 
 V. As a N. D'lS,. and Chald. plur. fDlB, and 
 as a gentile or national name, X'-D'ns, or rrxD'ns 
 a Persian. See Dan. v. 25, 28. vi. 8, 28, or 
 ix. 29. Bochart, ^ and after him several 
 learned men, say, the Persians were thus 
 called "from their skill in horsemanship.'' 
 Thus Herodotus, lib. i. cap. 136. They in- 
 struct their children from their fifth to their 
 twentieth year in three things only, namely, 
 in riding on horseback, in shooting with the 
 bow, and in telling truth. Their excellency 
 in horsemanship they derived from the wise 
 institution of Cyrus ; for before his time, as 
 Xenophon informs us (Cyropaed. lib. i. p. 16, 
 edit. Hutchinson, 8vo.) on account both of 
 the difficulty of riding in Persia, and of feed- 
 ing horses there, it M^as very unusual even to 
 see a horse. But by Cyrus' direction, as the 
 same historian tells us, lib. iv. p. 216, the 
 Persians, being become horsemen, were so ac- 
 customed to riding, that no person of any note 
 among them would willingly appear on foot. 
 For Cyrus had made a law, that it should be 
 infamous for any of those whom he had fur- 
 
 See Scheuchzer 's Physica Sacra on Lev. xi. 4, and 
 plate ccxxxiv. 
 
 \ Compare the Rev. Mr William Jones' excellent 
 Zoologia Ethica, p. 13, &c. 
 
 t Vol. i. 224. 
 
 I Walton, Prolegora. xvi. 1 ^ Heylin's Coomography, 
 lib. iii. p. 141. 
 
ri3 
 
 428 
 
 yiB 
 
 nished with horses, to 'appear travelling on 
 foot, whether the journey were long or short. 
 And from this so sudden an alteration it was 
 that this country was called DIE), and its in- 
 habitants -xmi), that is horsemen; for in Arabic 
 D^D is a horse, and DN*13 a horseman (as a;is in 
 Hebrew), and the same word signifies a Persian. 
 And this is the reason why the name D'^^ Per- 
 sia or Persian is never mentioned in the books 
 of Moses, Kings, Isaiah, Jeremiah, nor in any 
 that were written before the time of Cyrus ; 
 though it frequently occurs in those of Daniel 
 and Ezekiel, who were contemporary with 
 that prince, and in the books of Chronicles, 
 Ezra, Nehemiah, and Esther, which were 
 written after his time." Thus the learned 
 Bochart. And it is possible indeed that the 
 Persians might be named D"13 (by a corruption 
 from Heb. urns from their skiU in horseman- 
 ship; but they could not derive this name from 
 the discipline said by Xenophon, in the fourth 
 book of his Cyropaedia, to be introduced by 
 Cyrus ; because ma the Persians are mention- 
 ed by Ezekiel as making part of the armies of 
 Tyre, in his prophecy against that city, ch. 
 xwii. 10, which prophecy was delivered in the 
 year before Christ 588, at which time Cyrus 
 was about ten years of age ; whereas that prince 
 was at least forti/, when he is said by Xeno 
 phon to have instituted horsemanship among 
 the Persians.* For my own part, then, I 
 must say with the learned Dr Hyde, f that it 
 is hard to affirm whence the biblical names 
 D13 and T'D"i3 had their origin ; that here there 
 is room only for conjecture ; but that there is 
 no sufficient grounds to deduce it from the 
 Arabic pharis a horseman, since the Persians 
 are not more so than the rest of the orientals ; 
 and that the derivation of it from the orien- 
 tal pars ajackall, an animal \ abounding in that 
 countiy, seems as probable as any. Comp. un- 
 der \QTS II. 
 
 To free, set free or loose, to disengage. 
 
 I. In Hiph. to set free or loose, to disengage, as 
 from work. Exod. v. 4. 
 
 II. In Kal, to free, exempt, as from punishment. 
 Ezek. xxiv. 14. 
 
 III. To free or deliver, from oppression or sla- 
 very. Jud. v. 2, bx-itrr-n myns irnsa, /or work- 
 ing deliverances, i. e. from the deliverances 
 wrought, ybr Israel bless ye Jehovah. 
 
 IV. To free, strip, make naked, as of clothing, 
 or covering. Lev. xiii. 45, & al. or of sacred 
 ornaments. Lev. x. 6. xxi. 10. 
 
 V. In Kal, to break loose or start aside, as from 
 the true religion and worship. Exod. xxxii. 
 25. (where for rryns the Samaritan Penta- 
 teuch reads 1J?"13) ; Prov. xxix. 18, Where 
 there is no vision the people J7-13 will apostatize ; 
 where Aquila a.'xotTx.iba.aHinrai, and Vulg. dis- 
 sipabitur, will be dissipated or dispersed. Comp. 
 Ezek. xxxiv. 16. Mat. ix. 36. In Hiph. 
 to cause to apostatize, to withdraw from the true 
 
 religion. 2 Chron. xxviii. 19. Because jj^ibtt 
 he had withdrawn (some), or made apostates, 
 in Judah. So the LXX (though they render 
 it intransitively) preserve nearly the true idea 
 of the word, at/ ccnffrvi uTotrT uffii wro u^iov, 
 because he entirely apostatized/row the Lord. 
 
 VI. To discard, reject. Prov. i. 25. xiii. 18, & al. 
 
 VII. Of a dangerous way, to keep clear of it. 
 occ. Prov. iv. 15. 
 
 XIII. As a N. j?"i3 the hair growing loose and 
 free, without being cut or shaved, occ. Num. 
 vi. 5. Ezek. xliv. 20. As a N. fem. plur. 
 mj?"i3 locks of hair growing thus freely, occ. 
 Deut. xxxii. 42, 
 
 * See Prideaux' Connexion, part i book i. at the years 
 before Christ 598, 888, 559. 
 
 + ReUg. Vet. Pers. cap. xxxv. p. 418, 419, edit. 1700. 
 
 t Comp. Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 173, 
 col. L J Hanway's Travels, vol. i. p. 168, 208, 375, 
 
 I will make my arrows drunk with blood. 
 And my sword shall devour flesh. 
 With the blood of the slain and captive, 
 ' From the hairy head of the enemy. 
 
 Here as the third line plainly relates to the 
 first, it will be best to refer the fourth to the 
 second as a continuation of the same sentence. 
 See Vitringa on Isa. vol. ii. p. 798, col. i. 
 Mr Green, in his Poetical Parts of the Old 
 Testament, p. 45, observes that there is a 
 similar hyperbaton in Isa. xxxiv. 6. Comp. 
 Ps. Ixviii. 22. 
 The lexicons have given to this root the sense 
 of revenging, and our translators have followed 
 them in two passages, Deut. xxxii. 42. Jud. 
 v. 2. But it must be observed that neither 
 the LXX nor any other of the Greek versions 
 ever once so render it, and the best commen- 
 tators entirely reject this interpretation. 
 Der. Fro, fray. Also, j; being sounded as a 
 guttural n or gn, prance, prank, fringe. Lat. 
 frango, whence frangible, infringe; ^ng.fank, 
 franchise, enfranchise, &c. Hence likewise 
 perhaps the * Franks (a German nation, so 
 called from their freedom) who have given 
 name to France, &c. ultimately had their ap- 
 pellation. Also, uf being prefixed, spring. 
 
 To break out or through. 
 
 I. To break, break through, or down as a wall or 
 fence. Eccles. x. 8. Isa. v. 5. Ps. Ixxx. 13. 2 K. 
 xiv. 13. Comp. Eccles. iii. 3. Mic. ii. 13. 
 As a N. i>n3 a breach. 1 K. xi. 27. Isa. Iviii. 
 12, & al. As a N. mas. plur. "y-isn breaches, 
 i. e. craggy rocks or precipices by the sea-shore, 
 prserupta. occ. Jud. v. 17 ; where Eng. marg. 
 creeks. See Harmer's Observations, vol. iv. 
 p. 163. 
 
 II. Transitively, to break through or down, as 
 enemies. 2 Sam. v. 20 ; where LXX hixo^^i 
 hath cut, or broken, through. As a N. y^^'^ 
 a violent assailant or robber, grassator, occ. 
 Isa. xxxv. 9, (" the tyrant of the beasts." Bp 
 Lowth.) Jer. vii. 11. Ezek. vii. 22. Dan. xi. 
 14. 
 
 III. To break or burst forth with violence upon. 
 Exod. xix. 22, 24. 2 Sam. vi. 8. I Chron. 
 XV. 13. 
 
 Is not y"n33 pin 1 Sam. iii. 1, a vision of. the 
 angel or glory of the Lord, breaking forth in 
 
 * See Martinii, Lexic. Etymol. in Francus; Junius' 
 Etymolog. Anglican, in Frank; Sir W. Temple's Intro, 
 duction to Hist, of Eng. p. 46 ; Ancient Universal History, 
 vol. xix. p. 370, 8vo. ; and Henault Abrege Chronol. de 
 I'Hist. de France, torn. ii. p. 924. 
 
pn3 
 
 429 
 
 tt'lS 
 
 visible fire, light or splendour, as in Exod. 
 xix. 18. xxiv. 16, 17. xl. 34, 35. Lev. ix. 
 23, 24. Num. xiv. 10. xvi. 19, 42. Jud. xiii. 
 20. 1 K. viii. 10, 12? Comp. Acts xxii. 6, 
 11. xxvi. 13. Rev. i. 14, 15. 
 
 IV. To break or hirst forth, as waters, 2 Sam. 
 v. 20. 1 Chron. xiv. 11. (Comp. Pro v. iii. 
 10.) Job xxviii. 4. It is evident that this ch. 
 of Job relates to mineralogy and mining : thus 
 then I would explain this difficult verse ; y'^^ 
 bna a torrent bursteth forth from the rubbish 
 (even the torrent of waters, D-n being implied 
 in bn3. D-nsa^srr which were forgotten, not 
 thought of, (or in one word) unexpectedly. By 
 the foot (an engine worked by the foot, see 
 under d:?3 II. and bT\ II.) they are drawn off, 
 hy man they are removed. As an excellent 
 though undesigned comment on which pas- 
 sage I present the reader with the following 
 quotation from the truly learned Mr Catcott's 
 Treatise on the Deluge, p. 239, 240. 2d edit, 
 referring him to the author himself for farther 
 satisfaction. " Mr Hutchinson, in his Obser- 
 vations on the Earth (see vol. xii. of his 
 works, p. 331), says, ' it is hardly credible 
 how great a quantity of water will be some- 
 times flung upon miners when they come to 
 break up strata of stone, that have in them 
 many of these cracks, that are so small that 
 they are scarcely discernible. These are in- 
 deed the natural conveyances of water, and 
 when once they are opened, it runs incessant- 
 ly. I have observed such an irruption of water 
 in vast quantity out of stone, that, excepting 
 those cracks, is much too dense and close to 
 let any humidity pass.' 
 
 *' The vast profusion of water that sometimes 
 ensues the breaking up of the strata in coal-pits 
 is well known to those who are in the least 
 conversant in that affair ; and what amazing 
 quantities are drawn off from deep mines either 
 by drains or levels, or raised by engines, is also 
 well known : nay, in digging common wells 
 and ponds, in places where there are no springs 
 above ground, it frequently happens that such 
 a glut of water issues forth as to endanger the 
 lives of the workmen." 
 
 V. To break forth, as a child from the womb. 
 Gen. xxxviii. 29, And she said, How nn3 hast 
 thou broken forth? With thee (be) y-is the 
 breaking forth, i. e. into a numerous offspring 
 (according to Gen. xxviii. 14. under sense 
 Vll. below), and she called his name yns 
 Pharez ; from whom, according to the flesh, 
 descended Christ the father of the innumerable 
 spiritual seed. 
 
 VI. In Hith. to break away, break loose, as a 
 servant or slave from his master, occ. 1 Sam. 
 XXV. 10. 
 
 VII. To break forth, spread abroad, increase 
 abundantly. Gen. xxviii. 14. xxx. 30, & al. 
 
 VIII. With S in, upon, following, to use forci- 
 ble importuniti/ upon, press, force, urge. 1 Sam. 
 xxviii. 23. 2 Sam. xiii. 27. 2 K. v. 23. 
 
 Der. Press, &c. (see under laa) breach, burst, 
 bruise. 
 
 I. To break, break off, or in pieces, to rend 
 asunder, occ Gen. xxvii. 40. Exod. xxxii. 2. 
 
 1 K. xix. 11. Ps. vii. 3. Zech. xi. 16. In 
 Hith. transitively, to break off from oneself, 
 occ. Exod. xxxii. 3, 24. Also, to be broken, 
 occ. Ezek. xix. 12. As a noun pis rapine, 
 pillage, occ. Nah. iii. 1. Also, a piece, as of 
 flesh, occ. Isa. Ixv. 4; but the Keri, the 
 Complutensian edition, and eight others of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices here have piD b?'oth, 
 which reading is favoured by the LXX ^ufziov, 
 and Vulg. jus. 
 
 II. As a noun p'ng a parting of a road or way, 
 a place where a road or way breaks off into two. 
 So Montanus, bivio. occ. Obad. ver. 14. 
 
 III. To rescue by force, or snatch from one's 
 enemies, occ. Ps. cxxxvi. 24. Lam. v. 8. 
 
 IV. As a noun fem. in reg. np"i9?3 the bones 
 or vertebra of the neck, so called from their 
 several breaks, interruptions, or divisions, occ. 
 1 Sam. iv. 18. 
 
 V. Chald. to break off, cease from. occ. Dan. 
 iv. 24 or 27. 
 
 The above cited are all the passages of the 
 Bible wherein the root occurs. 
 
 Der. Break, brack, hat. fractum, whence frac- 
 ture, fraction, fragment. See also under -j^3. 
 Ija,t. f urea, Eng. a fork. 
 
 I. To spread, spread out or abroad, stretch out, 
 expand, as the hands. Exod. ix. 29, 33. Psal. 
 cxliii. 6. Comp. under T" V. the wings of 
 the cherubs, Exod. xxv. 20. a tent, Exod. 
 xl. 19 a covering. Num. iv. 6, 14 a net, 
 
 Ps. cxl. 6 a letter or written roll, 2 K. xix. 
 
 14. Ezek. ii. 10 the dawn or grey of the 
 morning, Joel ii. 2. ^bones in a kettle or pan 
 to dress them the better, Mic. iii. 3 ; or, if 
 1Nty3 the textual reading in Dr Kennicott's 
 Bible be here right, as flesh; but Montanus' 
 Bible by Plantin, 1572, Walton's, Forster's, 
 and others read "niyjo. As a participial noun 
 a^'isn somewhat expanded or stretched out. occ. 
 Ezek. xxvii. 7. Mas. plur. "c^-isn expansions, 
 spreadings-forth, as of the clouds like a tent. 
 Job xxxvi. 29. 
 
 II. To stretch or reach out to another, occ. 
 Lam. iv. 4, Young children asked for bread 
 (but) no man u;^3 reacheth (it) out to them. 
 So Targum tau'in. 
 
 HI. To spread, diffuse, as a serpent its venom, 
 occ. Prov. xxiii. 32 ; where the Vulg. venena 
 diffundet shall diffuse its poison, and the LXX 
 ^Kt^iiroci to; the poison is diffused. 
 
 IV. To explicate, explain, expound, develop, 
 unfold, somewhat which was before wrapped 
 up, as it were, and hidden, occ. Lev. xxiv. 12. 
 Num. XV. 34. * Neh. viii. 8, w^^n expounding 
 or explaining, and giving the sense, and they 
 caused them to understand the reading. So the 
 French translation interprets u^isa by ils 
 I'expliquoient. Comp. Ezra iv. 18. 
 
 Hence Greek (pou^u, (p^atri;, and Eng. phrase. 
 
 V. As a noun fem. in reg. rw^H an exposition, 
 declaration, occ. Esth. iv. 7. x. 2. 
 
 VI. To spread abroad, scatter, disperse, occ. 
 Ps. Ixviii. 15. In Niph, to be dispersed, occ. 
 Ezek. xxxiv. 12. 
 
 See the learned Mr Spearman's excellent observa- 
 tions on tliis text, in his Letters on the Septuagint, p. 
 4+5, &c. 
 
nt2^3 
 
 430 
 
 ri\^B 
 
 VII. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -lyis the 
 teeth in the wheels of the plosteUuin Poenicum 
 (coinp. under b3j; IV.) which separate the 
 corn from the husk, and shatter the straw, occ. 
 Isa. xxviii. 28 ; where observe that the par- 
 ticle n, toith, hy, is understood before "i"'ty"i3, 
 and that ]Montanus renders the word by den- 
 tibus ejiLs, with his teeth. 
 
 VIII. As a N. u^'is a rider, i. e. one who rides 
 distended or astraddle on a beast. Jer. iv. 29. 
 Nah. iii. 3. Plur. trr'^B such riders, freq. occ. 
 And as horses were the principal beasts used 
 for this purpose, the word seems generally to 
 denote horsemen, but is thought to be some- 
 times distinguished from DID the cavalry, and 
 then to mean any other riders, as on mules, ca- 
 mels, &c. as Exod. xiv. 23, Then went after 
 them vmifil 113*1 rrirns did bD, all the horse 
 or cavalry of Pharaoh, his chariots, and his 
 riders (comp. ch. xv. 19) ; though I would 
 not be positive that these lleb. words should 
 not be rendered, all the horses of Pharaoh, 
 (namely) of his chariots and his horsemen ; as 
 at ver. 9. i*a?-i3i rruns nD-i v^D ba seems 
 literally to denote all the horses of the chariots 
 of Pharaoh, and his horsemen. There appears 
 however nothing in the etymology of the word 
 to confine it to riders on horses more than on 
 other beasts. Comp. Ezek. xxiii. 6, 12, where 
 the general term D-uriS is limited to D-DID ^nsn 
 riders on horses. 
 
 IX. As a N. u^T excrement, dung of animals, 
 which is excreted or separated, as useless, from 
 their bodies. Exod. xxix. 14. Mai. ii. 3, & al. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. In Kal, to spread, be diffused, as the leprosy. 
 Lev. xiii. 5, 6, & al freq. 
 
 II. In Kal, to spread, as horsemen, occ. Hab. 
 i. 8 ; where L XX t^iTTaffovrxi shall ride abroad, 
 expatiate, Vulg. diffundentur, shall be diffused, 
 spread. For the illustration of this text see 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 230 ; and 
 observe that Caesar, De Bell, Gall. lib. v. cap. 
 15, uses a like expression Quum equitatus 
 noster liberius, vastandi prcedandique causa, se 
 in agros efFunderet In Niph. to be spread, 
 dispersed, occ. Nah. iii. 1 8 ; where it is op- 
 posed to V^P^ gathering together. 
 
 III. To expatiate, range at large, run and frisk 
 up and down, as a wanton calf. occ. Jer. 1. 11. 
 Mai. iv. 2. The LXX render it in both 
 passages by fffcioTxu to frisk, and the Vulg. in 
 the former by effusi estis ye are spread abroad, 
 in the latter by salietis ye shall leap or frisk. 
 
 IV. As a N. u;3 excess, exuberant sallies, of 
 speech, occ. Job xxxv. 15, And now because 
 he ( God) has not visited his (Job's) anger, and 
 hath not taken notice "rXD U?33 of (his) great 
 excess, or hath not taken severe notice of (his) 
 excess. See Schultens and Scott on the text. 
 
 V. As a N. fem. plur. in reg. yv^ ^1:^3 
 literally, spreadings out of wood, i. e. wood 
 spread out. occ. Josh. ii. 6. The words are 
 rendered in the versions flax-stalks or stalks 
 of flax, as if the Hebrew were rrniys ""nvn ; 
 it indeed '<siir could denote such stalks. 
 
 Deii. Push. Lat. fusum, whence fuse, fusion, 
 and in composition confuse, diffuse, kc. Lat. 
 
 piscis, and Eng. flsh, from their diffusive in- 
 crease. Qu? Comp. 31. 
 
 To tear in pieces. Once, Lam. iii. 11. The 
 word is used in the same sense in Chaldee and 
 Syriac. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to divest, strip off. 
 Spoken of garments. Gen. xxxvii. 23. Job 
 xxii. 6, & al. freq. Comp. Job xix. 9. 
 
 II. In Hiph. to strip off the skin, to flay. Lev. 
 i. 6. Comp. Mic. iii. 3. So LXX i^thioa^v, 
 and Vulg. excoriaverunt. 
 
 III. To strip, spoil, pillage, plunder. 1 Sam. 
 XXX. 14. 2 Sam. xxiii. 10. Hos. vii. 1. Nab. 
 iii. 16. 
 
 IV. To rush forth, as from an ambush, q. d. 
 to strip oneself of 07ie's covert or concealment. 
 Jud. ix. 33, 44. xx. 37. Comp. Job i. 17. 
 Cocceius has rightly observed, that in this view 
 the Greek ilo^(i,aa6i>u well expresses the sense 
 of this word. 
 
 Der. Latin vastor, M'hence vast, waste, devas- 
 tation, &c. 
 
 I. To pass, go, go forwards, march. So Vulg. 
 gradiar. occ. Isa. xxvii. 4. As a N. ya^s a 
 step, pace. So Aquila and Symmachus, (-infcx, 
 and Vulg. gradu. occ. 1 Sam. xx. 3. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. rTJ?ti'3r3 the buttock, that part 
 of the body where the legs pass, i. e. divaricate, 
 or diverge, from each other, occ. 1 Chron. 
 xix. 4. 
 
 III. With the particle bv over, to pass over, 
 trespass, transgress, as a law. Hos. viii. 1, 
 llJiys -rmn bv they have passed over, trans- 
 gressed, my law. Also, with n following, to 
 transgress or rebel against another. 2 K. i. 1. 
 2 Chron. x. 19. Isa. i. 2, & al. Comp. 2 K. 
 viii. 22. The LXX have given the idea of 
 the word Isa. Ixvi. 24, where they render it 
 by -ra^afhif^YiKorcav those who have transgressed. 
 In ISiph. to be transgressed against, or offended 
 by transgression, occ. Pro v. xviii. 19 ; where 
 Aquila, ahrov/xtvoi rejected, despised. As a 
 participial N. ])ti;b a transgressor. Isa. xlviii. 
 8. liii. 12. Transgression, trespass. Gen. xxxi. 
 36. 1. 17, & al. freq. A trespass-offering, Mic. 
 vi. 7. 
 
 Der. Pass, passage, pace, trespass, &c. But 
 
 comp. under nD3 I. 
 pU7B 
 To distend, open, occ. Prov. xiii. 3. Ezek. 
 
 xvi. 25. 
 
 To expound, explain, interpret. It occurs not 
 as a V. in Heb. but in Chaldee, occ. Dan. v. 
 12, 16. Asa N. iir3 (occ. Eccles. viii. 1.) 
 and Chald. emphat. Nnty3, plur. ]"nir3 an ear- 
 position, explanation, interpretation. Dan. ii. 4. 
 V. 16, 17, &al. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. fem. nnms, 
 
 plur. D'-nu^B flax, linen. Exod. ix. 31. Lev. 
 
 xiii, 47. Isa. xix. 9. Ezek. xl. 3, & al. For 
 
 Josh. ii. 6, see under na^S V. 
 Is not this root related, in sense as well as in 
 
 sound, to iaa;3 to strip (as r\n to Pitt, ins to 
 
nD 
 
 431 
 
 nns 
 
 / 1W3, &c.) ; and is not rrna?3 expressive of tlie 
 nature of flax, whose bark is not only stripped 
 or disengaged from the stalk, but also the 
 filaments, whereof the bark consists, from each 
 other, whence is made the spinning fiax? And 
 is not the Eng. word^ax ultimately derived 
 from the Heb. ibs or rrbs to divide, separate, 
 or the like, in the same view ? 
 
 I. To part, dispart, divide. It occurs not as a 
 verb simply in this sense (see below nns), 
 but as a noun ns a partition, piece, bit. Gen. 
 xviii. 5. Lev. ii. 6, & al. 
 
 II. As a noun ns the parting of the human 
 body, the buttocks, the share. Comp. under 
 yu^B II. occ. Isa. iii. 17 ; where see Bp 
 Lowth's note, and comp. Isa. xx. 4<. 
 
 III. As a noun fem. plur. mns. It occurs 1 
 K. vii. 50, and is rendered hinges, but rather 
 
 seems to mean the Jlat pieces or plates of gold 
 of which the doors were formed : so LXX 
 S-uoufidTct. In the parallel text, 2 Chron. iv. 
 22. no hinges are mentioned but only mnb"! 
 the doors. Comp. 2 K. xviii. 16. 
 
 IV. As a noun mas. (see Prov. xxiv. 13.) 
 nsD honey which parts and distils from the 
 comb of its own accord without pressing, 
 virgin honey, occ. Ps. xix. 11. Prov. v. 3. 
 xxiv. 13. xxvii. 7. Cant. iv. 11. " In omni 
 melle, quod per se fluit, ut mustum oleumque, 
 appellaturque acceton, maxime laudabile est. 
 In all kinds of honey, that which flows of itself, 
 as wine and oil, and is called acceton (i. e. 
 without sediment), is most commended." says 
 Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xi. cap. 15. So from 
 Ps. xix, 11, we may collect that csiy n33 the 
 dropping of the honeycombs (Eng. marg.) was 
 preferable to um or common honey ; and 
 Homer, II. xviii. lin. 109, mentions //.iXm-o; 
 x.ttra.Xu^o^z'ioio honey spontaneously distilling, 
 as peculiarly sweet. 
 
 V. As a noun nsD a district ov tract oi country. 
 See under rrBD VII. 
 
 nns to part or divide minutely, or into many 
 pieces. So the Vulg. divides minutatim. occ. 
 Lev. ii. 6. 
 
 Der. a bit. French petit, little, whence Eng. 
 petty, pettiness, &c. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but the idea ap- 
 pears to be, sudden, hasty. 
 
 I. As a noun ndb sudden, hasty, precipitate. 
 occ, Prov. i- 4. vii, 7. viii. 5. ix. 6. xiv. 18. 
 xxvii. 12, A prudent man, foreseeing evil,hideth 
 himself, D-^ns the hasty, precipitate, pass on 
 (and) are punished. Here the idea is evident. 
 Psal. cxvi. 6, Jehovah keepeth D-xnS) the hasty, 
 i. e. those who offend, not through malice, but 
 
 frail impetuosity. 
 
 II. As a particle (formed with a final d or DT 
 as woy, Dttrbc, and u^vbm) dnhs or oindd 
 suddenly, straightway. Job xxii. 10. Ps. Ixiv. 
 5. Prov. vi. 15, & al. freq. So the LXX al- 
 ways render it by a<pvu, t^aKpv^;, i^a-rivx, 
 i^tfTTivn;, 'Tttt^a.xz'nfji.a., or ivSiui, all denoting 
 suddenly, on a sudden, immediately. It occurs 
 with 3 prefixed 2 Chron. xxix. 36. 
 
 nna 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. To draw aside, withdraw. It does not ap- 
 pear however to be thus used as a verb in a 
 natural sense ; but hence perhaps may be best 
 derived the nouns .nnHin and nsn a Jtre-stove, 
 
 furnace, or the like, so called from the great 
 indraught of air to them, nnan is construed 
 as a masculine noun Isa. xxx. 33, and therefore 
 both the rr and the n immediately preceding it 
 are radical, rrnan -jTii? "Dfor the furnace is 
 already set in order ; for the king (of Assyria 
 namely) pirr X^rr it is prepared, &c. Comp. 
 Isa. xxxi. 9. And in like manner nsn seems 
 used for the fire-stove, of whatever form it 
 were, (comp. under -jbn IT. and "^173 II.) in 
 which they burned their children to Molech, 
 2 K. xxiii. 10, And he defiled nsnrr nx the 
 Tophet, which (was) in the valley of the sons 
 of Hinnom, that no man might make over his 
 son or his daughter by fire to Molech. Jer. vii. 
 31, And they have built the high places o/'nsnPT 
 the Tophet (called ch. xix. 5, the high places 
 of Baal) which (is) in the valley of the son of 
 Hinnom, to burn their sons and their daughters 
 by fire. And from the Tophet or fire-stove in 
 which they burned their children, the plax;e or 
 valley was called Tophet. See Jer. vii. 32. 
 xix. 6, 12, 13. And I think with Bate (whom 
 see in Crit. Heb. under nan), that this deri- 
 vation of rrnsn and nsn from rrn3 is prefer- 
 able to the common one, from fin a drum or 
 tabret, as if the place were so called from the 
 drums or tabrets which they used to beat, in 
 order to drown the shrieks and cries of the 
 innocent victims during these infenial sacrifi- 
 ces. Comp. Vitringa on Isa. xxx. 33. And 
 the above explanation of the Heb. rrnsn may 
 both illustrate the name Tabiti, by which He- 
 rodotus, lib. iv. cap. 59, tells us the Scythians 
 called Vesta, or the perpetual fire, and also 
 receive some confirmation from it. 
 
 II. To entice or seduce to evil. See Exod. 
 xxii. 16. Deut. xi. 16. Jud. xiv. 15. 2 Sam. 
 iii. 25. 1 Kings xxii. 20. Prov. i. 10. 
 
 Hence Greek a.'xa.Ta.ed to deceive. 
 
 III. To entice or persuade to good. Gen. ix. 
 27. Comp. under ns"* I. 
 
 Hence Greek -ruiof to persuade, Lat. peto to 
 ask, whence Eng. petition, &c. Eng. faith. 
 
 IV. As a noun "ns, plur. D-ns and D^-ns, per- 
 suasible, easily persuaded or enticed, (according 
 to that of Prov. xiv. 15.) simple, in a good or 
 middle sense. Psal. xix. 8. cxix. 130. Prov. 
 xix. 25 ; in a bad one. Prov. i. 22. ix. 4. 
 Also, simplicity, occ. Prov. i. 22. Asa noun 
 fem. plur. nT^ns simplicities, a heap of simpli- 
 cities or follies, " vecordia mera," Schultens, 
 " Ce n'est que sottise, she is nothing but folly." 
 French translation, occ. Prov. ix. 13 ; where 
 however the Vulg. explains m-ns by plena 
 illecebris/w// of allurements, and Dr Hodgson 
 translates m-ns r^Dirr by noisy in her invita- 
 tions. 
 
 Hence Lat. /a^wMS foolish, and Eng. /af moms, 
 fatuity. 
 
 V. Chald. rTn3, -ns or xns (perhaps from nna 
 to open) to be dilated, broad. It occurs not 
 however as a verb in this sense in the Bible, 
 but in the Targum on Isa. Ix. 5. v. I4,&al. As 
 a noun "ns breadth, occ. Ezra vi 3. Dan. iii. 1. 
 
nriD 
 
 432 
 
 br)B 
 
 nn3 
 
 I. To open or loose what was shut or bound, 
 to open, as the mouth, a window, the womb, 
 a sack, the hand, a volume or roll, &c. See 
 Job iii. 1. Gen. viii. 6. xxix. 31. xlii. 27. 
 Exod. xxi. 33. Num. xxii. 28. Deut. xv. 8. 
 Neh. viii. 5. In Niph. to he opened. Gen. 
 vii. 11. Ezek. 1. I, & al. As Ns. nns the 
 aperture or opening of a door, a door or door- 
 way. Gen. vi. 16. xviii. 1. xix. II, & al. 
 freq. pnns an opening, as of the mouth. 
 Ezek. xvi. 63. xxix. 21. nnsn an opening, as 
 of the lips. Prov. viii. 6. Also, an instrument 
 of opening, a key. Jud. iii. 25. Isa. xxii. 22, 
 And the key of the house of David will I lay 
 upon his shoulder. " The commentators," 
 says the celebrated Mons. Huet,* " are much 
 embarrassed as to the meaning of this passage, 
 not understanding how a key can be carried on 
 the shoulder ; which is by no means applicable 
 to the keys which are now in use. Their dif- 
 ficulty will cease when they know, that in the 
 early ages they made use of certain crooked 
 keys having an ivory or wooden handle. 
 These keys were placed in the holes of doors, 
 and by turning them one way or the other the 
 bolt was moved forward or backward, in order 
 to open or shut the door. This is evident 
 from the testimony of Homer, where he says, 
 Odyss. xxi. that Penelope wanting to open a 
 wardrobe,f took a brass key, very crooked, 
 hafted with ivory. On which Eustathius re- 
 marks, that this kind of key was very ancient, 
 and differed from the keys having several 
 wards, which have been invented since, but 
 that those ancient keys were still in use in his 
 time. The poet Ariston, in the Anthologia, 
 book vii. gives a key to the epithet of (iahxn/u,- 
 ^v, i. e. one that is much bent. These crooked 
 keys were in the shape of a sickle, 'S^iTuvouhn, 
 according to Eustathius but such keys not 
 being easily carried in the hand, on account of 
 their inconvenient form, they were carried on 
 the shoulder, as we see our reapers carry on 
 their shoulders at this day their sickles joined 
 and tied together Callimachus in his Hymn 
 to Ceres (lin. 45.) says, that that goddess 
 having assumed the form of Nicippe, her 
 priestess, carried a key xarufAxhav, that is, su- 
 perhumeralem, fit to be borne on the shoulder. 
 Hence Isa. xxii. 22, may be clearly under- 
 stood." Comp. Bp Lowth's note. 
 
 II. To open, open itself, as the flower-bud of 
 the vine. occ. Cant. vii. 12 or 13. 
 
 III. To draw, vnsheath, as a sword. Ps. xxxvii. 
 14. Ezek. xxi. 28. Comp. Ps. Iv. 22. 
 
 I V. To loose, ungird, unbind. Gen. xxi v. 32. 
 I K. XX. II. Job xxxix. 5. Isa. xiv. 17. Iviii. 
 6. Jer. xl. 4. In Niph. to be loosed, unbound. 
 Isa. V. 27. In Hith. to hose oneself. Isa. Iii. 2. 
 
 V.^ To open or furrow, as the ground by 
 ploughing, harrowing, &c. Isa. xxviii. 24. 
 
 Bishop of Avranches in France, in his Hnetiana, 
 xcvi. which the reader may find in the Gentleman's 
 Magazine for May 1770, p. 203. 
 
 Lin. 6, 7. 
 
 Comp. lin. 4750. 
 
 VI. To open, i. e. to make an opening, incision, 
 or engraving ; to engrave in precious stones, 
 gold, wood, brass. See Exod. xxviii. 9, 36. 
 1 K. vi. 29. vii. 36. As a noun mna and 
 nna an engraving, occ. 2 Chron. ii. 14. Zech. 
 iii. 9. Mas. plur. in reg. -mnH) engravings, 
 graven or carved work. Exod. xxviii. 11. Psal. 
 Ixxiv. 6, & al. Hence the Phenicians had the 
 name of their ^urxixot patseci, which Hero- 
 dotus, lib. iii. cap. 37, describes as little 
 images (of their gods no doubt) in a human 
 form, but of a pigmean size, which they car- 
 ried in the forepart of their galleys. Comp. 
 Bochart, vol. i. 712, and Selden, De Diis 
 Syris, Syntag. ii, cap. 16. 
 
 VII. To open, utter, declare. Ps. xlix. 5. 
 
 VIII. To come, bring, or set forth. See Jer. i. 
 14. Amos viii. 5. 
 
 Der. Gr. rirctu to expand, Lat. pateo, whence 
 patent. Also, Eng. a path. Qu ? Lat. fateor, 
 and in composition confiteor, whence Eng. 
 confess, &c. 
 
 hriB 
 
 I. To twist, wreath, intwist, intwine. It occurs 
 not as a verb in Kal, but in Niph. Gen. xxx. 
 8, "nbnss i3\"7bK -bnnDS by the twistings, agen- 
 cy, or operation, of God I am intwisted with 
 my sister, i. e. my family is now intwined or 
 interwoven with my sister's, and has a chance 
 of producing the promised seed. To this 
 purpose the LXX <rfvT>.,GsTo ^o o >soc, xui 
 ffuvitvtirT^u<pyiv t*i a^sX^j? f^ov, God hath taken me 
 into partnership (i. e. with Leah), and I am 
 intwined (contorta sum) with my sister ; and 
 Aquila still plainer, ffweona-r^i^'iv f^t o Sios, 
 xai ffvvoiniT'r^ct(p7i)i God hath intwined me, and 
 I am intwined The Vulg. also preserves 
 nearly the true sense, though not the idea of 
 the word, by rendering the text comparavit 
 me Deus cum sorore mea, God hath made me 
 equal with my sister. 
 
 II. As a noun b'TlHi a wreath for the arm or 
 neck, a twisted collar or bracelet. So the LXX 
 o^fAiffxov, and Vulg. armillam. And thus the 
 Lat. torques is from torqueo to twist. So 
 Aquila and Symmachus, who render bTiB by 
 (TT^iTTov from ffr^i<pu to turn, twist, preserve 
 the idea. occ. Gen. xxx viii. 18, 25. 
 
 III. As a noun b'ns a thread formed by con- 
 volution or twisting, a twist, or twine, Exod. 
 xxviii. 28. Jud. xvi. 9. Ezek. xl. 3. It is 
 applied to shreds or s/nps of sheet-gold, I sup- 
 pose from their resemblance to threads. Exod. 
 xxxix. 3. 
 
 The English word thread is from the German 
 draien or traien to turn round, twist, so, accord- 
 ing to its etymological signification, expresses 
 the idea of the Heb. Vns. See Junius' 
 Etymol. Anglican, in Thread. 
 
 IV. As a participial noun bn33 writhed, twist- 
 ing, tortuous, crafty, occ. Job v. 13. Prov. 
 viii. 8. The LXX render it in Job by 
 ^oXvrXexuv much intwined, i. e. very intricate 
 or involved, in their designs or schemes ; Sym- 
 machus by (TxoXia, tortuous, crooked ; so LXX 
 in Prov. by ffxoXiav and in this latter text 
 Aquila and Theodotion translate it -^i^i-rt- 
 irXtyftim twisted round. As a verb in Hith. to 
 
]DB 
 
 433 
 
 ^^hs 
 
 make or show oneself, twisting, twining, tortuous. 
 occ. Ps. xviii. 27; where the LXX htta-res- 
 ^us thou loiltturn about, and Vulg. pervertcris. 
 bnbns as a N. exceedingly twisting or tortuous. 
 occ. Deut. xxxii. 5; where LXX hiffar^f^uivri 
 turned about, and Vulg. perversa. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic 
 denotes, to sti?-, move, disturb, make a com- 
 motion. 
 
 I. As a N. ins a species of serpent, the asp, so 
 the Vulg. the LXX, and other Greek ver- 
 sions frequently. It seems to be so called on 
 account of the violent and speedy effects of its 
 poison; of which ^.lian, lib. ix. cap. 61, 
 ** 0|uTaray iffrt to i^ avrns (pa^(/t.a,x,ov, xui '^la'Soex,- 
 ftitv axia-Tov. The poison of the asp is very 
 acute, and speedy in its effects." See more in 
 Bochart, vol. iii. 380, & seq. See Deut. xxxii. 
 33. Job XX. 14. 
 
 From this root, no doubt, the serpent python, 
 feigned by a perverted tradition of the pro- 
 mise, * Gen. iii. 15, to be slain by Apollo, 
 had his name ; hence also the oracular Pythian 
 priestess of Apollo, and the spirit of Pytho 
 mentioned Acts xvi. 16. Comp. Greek and 
 Eng. Lexicon in nY0fiN. 
 
 IL As a N. insn the threshold of a door, limen 
 inferius, which is continually disturbed by the 
 feet of those who go in and out. 1 Sam. v. 4. 
 Zeph. i. 9, & al. On the text last cited comp. 
 under abT ; and to what is there said, I add 
 from Mr Dmmmond's Travels, let. ix. p. 187, 
 that in the country about Roudge in Syria 
 " the poor miserable Arabs are under the ne- 
 cessity of hewing their houses out of the rock, 
 and cutting very small doors or openings to 
 them, that they may not be made stables for the 
 Turkish horse, as they pass and repass." And 
 thus, long before him, Sandys, Travels, p. 
 117, says, at Gaza in Palestine, " we lodged 
 under an arch in a little court, together with 
 our asses ; the door exceeding low, as are all 
 that belong unto Christians, to withstand the 
 sudden entrance of the insolent Turks/' 
 
 The English word threshold very nearly answers 
 the idea of the Heb. insn, for it is from the 
 Saxon threschald, which, says Junius, (Ety- 
 mol. Anglican, in threshold,) " is plainly de- 
 rived from threscan to smite, strike, thrash, and 
 hald, wood; because the threshold is continually 
 struck and worn by the feet of those who go in 
 and out." 
 
 pn) 
 
 It occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic 
 signifies, to break in pieces. As a N. yna a 
 moment, a small portion or division of time. 
 Num. vi. 9, & al. It is also used adverbially, 
 
 Tlius Callimachus, celebrating this achievement in 
 his Hymn to Apollo, has these remarkable words, lin. 
 103, 104, 
 
 ivOv ffi MHTHP 
 
 Vuiix'T A022HTHPA 
 
 Which are thus translated by Dodd, 
 " Thee thy blest mother bore, and pleased assign 'd 
 The ^villing Saviour of distress'd mankind." 
 
 Let me refer the reader to the Hymn itself, and to the 
 excellent translation of it just cited, for more on the sub- 
 ject. 
 
 the particle n being understood, in a moment 
 or insta7it. Pro v. vi. 15, & al. 
 
 -in) 
 
 To expound, explain, interpret. It is applied 
 only to dreams. Gen. xl. 8, 16, & al. As a 
 N. ^Tins interpretation, solution. Gen. xl. 5, 12. 
 
 Hence "TinH) in Mesopotamia, Num. xxii. 5. 
 Deut. xxiii. 4 or 5, seems to have had its name 
 from a divine oracle which was at that place ; 
 as * Patrse in Achaia had from a pretended 
 one, and Patara in Lycia from an oracular 
 temple of Apollo; whence Horace, lib. iii. 
 ode iv. lin. 65, gives him the epithet of Pa- 
 tareus. (Comp. Wetstein on nra^a. Acts 
 xxi. 2.) Hence also the priests of Apollo 
 among the Gauls were called Paterae, from 
 the pretended oracular predictions and pro- 
 phetic endowments of their wisdom-giving 
 god. See Bochart, vol. i. 666. 
 
 PLURILITERALS in 3. 
 
 As Ns. fem. (perhaps from 3b3 to divide, share, 
 and iT'aa to approach, see Exod. xix. 15, & al.) 
 ii^^b^s and trabs, plur. ciyab'-s and Q-irabs, a 
 concubine, a woman who shares in the embraces 
 of a man, though he have one or more other 
 wives, a kind of inferior wife, concubina uxor, 
 freq. occ. This term ir^bD among the He- 
 brews did not, as the word concubine does 
 with us, imply any thing immoral or reproach- 
 ful. Keturah, whom Abraham, Gen. xxv. 1 , 
 took to wife, nu^x, is at ver. 6, mentioned as 
 one of his D-ir^b-S, (comp. 1 Chron. i. 32.) 
 Hagar, whom he took in Sarah's lifetime, be- 
 ing the other, and who is expressly styled his 
 rni/H Gen. xvi. 3. So Bilhah, who is called 
 Jacob's u^^b^S, Gen. xxxv. 22, was, notwith- 
 standing, his rrti^K Gen. xxx. 4, and both she 
 and Zilpah his "ti'S, wives, Gen. xxxvii. 2. 
 And the Levite's female companion, Jud. xix. 
 1, unites both denominations irrab-E) nti/a, and 
 at ver. 2, is said to have played the whore, natn 
 against him, and at ver. 27 he is called her lord. 
 How then, it may be asked, did a man's 
 urab-E) differ from his rrirx ? 1st, Because she 
 was not considered as a principal wife ; see 
 the cases of Sarah and Hagar, Gen. xvi. 6, 9, 
 and of Bilhah and Zilpah, Gen. xxx. 4, 3, 9 
 13; and thus Solomon's o-tfa are styled n^1uf 
 princesses, but not so his D-U'^b-H) 1 K. xi. 3. 
 Comp. Cant. vi. 9. 2dly, Because, if we may 
 judge from the early instances of Keturah and 
 Hagar, Gen. xxv. 5, 6, the children of the 
 u^ab-E) did not inherit. And this may be the 
 reason why the Levite's companion is so fre- 
 quently called his a^^b-H), Jud. xix.; for the 
 Levites had, strictly speaking, no inheritance. 
 See Num. xx. 21 24. 'u^abs seems once 
 used for male paramours, who share with the 
 husband in access to the wife, Ezek. xxiii. 20, 
 where however it is applied spiritually to idols 
 or false objects of worship sharing with Jeho- 
 vah in the regard and adoration of his people. 
 
 * Sec Bate's note on Num. xxii. 5, in his New and 
 Literal Translation, and Mr Bryant's Analysis of ancient 
 Mythology, vol. 1. p. 296. 
 
^iiDba 
 
 434 
 
 DI-IB 
 
 By 1 Kings xi. 3, Solomon had seven hundred 
 wives, princesses, and three hundred D-I^^b-S 
 concubines. A prodigious number, and what 
 to a mere western reader may appear hardly 
 credible. And yet some modem eastern prin- 
 ces have far exceeded it. Thus Habesci, 
 Present State of Ottoman Empire, p. 166, 
 says, " the number of women in the [Grand 
 Signor's] harem depends on the taste of the 
 reigning monarch. Sultan Selim had nearly 
 two thousand; Sultan Mahomet had but three 
 hundred ; and the present Sultan [Achmet 
 I v.] hosT^ve^tty weax sixteen hundred." Knolles 
 in his History of the Turks informs us, p. 
 1638, year 1617, that Achmet or Achmed, 
 their eighth emperor, " entertained three thou- 
 sand virgins and concubines in a seraglio." 
 And Mr Hanway, in his very entertaining 
 and instructive History of the Revolutions of 
 Persia, part vii. ch. xxxi. p. 208, gives us 
 such an account of Shah Hussein, emperor of 
 Persia, as shows that his women must have 
 been more numerous even than those of Sul- 
 tan Achmed. " Few men," says he, " have 
 carried their voluptuousness, however permit- 
 ted by a particular faith, farther than Shah 
 Hussein. The year 1701 was called in Persia, 
 the year of virgins. This prince then ordered 
 a search to be made through the whole extent of 
 his dominions for all the young virgins of distin- 
 guished beauty, (comp. Esth. ii. 3.) and the 
 commissioners appointed for the inquiry 
 brought all those whom they thought worthy 
 of the harem. The governors of the provin- 
 ces, knowing their master's predominant pas- 
 sion, paid their courts in the most prevailing 
 manner, even till the siege of Ispahan, [which 
 was not till the year 1722] by sending him the 
 finest girls in their province." How many 
 women then must he have had in his harem 
 by that time ? Comp. under j?ati; II. 
 Hence Greek <rtt.xxa.Kii, and -ra.xxa.Kyi, and Lat. 
 pellex, of the same import. The LXX almost 
 constantly render the Heb. word by raXXaxij, 
 and once, Genesis xxii. 24, by -rxXXaKis. 
 
 As a noun compounded of rrbs to separate, and 
 rrsn to distribute, a particular or distinct one, 
 a certain one. Once, Dan. viii. 13 ; where 
 Symmachus, rm Ton to some one, Vulg. alteri 
 nescio cui to another I know not whom. 
 
 ''As See under rrbj) II. 
 
 "in3D3 Chald. 
 
 As a noun mas. plur. T''in3D3 (once printed in 
 the common editions with a ;a, T-IUSDE), Dan. 
 iii. 7 ; but very many of Dr Kennicott's codi- 
 ces there read ^-'inSDiSJ with a n) musical instru- 
 ments of the stringed kind, played upon like 
 harps, by striking the strings, psalteries. So 
 Theodotion ^a.Xrv^iov, and Vulg. psalterii. 
 occ. Dan. iii. 5, 7, 10, 15. The learned 
 bishop Chandler* derives this word from the 
 Chaldee, B'tt'S to touch, impel, or from the 
 Persic psana, which denotes the percussion of 
 a harp, and observes that ter is a usual termi- 
 nation of substantives in Persic, as in dochter. 
 
 See his Vindication of the Defence of Christianity] 
 book L p. 53, &c. 
 
 suster, &c. (and thus der, in fader, moder) 
 which words, derived to us from the Saxon, 
 are with little variation commonly used in 
 English to this day. 
 
 The people of Aleppo in our days call a dulci- 
 mer* santeer. But Hasselquist, Travels, p. 
 84-, mentions an instrument which seems more 
 similar to the ancient nn2D3. " Whilst we 
 waited for supper," says he [at Old Cairo, in 
 Egypt] "we sent for one of this country's 
 musicians, who was a Christian Coptite, to 
 amuse us with his music. His instrument was 
 common in Egypt, and in many other places 
 of the East, being without doubt of great anti- 
 quity, and probably resembled David's harp. 
 The Christian Coptite, and even the Franks 
 who trade here, call it psalterium. It is in the 
 form of an oblique triangle, so large as to lie 
 commodiously on the knees when they play on 
 it. It has two bottoms, two inches from each 
 other, with about twenty catguts of different 
 sizes." The triangular form and numerous 
 strings of this instrument agree with the de- 
 scription of the ancient psalterium given by 
 Bp Chandler from the old writers. 
 
 n3r) 
 
 As a noun Paaneah. Once, Gen. xli. 45, And 
 .Pharaoh called the name of Joseph n3173 n^Si: 
 Zephnath- Paaneah. n332i is from py to hide, 
 lay, or treasure up, and may be a personal 
 name, formed like nbnp the assembler, preach- 
 er ; n3P3 is a plain compound from j;3'' to ir- 
 radiate or enlighten, and n3 rest, comfort : so 
 the two words together may express the trea- 
 sure of glorious comfort or rest ; -a name very 
 apposite to Joseph on the occasion. f 
 Or else the two words n3l?3 nD3i: may be ren- 
 dered, the comfortable enlightener or revealer of 
 a secret or secrets ; and this latter interpreta- 
 tion, it must be owned, is most agreeable to 
 the Targum rr-b rb3 p-n^T K'lna the man to 
 whom secrets are revealed, and to several Greek 
 versions cited in the Hexapla, one of which 
 renders the Heb. words, h zthus to. x^urTo. one 
 who knoweth secret things ; another, m ecriKccXuip- 
 Sn ro fAtXXov one to whom futurity is revealed ; 
 and a third, u xsx^vf.cf>ctviii txaXv-^tv one to whom 
 He (God) hath revealed hidden things. So 
 Josephus, Ant. lib. ii. cap. 6, 1, explains 
 the name by x^uttuv ivoimv, the discovery of 
 secret things. 
 -1113 
 
 As a noun Parbar. It seems a Chaldee word, 
 from 13 or Ti3 to divide, and *ii (Chald.) 
 without, so denotes, the outer part or division. 
 occ. 1 Chron. xxvi. 18. See Pole Synops. on 
 the place. 
 D"n3 
 
 As a noun an orchard, garden, enclosed planta- 
 tion, occ. Neh. ii. 8, (where see Bp Patrick) 
 Eccles. ii. 5. Cant. iv. 13. LXX fa.^cthuffoi. 
 It may be derived from Tns to separate, and 
 (Arab.) DT to hide, secrete, " abscondidit, ab- 
 didit," Castell, and so' denote a secret enclo- 
 sure or separate covert. " The Greeks haev 
 
 See Russell's Nat. Hist of Aleppo, p. 93. 
 
 \ See the learned Bate, in his Dissertation on the sup- 
 posed Confusion at Babel, at the end of his Enquiry into 
 the Similitudes, &c. p. 313315. 
 
bn5 
 
 435 
 
 pti^DB 
 
 acknowledged that the word vfa^uhuro;, para- 
 disus, came to them from the Orientals or 
 Persians, who gave this name to their fruit 
 gardens and their parks, where they kept all 
 sorts of wild creatures. Xenophon and other 
 Greek writers often make use of the word in 
 this sense." Calmet's Dictionary. Comp. 
 Greek and Eng. Lexicon in llAPAAEISOS. 
 The LXX almost constantly render p when it 
 relates to the garden of Eden, by i-xoochia-os. 
 Hence the word -rK^ahiffas paradise is in the 
 N. T. applied to the state of faithful souls he- 
 tioeen death and the resurrection, where, like 
 Adam in Eden, they are admitted to immediate 
 communion with God in Christ, or to a partici- 
 pation of the true tree of life, which is in the 
 midst of the paradise of (rod. Comp. Luke 
 xxiii. 43. Rev. ii. 7. Of this blessed state St 
 Paul had a foretaste, 2 Cor. xii. 4.* 
 Der. Paradise, paradisaical. Also, forest. Qu.? 
 hll2 Chald. 
 
 As nouns bny and xbnsi iron, from the Heb. 
 bTia, which see. Dan. ii. 33, 34, & al. 
 I cannot forbear observing, that the best com- 
 ment y have met with on Dan. ii. 40, is in the 
 celebrated Mons. Montesquieu's Grandeur et 
 Decadence des Romains, a comment the 
 more valuable, as I am persuaded nothing was 
 farther from the writer's thoughts, than the 
 illustrating of the prophet. If the reader 
 however will peruse the 6th chapter of that 
 work, entitled De la Conduite que les Romains 
 tinrent pour soumettre tous les Peuples, Of 
 the conduct which the Romans observed to subdue 
 all Nations, he cannot fail, I think, of being 
 forcibly struck with the prophetic comparison 
 of the Roman power to iron, which breaketh in 
 pieces and subdueth all things ; as he will there 
 see at one view by what steady, as well as 
 cruel, policy the Roman state shattered the na- 
 tions of the earth, as' it were, to pieces, and ren- 
 dered them in general utterly unable to resist 
 its power. Comp. Dan. vii. 7, 19. 
 
 Asa N. a flea. So the LXX and another 
 Greek version in the Hexapla, -v^uXXov, and 
 Vulg. pulicem. occ. 1 Sam. xxiv. 15. xxvi. 20. 
 It seems an obvious derivative from y^is free, 
 and wv^ to hap, bound, skip, (see Job xxxix. 
 20.) on account of its agility in leaping or skip- 
 ping. So Junius (Etymol. Anglican.) says 
 the English name fea, Saxon fea, and feo, 
 &c. are evidently from the Saxon ^eon, to fee, 
 on account of the singular agility of this little 
 animal, by which it so often escapes its pur- 
 suers. 
 
 As a N. a copy or declaration. So the LXX 
 in Ezra v. 6, haa-eKpncris a declaration. It 
 occurs also Ezra iv. 11, 23. vii. 11. The 
 word seems compounded of tris to declare, ex- 
 pound, and p2 (Chald.) a form, likeness, q. d. 
 a declarative form or copy, or a formal exposition. 
 
 From tif>i3 dung, excrement, and rrniy to shed, 
 pour out. As a N. fern. rT3-TU''^3, evacuated, 
 
 See Campbell's Prolim. Dissertations to the GospeLs, 
 p. 23a 
 
 excrement. So Vulg. alvi stercora. Once, 
 Jud. iii. 22, And the haft went in after the blade, 
 and the fat closed nrrbrr npn upon the blade, 
 "D for he had not drawn out the sword from his 
 belli/, and the excrement came out. 
 
 To spread out or abroad, to expand. So the 
 LXX fx^rsTa^wv, and Vulg. expandit. occ. 
 Job xxvi. 9. The word seems a derivative 
 from u^is to spread out, and n motion. How 
 justly therefore applicable to the expansion of 
 the clouds, which are perpetually moving or 
 shifting ! 
 
 As a N. mas. plur. D''nms ' princes, nobles 
 Aquila and the LXX (as cited in Montfau- 
 con's Hexapla) render it tftXixruv choice per- 
 sons, and another Greek version syysvwy well- 
 born, noble, occ. Esth. i. 3. vi. 9. Dan. i. 3. 
 It seems a compound of the oriental ns (from 
 Heb. 'ins) to be glorious, honourable, and on 
 perfect, so expresses the most honourable or 
 noble. 
 
 The learned Bp Chandler* observes to our 
 present purpose, that the word is or nxB enters 
 into the composition of several names of the 
 princes and nobles among the Medes and Per- 
 sians, as Pharnaces, Pharnaspes, Pharnuchus, 
 Phraortes, Phraates, Phradates, &c. 
 D>{n) See under nhb II. 
 
 As a N. fem. nS) apiece, and aa to cut, or break 
 ^ff (Comp. an) a piece of meat cut off. occ. 
 Dan. i. 5, 8, 13, 15, 16. xi. 26. It is in the 
 Complutensian edition, and in many other of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices, printed throughout 
 as two words an nu. 
 
 D:in3 
 
 As a N. from ns a piece (i. e. a writing or de- 
 claration, as we also speak) and rrna to respect, 
 a piece, declaration or decree respecting some 
 particular subject. It occurs once as a Heb. 
 N. for a divine decree or declaration, Eccles. 
 viii. 11, (where Symmachus a-^otpocffn a decree); 
 and as a Chaldee N. xnans is used not only 
 for a divine decree, Dan. iv. 14 or 17, and 
 DariB and xrsans for a royal one, Ezra iv. 17. 
 vi. 11. Esth. i. 20. Dan. iii. 16 ; but Nnans 
 denotes also the answer given by subjects to their 
 prince, respecting some particular subject, Ezra 
 V. 7. 
 
 The above cited are all the passages of the 
 Bible where the word occurs. 
 
 Hence perhaps the Gr. (phyyof/.xi, tiphy/iAai to 
 pronounce, utter, whence in composition, a^a- 
 (phyux a remarkable saying, an apophthegm. 
 
 As a N. from n3 a piece, and ba to roll round. 
 The Vulg. after Symmachus renders it fascia 
 pectoralis a swathe for the breast, and the com- 
 position shows it to be somewhat of this kind, 
 occ. Isa. iii. 24. Aquila, as translated by 
 Jerome, renders it cingulum exultationis a 
 cincture of joy ; comp. under Va VII. 
 
 As a N. a copy, exemplar. It seems compounded 
 
 In Ills Vindication of the Defence of Christianity, 
 book i. p. 58, & ^eq. 
 
1*2C 
 
 436 
 
 Kni: 
 
 of a?n!) (Samar. and Arab.) to examine dili- 
 gentlif, and ^13 ( Chald. ) a form, q. d. an ex- 
 amined, and so authentic, form or copy. occ. 
 Esth. iii. 14. iv. 8. LXX yr/yga(pflv a copy. 
 
 ^<3J See under xy 
 
 To shade, overshadow. It occurs not as a V. 
 but as a N. mas. plur. D-bxy shady trees, occ. 
 Job xl. 16, 17, or 21, 22; where Vulg. umbrae 
 shades. The word seems a dialectical varia- 
 tion from D-by (see by) as 3nu from m, DXp 
 from Dp, 3NT from aT. 
 
 To be fruitful, abundant, plentiful, exuberant. 
 It occurs not as a V. but see below pxy. 
 
 I. As a collective N. ]Ny sheep or flocks of 
 sheep. ]xy is distinguished from D";!? groa^^, 
 I Sam. XXV. 2. ASAee/) are thus denominated 
 from their great fruiffulness, whence they are 
 said to bring forth thousands, yea, infinite mul- 
 titudes, Psal. cxliv. 13 ; and the pastures are 
 said to be clothed with them, Psal. Ixv. 14. 
 And Bochart shows that the eastern sheep not 
 only bring forth two at a time, (comp. Cant. iv. 
 2.) but sometimes three or four, and that 
 twice a year; and another learned writer* ob- 
 serves, that *' we must not judge of the sheep 
 of Palestine by ours. The sheep of that 
 coimtry often bring forth two young ones, and 
 sometimes three or four. This great fruitful 
 ness is particularly observed, Ps. cxHv. 13.' 
 
 See Bochart, vol. ii. 432, 510, & seq. 
 
 II. Mixed flocks of small cattle, i. e. of sheep 
 and goats, from thexT fecundity. So Aristotle, 
 cited by Bochart, vol. ii. 417, observes of 
 goats, as well as of sheep, <roXvroxuri^x ya.p 
 tffTiv, that they are remarkably prolific. Gen. 
 xxvii. 9. xxxviii. 17. Lev. 1. 10, & al. freq. 
 And as the Heb. ]Ny, which most properly 
 seems to denote a flock of sheep, thus includes 
 goats, so the Greek f^riXa., which strictly means 
 sheep, as in Homer, II. x. lin. 485, 486. Odyss. 
 ix. lin. 184, likewise applied to goats. 
 
 In Num. xxxii. 24, the word is in the common 
 editions printed N3y, with the x transposed ; 
 but eleven of Dr Kennicott's codices there 
 read oaaxyb ; in Psal. viii. 8, it is usually 
 printed rray, but eleven of the Doctor's codi- 
 ces have rrsxy ; and in Neh. x. 36 or 37, for 
 the unparalleled plur. -jxy, part of the word 
 is-axyi, twelve MSS. and five printed editions 
 have -3Ny. 
 
 pxy As a N. Zaanan, the name of a place men- 
 tioned IVlic. i. 11; but as all local names in Heb. 
 are imposed for appellative reasons, so this 
 place seems to be so called from its fruitful- 
 ness or fertility. Accordingly Aquila gives 
 both the Heb. name and its interpretation, 
 calling it livvaav h tvhvovira, Sennaon the fer- 
 tile. So Jerome tells us that Symmachus 
 rendered the word abundant, fruitful ; and as 
 
 Sir Thomas Brown, in Miscellany Tracts. 
 
 appears from a passage in Cyril, he used the 
 same Greek word as Aquila, namely iveyivoua-av. 
 These ancient versions of pxa confirm the ex- 
 position of ]NiJ above given. See Bochart, 
 vol. ii. 432. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies, to incline, bend downwards, turn. ( See 
 Castell's Lexic. Heptaglott. under Tiy.) 
 I. As a N. *imy the neck, which is eminently 
 formed for bending forwards or backwards, on 
 one side or the other. Gen. xxvii. 40, & al. 
 freq. So plur. in reg. ^^Kiy the vertebral or 
 bending joints of the neck. Gen. xxvii. \Q. 
 Josh. X. 24, & al. 
 Job XV. 26, He ran upon him "iixnyn " with his 
 neck stooping and stretched out ; the very atti- 
 tude of a combatant running upon his adver- 
 sary." Scott's note. So the French say, 
 donner tete baissee sur I'ennemi. Our Eng. 
 neck, according to its e<?/mo%ica/ signification, 
 seems very nearly to correspond with the Heb. 
 "ixny ; for neck or nick is a Teutonic name for 
 that part of the body, which the learned 
 Junius, Etymol. Anglican, in Neck, deduces 
 from the V. nicken, to turn forwards or back- 
 wards, or round on every side, with an easy 
 motion. 
 
 Or is not -iNiy rather a N. formed from iiy, 
 with an x inserted before the last radical, as 
 in bxntr, ]X3u; ? Comp. under -iy VIII. 
 
 II. As a N. iny, the same. See under "ny 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. siiiy the neck. 
 See under ny IX. 
 
 I. To assemble or meet together in a regular 
 stated manner, as the women to worship at the 
 door of the tabernacle, occ. Exod. xxxviii. 
 8. I Sam. i. 22 as the Levites to perform 
 the service of the tabernacle, occ. Num. iv. 
 23. viii. 24. So, in the two last texts, as a 
 N. xsy such a meeting or assembling. 
 
 II. To assemble or meet together in orderly troops, 
 as soldiers, occ. Num. xxxi. 42. So with the 
 particle bj; against following, it may be ren- 
 dered to war against, occ. Num. xxxi. 7. Isa. 
 xxix. 7, 8. Zech. xiv. 12. And in this view 
 I think xny should be rendered, Isa. xxxi. 4,* 
 As a lion, &c. so shall Jehovah of hosts de- 
 scend bl7 xnyb to the army assembled against 
 mount Sion. In Hiph. to assemble or muster, 
 as an army. occ. 2 K. xxv. 19. Jer. Iii. 25. 
 As a N. xny, plur. fem. mxny, an army, host. 
 Gen. xxi. 22. Exod. xii. 41. Ps. xliv. 10. 
 Ixviii. 13, & al. freq. Also, warfare, military 
 service, station. Num. i. 3, & al. freq. Comp. 
 Isa. xl. 2. Job vii. I. xiv. 14, where comp. 
 under nbn VII. ^ 
 
 III. D^?3tyrr xny the host of heaven, LXX 
 
 xofffio;, or trr^UTKt, tov oo^xvov (comp. ActS vii. 
 
 42.) sometimes denotes the sun, moon, and 
 stars (i. e. the fluxes of light from them), in- 
 clusively, as Deut. iv. 19. (Comp. Gen. ii. 1. 
 Jer. xix. 13. Zeph. i. 5. Isa. xxxi v. 4. 2 K. 
 xvii. 16. xxi. 3. 2 Chron. xxxiii. 3, in which 
 
 * Comp. Homer, II. xii Un. 299, &c. and Shaw's Tra- 
 rels, p. 271. 
 
KISJ 
 
 437 
 
 pn^fi 
 
 three last passages they are distinguished from 
 bl?i Baal or the solar fire) ; sometimes the 
 stars, or stellar fluxes of light, as distinguished 
 from the sun and moon. Deut. xvii. 3. Jer. 
 viii. 2. xxxiii. 22. ( Comp. Gen. xv. 5. xxii. 
 17.) In 2 K. xxiii. 5, D-niiTT KSX bD seems 
 used for the fixed stars exclusively, unless we 
 should choose to interpret the particle ^ before 
 these words exegetically, even. The texts 
 just cited show that this celestial host was wor- 
 shipped by the heathen and apostate Israelites. 
 And from this worship, which veiy generally 
 prevailed among the Gentiles, as has been 
 often shown by learned men, particularly by 
 the late Dr Leland, * a great part of the pagan 
 world was denominated Zabians or Sabians. 
 Hence the formation of the D'-na^n xny is often 
 reclaimed for Jehovah, (see Deut. iv. 19. Neh. 
 ix. 6. Ps. xxxiii. 6. Isa. xl. 26. xlv. 12; and 
 Hutchinson's Trinity of the Gentiles, p. 321, 
 &c.) and they are called T-xniJ his hosts, Ps. 
 ciii. 21. Comp. Psal. cviii. 12. And hence 
 mxny mil" f Jehovah of hosts, and Nnbx 
 mxiiJ Aleim of hosts, (see 2 Sam. v. 10. Hos. 
 xii. 6. Amos iii. 13. v. M 16, 27. vi. 8. 
 Mic. iv. 4. ) are frequently used as titles of 
 the true God, and import that from Him the 
 host of the heavens derive their existence and 
 amazing powers, and consequently imply his 
 own eternal and almighty power. Accordingly 
 the LXX frequently interpret mNSy in this 
 connexion by llxvrox^a.rsa^ Almighty. 
 
 Why is DNibx put in the absolute form before 
 mxny, Ps. liv. 6. Ixxx. 5, 8, 15, 20. Ixxxiv. 
 9 ? Is it not in order to point out the Aleim 
 themselves as the hosts, defenders, and cham- 
 pions, of their own people ? Even as Jacob 
 calls them Q'^'inni the encampers. Gen. xxxii. 3. 
 
 , Comp. Ps. xxxiv. 7^or 8. cxxv. 2, and under 
 riDH IV. 
 
 In 1 K. xxii. 19. 2 Chron. xviii. 18, n'z'H 
 cntrrrr the host of heaven, LXX in 1 K. 
 ffT^uTia, Tov ov^otvov, seems to denpte the created 
 spiritual angels ; the Heb. phrase exactly an- 
 swering to the ffr^a.rtx ov^avio; heavenly host of 
 St Luke, ch. ii. 12, which are called ayytkoi 
 angels, ver. 15. Comp. Job xxxviii. 7. i. 6. 
 ii. 1, and under S33 II. and -jKb I. 7. 
 
 IV. As a N. mas. plur. D-Nny fem. mxny the 
 gazelles or antelopes, probably so called from 
 their f assembling in troops or being gregari- 
 ous, occ. 1 Chron. xii. 8. Cant. ii. 7. iii. 5. 
 To illustrate the first of these passages we 
 may observe from Dr Russell, that the two 
 species of antelopes about Aleppo in Syria 
 " are so extremely fleet, that the greyhounds, 
 though very good, can seldom take them with- 
 out the assistance of a falcon, unless in soft 
 deep ground." Comp, under naii V. 
 
 * Advantage and Necessity of the Christian Revela- 
 tion, part i. ch. iiL Comp. Eusebius, Prseparat. Evangel, 
 lib. iii. cap. 2; Selden, De Diis SjTis, Proleg. cap. 3; 
 Yossius, De Orig. & Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 30. 
 
 + Is not the Bacchanalian exclamation EYOI 2AB0I, 
 EVOE SABOI, an evident corruption of this title of the 
 true God ? 
 
 t Ih se rassemhlent en troupes, says Mons. Buffon, 
 Hist. Nat. tom. x. p. 232, 12mo. and Shaw's Travels, p. 
 415, says the gazelle or antelope is a gregarious animal. 
 
 Nat, Hist, of Aleppo, p. 51. 
 
 V. Chald. K55: and -ni: (from Heb. rrnx to 
 swell) to will, desire, be desirous, q. d. to swell 
 with desire. Dan. iv. H or 17. v. 19, 21. vii. 
 19. As a N. i^y will, purpose, occ. Dan. vi. 
 17 or 18. As a N. or rather as a V. infini- 
 tive, -nyn, Dan. iv. 32 or 35, rr^syna accord- 
 ing to his will, or as he would, juxta velle suum. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. In Kal, to swell, grow turgid, occ. Num. v. 
 21, 22, 27. In Zech. ix. 8, for nai^rD six of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices, either in the text or 
 various readings, have NnyD, as two or more 
 had originally ; and Symmachus renders it 
 xuXvuv ffT^xTnocv hindering the army, and Vulg. 
 ex his qui militant mihi, by those who militate 
 for me. 
 
 II. As a N. ay the toad, from his swelling ; or 
 rather, because there seems no occasion to 
 forbid eating the toad, the tortoise, from the 
 turgid form of his shell, occ. Lev. xi. 29. 
 
 III. As a N. ny the covering or tilt of a wag- 
 gon or carriage from its turgid form ; so nb^i? 
 iay vaulted or covered waggons, plaustra ca- 
 merata. occ. Num. vii. 3. Plur. D-na covered 
 carriages, litters, or the like. occ. Isa. Ixvi. 
 20. 
 
 IV. As a N. "ay, elation, pride, glory, majesty. 
 2 Sam. i. 19. Isa. iv. 2. xxviii. 5. Ezek. vii. 
 
 20, & al. freq. So Isa. xxix. 7, n"ay bST and 
 all her glory. 
 "ay is particularly applied to the promised land, 
 as being the glory of all lands. See Ezek. 
 XX. 6, 15. Dan. xi. 16, 41, 45. viii. 9. Jer. 
 iii. 19. Comp. Psal. cvi. 24. 
 
 V. As a N. "ay fem. rr"ay, plur. mas. D"ay, 
 the name of an animal, rendered in our 
 translation roebuck or roe, but more probably 
 means the gazelle, or antelope, thus named 
 from its beautiful stateliness, as they are D"Nay 
 from going in troops. These animals are 
 mentioned in Scripture as being extremely 
 swift, 2 Sam. ii. 18 ; and good for eating, 1 
 K. iv, 23 : to which if we add that they are 
 very common and gregarious in the south-eas- 
 tern countries, whereas the roe does not seem 
 a native of those regions, little doubt can re- 
 main but the gazelle or antelope, and not the 
 roe, is intended by the Heb. "ay. And for 
 farther satisfaction on this subject I refer the 
 reader to Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 414, to 
 Mons. Bufl'on's Hist. Nat. tom. x. p. 324, 
 &c. 12mo. and to Harmer's Observations, 
 vol. iv. p. 331. 
 
 To reach, hold out, stretch forth, porrigere. So 
 the modern versions; but the LXX i(iovvitnv, 
 and Vulg. congessit, he heaped up ; which in- 
 terpretation seems very well to agree with the 
 circumstances of the story. Comp. laau; and 
 nay. Once, Ruth ii. 14. 
 
 To form longish lines, or streaks, or such as are 
 
 longer than they are broad (q. d. oblongare), 
 
 or to be of an oblong shape. 
 I. As a N. Jjayx, plur. myayx, a finger or toe, 
 
 from its longish or oblong form. Exod. xxix. 
 
 12. 2 Sam. xxi. 20. I Chron. xx. 6. 
 
-I12S 
 
 438 m2ft 
 
 II. To streak or stripe. As a N. or participle 
 pass, ysy a stripe or striped, occ. Jud. v. 30. As 
 a N. mas. plur. D'-yii: stripes, occ. Jud. v. 30. 
 
 III. As a participial N. irny or jriny thehyoena, 
 so called from the dark stripes or streaks with 
 which his colour is variegated, occ. 1 Sam. 
 xiii. 18. Jer. xii. 9. So in the former pas- 
 sage Aquila renders the word * itxivav, and 
 the LXXin the latter vxtvti;; where indeed 
 3?^sy is strictly the participle paoul, and con- 
 sequently pi^y t3''J? the streaked or striped wild 
 beast; for though u-j? be generally used for 
 rapacious birds, yet there seems no reason 
 why it may not signify also a beast of prey. 
 It appears from 1 Sam, xv. 19. xxv. 14, that 
 the V. 101^ is applicable to men rushing or 
 
 flying upon, either in deed or word. The 
 learned Bochart, who proposes the interpre- 
 tation of yinji U">S? by the hycena or variegated 
 wild beast, excellently and at large defends it, 
 and thus translates Jer. xii. 9. Is then my heri- 
 tage (people) to me (as) a fierce hyaena? Is 
 there a wild beast all around upon her ? i. e. the 
 land of Canaan. The judicious reader cannot 
 help remai'king how well the verse according 
 to this translation agrees with the context 
 both preceding and following, and for farther 
 satisfaction I refer him to Bochart himself, 
 vol. ii. 830, & seq. See also Busbequius, De 
 Legat. Turc. epist. lib. i. p. 83, &1 ; BufFon, 
 Hist. Nat. torn. viii. p. 325, 12mo. ; and 
 Bruce's Travels, vol. v. p. 107. 
 
 The Arabic name for the hycena is j^ny pro- 
 nounced dsabuon, and in Barbary they still 
 call the hycena dubbah, which is a plain cor- 
 ruption of the Heb. i?ny. See Shaw's Tra- 
 vels, p. 173. 
 
 The hyoena and its peculiar enmity to dogs is 
 mentioned in Ecclus xiii. 18, (where see Ar- 
 nald's note). But this apparent enmity pro- 
 bably arises from its excessive fondness for 
 the flesh of these animals. See Bruce, as 
 above, p. 119,120. 
 
 IV. Chald. In Aph. to wet, moisten, imbue. 
 occ. Dan. iv. 22. In Ith. :;nv3i:rr, x and n 
 being transposed, and the letter cnanged into u, 
 to be wetted, occ. Dan. iv. 12. v. 21. So the 
 Vulg. render it by tingi, infundi, infici, and 
 the LXX in the last passage by t[iit(p*!. Is 
 not the Chaldee yiy in this sense a dialectical 
 variation of the Heb. yia? fo saturate, as we 
 say, with moisture ? 
 
 To collect, gather together, heap up. Gen. xii. 
 35. Exod. viii. 14. Job xxvii. 16, & al. As 
 a N. mas. plur. D-'iiy heaps, occ. 2 K. x. 8. 
 
 Der. To jabber. Qu? 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies, to take hold, or hold tight in the hand, 
 *'prehendit, astrinxit manu." Castell. As 
 
 * But it should be remarked that the Chaldee Targum 
 on 1 Sam. xiii. 18, explains D^yili by X''J73X vipers. 
 And it is very probable that in that text D''27l3y means 
 either pipers, or some party-colowred serpents, of which 
 Bochart shows there are several sorts, and one in par- 
 ticular called by the Greek iicuvot, hymna, no doubt from 
 its streaked skin. See Bochart, vol. iii. 395. 
 
 a N. mas. plur. D-nSi: handfuls of corn gather- 
 ed in reaping. So Vulg. manipulis. Once, 
 Ruth ii. 16. Thus it is distinguished from 
 D'-'inj; the sheaves mentioned ver. 7 and 15. 
 
 Hence NTyrr, with rr interrogative prefixed. 
 Once, Dan. iii. 14, Is it true ? So Theodo- 
 tion, Vulg. and almost all the ancient ver- 
 sions, as if >5Tyrr were a dialectial variation of 
 '\>'^'irt is it just or tme ? The Samaritans, 
 says Castell, very often use x for p, and the 
 Babylonians, from whom many of them were 
 descended, might probably do the same. 
 Others explain it, is it of set purpose, or de- 
 signedly 9 The sense of the Chald. x-rji being 
 a "little varied from that in which rrny is used, 
 Num. XXXV. 20, 22. The reader, may find 
 other interpretations in Pole's Synopsis, but 
 the most probable seems one of the two here 
 proposed. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 The reduplicate my in Chaldee signifies to 
 
 look sideways, &c. and in Arabic, to turn 
 
 away. 
 
 I. As a N. Ti: the side of any thing. Gen. vi. 
 16. Exod. xxv. 32. Num. xxxiii. 55, & al. 
 freq. Deut. xxxi. 26, Take this book of the law, 
 and place it nyrr by the side of the ark of the 
 covenant of Jehovah your Aleim, that it may be 
 there for a witness against thee. By the side 
 of the ark, " in some chest by it (for there was 
 nothing in the ark, but the two tables of the 
 law, 1 K. viii. 9). This was the book that 
 was found 2 Kings xxii. 8." Clark's note. 
 
 Hence Eng. side, sidle. 
 
 II. As N. -lyn, fem. myn and rrnyn, a nar- 
 row pass or defile, enclosing and protecting on 
 each side, a strong hold. See 1 Chron. xii. 
 8. Jud. vi. 2. 1 Sam. xxii. 4, 5. The LXX 
 render it several times by irrivois narrow defileSy 
 straits. Also, as a N. mas. plur. DmyD 
 works enclosing, and straitening a besieged city. 
 Eccles. ix. 14. Comp. Isa. xxix. 3. Luke xix. 
 43. 
 
 III. In Kal, retaining the radical n final, to be 
 in wait, to watch on the side of one. q. d. lat- 
 erare. Vulg. insidiari. occ. Exod. xxi. 13. 1 
 Sam. xxiv. 11 or 12; in which latter passage 
 our translators render it huntest, according to 
 the following sense. As a N. fem. n-iy a ly- 
 ing in wait. Num. xxxv. 20, 22. As a N. 
 mas. plur. D-Ty insidious, watchful enemies, or 
 hunters. Jud. ii. 3. Comp. D^l-y Jer. xvi. 16. 
 
 IV. To come or steal sideways upon one's game, 
 whether beast or bird, to catch or take in this 
 manner. Gen. xxvii. 3, 33. Lev. xvii. 13. 
 Lam. iii. 52, & al. Comp Job x. 16. It 
 is also used spiritually for catching or insnar- 
 ing souls or persons. Ezek. xiii. 18, 20, 21. 
 Comp. Gen. x. 9. In Niph. to be hunted, 
 spoken of cities, " as a forest of beasts is said 
 to be hunted" (Bate), and so their inhabitants 
 taken or destroyed, as it follows in the text. 
 occ. Zeph. iii. 6. As a N. n-y a catching or 
 taking of prey or game. Gen. xxv. 27. Also, 
 game taken, venison. Gen. xxv. 28. xxvii. 7, 
 19, & al. Comp. Job xxxviii. 41. As a N, 
 
p-?2J 
 
 439 
 
 nni* 
 
 mas. plur. D-T-y hunters. Jer. xvi. 16. As 
 Ns. ni5iD fern, rmya an instrument used in 
 catching yame or prey, a toil, a net, a snare. 
 Job xix. G. Eccles. vii. 26. ix. 12. Ezek. xii. 
 13. Hence, 
 V. As nouns T-y fem. m-iJ and ms, victual 
 or provision, in general. Josh. ix. 5, 11. Gen. 
 xlii. 25. & al. And hence once as a verb in 
 Hith. T-iayn (for T-ynrr, y and n being trans- 
 posed, and the latter changed into \d) to pro- 
 vide oneself, take for provision. Josh. ix. 12. 
 ny in the reduplicate form, to hunt repeatedly, 
 frequently, or continually, occ. Ezek. xiii. 18, 
 20. 
 
 plus 
 
 i. As a noun pTS, fem. rcp^^i just, justice, 
 righteousness, right. (2 Sam. xix. 28 or 29.) 
 freq. occ. Lev. xix. 36, scales of pny justice, 
 weights ofpi'i justice, an epha ofpia justice, 
 an hin o/'pTi: justice, shall ye have. Comp. 
 Deut. XXV. 15. Job xxxi. 6. Ezek. xlv. 10. 
 In these passages the idea of the word is 
 plainly given, and we are directed to take it 
 from the equal poise of a balance, or the equal- 
 ity of weights and measures. So among the 
 Romans " Justice was represented by a person 
 with a balance or pair of scales in her hand, 
 exactly even. " Spence's Polymetis, Dialogue 
 X. p. 138. Comp. Ps. Ixii. 10. Dan. v. 25, 27. 
 Mat. vii. 2. Luke vi. 38. 
 
 Joel ii. 23. He hath given you the former rain 
 rrpnab in just quantity. 
 
 II. In Kal, to be just, of full weight or measure, 
 in a moral or spiritual sense. Job ix. 2, 15. 
 xxxiii. 12. XXXV. 7, & al. Also, to justify, make 
 
 just. Job ix. 20. xxxii. 2. xxxiii. 32. xl. 3. & al. 
 to justify comparatively with another less righ- 
 teous, Jer. iii. 11. Ezek. xvi. 51, 52. In 
 Hiph. to justify, pronounce just. Deut. xxv. 1. 
 Prov. xvii. 15. Also, to do justice to. 2 Sam. 
 XV. 4. 1 K. viii. 32, & al. In Hith. pntayrr 
 (for pnynrr, y and n being transposed, and 
 tlie latter changed into Vi, as in T-iaarr under 
 ny XV.) to justify oneself, occ. Gen. xliv. 16. 
 As a noun p-'iy a justified person, one who ob- 
 tains the effect of being justified, just, of full 
 weight or measure in the estimation of divine 
 
 justice. Gen. vi. 9. vii. 1, & al. freq.* Also, 
 a title of Christ, the justifier, he who being just, 
 or of full weight, himself makes others just or 
 gives them weight also. See inter al. Isa. xlv. 
 21. liii. 11. Zech. ix. 9. Comp. Jer. xxiii. 5 
 or 6. xxxiii. 15. Mai. iv. 2. Acts iii. 14. vii. 
 52. xxii. 14<. Rom. iii. 2126. ix. 30. x. 3. 1 
 Cor. i. 30. 2 Cor. v. 21. Phil. iii. 9. And on 
 this whole root see Hutchinson's Works, vol. 
 vi. p. 186 193, and Bate's Critica Hebraea. 
 
 Der. Perhaps Lat. j'wc^ex, jwrfico, whence Eng. 
 judicious, judicial, judicature, Fiench.juge,juge- 
 ment, lElng. judge, judgment, &c. 
 
 I. In Hiph. to shine, glare, be resplendent, occ. 
 Ezra viii. 27. So LXX ffriXfiovros, and 
 
 ' And here I would wish the reader to consider 
 whether T'DJl when applied to sinful man in respect of 
 God does not, in Uke manner, signify one who is a par- 
 taker of the divine esruherant benignity, one who, in St 
 Paul's phrase, hath obtained mercy. See 2 Chron. vi. 41. 
 Ps, XXX. 5. xxxi. 24. xxxvii. 28. 1. 5. cxxxii. 9, 16, & al. 
 
 Vulg. fulgeutis. Symmachus likewise renders 
 the noun by (tt/XjSjjj splendour, in Lev. xiii. 36. 
 II. As a noun larrii yellow, from the glare or 
 vividness of that colour, occ. Lev. xiii. 30, 32, 
 36. So LXX la-yth;, and lft.M6tZ,Mv tjellow and 
 yellowish, and Vulg. fiavus. Comp. ariT. 
 
 I. In Hiph. to cause or make to shine, 'occ. 
 Psal. civ. 15. So Symmachus ffTiktiuv to shine, 
 glister. 
 
 II. In Kal, to neigh like a horse, occ. Jer. v. 
 8. 1. 11. As a noun fem. plur. mbnyp 
 neighings. occ. Jer. viii. 16. xiii. 27. In this 
 sense it seems to be a word formed from the 
 sound, as hi7inio in Latin, neigh and whinny in 
 English. Comp. bii lU. Hence, 
 
 IIL To shout, make a cheerful or loud cry or 
 vociferation, as men. Esth. viii. 15. Isa. x." 
 30. xxiv. 14.. Jer. xxxi. 7, & al. Others re- 
 concile the three senses of this word by mak- 
 ing the radical meaning, to cheer, exhilarate, as 
 Ps. civ. 15, (where indeed the LXX accord- 
 ingly render it Ixoc^woci, and Vulg. exhilaret, 
 exhilarate) and thence to make a cheerful or 
 loud cry, as horses or men. But how will 
 Isa. X. 30, where it denotes, to lift up the voice, 
 as in fright or terror, agree with this explication ? 
 
 Der. French >/, Eng. jolly, &c. 
 
 7o be clear, transparent. It occurs not however 
 as a verb simply in this sense, but comp. root 
 "irrT ; and hence 
 
 I. As a noun nrry something" transparent to ad- 
 mit the light, occ. Gen. vi. 16. So Symma 
 
 chus "^la^avig. 
 
 IL As a noun mas. plur. D^^irry the noon or 
 mid-day, so LXX f^ttrnfA^ottt, and Vulg. meri- 
 dies ; or more strictly, the celestial fluid or 
 heavens, in the state they are in at noon-day, 
 clear and transparent. See Deut. xxviii. 29. 
 Job xi. 17. Psal. xxxvii. 6. Isa. Iviii. 10. 
 Comp. Dan. xii. 3. Exod. xxiv. 10. On 2 
 Sam. iv. 5, comp. under "|D IV. Cant i. 7, 
 is well illustrated by Virgil's directions con- 
 cerning sAeep and ^oafe, Georg. iii. lin. 331, &c. 
 
 ^stibus at mediis umbrosam exquirere vallem; 
 Sicubi magna Jovis antiquo robore ^uercus 
 Iiigentes tendit rajnos, aut sicubi nigrum 
 Ilicibus crebris sacra nemus accubat umbra. 
 But let them panting in the mid-day heat 
 Seek in some darksome dell a safe retreat, 
 Wliere'er of ancient growth Jove's tree is found. 
 Stretching with ample sweej) his arms around. 
 Or blackest grove of thickening holm-oaks made 
 Frowns with the horrors of a sacred shade. 
 
 Neville. 
 
 III. As a noun with a formative s imi" oil, 
 from its transparency or admitting the light. 
 freq. occ. " Oil, says that eminent Physiolo- 
 gist Mr Jones, (Physiol. Disquisitions, p. 15.) 
 is condensed when cold, into a sort of globules 
 impervious to the light, and becomes as opaque 
 as a solid lump of suet; but when these 
 globules are dissolved and opened by the action 
 of fire, the oil not only becomes transparent, but 
 appears as bright and shining as if the light were 
 a natural part of its body.'' Comp. p. 222, 223. 
 Some printed editions in Deut. vii. 13, read 
 T'lrry plur. oils ; but others, and among them 
 the Complutensian, together with very many of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices, have -jnrr-i: singular. 
 
ma 
 
 440 
 
 ^:sj 
 
 In Zech. iv. 14, Joshua the high-priest and 
 Zerubbabel are styled 'irry" "an som of oil, as 
 being anointed with the Holy Sjnrit, and made 
 his instruments in re-establishing the church 
 and state of the Jews. Comp. ver. 6, 12, and 
 see Bp Newcorae. 
 
 I V. It is once used as a verb in Hiph. Job 
 xxiv. 11, Ti-'ny DrTntt? l-a between or loithin 
 their walls they make or press out oil ; (comp. 
 Sense III.) or rather, between their walls (with 
 which the vineyards were enclosed, Prov. 
 xxiv. 31.) they laboiu: at noon-day, or bear 
 the noon-day heat (rav xavtruiia. (pi^ouin, Mat. 
 XX. 12), which it is well known, in those hot 
 eastern countries is, in the summer time, al- 
 most insupportable, particularly near walls.* 
 Comp. Sense II. 
 
 Hence Islandic skyr, and Saxon scir clear, 
 transparent, and Eng. sheer. See Lye's 
 Junius Etymol. Anglic. Also French jour 
 day, whence journee, journal, and Eng. jour- 
 ney, journaL 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 To command, order, ordain, give orders which 
 
 may be either impulsive or prohibitory, prseci- 
 
 pere. It is followed by the particles by, bx, 
 
 and b, but sometimes not. See Gen. ii. 16. 
 
 iii. 11. vi. 22. Psal. Ixviii. 29. Jer. xxxv. 6. 
 
 Exod. xvi. 24-. i. 22. Deut. iv. 23. xxxiii. 4. 
 
 1 K. ii. 43. Isa. v. 6. 2 Sam. xvii. 23. Isa. 
 
 xxxviii. 1. As a noun ^y a precept, command. 
 
 occ. Isa. xxviii. 10, 13. Hos. v. 11. As a 
 
 noun fem. m^n plur. m^n nearly the same. 
 
 Exod. xxiv. 12. Gen. xxvi. 5, & al. freq. 
 
 ma 
 
 With a 1 radical, and fixed, as in j?i3 and jjiur. 
 
 To cry ahud, shout, occ. Isa. xlii. 11. Asa 
 noun fem. rrmji, and in reg. nmy a cry or 
 crying out. occ. Psal. cxliv. 14. Isa. xxiv. 11. 
 Jer. xiv. 2. xlvi. 12. 
 
 nna 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. To be white or clear, to shine, spoken of the 
 complexion, occ. Lam. iv. 7, nbnn iny they 
 were whiter than milk; where LXX iXuft^u.* 
 they shone, Vulg. nitidiores more shining, clearer. 
 As a noun nii white, so LXX Xivxo;, and 
 Vulg. candidus. occ. Cant. v. 10. 
 
 II. Tobe white, pale. occ. Isa. v. 13, rrni: n3n?3m 
 nny and its multitude is, or looks, pale with 
 
 fasting. Here pnn being masculine, the final 
 
 rr in liny must be radical. 
 HI. As a noun njf clear, spoken of heat, so 
 
 Vulg. clara. occ. Isa. xviii. 4. of a wind, clear 
 
 and parching, occ. Jer. iv. II j where Vulg. 
 
 urens burning. 
 
 IV. As a noun fem. plur. mny things clear or 
 plain; or adverbially (n being understood), 
 clearly, applied to the speech, and opposed to 
 D''3bl7 stammerers, stutterers, occ. Isa. xxxii. 4 ; 
 where Symmachus r^ava perspicuous. 
 
 V. As a noun nyn plur. fem. mniira, the 
 human forehead, from its shining whiteness or 
 smoothness. Exod. xxviii. 38. Ezek. ix. 4, & 
 al. freq. 
 
 VI. As a noun fem. plur. nniin shining plates 
 of metal, laminse. occ. 1 Sam. xvii. 6. 
 
 nny, with the second radical doubled. It 
 occurs not as a verb in this form, but hence as 
 nouns n-ny, the smooth, shining top or summit 
 of a rock. occ. Ezek. xxiv. 7, 8. xxvi. 4, 14; 
 where the LXX kiuTir^tav the smooth rock. 
 Fem. irn^ny a shining, parched land or coun- 
 try, occ. Ps. Ixviii. 7 ; where Aquila Xtiu-rt- 
 T^nt^tt on the smooth rock. Plur. mas. D-Tini: 
 shining, rocky summits, occ. Neh. iv. 13. 
 Comp. Jer. iv. 11. 
 
 nyriii occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate 
 form, but as a noun fem. plur. mn^ny violent 
 or intense heats or droughts, so the French 
 translation, les grandes secheresses. occ. Isa. 
 Iviii. 11. Comp. rrn III. 
 
 Der. Perhaps Latin siccus dry, whence exsicco, 
 and Eng. siccity, siccation, exsiccate, exsicca- 
 tion, &c. 
 
 )na 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Chaldee 
 signifies, to corrupt, contaminate, and in Syriac 
 the noun denotes corrupted, polluted. As a 
 noun fem, in reg. nsns a stench, stink ; Vulg. 
 putredo corruption. Once, Joel ii. 20. Comp. 
 n^iH under rrni IV. 
 
 Der. Stain, stink, stench, 
 
 pna 
 
 I. To laugh, or more accurately, to move back- 
 wards and forwards, as the sides or lungs, in 
 laughter. Gen. xvii. 17, & al. freq. Comp. 
 Ezek. xxiii. 32, pn^b/or laughing or laughter, 
 i. e. to be laughed at, so Vulg. in derisum for 
 derision. 
 
 II. In Kal and Hiph. io sport, in dalliance. 
 Gen. xxxix. 14, 17. xxvi. 8, in joking, sing- 
 ing, and dancing. Exod. xxxii, 6 ; where the 
 LXX Txi^uv, which is in like manner used in 
 the Greek writers for dancing. Comp. ver. 
 19, and Greek and Eng. Lexicon in nxi^M. 
 
 III. To make sport or diversion, occasion laugh- 
 ter. Jud. xvi. 25. Ezek. xxiii. 32. In Hiph. 
 to sport, jeer, mock. occ. Gen. xix. 14. xxi. 9. 
 
 This root is nearly related to pnar (which 
 see), as appears plainly from Jud, xvi, 25 ; 
 and from a comparison of Gen. xxi, 6, with 
 Amos vii. 9 ; in which latter passage pny 
 Isaac is called prnv". 
 
 Der. Lat. jocor, whence Eng. joke, jocular, 
 &c. Also, perhaps, jog, and (compounded 
 with ba to [roll) joggle. Comp, under pnur. 
 
 ina 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but as a noun 
 inJi white, shining, of a bright, vivid, white 
 colour, occ. Ezek. xxvii. 18. Jud. v. 10. To 
 this purpose the LXX (as cited by Basil) * 
 XafJczoviTuv, Symmachus irrixp,ou(Tuy, and Vulg. 
 nitentes, shining. 
 
 >^ 
 
 Denotes dryness, drought. So the LXX fre- 
 quently render it by %4'U)) thirsty, uw^^os with- 
 out water, and Symmachus, in Ps. Ixiii. 2, by 
 ^i\Po!.ly!S thirsty. Hence Lat. sitis drought, 
 thirst, and sitio to thirst, &c. 
 
 Dr Russell's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 15, and Har- 
 mer's observations, vol. i. p. 167, note, and p. 458. 
 
 * Should not the common reading- of the LXX /j.t<n^f/y- 
 /3?/?, be understood in the same sense, namely, sJdning 
 like the noon-day light ? 
 
b38 
 
 441 
 
 bs 
 
 i. As a noun rr-ii drought. Job xxiv. 19. Also 
 dry, desert. Job xxx. 3. Ps. Ixiii. 2. cvii. 35. 
 Isa. xli. 18. Zeph. ii. 13, & al. Plur. fern. 
 nT'y dry places or ground, occ. Psal. cv. 41 ; 
 where LXX avv^^ois without water. 
 
 II. As a noun p-y rfn/, parched ground. Isa. 
 xxv. .5. xxxii. 2. Also, a (fry /icaj^ of earth 
 or stones, occ. 2 K. xxiii. 17, What ^i^yrr 
 heap is that which I see ? (it is) inprr the 
 grave of the man of God. Jer. xxxi. 21, "a-yn 
 D-a^i: lb, or, as thirty of Dr Kennicott's co- 
 dices read, D-ST'i: set thee up heaps. Ezek. 
 xxxix. 15, And shall raise up (Heb. build) near 
 it p-yrr a heap. Thus Bate in Crit. Heb. 
 whom see. And to illustrate the last cited 
 text, I add, that Dr Shaw, in the Preface to 
 his Travels, p. x. mentions his meeting with 
 many heaps of stones in several places in Bar- 
 bary^ in the Holy Land, and in Arabia, which 
 have been gradually erected over travellers 
 barbarously murdered-, the Arabs, according 
 to a superstitious custom among them, con- 
 tributing each a stone whenever they pass by 
 them. 
 
 III. As a noun mas. plur. 0""^ inhabitants of 
 the wilderness. Psal. Ixxii. 9. Isa. xxiii. 13. 
 
 IV. As a noun mas. plur. ""y rendered wild 
 beasts of the desert. Bochait (whom see, vol. 
 ii. 862, &c.) thinks they are most probably 
 the wild cats or cat-a-mountains ; but by the 
 company with which they are joined, Isa. 
 xxxiv. 14<. Jer. 1. 39, (though I confess this 
 argument is of no great force) it may seem 
 that the word rather denotes the ravenous birds 
 haunting the wilderness. It may also be taken 
 in this sense, Isa. xiii. 21, and, as I appre- 
 hend, Psal. Ixxiv. 14. Thou hast broken in 
 pieces the heads of leviathan, i. e. the princes 
 or captains of Egypt, thou hast given him for 
 food D^-Jib DiJb to the multitude of ravenous 
 
 'birds. (Comp. Exod. xiv. 30.) " The final 
 destruction of the adversaries of Messiah's 
 kingdom is described at large under a like 
 image, Rev. xix. 17, 18." Dr Home. Comp. 
 Ezek. xxix. 5. xxxii. 4. And Homer often 
 mentions the oimoi or birds as preying on the 
 carcasses of the dead or slain. See II. i. lin. 
 5. ii. 393. viii. 379. xi. 395. xxii. 335, 354. 
 xxiv. 411. 
 
 V. As a noun y, plur. D-y and 0-"^ a decked 
 ship or vessel, which carries men and goods 
 dry, as distinguished from an open boat. occ. 
 Num. xxiv. 24. Isa. xxxiii. 21. Ezek. xxx. 9. 
 Dan. xi. 30. 
 
 To shade,, shadow, overshadow, shelter. 
 
 I. To overshadow. It occurs not as a verb in 
 Kal in this sense, but as a noun by shade, 
 shadow. 2 K. xx. 9. Isa. xxv. 4. So Ezek. 
 xxxi. 3, by?3 V^n still with shade ; where 
 LXX according to the Alexandrian MS. 
 ^uxvos v TV irxn^i^ (read trxfrri) thick with 
 shade. So another Hexaplar version. Comp. 
 under u^^n V. Also, shade, shelter, pro- 
 tection, as of a house. Gen. xix. 8 ; of a tree, 
 Jud. ix. 15 ; of a mountain, Jud. ix. 36 ; 
 of a gourd, Jon. iv. 6. Comp. Num. xiv. 9. 
 Psal. xci. 1. Isa. xxx. 2. Eccles. vii. 12. As 
 a noun fern, nbyn a shady place or valley, occ. 
 
 Zech. i. 8; where LXX xarxa-Kiuv over- 
 shadoiving. 
 
 II. As a noun fem. rrbny a spread or extent of 
 waters covering a large bottom, occ. Isa. xliv. 
 27. As a noun fem. nbnyQ, in reg. nbiyn, 
 nearly the same. Exod. xv. 5. Job xli. 23. 
 Psal. cvii. 24, & al. Comp. below bby II. 
 
 III. As a word formed from the sound, to ring, 
 tingle, or sound, as the ears in violent surprise 
 or fright. So Vulg. tiimio. Thus the Lat. 
 tinnio, and Eng. ring, tingle, tinkle, toll, knolU 
 knell, are aU formed from the sound, occ. 1 
 Sam. iii. 11. 2 K. xxi. 12. Jer. xix. 3. Comp. 
 brry IL and bby III. below. 
 
 I place this sense rather under by than nby, 
 because the verb when thus used never occiu-s 
 with a final rr ; and because I apprehend that 
 in 1 Sam. iii. 11, rraVyn the reading of 
 twenty-one of Dr Kennicott's codices, and 
 not ns^byn, is the true one, as in 2 K. xxi. 
 12. Hence 
 
 IV. As a noun fem. plur. mbyn bells, occ. 
 Zech. xiv. 20. But perhaps, as Mr Har- 
 mer* has remarked, the word in this text 
 rather means, as the Targum explains it, co- 
 verings, caparisons, warlike trappings; for 
 though the modem easterns in their journeys 
 fix bells upon their cameb, it does not appear 
 that they ever deck their horses in this man- 
 ner. Niebuhr however. Voyage de 1' Arable, 
 tom. i. p. 96, mentions the little bells which 
 they fasten to their mules as well as to their 
 camels. So tom. ii. p. 107. And comp. 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. p. 283. 
 
 V. As a verb fem. plur. cnbyn cymbals. So 
 the LXX most commonly render it xvfi(iecXK. 
 These were two convex plates of brass or other 
 metal, which being struck against each other 
 produced a hollow ringing sound. I Chron. 
 xiii. 8. XV. 19, & al. See Shaw's Travels, 
 p. 204. 
 
 bby I. To be overshadowed, occ. Neh. xiii. 19 ; 
 where Eng. translat. " began to be dark." 
 
 I I. To be overflowed, overwhelmed, covered ivith 
 water, occ. Exod. xv. 10. 
 
 III. To sound, quaver, as the lips of a person 
 in terror, occ. Hab. iii. 16; where Vulg. 
 contremuerunt trembled. Comp. above by HL 
 
 byby I. To overshadow exceedingly, or very 
 much. occ. Isa. xviii. I, where Aquila <rx/a 
 shadow. Comp. under P| 23 IV. 
 
 II. As a noun byby the locust, so called, accord- 
 ing to Bochart, vol. iii. 446, from their some- 
 times flying in such swarms as to obscure the 
 sun, and darken the air. occ. Deut. xxviii. 42. 
 
 III. As a noun mas. plur. D'byby a kind of 
 cymbals, occ. 2 Sam. vi. 5. Ps. cl. 5. See 
 above by V. 
 
 IV. D^aT byby Job xl. 31, or xli. 7. Ren- 
 dered fish- spears,- but the Heb. root by seems 
 to have no connexion in sense with spears. 
 Various have been the interpretations pro- 
 posed of this very difficult text. In order to 
 clear it, I would first observe (with Gusset) 
 that the Heb. phrase -3 xbn may mean to in- 
 sert, place, or set in, as Exodus xxviii. 17 ; and 
 then that the Chaldee Targum on this verse 
 
 * Observations, vol. 
 
Hh:i 
 
 442 
 
 D^^i 
 
 runs literally thus: Is it possible that thou 
 shouldst place his skin in the booth or booths 
 (Heb. n^D^) and his head K''D^^^ N3i33n in the 
 shed or hut for fish ? So Vulg. gurgustium 
 piscium. The Heb. d-^T biiby then may be 
 rendered, agreeably to the idea of the Hebrew 
 by, a booth or hut for fish, or rather of the 
 fishermen, and the whole verse may refer, as 
 Gusset has observed, to the fishermen's cus- 
 tom of hanging up in their huts the skins or 
 heads of the strange or monstrous fishes they 
 had taken, as hunters did those of wild beasts, 
 and as our fox-hunters still nail up against the 
 stable-door the heads of the foxes they have 
 killed. 
 
 nh^ Chald. 
 
 In Aph. to pray, supplicate, oec. Ezra vi. 10. 
 Dan. vi. 10. The Targum often uses it in 
 the same sense. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 To roast, toast, or bake by fire. occ. 1 Sam. ii. 
 15. Isa. xliv. 16, 19. As a noun "bii roasted, 
 roast, occ. Exod. xii. 8, 9. Isa. xliv. 16. 
 
 Hence Saxon swcelan, to burn, sear, and Old 
 Eng. to sweal or swele, which is still preserved 
 in swding a hog, whence swelter, sweltry, sul- 
 try. Also perhaps a swallow, a summer bird. 
 
 bby As a noun bnbj: a baked cake, of bread 
 namely, occ. Jud. vii. 13 ; where Aquila and 
 the LXX according to an Hexaplar copy, 
 iyx^v(pta.s, and Vulg. subcineritius, baked under 
 the coals. Comp. under ay. 
 
 I. To pass on, advance, go forwards, as men, 2 
 Sam. xix. 17 or 18. as fire, Amos v. 6. So 
 Targum Kna;X3 pbT- press upon, pursue, as 
 
 fire. Comp. pb*T. 
 
 il. With the particle bj? following, to come upon 
 a man, as the Spirit of God. Jud. xiv. 6. 1 
 Sam. x. 6, & al. With bx following as an 
 evil spirit. 1 Sam. xviii. 10. 
 
 III. To proceed or go forward, to prosper. Isa. 
 liii. 10. Jer. xii. 1. In Hiph. the same. 1 
 K. xxii. 12. 2 Chron. xx. 20. Also to make or 
 
 ' cause to succeed or prosper. Gen. xxiv. 21, 40. 
 Neh. i. 11. 
 
 IV. With b following, to be profitable or good 
 for. Jer. xiii. 7, 10. Ezek. xv. 4. 
 
 V. To prosper, thrive, as a tree or plant. Ezek. 
 xvii. 9, 10. In Hiph. to cause to prosper, 
 bring to maturity. Ps. i. 3 ; where it is plain, 
 from the structure of the sentence, that the 
 latter part of the verse strictly refers to the tree. 
 
 VI. Chald. In Hiph. or Aph. to prosper. Dan. 
 vi. 28, & al. Also, to cause to proceed ov pros- 
 per, to promote. Dan. iii. 30. 
 
 VII. As a noun fem. nnby, plur. mnby. occ. 
 2 K. xxi. 13. 2 Chron. xxxv. 13. Prov. xix. 
 24. xxvi. 15. In Chron. it is mentioned as 
 something in which they seethed the sacrifices, 
 but in the three other passages, particularly in 
 the two last, as something in which the meat 
 was served up. It must therefore mean a pan, 
 a stewpan, or something of that kind, and 
 seems to have its Heb. name from its passing 
 or being advanced from the fire to the table. 
 Prov. xix. 24, The slothful man hideth, or 
 plungeth his hand in the pan, and will not so 
 
 much as (chap. xxvi. 15, it irketh or grieveth 
 him to) bring it to his mouth again. To illus- 
 trate which passages it may be remarked, that, 
 to this day, the Moors in Barbary, the Arabs, 
 and the Mahometans of India, in eating make 
 use neither of knives, forks, nor spoons, but 
 only of their fingers and hands, even in eating 
 pottage, or what we should call spoon-meats. * 
 Comp. Mat. xxvi. 23. 
 As anoun fem. n-nbi: the same. occ. 2 K. ii. 20. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Syriac sig- 
 nifies to figure, delineate, form, fashion, " figu- 
 ravit, pinxit, tinxit." Castell. 
 
 As a noun obJi- 
 
 I. An external form, image. See Num. xxxiii. 
 52. 1 Sam. vi. 5. 2 K. xi. 18. Ezek. vii. 20. 
 A picture, a portrait* Ezek. xxiii. 14. In 
 Chald. a form. Dan. iii. 19. Also, an image, 
 a statue, Dan. ii. 31. iii. 1. 
 
 II. An image, delineation, adumbration. See 
 Gen. i. 26. v. 3. That the image of God men- 
 tioned in the former of these passages consist- 
 ed principally in righteousness and true holiness 
 seems evident from Eph. iv. 24. Col. iii. 10. 
 The tradition of man's being created in the 
 image of God, or of the Gods, was preserved 
 among the Roman heathen till the coming of 
 Christ. Thus Cicero De Leg. lib. i. cap. 22. 
 " Qui se ipse nor it, primum aliquid sentiet se 
 habere divinum, ingeniumque in se suum, sicut 
 simulachrum aliquod, dedicatum putabit. He 
 who knows himself will in the first place per- 
 ceive that he is possessed of something divine, 
 and will think that the mind within him was 
 dedicated like a sacred image ;" and Ovid, who 
 lived till A. D. 17, in still plainer terms, 
 Metam. lib. i. lin. 83, says that f Prometheus, 
 that is, the Divine Counsel {comip. Gen. i. 26.) 
 
 formed man after the image of the gods, who 
 govern all things. 
 
 FinxJt in effigiem moderantiun cuncta deorum. 
 Comp. under riDT II. and Greek and Eng. 
 Lexicon under AvP^uTrot. 
 
 III. A mere image, a phantasm, a vain show or 
 appearance, seeming to be something real and 
 substantial, but not deserving that character, 
 occ. Ps. xxxix. 7. Ixxiii. 20, Like as a dream 
 when one awaketh (so) O Lord, l-pn at (thy) 
 awaking (to vengeance namely, comp. Ps. vii. 
 7. Ixxviii. 65.) msn DDby thou shalt despise 
 their vain show or fantastic prosperity. As 
 to the former text, there is a passage nearly 
 resembling it in Sophocles, Ajax, lin. 126, 7. 
 
 'O^u yoi^ 'hf^cts ovhiv ovTOtj XXo ^>.r,v 
 EIAfiA' oa-oi -ri^ ^cii[ji.iv, '/} xo'j(pr,v trxioii. 
 I see all we who live are nothing else 
 But empty phantasms or shadows vain. 
 
 And Shakspeare may illustrate both texts. 
 
 " We are such stuff 
 
 As dreams are made of; and our little life 
 Is rounded with a sleep." 
 
 Tempest, act iv. scene I- 
 
 IV. As a noun n">nby shadow of death. See 
 among the Pluriliterals. 
 
 See Shaw's Travels, p. 232; Niebuhr, Description de 
 r Arable, p. 46, &c. Voyage en Arable, torn. i. p. 188 ; 
 Harmer's Obser*'ations, vol. i. p. 289; and Complete 
 System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 304, col. 3. 
 
 f H^ofj^rtQivs from ir^ofjkrfiivayMi to provide, take counsel 
 beforehand. 
 
rV2s 
 
 443 
 
 n7D2J 
 
 To he or go on the side. 
 
 I. As a noun [irbjf plur. njrby, a T-j'i, q. A. a 
 side-bone. Gen. ii. 21, 22, where LXX and 
 Theododon -rXiv^a, and Vulg. eosta, a rib. 
 Comp. ver. 23. 
 
 II. As a noun ybji a szWe or Za^eraZ extremity. 
 Exod. XXV. 12. 2 Sam. xvi. 13. Job xviii. 
 12 & al. freq. 
 
 III. As a noun mas. plur. D-yby is used for 
 the sides or leaves of a double wicket. 1 K. 
 vi. 34. Comp. under i?bp III. 
 
 IV. As a noun ybji a side-room. 1 K. vi. 5, 8, 
 &al. 
 
 V. As a noun fem. plur. mi?bii boards lining 
 the side of a room, q. d. libs, so LXX ^ktv- 
 ^cLii. 1 K. vi. 15, 16. 
 
 V I. As a verb in Kal, to lean or slip on one 
 side, to halt in walking, q. d. to sidle. Gen. 
 xxxii. 31. Mic. iv. 6, 7. Zeph. iii. 19. As a 
 noun jjbji a slipping aside, a halting. Ps. xxxv. 
 15. xxxviii. 18. Jer. xx. 10, & al. 
 
 Der. To slink, to sling. Qu ? 
 
 The idea seems to be empty, meagre, thin, or 
 the like. 
 
 I. To be empty of, or abstain from, meat and 
 drink, to fast. freq. occ. See Jon. iii. 5, 7. 
 Ruth ii. 9. Jud. iv. 19. In the last cited text 
 however the Complutensian edition, and veiy 
 many of Dr Kennicott's codices read -nxny. 
 As a noun DiJi a fast, fasting. 1 K. xxi. 9. 
 Ps. xxxv. 13, & al. As a noun fem. rrnsi 
 emptiness, thirst, occ. Isa. v. 13, according to 
 the reading in Forster's Bible ; but the Com- 
 plutensian and Walton's Polyglott, together 
 with very many of Dr Kennicott's codices, 
 read xnj: 
 
 II. As a noun fem. in reg. nniJ rendered locks, 
 of hair namely, but more probably signifies a 
 thin veil of gauze or the like covering the face, 
 occ. Cant. iv. 1, Thy eyes {are those) of doves 
 nnrajib nynn behind thy veil ; so ver. 3, and 
 ch. vi. 6 J where Symmachus x.a\u[A.[ji,ai.Tt the 
 veil Isa. xlvii. 2, -fnni: -ba remove thy veil ; 
 so LXX a-TOKOcXv^'OV ro Kot.ra.x.a.'kvfi.fx.a. ffov. 
 
 ^Comp. Isa. xxii. 8, under -jd I.) Symmachus 
 in Cant. iv. 3. vi. 6, likewise renders it 
 by x.a.y.vfji.yt.u.ri a veil. It is well known that 
 the women of any character and condition in 
 the East to this day always appear veiled 
 before men. " The most essential part of the 
 dress of the women in the East," says Is^ie- 
 buhr, Voyage de 1' Arabic, p. 134, " seems to 
 be the veil, with which they cover their faces, 
 when a man approaches them :" and in his 
 xxiiid plate. No. 48, he presents us with the 
 head of a female whose face is partly visible 
 through a thin transparent veil. Comp. Dr 
 Russell's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 114; Ob- 
 servations on the Turks, p. 213 ; and Potter's 
 Antiquities, book iv. ch. xiii. p. 339, 340, 1st 
 edit, and under -[D I. 
 
 Dna occurs not as a verb but as a noun sing. 
 D^ny (of the same form as D'-an from on) a 
 starveling, a man almost starved with hunger 
 and thirst, a meagre wretch, occ. Job v. 5. 
 xviii. 9 ; in both which passages, particularly 
 the former, there seems a manifest allusion to 
 
 the half-starved Arabs of the desert, who were 
 always ready for plunder as their descendants 
 still are to this day. Such starvelings are thus 
 described by Volney, Voyage, torn. i. p. 357, 
 French edit. " These men are smaller, leaner, 
 and blacker than any of the Bedoweens yet 
 known. Their wasted legs had only tendons 
 without calves. Their belly was glued to 
 their back In general the Bedoweens are 
 small, lean, and swarthy, more so however in 
 the bosom of the desert, than on the borders 
 of the cultivated country, p. 358, where see 
 more. One may even say that the common 
 Bedoweens live in habitual misery and famine. 
 p. 259." In Job v. 5, Aquila renders D^Dii 
 by h-4^uvTts and Vulg. by sitientes, thirstij, in 
 the plur. and Symmachus. I think more 
 justly, h^c-'v thirsty in the singular, which 
 since d^'D'H is joined with ^iw swallow up, and 
 placed in apposition to ayi hungry, seems near- 
 ly right ; but I would not confine the meaning 
 of the word to thirst. 
 
 It is nearly related, in sense as well as sound, 
 
 to D)i, as Kti to n, Nan to an. 
 To thirst, whether in a natmal or spiritual 
 
 sense. See Exod. xvii. 3. Ps. xlii. 3. Ixiii. 2. 
 
 As a noun Kiaii thirsty, whether naturally or 
 
 spiritually. 2 Sam. xvii. 29. Isa. xliv. 3. Iv. 
 
 I. Also, thirst, drought, whether bodily or 
 spiritual. See Deut. xxviii. 48. Amos viii. 
 
 II. So fem. nxna. occ. Deut. xxix. 18 or 
 19. Jer. ii. 25. As a noun pi<D2i dry, thirsty 
 land or ground, occ. Deut. viii. 15.* Ps. 
 cvii. 33. Isa. xxxv. 7. 
 
 To couple or join together, be in pairs. 
 
 I. To couple, be in pairs, occ. 2 K. ix. 25, 
 Remember I and you {were) D-iny D-nan nx 
 those who rode paired, or in a pair together. 
 Hence 
 
 II. As a noun TDi: a pair or couple of horse- 
 men, Isa. xxi. 7. of asses, Jud. xix. j3, 10. 
 of mules, 2 K. v. 17. of oxen, 1 Sam. xi. 
 7. 1 K. xix. 19. Whence 
 
 III. As a noun ini: an acre of land, i. e. as 
 much land as a pair of oxen will plough in a 
 day. For the same reason an acre is called in 
 Lat. jugerum, from jugum a yoke, of oxen 
 namely, occ. 1 Sam. xiv. 14. (where see Vulg.) 
 Isa. V. 10. 
 
 IV. To couple, join, fasten, 2LS d. swovdi. Asa 
 participle Huph. occ. 2 Sam. xx. 8; where 
 LXX iZ,iuy(jt.ivnv joined. As a participial 
 noun T-raji something joined ox fastened to ano- 
 ther, occ. Num. xix. 15, b-nsj l-aji something 
 
 fastened with a thread. Vulg. ligaturam a 
 binding, LXX "hiaf/.ov KxrithiBiTai a bandage or 
 string is hound, Eng. translat. a " covering 
 hound," which seems to be what is implied. 
 Comp. Lev. xi. 32. 
 
 V. As a noun T-ras: a bracelet (so LXX 
 i^fXX/ov, and Vulg. armilla) the two ends of 
 which, when worn, are joined or fastened to- 
 gether with a hasp or the like. Gen. xxiv. 22. 
 Num. xxxi. 50, & al. 
 
 VI. In Niph. With b following, to be joined 
 
 See Vitringa, Obscrvat, Sacr. Ub. v, cap. 15, 6, 
 
nr)34 
 
 444 
 
 n32i 
 
 to, as to an idol, by attending its worship, occ. 
 Num. XXV. 3, 5. Psal. cvi. 28. 
 VII. In Hiph. to couple, join, connect together, 
 as deceit, occ. Ps. 1. 19, Thy tongue n"?3i:n 
 connected together deceit; where Vulg. con- 
 cinnabat^erf together, and LXX vion<^\ix,i 
 wove together. 
 
 " Thv tongxie to fraud has loosed the reins. 
 And lie with lie connected feigns." 
 
 Merrick. 
 
 Comp. Ps. lii. 4, under airn. 
 
 I. In Kal, to spring, sprout, or shoot up, as 
 herbs and plants. Gen. ii. 5. xli. 6, & al. freq. 
 In Hiph. to cause to sprout, produce. Gen. ii. 
 9. iii. 18. As a noun nnji. fem. rrnnii a 
 sprout, shoot, produce. Gen. xix. 25. Psal. Ixv. 
 II, & al. nny the shoot or branch is used as a 
 title of the Messiah. Zech. iii. 8. vi. 12. See 
 Mr Lowth on these texts, and comp. Isa. xi. 
 ], 10. iv. 2. Jer. xxiii. 5. xxxiii. 15. 
 
 II. To grow as the hair, which in this respect 
 resembles vegetables. Lev. xiii. 37. Jud. xvi. 
 22. Ezek. xvi. 7. So in Hiph. to cause to 
 sprout or grow, as a horn. Ps. cxxxii. 17. 
 Ezek. xxix. 21. 
 
 III. To spring up, arise, as other things. See 
 Isa. xlii. 9. Iviii. 8. Ixi. 11. 
 
 In 2 Sam. xxiii. 5, 6, I think, with Mr Green, 
 Poetical Parts of O. T. p. 80, that we should 
 read br''^ nn-nys xb "D, hut or for wicked 
 men shall not flourish. So LXX on ov (tn 
 ^"koLarnirn ^a^xvauo;. Comp. under 2yin, and 
 observe that in Dr Kennicott's Bible the i is 
 printed between the words nasi" and bT^^ 
 
 To be dry without moisture. It occm-s not as a 
 verb, but 
 
 I. As a participle or participial noun mas. plur. 
 D^pni: dry. Spoken of the breasts. So LXX 
 Irt^ov?, and Vulg. arentia. occ. Hos. ix. 14. 
 
 II. As a participial noun mas. plur. D^piny or 
 a^pDi* hunches of dried grapes or raisins, occ. 
 1 Sam. XXV. 18. xxx. 12. 2 Sam. xvi. 1. 1 
 Chron. xii. 40. 
 
 Der. Smoke. Qu? 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic the 
 verb signifies inter al. to he iveak, languid (see 
 Castell), and the idea of the Heb. w^ord seems 
 to be soft, tender, or the like ; for 
 
 I. As a noun 'nni: wool, from its softness. So 
 the Eng. wool seems related to the Gr. evXo; 
 soft. Lev. xiii. 47. Ps. cxlvii. 16, & al. And 
 on Ps. observe that Martial, lib. iv. calls snow 
 vellus aquarum, a fleece of waters, and Pope, 
 D. iii. lin. 284, mentions 
 
 ihe fleeces of descending snows. 
 
 Comp. under abti'. 
 
 II. As a noun fem. n*ir3Ji the top or leading 
 shoot of the cedar, so called from its soft, 
 woolly texture. Ezek. xvii. 3, & al. 
 
 Der. Smear. Qu? 
 
 In Kal and Hiph. to cut off, destroy, consume, 
 deface. See Lam. iii. 53. 2 Sam. xxii. 41. 
 Ps. hnii. 41. cxix. 139; where observe that 
 the second n in -annay is used for the n fem. 
 
 See Grammar, sect. vi. 26. So the LXX 
 frequently render it by tloXo^^ivu, and once 
 (Psal. xciv. 23.) by a(pitvt^a>. In Niph. to he 
 cut off, consumed. Job vi. 17. xxiii, 17. As a 
 noun fem. in reg. nrai: Cant. iv. 1, & al. See 
 under ajf II. 
 
 nnnj: to cut off, destroy, or consume entirely. 
 occ. Psal. Ixxxviii. 17. Asanoun nnnysowie- 
 ivhat entirely cut off or alienated from the 
 owner, so as not to be restored to him at the 
 jubilee, occ. Lev. xxv. 23. nn-na the same, 
 occ. Lev. xxv. 30. 
 
 Der. Saxon smitan, whence Eng. smite, &:c. 
 smith. Comp. under it^m. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb, but the ideal meaning 
 seems to be pointed, sharp-pointed, picked, 
 piercing, penetrative, or the like. 
 
 I. As a noun mas. plur. d^Sj: thorn, prickles. 
 occ. Job V. 5. Prov. xxii. 5. Hence perhaps 
 Lat. sentis diXhoxw, Eng. sting, astang,* stake. 
 
 II. As a noun fem. plur. mai: goads or sharp- 
 ened sticks, such as beeves or cows were driven 
 along with. So Vulg. contis. occ. Amos iv. 2. 
 
 III. As a noun fem. nsy, plur. moii a large 
 kind of shield or target. It was larger than 
 the p?2 as appears from 1 K. x. 16, 17. 2 
 Chron. ix. 15, 16. Comp. 1 Sam. xvii. 7, 
 41. Ps. V. 13. The target was probably thus 
 denominated, because the middle part of it 
 projected in a sharpish point, as some of the 
 shields afterwards used by the Greeks and Ro- 
 mans did ; and we are informed by the writers 
 of their military affairs, that this pointed pro- 
 tuberance " was of great service to them, not 
 only in repelling or glancing off missive 
 weapons, but in bearing down their enemies ; 
 whence Martial has this allusion : 
 
 In turbatn incideris, cunctos umbone repellet.f 
 In crowds his pointed boss wUl all repel. 
 
 IV. As a noun fem. in reg. nsi: the piercing 
 cold of snow. occ. Prov. xxv. 13. The Tar- 
 gums frequently use the word in this sense. 
 Comp. under aba^. And from this noun nsj: 
 may be derived the ancient German sne, sneu, 
 snio, Sax. snaw, and Eng. snow. See Junius, 
 Etymol. Anglic. 
 
 V. As a noun iT-y. See under "-j: II. 
 
 VI. As a noun rrDJi sheep. See under ]H'! ; 
 but I would just query here whether sheep 
 might not be called rrsy and N32: from their 
 great sensibility of cold, or being, as it were, 
 easily penetrated by it. Comp. Sense IV. 
 and under niit'. 
 
 pii occurs not as a verb but as a noun mas. 
 plur. D'-aay or oa-^y very sharp pointed thorns 
 or darts. So LXX p,oX,h;, and Vulg. lancese 
 andsudes. occ. Num. xxxiii. 35. Josh, xxiii. 13. 
 
 ])i^)i As a noun fem. n35i3i: an urn or pot with 
 a wide belly, and strait pointed mouth, say the 
 lexicons, occ. Exod. xvi. 33. 
 
 To throw or drive downwards, cum impetu de- 
 mittere, defigere. 
 
 See Junius' Etymol. Anglic, in Stang. 
 + Potter's Antiquities of Greece, vol. ii ch. 4. p. 35, 
 1st edit. See also Dr Chandler's Life of David, vol. ii. 
 
 L7, note, and the cccvth plate in Scheuchzer's Physica 
 f^ra, where are several representations of these pomted 
 shields. 
 
DD24 
 
 445 
 
 -i:2i 
 
 / I. Intransitively, to throw oneself off, or lu/ht, 
 as from an ass. occ Josh. xv. 18. Jud. i. 14*. 
 II. Transitively, to drive downwards, as a 
 stake, occ. Jud. iv. 21 ; where the LXX, 
 according to the Oxford MS. and the Com- 
 plutensian and Aldine editions, linXafftv drove 
 through, and Vulg. diQ^^X fixed down. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb, but as a noun fern. plur. 
 m73D5i hard, dry. Once, Gen. xli. 23. Not 
 only the Chaldaizing Jews apply NT2Dy for a 
 hard stone, but the Samaritan version has 
 rrnsii for the Heb. a'-nbn in the sense of very 
 hard, and as opposed to waters, Deut. viii. 15. 
 xxxii. 13 ; and the Syriac version seems to use 
 Kn2iy for a rock or hard stone, Job xli. 15, 
 where it answers to the Heb. riTinn Jiba 
 nether millstone. 
 
 In Niph. or Hiph. to he modest, humble, occ. 
 Mic. vi. 8. As a particle paoul mas. plur. 
 D"'l?13it modest, humble, meek; so LXX rafu- 
 vuv humble, and Theodotion i-rniKuv meek, and 
 Vulg. as an abstract noun, humilitas humility. 
 occ. Prov. xi. 2. 
 
 I. To turn or roll round and round, as a ball, to 
 howl. occ. Isa. xxii. 18, twice. As a N- fern. 
 rrsay a chxumvolution, rolling round, occ. Isa. 
 xxii. 18. 
 
 II. To circumvolve, roll, or wrap round, as a 
 turband on the head. occ. Lev. xvi. 4. Asa 
 N. Pi-jy a turband, which consists of a cap, 
 and of a sash of tine linen or silk, wound round 
 the bottom of the cap.* This is the usual 
 headdress of the Turks, Persians, Arabs, and 
 other eastern nations to this day. Thus Dr 
 Shaw, Travels, p. 226, The Moors and 
 Turks (in Barbary), with some of the princi- 
 pal Arabs, wear upon the head a small hemi- 
 spherical cap of scarlet cloth The turbant, 
 as they call a long narrow web of linen, silk, 
 or muslin, is folded round the bottom of these 
 caps, and very properly distinguishes by the 
 number and fashion of these folds, the several 
 orders and degrees of soldiers, and sometimes 
 of citizens, one from another, "f occ. Job 
 xxix. 14, whence it appears that the Pi*3y or 
 turband was worn in the East as early as the 
 time of Job ; Isa. Ixii. 3, according to the 
 Keri, and veiy many of Dr Kennicott's codi- 
 ces, where it is used for the royal turband ; 
 Zech. iii. 5, twice, where it denotes the high- 
 priest's. Fem. plur. ms^sy turbands. Isa. iii. 
 23. As a N. fem. nssyn the turband, either 
 of the king, as Ezek. xxi. 26 ; or of the high- 
 priest, Exod. xxviii. 4, & al. freq. 
 
 Der. Old German ^Mwpew and Eng.^Mmp. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but the Samari 
 tan version uses it, Exod. xiv. 3, in the sense 
 
 * Are not the Persic dulbend, and Turkish tnlhend, 
 whence by corruption our Eng. turband and turban, 
 derivatives from the Heb. 'y\'\ to go round and 1033 
 a band f So the Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. 
 p. 175, explains the Persic dulbend by a band that goes 
 round. 
 
 \ For a very particular accoimt of the modem head- 
 dress of the eastern nations, see Niebuhr, Voyage en 
 Arable, torn. i. p. 129, &c. 
 
 o^ confining, shutting up, "coarctavit, clausit." 
 Castell. As a N. pa^ij a place or instrument 
 of confinement. Once, Jer. xxix. 26 ; where 
 the LXX xxraopax.'rnv a dungeon; so Syr. in 
 Hexapl. il^KTvv and Vulg. carcerem a prison. 
 Der. Snug. Qu ? 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. and the ideal 
 meaning is uncertain ; but 
 
 I. As a N. ^Tisy an aqueduct, drain, or subter- 
 raneous passage for water, " Tubus per quern 
 aqua in declive fertur, puta ex monte vel ex 
 tecto. " Bochart. occ. 2 Sam. v. 8 ; where 
 Vulg. fistulas pipes, French translat. le canal, 
 and Eng. the gutter. Ver. 6, And the king and 
 his men went to Jerusalem, to the Jebusite, the 
 inhabitant of the land ; and he (the Jebusite) 
 spake to David, saying. Thou shalt not come in 
 hither (^'T'Drr DX "3), except thou remove the 
 blind and the lame (with whom I suppose they 
 had, in bravado and contempt of David and 
 his men, manned their walls), to declare, or 
 meaning, David shall not come in hither. Ver. 
 7, Nevertheless David took the strong hold of 
 Zion, the same is the city of David. Ver. 8. 
 And, or for, David said on that day (in which 
 he took it namely), Let every onesmite, or (be) 
 smiting the Jebusite, and let him reach by, or 
 through, the subterraneous passage both the 
 lame and the blind, who hate the person of 
 David ; because they said, the blind and lame 
 (man sing.) shall not come into the house or 
 castle. Thus have I endeavoured fairly to 
 construe this very difficult passage just as it 
 stands in Forster's Hebrew Bible, without 
 presuming either to make the least alteration 
 in the text, or to transpose the words of it, 
 and add an extraordinary supplement, as in 
 our common translation ; and on the 8th verse 
 I desire it may be particularly observed, that 
 the lame and the blind, i. e. the invalids who 
 manned the walls, are said to be those ^H^:^l/ 
 (who) hated ('^ivK being understood before the 
 V. iNStt' as usual ; or if with Walton's and the 
 Complutensian Bible, and with twelve of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices, we read "iocr hating, the 
 sense will be exactly the same, without any 
 supplement at all) VB^ the person of Davidy 
 p bjr because they said the blind and the lame 
 (sing.) shall not come in hither; which if it 
 does not absolutely prove, makes it at least 
 highly probable that David himself was be- 
 come lame, and had his sight affected, or per- 
 haps had lost an eye by the severe hardships 
 he had undergone, or by the wounds he had 
 received in frequent engagements in which he 
 had been concerned ; and this personal insult 
 on the king by the invalids well accounts for 
 his commanding them in particular to be at- 
 tacked. There are several other instances in 
 history, both ancient and modem, of cities or 
 fortresses being taken by the enemy's enter- 
 ing through subterranean passages. Thus, 
 " all parts of Naples are copiously supplied 
 with water by an ancient aqueduct, which has 
 more than overbalanced its services by afford- 
 ing a passage for the besiegers to enter the 
 city : through it Belisarius introduced soldiers 
 that surprised the Gothic garrison ; Alphonsus 
 
1328 
 
 4^6 
 
 ir22 
 
 the first repeated the stratagem with success. " 
 2d vol. of Swinburne's Travels in the Two 
 Sicilies, in Annual Register for 1784, 1785. 
 Account of Books, p. 176.* In Macpher- 
 son's Hist, of Great Britain, vol. i. p. 407, 
 we are told " some were appointed to seize 
 the castle of Stirling by an old gutter or sally- 
 port toward Ballangwith, where no sentinels 
 were ever placed." So our king Edward III. 
 entered the castle of Nottingham, through a 
 subterraneous passage, which is still to be seen, 
 and surprised his mother and Mortimer. See 
 Rapin's Hist, of England, by Tindal, vol. i. 
 p. 413, fol. and Taylor's Concordance. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. may occ. Ps. 
 xlii. 8; where the LXX xara^jjaxr^/v, and 
 Vulg. cataractanim, cataracts; but it proba- 
 bly means, as rendered in our translation, those 
 dreadful meteors called waterspouts ; and it is 
 no wonder that David should mention these in 
 allegorically describing his multiplied distresses 
 under the image of a storm at sea ; since Dr 
 Shaw, Travels, p. 333, informs us that water- 
 spouts are more frequent near the capes of 
 Latikea, fGreego, and Carmel (which last 
 every one knows to be in Judea), than in any 
 other part of the Mediterranean!. So Sandys, 
 Travels, p. 161, describing a storm he met 
 with on the coast of the Holy Land near 
 Acre. " Spouts of water were seen to fall 
 against the promontory of Carmel." " Those 
 which I had the opportunity of seeing," pro- 
 ceeds Dr Shaw, " seemed to be so many cylin- 
 
 " ders of water falling down from the clouds -, 
 though by the reflection, it may be, of these 
 descending columns, or from the actual drop- 
 ping of the water contained in them, they 
 would sometimes appear, especially at a dis- 
 tance, to be sucked up from the sea." But not- 
 withstanding this description of Dr Shaw's, 
 there is good reason to think that in some of 
 those meteors called waterspouts, a great tube 
 or pipe is formed of the matter of the whirling 
 clouds, which somehow or other draws up, or 
 appears even when seen near to draw up, the 
 sea water. For " Mr De la Pyme, from a 
 near observation of two or three spouts in York- 
 shire, described in the Philosophical Transac- 
 tions, gathers that the waterspout is nothing 
 but a gyration of cloUds by contrary winds 
 meeting in a point or centre ; and there where 
 the greatest condensation and gravitation is, 
 falling down into a pipe or great tube, some- 
 what like Archimedes' spiral screw, and in 
 its working and whirling motion, absorbing and 
 raising the water in the same manner as the 
 spiral screw does, and thus destroying ships, 
 &c. Thus, June the 21st, he observed the 
 clouds mightily agitated and driven together ; 
 upon which they became very black, and were 
 hurried round, whence proceeded a most audi- 
 ble whirling noise, like that ordinarily heard in 
 a mill. Soon after issued a long tube or spout 
 from the centre of the congregated clouds, 
 
 Comp. Giannone Istor. di Napoli, vol. i. lib. iii. cap. 
 4. p. 157, and vol. iii. lib. xxv. cap. 7. p. 262. 
 
 \ The Situ U^ee-oKfov of Strabo and Ptolemy. See Maun- 
 drell's Journey, Mar. 15 ; Shaw's Travels, p, 273. 
 
 t Comp, Harmer's Observations, voL ii. p. 188, &c. 
 
 wherein he observed a spiral motion, like that 
 of a screw ; by which the water was raised up. 
 Again, August the 15th, 1687, the wind blow- 
 ing at the same time out of several quarters, 
 created a great vortex and whirling among the 
 clouds ; the centre whereof every now and then 
 dropped down in shape of a long, thin, black 
 pipe, wherein he could distinctly behold a mo- 
 tion like that of a screw, continually drawing 
 upwards, and screwing up, as it were, where- 
 ever it touched." Thus far my * author ; and 
 if his very particular account may be depended 
 on, Pliny was nearly right when he spake 
 (lib. ii. cap. 49.) of a kind of storm, during 
 which, " In longam veluti fistulam nubes aquam 
 trahiU The cloud draws up the water as it 
 were into a long pipe." And the tube or pipe 
 above described I take to be the precise sense 
 of the noun -ii3y in the Psalm ; which diffi- 
 cult word may receive some farther illustration 
 from the name of a deep and rapid river in 
 Sicily, mentioned by Thucydides, (lib. vii. 
 cap. 84.) and called by the Greeks Assinaros, 
 which Bochart with great probability thinks 
 is from the Heb. *^^3''^irT, an appellation given 
 it by the Phenicians, who much frequented 
 that island. See Bochart, vol. i. 543, 544. 
 But to return to the waterspout. The pheno- 
 mena of this meteor are so very extraordinary, 
 that the learned Mr William Jones ( Physiolo- 
 gical Disquisitions, p. 595, &c. which by all 
 means see) thinks they cannot be accounted 
 for, but by recurring to the electrical fluid : 
 and I believe any intelligent and candid person 
 who reads what he has written on this subject, 
 will be inclined to the same opinion. 
 
 I. In Kal, to step, walk, go forwards. Prov. 
 vii. 8. Jer. x. 5. Comp. Gen. xlix. 22, where 
 Vulg. discurrerant ran over. As a N. *ti?5: 
 a step. Job xiv. 16. Prov. iv. 12. Ps. xviii. 
 37, & al. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "nyyra 
 steps. Ps. xxxvii. 23. Prov. xx. 24. 
 
 II. In Kal, to step, march, or move in a pom- 
 pous stately manner. Jud. v. 4. 2 Sam. vi. 13. 
 Hab. iii. 12. Also, in Kal, or according to 
 the reading of the Complutensian, Forster's, 
 and Dr Kennicott's Bible. In Hiph. transi- 
 tively, to march against, invade, occ. Job xviii. 
 14, mrrbn ^br2b imyym and wastings, de- 
 struction, shall march against him, as (comp. 
 under b 13.) a king. See Prov. xxx. 29, 31 ; 
 and observe that the N. plur. rnrrbl is in like 
 manner joined with the V. singular irr2''tyn, 
 having the pron. in postfixed, in Job xxvii. 
 20. as a N. fem. myy a stepping, marching. 
 occ. 2 Sam. v. 24. 1 Chron. xiv. 15. 
 
 III. As a N. rriyyx an ornament worn on the 
 arm, a chain, so called perhaps from the links, 
 bars, or steps, as it were, of which it consisted, 
 occ. Num. xxxi. 50. 2 Sam. i. 10. In the 
 latter passage it is mentioned as worn on the 
 arm, and in the former, where it is rendered 
 in our translation chains, it is spoken of as 
 made of gold, and distinguished from the n-ny, 
 which I therefore suppose was of close work. 
 
 * In New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, &c. in 
 Spoitt, where see more. 
 
nra 
 
 447 
 
 ns:i5 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. plur. n^'^'V)i the same as 
 rr*Tsryx ; so i?-iT and jt^tk are of the same im- 
 port, occ. Isa. iii. 20. 
 
 With a radical, (see Isa. li. 14. Ixiii. I.) but 
 mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. In Hiph. to spread, stretch out, strew, as 
 sackcloth and ashes, occ. Isa. Iviii. 5. So the 
 LXX vToo'T^aitr*! strew under, and Vulg. ster- 
 nere. In Niph. to be strewed or spread, occ. 
 Esth. iv. .3. Isa. xiv. 11. The LXX render 
 it by (fr^mwu, Vulg. by sterno. 
 
 II. As a N. with a formative s irny some- 
 what spread out for men to lie upon, a bed, a 
 mattress. Gen. xlix. 4, & al. The LXX 
 render it ffroufivn, and Vulg. stratum, preserv- 
 ing the idea of the Heb. Also, a chamber, a 
 bed-chamber. So Montanus, thalamus, occ. 
 1 K. vi. 5, 6, 10. As a N. i?y?2, a bed, a mat- 
 tress, occ. Isa. xxviii. 20; where Theodotion 
 vToffroufta. Hence, 
 
 III. In Hiph. to spread out one's bed, i. e. ac- 
 cording to the eastern customs, a mattress. 
 Comp. v^-]3. ecc. Ps. cxxxix. 8. 
 
 IV. To slrew or throw down. occ. Isa. Ixiii. 1. 
 Jer. xlviii. 12. So the Vulg. renders the word 
 in this latter passage by stratores and sternent, 
 and the LXX by xXivovra; and KXivovtriv, 
 
 V. As a participial N. rryy stretched out, lying 
 along, as a person confined in prison, occ. Isa. 
 li. 14, The prostrate prisoner hasteneth to be 
 loosed, i. e. shall be speedily loosed, comp. ch. 
 xxxii. 4, Heb. as a prostitute, occ. Jer. ii. 
 20 ; so the Vulg. prosternebaris. 
 
 j;yi;5i occurs not as a V. but as a N. mas. plur. 
 "iryiry. occ. 2 Chron. iii. \0, And he made 
 two cherubs D-U^yy rrc^j^n of overlaid work, 
 and overspread them with gold. " This word 
 expresses the manner of the workmanship, or 
 of covering the cherubs with gold, to have been 
 by spreading or laying along the gold close upon 
 all parts The gold was spread upon the 
 images, so as to take their exact shape or form. 
 The sheet of gold vi^as spread upon every part 
 of the images, being made to cover them as 
 the skin does the body, not like a loose gar- 
 ment, but conforming to the images in every 
 point, as if it had been their outward surface ; 
 and as there were many spreadings upon the 
 many shapings, parts, and turns of their bodies, 
 the word (D-yviry) is very properly doubled 
 and plural." Thus the learned Bate, in his 
 Enquiry into the Similitudes, &c. p. 125, 126, 
 where the reader may meet with farther satis- 
 faction on this subject. 
 
 In a Niph. sense, to be removed, transferred. 
 So the Vulg. transferri. Or rather, to be 
 moved, shaken. So LXX ffuffSurtv. Once, 
 Isa. xxxiii. 20, where see Vitringa. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. and the ideal mean- 
 ing is uncertain, but as a N. ?i^yy a kind of 
 veil. So LXX ^i^KTT^ov, and Vulg. pallium, 
 occ. Gen. xxiv. 65. xxxviii. 14, 19. See 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 483. 
 
 I. In Kal, and Hiph. to cry out or aloud, to 
 
 exclaim. Gen. xxvii. .34. 2 K. ii. 12,& al. freq. 
 It is applied figuratively to the blood of a mur- 
 dered person. Gen. iv. 10. to the heart. 
 Lam. ii. 18. As a N. fem. rrpjjy cry, clamour, 
 vociferation. Exod. xi. 6. xii. 30, & al. freq. 
 II. In Kal, to convoke, call together by procla- 
 mation. 1 Sam. X. 17; whei'e LXX ira^vy- 
 yiiXiv, and Vulg. convocavit convoked. In 
 Niph. to be convoked, assembled by proclama- 
 tion. Jud. vii. 23, 24, & al. Comp. pjjT. 
 
 Denotes smallness, littleness, meanness* As a V. 
 to be little, mean, vile. occ. Job xiv. 21. Jer. 
 XXX. 19 ; in both which passages it is opposed 
 to nas glorious. As nouns Tij^y and ^^)i little. 
 Jer. xiv. 3. Zech. xiii. 7. T^y little, smally 
 young. Gen. xix. 34. xliii. 33. Josh. vi. 26. 
 Isa. Ix. 22. *nyyn small, little. Gen. xix. 20. 
 Also, a little time or while. Isa. Ixiii. 18. Fem. 
 in reg. myy littleness, youth. Gen. xliii. 33. 
 Comp. "niTT, Micah v. 1 or 2, and thou Beth- 
 lehem Ephrata i-j?!: (though) little, nmb 
 {art) to be among the thousands ofJudah, i. e. 
 considerable among them ; and art is to be 
 understood before m\Tb in the former part of 
 the verse, as he who is in the latter. Comp. 
 imder b 21. 
 
 To adhere, stick close; where LXX iTuyr, 
 (from Ttiyvvoj) was fixed, and Vulg. adhsesit 
 adhered. Once, Lam. iv. 8. In Arabic the 
 word is used for binding hard or close. 
 
 Der. Spot. Qu? 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 In general, to overspread. 
 
 I. In Kal, to overspread, overlay, as with gold, 
 brass, wood, precious stones. See inter al. 
 Exod. XXV. 11. xxvii. 2. 1 K. vi. 15. 2 Chron. 
 iii. 6. As a participle Huph. rrSi:n spread 
 over. occ. Prov. xxvi. 23. As a participial 
 N. '"iSi: somewhat overspread, an overlaying y 
 covering. Exod. xxxviii. 17, 19. Num. xvi. 
 38, 39. Isa. xxx. 22, And ye shall defile, or 
 treat as defiled '<^,'fi>i the overlaying (Vulg. la~ 
 minas the plates) of thy carved images of silver, 
 and the dress of thy molten image (or metalline 
 case) of gold. Comp. under 103 IV. So 
 LXX in the two last cited texts ^i^thf^a. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. nBii a covering or shell, occ. 
 2 Chron. iii. 15 ; where it is rendered chapi- 
 ter, and by comparing this text with 1 K. vii. 
 1 6, evidently appears to be only another name 
 for the iTinD or hemispherical crown which 
 was placed on the top of each of the pillars in 
 the porch of Solomon's temple. Comp. under 
 
 ^nD in. 
 
 III. As a N. V]^'!i, plur. D"<3iy a honeycomb, the 
 waxen cells spread over the honey. So LXX 
 }tn^iov, and Vulg. favus. occ. Ps. xix. II. 
 Prov. x\d. 24. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to overspread, overflow, as waters, 
 occ. Lam. iii. 54. So LXX vTi^txvh, and 
 Vulg. inundaverunt. In Hiph. to cause to 
 overflow, occ. Deut. xi. 4; where LXX 
 i<Ti!tkvtn overflowed, and Vulg. operuerint cov- 
 ered. And observe that in this text tj-yrr in 
 Hiph, with ' inserted before the P), is of a 
 
nsifi 
 
 448 
 
 )S25 
 
 similar form with n^j?" from mj?, Lam. ii. 1. 
 As a noun fern, in reg. nay an overflowing, as 
 vvitli blood, occ. Ezek. xxxii. 6, And I will 
 drench "insi: y^K //ie land of thy overflowing (i. 
 e. thy land which is regularly overflowed, by 
 the Nile namely, on which its fertility de- 
 pends. Targ. Nn-3m Nj^nx thy fat land) with 
 thy blood, even to the mountains, by which 
 Egjrpt was bounded to the east aiid west. 
 
 V. To overspread, float upon the surface, as a 
 solid substance in swimming, occ. 2 K. vi. 6, 
 And the iron s^y floated. So LXX I'rt'roXa.triv, 
 and Vulg. supernatavit. 
 
 VI. In Kal, to spread, as it were, the sight 
 over, to oversee, survey, look around, contem- 
 plate, watch. See Ps. Ixvi. 7. Prov. xv. 3. 
 xxxi. 27. Jer. xlviii. 19. Nah. ii. 1, or 2. Hab. 
 ii. 1. Gen. xxxi. 49. It is applied figurative- 
 ly to a tower, as looking is in English, *(oXi<rnv 
 in Greek. Cant. vii. 4 or 5. As a participle 
 or participial noun I35i of the like form as inn, 
 13j;, and others, watched for, spied out. occ. 
 Job XV. 22, He helieveth not that he shall return 
 out of darkness, nnn "ba KliT 13^1 but (believeth 
 that) he himself (is) watched for by, or spied 
 out for, the sword. Comp. Ps. xxxvii. 32, 
 and Scott on Job. As a participial noun rrsy 
 a person who looks around, a watchman. 2 Sam. 
 xiii. 34. xviii. 24, & al. freq. ,13 yn plur. in 
 reg. "35:73 the same. Isa. xxi. 6. Mic. vii. 4. 
 Also, a place for xnewing or watching, a watch- 
 totver, specula. 2 Chron. xx. 24. Isa. xxi. 8. 
 As a noun fem. n-sy a viewing or watching. 
 Isa. xxi. 5. Lam. iv. 17. 
 
 Hence old French espier (whence espion), and 
 Eng. espy, spy. 
 
 tia3y to look about accurately or curiously. It 
 occurs not as a verb in this sense, but hence 
 as a noun fem. rTSii3y curious circumspection, 
 looking about with great caution and circumspec- 
 tion. Ij'KX i-rtliXiTefiivav looked on. occ. Ezek. 
 xvii. 5 ; where obser\'e that it is used adver- 
 bially for very circumspectly, n being understood 
 as usual. Comp. ,131: VL 
 
 II. In Kal and Hiph. to chirp, peep, or twitter, 
 as birds, occ. Isa. viii. 19. x. 14. xxix. 4. 
 xxxviii. 14. In this sense it is plainly a word 
 formed from the sound, as the Lat. pipio, and 
 Eng. peep, chirp, cherrup, twitter. Comp. 
 under by III. and b,iy II. and see Bochart, 
 vol. iii. 149. 
 
 nS22 
 
 Occurs not as a verb, and the ideal meaning is 
 uncertain, but 
 
 I. As a noun fem. nn3y a pitcher or jar, to 
 hold water or oil. 1 Sam. xxvi. 11. IK. xvii. 
 12, &al. 
 
 Hence Gr. cxv(po;, Lat. scyphus, a jug. 
 
 II. As a noun fem. nn'"3y a pitcher-cake, i. e. 
 a cake baked by spreading it on the inside of a 
 pitcher heated for this purpose, as is * still 
 sometimes practised by the Arabs. Exod. xvi. 
 31. 
 
 I. To hide, conceal Exod. ii. 2, 3. Josh. ii. 4. 
 
 Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon in BXcrai VII. 
 + See Niebuhr, Description de )'Arabie, p. 45, 46. and 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 367. 
 
 Com. Job xvii. 4. In Niph. to be hidden, 
 concealed. Jer. xvi. 17. 
 As a participial noun ^13^ 
 
 1. A secret place, adytum, Ezek. vii. 22, where 
 it plainly means the holy of holies. 
 
 2. It seems to be used for the condensed cir- 
 cumference of the heavens, (comp. under nip 
 V.) Quod tegit omnia coelum, as Ovid ex- 
 presses it, Metam. lib. i. lin. 5, or as Cicero, 
 De Nat. Deor. lib. ii. cap. 4. Omnia cingens, 
 et coercens coeli complexus, extrema ora et 
 terminatio mundi. Job xxvi. 7, bl? p3y ,1133 
 liin spreading the (circumferential) covering 
 over, or upon, the liquid air, or the loose fluid 
 matter of the heavens (comp. Job vi. 18.) 
 which is not ill expressed in Macrobius Sa- 
 turnal. lib. i. cap. 21, by coeli, cujus ambitu 
 continetur aer : the cope or vaidt of heaven, 
 within whose compass the air is contained. 
 
 II. It is applied to vnnking or half -closing the 
 eyes, in order to see more distinctly, occ. Ps. 
 X. 8, His eyes I33y'' are winked against the 
 afflicted. The LXX translation a.-xo^Xi-yrov- 
 fftv us, and Vulg. respiciunt in, look at, behold, 
 give the general sense, but not the beautiful 
 image expressed in the Hebrew. 
 
 III. To hide, lay up, reserve, Psal. xxxi. 20. 
 Prov. X. 14. xiii. 22. Hos. xiii. 12. In Niph. 
 to be laid up, reserved. Job xv. 20. And a 
 number of (i. e. many) years (of punishment 
 namely) i:3y3 are laid up for the terrible. So 
 Job xxiv. 1, Why are not stated times (i. e. of 
 vengeance) reserved or laid up by the All-boun- 
 tiful? Comp. Job xxi. 19. As a participial 
 noun |''3y, or, as the Keri, and many of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices read, psy hidden treasure 
 or store. Ps. xvii. 14. Mas. plur. in reg. 
 ''313y Job XX. 26, All kind of darkness {misery) 
 is reserved T>D"i3yb for his hid treasures. Un- 
 known misery is treasured up for him. Comp. 
 Rom. ii. 5. 
 
 IV. As a participial noun psy or ^3y the north 
 or northern part, probably so named, because 
 to our northern hemisphere of the earth the sun 
 appears to move from east to south, and from 
 south to west, and towards mid-day is at all 
 times of the year southerly, whence the north 
 side of a building, tree, or mountain is usually 
 concealed or hidden from his direct rays, and 
 is, as we express it, in the shade. Gen. xiii. 
 14. Exod. xxvi. 20, & al. freq. 
 
 Prov. XXV. 23, psy mi the north wind dissi- 
 pates the rain. So in Homer, " Notus (the 
 south wind) covers the mountain-tops with 
 clouds, which it is the business of Boreas (the 
 north wind) to dispel Boreas is rapid and 
 violent, but serene and drying, dispels clouds, 
 brings hoarfrost and snow, and is clear, pure, 
 wholesome and reviving. "* Comp. Homer, 
 L. V. lin. 524526, and under i,iT I. 
 
 As a noun '3n3y northern, occ. Joel ii. 20. 
 
 V. p3y bl?a Baal-Zephon, a place on the con- 
 fines of Egypt, near the Red Sea, mentioned 
 Exod. xiv. 2. Num. xxxiii. 7, and probably so 
 called from the Baal there worshipped, who 
 seems to have had the epithet psy added to 
 
 Wood's Essay on the Genius and Writings of Homer, 
 
 &64, 67. Comp. Virgil, Georgic. iii. lin, 196, &c. ; Ovid, 
 etam. lib. i. hn. 262, 263, 328. 
 
rs32 
 
 449 
 
 Y^ 
 
 his name, on account of an artificial sky, of 
 azure and precious stones I suppose, under 
 which the idol was placed. Comp. sense I. 2, 
 and under "^bn VI. VII. and "lys II. Or, 
 *' If psi: be related to rrs5i to spy out or ob- 
 serve, then Baal-zephon will probably signify 
 the god of the watch-tower, or the guardian- 
 god, such as was the Hermes or Terminus of 
 the Romans, the ^.p^o; tdio? of the Greeks, 
 &c." Shaw's Travels, p. 309, note. Comp. 
 Travels, vol. i. p. 233. 
 VI. As a noun nasi:. See under n3i?s among 
 Bruce's the Pluriliterals in s. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but I suspect the 
 radical idea is, to cast or dart forth with force 
 or violence, to eject ,- for in Araljic it denotes to 
 eject the fjBces, and also to smite or slap with 
 the hand, which last signification it has also in 
 Ethiopic. 
 
 I. As nouns j?3i:, "Dysy, and "Siirs^:, a species 
 of serpent, the basilisk. So Aquila in Jer. 
 viii. 17, lhce,iTtXi(rx.ov;, and Vulg. throughout, 
 regulus. It might perhaps be so called from 
 its violent darting on its prey, though Bochart 
 rather thinks it denominated by an onomato- 
 jjoeia from its hissing, which he shows to be 
 very remarkable ; and accordingly it is hence 
 in Latin called sibilus the kisser, occ. Prov. 
 xxiii. 32. Isa, xi. 8. xiv. 29. lix. 5. Jer. viii. 
 17. See Bochart, vol. iii. 399, & seq. 
 
 II. As a noun fem. plur. mpsji issue, occ. Isa. 
 xxii. 2^. 
 
 III. As a noun mas. plur. "yna'^; excrements, 
 dung. occ. Ezek. iv. 15. So the LXX 
 (loXjiiTK, from ^xXXa to cast> 
 
 Der. Lat. spuo, to spit. Eng. to spew. Qu ? 
 
 I. To move quickly, rush hastily, shoot away. 
 occ. Jud. vii. 3 ; where the LXX (according 
 to the Alexandrian copy) s^co^fi^triv rushed forth. 
 
 II. As a noun "iisi: or nsy, plur. "'iss: a bird 
 in general, whether great or small, so called 
 from their swift motion or shooting away. 
 (Comp. CTij; under pij; I.) Gen. vii. 14. x v. 
 10. Lev. xiv. 4. Deut. iv. 17. xiv. 11, & al. 
 freq. In Ps. cii. 8, -nm "TiEiy sitting upon 
 the house-top seems to be the solitary sparrow, 
 which is described in Brooke's Nat. Hist. vol. 
 ii. page 192, 197, 447. " It usually sits alone," 
 says he, " on the tops of old buildings and 
 roofs of churches, singing very sweetly, espe- 
 cially in the morning and is an oriental bird." 
 
 In Neh. v. 18, D^-nsii probably denotes domestic 
 fowls, particularly the house-cock and -hen, 
 which Dr Russel informs us they still have in 
 their markets at Aleppo, Nat. Hist. p. 63. 
 So "nisji Eccles. xii. 4, appears to be the 
 house-cock, at whose first crowing, which is 
 before the day-break, the restless old man is 
 ready to quit his uneasy bed. To this pur- 
 pose Mr Harmer, Observations, vol. iv. p. 38, 
 &c. who shows that in the East the young 
 and healthy, as well as the aged, usually rise 
 with the dawn, and that therefore the voice of 
 the bird must here import a time earlier than 
 this. 
 
 III. As a noun -|">3j: an he-goat, from his nim- 
 ble or rapid motion, occ. 2 Chron. xxix. 21. 
 
 Dan. viii. 5, 8, 21 ; in which three latter pas- 
 sages the Grecian kingdom is very properly 
 represented under this emblem from the swift- 
 ness of its progress, and the rapidity of its 
 conquests under Alexander the Great, its first 
 king. * 
 
 Chald. As a noun mas. plur. in reg. "'T'Bs: the 
 same. occ. Ezra vi. 17. viii. 35. 
 
 IV. As a noun mas. plur. in reg. ''^'^^i: the 
 nails (quibus involatur sew iiTuitur) with which 
 beasts and birds rush on their prey or ene- 
 mies, (comp. 13U and Dan. iv. 30. vii. 19.) 
 and which are also a kind of natural offensive 
 weapons to f men. occ. Deut. xxi. 12. 
 
 V. As a noun psy the sharp point of a hard 
 substance resembling a nail. occ. Jer. xvii. 1. 
 So a nail is used in Eng. for a small sharp 
 spike of some metal, 
 
 VI. As a noun fem. m-ay, and msy, render- 
 ed the morning, as if it denoted the brisk morn- 
 ing light darted on the earth. (Comp. under r^j; 
 liL) occ. Ezek. vii. 7, 10. But Bate, Crit. 
 Heb. has justly remarked, that in these texts 
 rrT'sarr and nisyrr may be verbs in Hiph. 
 and translated accordingly, it is pushing or 
 hurrying along ; which interpretation it must 
 be confessed is very agreeable to the construc- 
 tion of the contexts. 
 
 VII. mxsn m''35i a crown of glory, so called 
 either from its radiated form, or from its 
 sparkling or darting forth rays of light. So 
 Symmachus x,tloi,^a lol,a,(rfjt,a,ro;. OCC. Isa. xxviii. 
 5. 
 
 Der. a sparrow. Also perhaps Lat. spiro to 
 breathe, whence aspire, inspire, perspire, re- 
 spire, spirit, spiritual, &c. Greek ii<pv^os, Lat. 
 zephyrus, and Eng. zephyr. 
 
 To break or burst forth as a flower, the light, 
 the hair, &c. efflorescere. 
 
 1. In Kal, to flower, blossom, bloom, occ. Num. 
 xvii. 8. (where the LXX ilnvSvKnv blossomed, 
 Vulg. eruperant had burst forth) ; Ezek. vii. 
 10. (where the LXX yivhxiv, and Vulg. 
 Aotuit, flowered.) In Hiph. to flower, flourish. 
 Ps. Ixxii. 16. xc. 6, & al. Cant. ii. 9, ]'o y^yn 
 D-3'inrr, flowering, i. e. showing himself, or 
 bursting out, as it were, like a noble flower, 
 
 from the lattices, of the chiosk, or arbour 
 namely. Comp. under bns. Thus Harmer, 
 Outlines of a New Commentary, p. 143, 144. 
 And in Stewart's Journey to Mequinez we 
 are presented with almost the very circum- 
 stance whence this image is taken; for an 
 arbour in the gardens of the Bassa, near 
 Tetuan, is there mentioned as made of cane- 
 
 * See Piideaux Connex. part i. book viii. an. 330, and 
 Bp Newton's Dissertations on the Propliecies, vol. ii. p. 
 29, &c. 
 t Thus Horace, lib. i. sat. iii. Jia 100103, 
 
 Glandem atque cuhilia propter 
 
 Unguibus etpugnis, deinfustibus - 
 
 Pugnabant 
 
 ITien they for acorns fought, or for a cave, 
 With nails, then clubs, the arms that nature gave. 
 
 Creech. 
 So Pythias in Terence's Eunuch, act iv. seen. iii. lin. 5,6, 
 
 Qui si nunc detur mihi, 
 
 Ut ego vmgmhus facile illi iti oculos invoiem venefico ! 
 Whom if I could but find, how gladly would I ^y at 
 the rascal's eyes with my nails ! 
 
 Cw ff 
 
?^ 
 
 450 
 
 12S 
 
 ivork ; and "this arbour," adds the author, 
 " was rendered very delightful by a great 
 number of carnations groiving through the cane- 
 work." As a noun y-y plur. D'y5i, a blossom, 
 floiver. Num. xvii. 8. 1 K. vi. 18, & al. As 
 a noun fem. nu-y an efflorescence ox flowering, 
 a flower, occ. Isa. xxviii. 4. 
 
 II. In Hiph. to eradiate, emit splendour or ra- 
 diance, occ. Ps. exxxii. 18. 
 
 III. As a noun yy. It is rendered a plate, 
 i. e. of metal, so LXX wsraxv, and Vulg- 
 laminam ; but by the preceding application 
 should rather have been translated a floiver. 
 It was fastened to the high-priest's turband, 
 upon his forehead, by a blue thread or twist ; 
 and as by its flower-like shape and substance, 
 which was pure gold, it was a very striking 
 emblem of eradiation, so it very properly 
 pointed him out as a type of the divine light. 
 occ. Exod. xxviii. 36. xxxix. 30. Lev. viii. 9. 
 
 IV. Asa noun yy plumage, feathers, or wings, 
 as of a bird. occ. Jer. xlviii. 9. Comp. sense 
 VI. 
 
 V. As a N. fem. nyy a flower, i. e. aflov^er- 
 like tassel or tuft. occ. Num. xv. .38, 39. (comp. 
 Isa. xxviii. 4. above), which the Jews were 
 commanded to wear on the extremities or bor- 
 ders of their garments. This nyy is other- 
 wise expressed by D-bna conical flowers, Deut. 
 xxii. 12; oxvAthese artiflcialfloioersTputor\ their 
 garments with a bTiB complicated thread or 
 twist of blue or shy-colour, an emblem of the 
 Holy Spirit, taken from the azure appearance 
 of the material spirit, were no doubt intended 
 as a constant memento to them that they were 
 the children of light, and as such were bound 
 to walk in the complicated graces of the Spirit; 
 or as it is expressed, Num. xv. 40, that ye 
 may remember and do all my commandments, 
 and be holy unto your Aleim. Comp. under 
 b"T3 II. and Greek and Eng. Lexicon in 
 
 VI. As a noun fem. nyy joined with U'xn, 
 the bloom, efflorescence, or eradiation, i. e. the 
 hair, of the head. occ. Ezek. viii. 3. Comp. 
 under "it3 II. 
 
 To press, press down, compress, straiten. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to compress, straiten. 
 Deut. xxviii. 53, & al. freq. As a noun fem, 
 rf^p^^ii compression, compressure. Isa. viii. 22. 
 As a noun piyn straitness. Deut. xxviii. 5.3, & 
 al. As a noun pny* compressed, firm, hard. 
 Also, a compressed concretion. See Job xxix. 
 6. xli. 14, 15, or 23, 24. But comp. under 
 py^ L IL 
 
 II. ynx "pyn the instruments of compressing, or 
 the compressors of, the earth, i. e. the columns 
 of the celestial fluid which compress or keep its 
 parts together, occ. 1 Sam. ii. 8. Comp. under 
 
 TDy V. 
 
 III. In Kal, to lay or set down, i. e. strictly, to 
 let a thing be pressed down, or settle on the 
 ground by the pressure of the expansion, occ. 
 2 Sam. XV. 24. Comp. py^ IIL 
 
 IV. In Hiph. transitively, or with b follow- 
 ing, to press, distress. Job xxxii. 18. Jud. 
 xiv. 17. xvi. 16. As nouns piy, and fem. 
 rrpiy distress. Dan. ix. 25. Prov. i. 27. piyn, 
 
 and fem. rrpnyn nearly the same. Ps. cxix. 
 
 143. Zeph. i. 15. ^ j^ , 
 
 V. To press out, utter with pain and difficuUy. 
 
 Isa. xxvi. 16. 
 Der. To stick, a stick. Qu ? Also, stock, stake. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb but hence as a noun ^bpy 
 the husk of corn ; or rather, a scrip, a small 
 bag; so the LXX, according to the Com- 
 plutensian reading, ^noa, and Vulg. pera. 
 Once, 2 K. iv. 42. 
 
 If the word be taken in the former sense, we 
 may thence deduce the Eng. scale, as of a fish, 
 and Lat. siliqua a husk, whence Eng. sili- 
 guose ; if in the latter, the German sechel, and 
 Eng. satchel. 
 
 To bind close, enclose. 
 
 J. In Kal, to bind up, bind close, enclose. Deut. 
 xiv. 25. 2 Kings v. 23. xii. 10 ; where LXX 
 iff<piylce,v. Isa. viii. 16 ; where Aquila a-^o^mov, 
 Symmachus ^r,<Tov. Ezek. v. 3. Cant. viii. 9. 
 So in this last passage Symmachus ^i^iiT<ptyli^- 
 fiiv, and Vulg. compingamus. As a noun ny 
 narrow, strait, enclosed on each side. Num. 
 xxii. 26. Isa. xlix. 20. 
 
 IL As a noun -nyn, and fem. rr'nyn a muni- 
 tion or fortification enclosing a place, a strong 
 hold, a fortress. See 2 Chron. viii. 5. xi. 5. 
 Jer. X. 17. 2 Chron. xiv. 6. Nah. ii. 2. 
 
 IIL The word is applied to the celestial fluid 
 or matter of the heavens, and denotes its being 
 bound close together, so compressed^ or con- 
 densed. Thus the Eng. freeze, frost, may be 
 derived from Heb. 'lys to compress. ( See 
 under -lys.) Isa. v. 30, iy TUTT thick or con- 
 densed darkness. The LXX version is here 
 remarkable, which renders the words by ^xoroi 
 ffxXnsov hard darkness. So in Cicero Tuscul. 
 Disput. lib. i. cap. 16, we have rigida, crassa 
 caligo, hard, thick darkness. Comp. under 
 "lu^rr. As a N. fem. my condensation. Isa. viii. 
 22. Comp. Zeph. i. 15, and see below Tiy IL 
 
 IV. As a noun ^iy or ^y a rock or flint, whose 
 parts are compacted or bound hard by the corn- 
 pressure of the expansion. Exod. iv. 25. xvii. 
 6. Num. xxiii. 9. Ezek. iii. 9, & al. freq. 
 Job xxiv. 8, They embrace a rock for want of 
 shelter. This exactly agrees with what Nie- 
 buhr says of the modern wandering Arabs 
 near mount Sinai, Voyage en Arabic, tom. i. 
 p. 187. " Those who cannot afford a tent, 
 spread out a cloth upon four or six stakes ; 
 and others spread their cloth near a tree, or 
 endeavour to shelter themselves from the heat 
 and the rain in the cavities of the rocks." "iny 
 a rock, from its firmness, durableness, and sta- 
 bility, is frequently in Scripture used as a 
 divine title. See Deut. xxxii. 4, 15, 18, 30, 
 37. 2 Sam. xxiii. 3. Ps. xviii. 32. Isa. xxvi. 
 4. xliv. 8, where Eng. translat. renders it 
 God: so mighty God, Hab. i. 12; and 
 mighty one, Isa. xxx. 29. When thus applied 
 the LXX usually translate it Qte;. 
 
 Conceraing Manoah's sacrificing upon a rock, 
 Jud. xiii. 19, see Harmer's Observations, vol. 
 iv. p. 505, and Vitringa Observat. Sacr. lib. 
 iv. cap. 15, 6. 
 
 V. As a N. iy, plur. D^*iy a sharp stone or 
 
-11* 
 
 451 
 
 122 
 
 Jiint serving for a knife. Exod. iv. 25. Josh. 
 V. 2. It is well known that such knives were 
 used by many ancient nations, as they still are 
 by those that are destitute of metals. * Lu- 
 dolphus, in his jEthiopic Hist. lib. iii. cap. 1, 
 says that '* Alnajah, an ^jthiopic nation, per- 
 form circumcision cultris lapidibus, with knives 
 of sto7ie. 
 
 VI. As a N. *Tii: the hardness or firm temper 
 of a sword. Ps. Ixxxix. 44<. ' 
 
 VII. As a N. "iiij the neck, from its firm com- 
 pacted texture, occ. Neh. iii. 5. 
 
 VIII. As a N. (with x inserted before the 
 last radical, as in bxacr, ^nsu^) INia, plur. in 
 reg. ""ixii:, the neck, or vertebral bones of the 
 neck, from their firmness. Comp. under Sxi:. 
 
 IX. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -ami: rendered 
 also the neck, but it seems properly to denote 
 the vertebrce, or vertebral bones of the neck, 
 so called from their firm consistence, and the 
 strong ligaments with which they are bou7id 
 
 ' together, occ. Cant. iv. 9.f 
 
 X. As a N. T'y a firm compacted form. Eng. 
 translat. " beauty," marg. " strength," so Sym- 
 machus xoan^ov, and thus I think the LXX 
 ^or,6na. must be understood, Jerome figura, 
 figure, form, occ. Psalm xlix. 15, where ob- 
 serve that many of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 read U^^'!l^, comp. therefore nmy under 'iy I. 
 
 XI. Spoken of a city or men. In Kal, to en- 
 close, environ, beset, beleaguer, besiege, blockade. 
 In this sense it is generally followed with bl? 
 or bx, though not always. See Deut. xx. 12, 
 
 19. 2 Sam. xi. 1. 1 Chron. xx. 1. 1 Sam. 
 xxiii. 8. Ps. cxxxix. 5. In Niph. to be be- 
 sieged. Isa. i. 8. Ezek. vi. 12. As a N. myn 
 a siege, blockade. Deut. xx. 19. xxviii. 53, & 
 & al. freq. 
 
 XII. In Kal, to straiten, oppress, distress. 
 Exod. xxxiii. 22. Deut. ii. 9, 19. In Hiph. 
 the same. Jer. x. 18. Zeph. i. 17. Comp. 
 Jer. xlviii. 41. xlix. 22. As a N. *ii:, and 
 fem. rrny, distress, strait. Deut. iv. 30. Jud. 
 xi. 7. 1 Sam. xiii. 6. Gen. xxxv. 3. xlii. 21. 
 As a N. *iy, plur. D"'*iy a person who distresseth, 
 or afiiicteth, an afflicter, oppressor. Gen. xiv. 
 
 20. Num. X. 9. Josh. v. 13, & al. freq. See 
 Neh. ix. 27. As a N. liin, plur. D-^nyn a 
 strait, distress, angustia. Ps. cxviii. 5. cxvi. 3. 
 Lam. i. 3. In which last text Mr Lowth 
 says, that there is " a metaphor from those 
 that hunt a prey, which they drive into some 
 strait and narrow passage, from whence there 
 is no making an escape." Comp. Targ. on the 
 place, and Jer. Iii. 7. xxxix. 4. There is 
 evidently the like metaphor, Ps. cxvi. 3. 
 
 XIII. As a N. mas. plur. on-y or u^y^ girds 
 or girding pains, as of a woman in travail, occ. 
 1 Sam. iv. 19. Isa. xiii. 8, xxi. 3. Dan. x. 16. 
 
 XIV. As a N. ^-y a hinge which confines a 
 door, or binds it close to itself, " quia januam 
 angit et premit ad se," says Martinius Lexic. 
 Etymol. in Cardo. So Aquila renders it 
 trr^o(pi<t, LXX ffr^o(piyyos, and Vulg. cardine, 
 a hinge, occ. Prov. xxvi. 14. Hence 
 
 XV. As a N. T'y an ambassador, agent, mes- 
 
 * See Gentleman's Ma.<?az. for Sep. 1789, p. 799. 
 
 + See New and Complete Dictionary of Arts in Ver- 
 
 TEBttyB. 
 
 senger, one upon whom the business turns as 
 upon a hinge, q. d. cardinalis. Prov. xiii. 17. 
 Isa. xviii. 2, & al. It is once used as a V. 
 in Hith. T'lnyrr (for T'ynrr, ii and n being 
 transposed, and the latter changed into i:, as 
 in p-rtDiirr under pny II.) to make, or feign 
 oneself an agent or ambassador, occ. Josh. ix. 
 4. It may illustrate this application of the 
 Heb. T'y to observe, that in like manner the 
 Latin cardinales cardinals, from cardo a hinge, 
 was a title of the prime ministers of the em- 
 peror Theodosius : and every one knows it is 
 now used in the church of Rome as an appel- 
 lation of the Pope's electors and counsellors. 
 But concerning these see Father Paul's Trat- 
 tato delle materie Benefic. p. 44, 45, and 
 Moshemii Institut. Histor. Eccles. p. 398, 
 and note c. The above noted V. in Hith. 
 'T'lDarr to make or feign oneself an ambassador, 
 is cited according to the reading of the common 
 editions : but observe that three, and perhaps 
 five of Dr Kennicott's MSS. and three printed 
 editions, read iT-iaan and provided themselves 
 with victuals ; and with this reading agree the 
 versions of the Targum, Syriac, LXX, and 
 Vulg. And comp. ver. 5, 11, 12. It appears 
 however from ver. 11, that these men pre- 
 tended to act in a piiblic capacity ; and from 
 what follows in the history, that Joshua and 
 the princes of Israel thought themselves bound 
 to the people of Gibeon by the covenant they 
 had made with these impostors. 
 
 XVI. As a N. mas. plur. D'^'T'Ji compressors, 
 givers of strength or firmness. A name for 
 certain idols representative of the heavens un- 
 der this attribute. Comp. above III. occ. 
 Isa. xlv. 16. But perhaps, as Bate has ob- 
 served, the prophet alluded to the other sense 
 of the word, namely, torments ; since idols 
 prove such to their deluded worshippers. The 
 Canaanites however had a temple to the com- 
 pressor, called iiy n-n, which gave name to a 
 place mentioned Josh. xv. 58. 2 Chron. xi. 
 7. Neh. iii. 16. The great stone which by 
 some of the * ancient heathen was esteemed 
 a sacred emblem (asf a rock still is by some 
 modern ones), appears to have been represen- 
 tative of this power of nature, or of the hea- 
 vens. To this species of idolatry several 
 claims and miracles recorded in the Scriptures 
 seems to be opposed, j: 
 
 XVII. As a N. fem. in reg. J^'^^^ a form. See 
 under 'nii'< I. 
 
 XVIII. As a N. "'ly balm. See under n'ly. 
 Tna I. In Kal and Hiph. to bind up closely, to 
 
 confine closely. Exod. xii. 34. Josh. ix. 4. 
 Hos. xiii. 12. As a N. ii'iii, plur. m^ilj: 
 bundle, a collection of things bound close together. 
 Gen. xlii. 35. (Comp. Deut. xiv. 25.) Cant, 
 i. 13. Job xiv. 17. 
 
 II. Spoken of the heavens or celestial fluid, 
 to bind close, compress closely. Hos. iv. 19. 
 
 Particularly by the Arabs. See Selden De Diis 
 Syris, syntag. ii. cap. 4. p. 217 ; Guthrie's General Hist, 
 vol. vi. p. 10 ; and Sale's Prelim. Di?c. to Koran, p. 20 ; 
 Vitringa and Bp Lowth on Isa. Ivii. 6. 
 
 + See Modern Universal Hist. vol. xvii. p. ISl ; Man- 
 delslo's Travels, fol. p. 265. 
 
 t See Hutchinson's Trin. of Gen. p. 415,&seq. Moses' 
 Princip. pt. 134., &c. p. 328, &c. 
 
nil* 
 
 452 
 
 r-)^ 
 
 Comp. Job xxvi. 8. Prov. xxx. 4, and above 
 -ix III. XVI. 
 
 III. As a N. "iTiy a piece of solid matter hound 
 hard, or closely cohering hy the compressure of 
 the expansion, a stone, a grain, occ. 2 Sam. 
 xvii. 13. Prov. xxvi. 8. (see under oai HI.) 
 Amos ix. 9. Comp. above "na IV. 
 
 IV. To besiege, beleaguer, or blockade closely. 
 2 Sam. XX. 3. 
 
 V. To disti-ess, or afflict exceedingly. Num. xxv. 
 
 17. xxxiii. 55. Ps. cxxix. 1, 2. Lev. xviii. 
 
 18, where LXX explain 'n'liib by avT/^>jXav a 
 rival, as tbe word is used Ecclus xxvi. 6 or 
 
 7. xxxvii. 11 or 12. Comp. 1 Sam. i. 6, in 
 Heb. And see the case of Leah and Rachel, 
 Gen. xxx. Dodati renders Tiyb Lev. xviii. 18, 
 by per esser la sua rivale to be her rival. As 
 a participle or participial N. "Tia one who 
 greatly distresseth or afflicteth, a severe perse- 
 cutor. Exod. xxiii. 22. Num. x. 9. Esth. iii. 
 
 10, & al freq. 
 
 Der. French serrer to bind hard, whence Eng. 
 to serr, serry. Lat. and Eng. nnser ("i^d) 
 whence misery, miserable, commiserate, &c. 
 
 In Kal, to hum, scorch. It occurs as a partici- 
 ple Benoni fem. Prov. xvi. 27 ; where The- 
 odotion, x.mo'i burning, and Vulg. ardescit 
 burneth. 
 
 In Niph. to be burnt, scorched, occ. Ezek. xx. 
 47. So the LXX Ka.rot.)cot.vhffiToci. As a N. 
 fem. in reg. r^ym a burning, an inflamma- 
 tion, occ. Lev. xiii. 23, 28. 
 
 Comp. roots niT, nno, ri'iy, and '2.'-w, which are 
 evidently related to this in sense as well as in 
 sound. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the cognate 
 root x'ny or -li: (with a sad) in Arabic signi- 
 fies to flow, as a vein or wound, with blood, (see 
 Castell), and (according to Mr Professor Ro- 
 bertson, in his Clavis Pentateuchi on Gen. 
 xxxvii. 25.) as a tree with its juice or gum 
 (lachrymis). As a N. 'iy a gum or resin is- 
 suing from a tree, whether spontaneously or by 
 incision. So the LXX constantly render it 
 by p'/irtvn, and Vulg. by resina. occ. Gen. 
 xxvii. 25. xliii. 10. Jer. viii. 22. xlvi. 11. IL 
 
 8. Ezek. xxvii. 17. 
 
 This -"iji has been supposed the same as the 
 famous opobatsamum or balsam of Mecca, vul- 
 garly called, perhaps from Jer. viii. 22. xlvi. 
 
 11, the balm of Gilead. But the tree, or 
 rather shrub, producing this precious balsam, 
 is a native of Arabia Felix, not of Judea. 
 In different parts of the former country there 
 are many of them growing at this day ;* but 
 there are none of them now found in Judea ; 
 nor is there any reason to think that this 
 shrub was ever known there in the days of 
 Jacob. But it is more probable that, as Jose- 
 phus relates, Ant. lib. viii. cap. 6, 6, Judea 
 was indebted for it to the queen of Sheba, 
 who presented it to king Solomon ; and that 
 it was thence propagated in the gardens nearf 
 
 See Niebuhr's Description de 1' Arabic, p. 127, and 
 Voyage de I'Arabie, torn. i. p. 280. 
 
 + See Joseph. Ant. lib. xiv. cap. 4, 1 ; and De Bel. 
 lib. i. cap. 6, 6} and lib. iv. cap. 8, 3, edit. Hudson. 
 
 Jericho, on the west of the Jordan ; for it 
 does not appear that it grew any where else 
 in Judea, and therefore not in the land of 
 Gilead, which lay on the east of that river. 
 On the whole, ""ly seems a general name for 
 gums and resins issuing from shrubs or trees. 
 And for farther satisfaction on this subject I 
 refer the reader to Sheuchzer's Physica Sacra 
 on Gen. xxxvii. 25, and on Jer. viii. 22 ; and 
 to Dr Prideaux, Connex. part ii. book vi. ann. 
 63, vol. iii. p. 535, 1st 8vo. edit. 
 
 I. To cry aloud, roar out. occ. Isa. xlii. 1.3. 
 (where it is more than ynrr to shout) ; Zeph. 
 i. 14. 
 
 Hence Eng. shriek. Qu? 
 
 IL As a N. TT'li: rendered hold, but seems 
 rather to mean a hollow place or vault belong- 
 ing to a larger building, and so called from its 
 resounding, occ. Jud. ix. 46, 49. So plur. 
 D'-my hollow places, caverns. Thus Vulg. 
 antris, occ. 1 Sam. xiii. 6. Comp. p^K under 
 
 n V. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. -j^y necessity, 
 want, occasion. So the LXX x>iiiot.v, and 
 Vulg. necessaria. Once, 2 Chron. ii. 16. 
 
 This root has the same sense in Chaldee and 
 Syriac. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in the Heb. Bible, but the 
 ideal meaning seems to be to smite or strike as 
 with some venomous or infectious matter. The 
 Arabic has words apparently from this root, 
 for smiting or beating down, laying prostrate, 
 or the like. See Castell. 
 
 I. As a participle paoul, J7T^^i a person smitten 
 or infected with the leprosy, a leprous person, a 
 leper. Lev. xiii. 44, & al. So in the form of 
 a participle Huph. j?-|ijn the same. 2 Sam. iii. 
 29. 2K. V. 1, 27. As a N. fem. n^ii the 
 stroke or plague itself, the leprosy. Lev. xiii. 
 2, 3, & al freq. 
 
 Hence Greek i^s/^a the scab, and Eng. a 
 sore. 
 
 " The eastern leprosy was a most filthy and 
 loathsome distemper, (Num. xii. 10, 12.) 
 highly contagious, so as to seize and infect 
 even garments, (Lev. xiii. 47, &c.) and houses 
 (Lev. xiv. .34, &c.) and by human means in- 
 curable, at least so deemed by the Jews. ( See 
 2 K. v. 7.) The various symptoms of this 
 dreadful disease, which was a striking emblem 
 of sin, both original and actual, may be seen 
 in Lev. xiii. and xiv. where we may also read 
 the legal ordinances concerning it, which as on 
 the one hand they set forth the odiousness 
 of sin in the sight of God, so on the other 
 they represent the cleansing of our pollutions 
 by the sacrifice and resurrection of Christ, by 
 the sprinkling and application of his blood, and 
 by the sanctifying and healing influences of the 
 Holy Spirit on all our powers 'dnd faculties. 
 See Lev. xiv. 1 32. 
 
 " The Greek name Xi-r^a, whence Eng. leper, 
 leprous, leprosy, &c. seems to have been given 
 to this distemper on account of those thin 
 white scales (kiTi^a) which usually appeared 
 
pnij 
 
 453 
 
 r"n52j 
 
 on the bodies of the leprous, and with which 
 they were sometimes so overspread as to look 
 like snow. See Exod. iv. 6. Num. xii. 10. 2 
 Kings V. 27 ; in which texts, though there is 
 in the Hebrew no word for white, yet I am 
 persuaded it was designed to compare the 
 lepras}/ to s7iow, as well on account of the 
 whiteness as of the fakiness of its scales. He- 
 rodotus, lib. i. c. 138, mentions the Xs^r^av as 
 a disease among the Persians in his time, and 
 calls it also Xivxyiv or the white scurf or scab. 
 The passage deserves to be transcribed, 'Os a,v 
 h Tuv tt-arm AEDPHN AETKHN s;^*/, ? craX/v 
 
 n-^a-vtrt' <pairi yot^ fJt.it n ro 'UXtov x^eioratvovToc ri 
 tuvt' ix^iv. Whoever of the citizens has the 
 leprosy or white scurf does not enter into the 
 city, nor keep company with the other Per- 
 sians. And they say that he is afflicted with 
 this disease for some oiFence committed against 
 the sun."* Hippocrates f calls the Xivkt^ or 
 white leprosy iomm^ vouros the Phenician disease, 
 and Celsus j: mentions two kinds of leprosyhy 
 the names of aX(po; and Xivx^i, both of which 
 appellations import whiteness, agreeable to the 
 description he gives of them. " And I am 
 well assured by a gentleman who resided sorne 
 years in Turkey and Asia, that he had in 
 those parts seen several leprous persons, whose 
 faces looked quite white, or, to use his own 
 comparison, like the hoar-frost."^ I add the 
 learned Mr Mead's Remarks on this subject 
 in his Medica Sacra, ch. ii. " These seeds of 
 [leprous] contagion are soon mixed with an 
 acrid and salt humour derived from the blood, 
 which, as it naturally ought partly to have 
 turned into nutriment, and partly to have per- 
 spired through the skin, it now lodges, and 
 corrodes the little scales of the cuticle, and these 
 becoming dry and white, sometimes even as 
 white as snoio, are separated from the skin, and 
 fall off like bran. Now although this disease 
 is very uncommon in our colder climate, yet I 
 have seen one remarkable case of it in a coun- 
 tryman, whose whole body was so miserably 
 seized with it, that his skin was shining as if 
 covered with snow; and as the furfuraceous 
 scales were^daily rubbed off, the flesh appear- 
 ed quick or raw underneath." Thus the 
 Doctor, to whom I refer the curious reader 
 for farther information, as also to Michaelis' 
 Recueil de Questions, Qu. xi. xii. xxviii. and 
 to Niebuhr's Description de 1' Arable, p. 
 119, &c. 
 
 II. As a noun fem. nu'iy the wasp, or rather the 
 larger wasp or hornet, whose sting in the hot 
 eastern countries is very venomous, and even 
 deadly, as may be collected from Deut. vii. 
 20. It occurs also Exod. xxiii. 28. Josh, 
 xxiv. 12. Comp. Wisd. xii. 8 ; and see the 
 learned and entertaining Bochart, vol. iii. 
 534; and Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. on Exod. 
 xxiii. 28. The LXX render it throughout 
 
 by fftpyixtet the wasp, which name however may 
 include the hornet, and Vulg. by crabrones 
 hornets. 
 
 I. To melt or refine, as metals hy fire. Isa. i. 
 25. Jer. vi. 29, & al. As participles or par- 
 ticipial nouns ri'iii, ?TTii:, and 5i>iy?3 a refiner of 
 metal. Jud. xvii. 4, Isa. xl. 19. Mai. iii. 2, 3, 
 & al. See Neh. iii. 31, and comp. ver. 8. 
 As a noun Pi'niin a refiner's vessel, a refiner's 
 pot, a coppel or cupel Pro v. xvii. 3. xxvii. 21. 
 
 II. To refine, purify, prove, try. See inter al. 
 Psal. xii. 7. xviii. 31. xxvi. 2. Ixvi. 10. Dan. 
 xi. 35. Zech. xiii. 9. Comp. n^nii and vi^u;, 
 which seem nearly related to this root. 
 
 PLURILITERALS in y. 
 
 As a nonn compounded of bli shadow, and ma 
 death, shadow of death, that is, darkness, as 
 of the state of death. So the LXX frequent- 
 ly, and Aquila and Symmachus, several times, 
 render it ffxia, ^xvbctov, thus also the Vulg. 
 umbra mortis. To confirm this interpreta- 
 tion we may observe that the word is gene- 
 rally either joined with other words expressive 
 of darkness, as Job iii. 5. x. 21. xxviii. 3. 
 xxxiv. 22. Psal. cvii. 14. Isa. ix. 2 ; or op- 
 posed to such as denote light, as Job x. 22. 
 xii. 22. xxiv. 17. Amos v. 8 ; on which last 
 text see Mr Lowth's note; and observe that 
 Homer, Odyss. iv. lin. 180, uses the expres- 
 sion ANATOIO MEAANNE*02 the black cloud 
 of death. 
 
 From ])i to be sharp pointed, and in round. 
 As a noun fem. plur. min35: pipes or tubes, 
 perhaps so called from their form gradually 
 diminishing, or growing more and more pointed. 
 Once, Zech. iv. 12 ; where Symmachus i^i^"- 
 Tn^cov pipes for pouring in, infundibula, q. d. 
 infusories. 
 
 As a collective noun jjTns^i, and plur. D^yn^iSii, 
 frogs. So Symmachus in Ps. Ixxviii. 45, 
 /3Tga;^ov, and the LXX throughout /3T^a;,^a?, 
 and Vulg. rana. Exod. viii. 2, 3, 6, 9, 11, 
 & al. freq. Comp. Rev. xvi. 13, and consider 
 the resemblance between the plagues mention- 
 ed in that chapter and those cf Egypt. 
 I take the Heb. word to be compounded of 
 lS)5i denoting* the brisk action or motion of the 
 light, and j^T^ to feel, because these animals are 
 in an eminent manner affected thereby; so 
 f Johnston observes, " ^stivis duntaxat men- 
 sibus coaxare solent, et adventante hyeme occul- 
 tantur. They usually croak only in the sum- 
 mer months, and hide themselves when winter 
 approaches." The above derivation is not a 
 little confirmed by two of the Chaldee names 
 
 * Greek and Eng. Lexicon in A>j!tj. 
 
 t Prorrhetic. lib. ii. sub fin. Comp. Galen, Explicat. 
 Ling-. Hippocrat. and Scheuchzer, I'hys. Sacr. on Lev. 
 xiii. 
 
 X De Mcdicin. lib. v. cap. 28, 19. 
 
 Greek and Eng. Lexicon in Aejr^as. 
 
 * Bv giving "I3J: this its true sense, instead of confining 
 it to that of the mor7iing, as the Rabbuis do, Bochart s ob- 
 ection to this derivation (voL in. 652.) that "Frogs croak 
 in the evening, not in the morning," m obviated : and 
 Mercer's queftion, What seuse has the knowledge of 
 the morning in a frog ? appears foreign to the purpose. 
 
 f Hist. Natural, de Quadruped, p. 131. 
 
i<P 
 
 454 
 
 ^np 
 
 of this animal, ynmx and ]yn'iiN, plainly com- 
 pounded in like manner of "nx the lights and 
 17 n> to feel. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to vomit, vomit or spue 
 out. See Lev. xviii. 25, 28. Prov. xxiii. 8. 
 XXV. 16. Jon. ii. 11. It is once, Jer. xxv. 
 27, written with a " instead of the h, Vp for 
 IKp. As a noun x-p vomit, matter vomited. 
 occ. Isa. xix. M. xxviii. 8. Jer. xlviii. 26. 
 Up the same. occ. Prov. xxvi. 11. Kip?3 See 
 under rt^p II. 
 
 II. As a noun fern, with a formative n final, 
 nxp a species of iindean bird. occ. Lev. xi. 
 18. Deut. xiv. 17. Psal. cii. 7. Isa. xxxiv. 11. 
 Zeph. ii. 14. It is rendered by the LXX 
 ^ikixav the pelican. Lev. xi. 18. Deut. xiv. 
 17. Psal. cii. 7 so by the Vulg. pelican, 
 Psal. cii. 7. but by onocrotalus the onocrota- 
 lus. Lev. xi. 18. Isa. xxxiv. 11. Zeph. ii. 14. 
 These apparently varying versions of the 
 Vulg. however are easily reconciled by ob- 
 serving that the * pelican of the ancients and 
 the onocrotalus are only different names for 
 the same species of bird. ( Comp. under rrDS 
 V.) The principal food of the pelican or 
 onocrotalus is shell-fish, which it is said to 
 swallow, shells and all, and afterwards, when 
 by the heat of its stomach the shells begin to 
 open, to vomit them up again, and pick out 
 the fish. This fact, says Bochart, vol. iii. 
 294, is so unanimously asserted by the ancient 
 writers that it cannot be doubted, and then 
 cites a number of testimonies to prove it. 
 Notwithstanding all which, I think it may be 
 justly questioned whether this bird does really 
 take its prey into its stomach in the first in- 
 stance, and rather apprehend that it goes no far- 
 ther than the bag or pouch under its lower 
 chap, which, says Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 428, 
 " serves not only as a repository for its food, 
 but as a net to catch it. And it may be far- 
 ther observed that in feeding its young ones 
 (whether this bag is loaded with water or 
 more solid food) the onocrotalus squeezes the 
 contents of it into their mouths, by strongly 
 compressing it upon its breast with its bill ; 
 an action," subjoins the Doctor, " which might 
 well give occasion to the received tradition 
 and report, that the pelican, in feeding her 
 young, pierced her own breast, and nourished 
 them mth her blood ;" and which very pecu- 
 liar action, we may add, may well justify the 
 propriety of this bird's Heb. name nxp, sup- 
 posing it a derivative from xp or nxp to vomit. 
 As for Dr Shaw's objection, that nxp cannot 
 mean the pelican, because it is described, Ps. 
 cii. 7, as being a bird of the wilderness, and the 
 pelican must necessarily starve there, as being 
 a waterfowl; this goes upon a supposition 
 tliat no water was to be met with in the de- 
 
 Sec next note. 
 
 serts. But Bochart, vol. iii. 297, remarks, 
 that this is a mistake, since Ptolemy places 
 three lakes in the iimer parts of Marmarica, 
 which are extremely desert, and that the Israel- 
 ites met with the waters of Marah, and the 
 fountains of Elim in the deserts of Arabia, 
 Exod. XV. 23, 27. To which we may add a 
 very pertinent passage of Isidore, lib. xii. 7, 
 cited by the learned Mr Merrick (on Ps. cii. 
 7.) from Martinius' Lexic. Etymol. "where 
 the pelican is said to live in solitudine Nili 
 fiuminis in the solitude of the river Nile ; which 
 circumstance well agrees with Dr Shaw's sup- 
 position (see his Travels, p. 288, 290, 2d edit.) 
 that the prophet Amos might with sufficient 
 propriety call the Nile the river cf the wilder- 
 ness." And it may be farther remarked, that 
 it appears from Damir, quoted by Bochart, 
 vol. iii. 277, that the onocrotalus does not al- 
 ways remain in the water, but sometimes re- 
 tires far from it. And indeed its * monstrous 
 pouch seems to be given it for this very reason, 
 that it might not want food for itself and its 
 young ones when at a distance from the water. 
 
 D^{p Chald. 
 
 From the Heb. Dp or Dip (as sxia from miD, 
 -INT from TT, &c.) to arise, occ. Hos. x. 14 ; 
 where the prophet threatening Israel with de- 
 struction from the Assyrians, seems to use 
 the verb in a Chaldee or Assyrian form, which 
 occurs likewise Dan. ii. 31, & al. 
 
 nip 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 This root is nearly related to np3, as rrm to 
 n-r3. 
 
 I. To curse, execrate. Num. xxiii. 8, IIoiv spK 
 shall I curse, bx mp xb (whom) Godhath not 
 cursed ? Here the n is plainly radical. ( Comp. 
 Num. xxii. 11, 17.) And yet the infinitive is 
 np, not mnp or nnp, which are the most usual 
 forms in verbs with rr final. See Num. xxiii. 
 11, 25. xxiv. 10. Corai>. under nas I. 
 
 II. As nouns ap, rrnp, and sps see under np3. 
 
 Vnp 
 
 I. To receive, accept, take. 1 Chron. xii. 18. 
 xxi. 11. Job ii. 10. Prov. xix. 20, & al. So in 
 Chaldee. occ. Dan. ii. 6. v. 31, or vi. 1. vii. 
 18. As a participle Hiph. fern. plur. nb-lipo 
 receiving, taking hold. occ. Exod. xxvi. 5. 
 xxxvi. 12. So a Samaritan version, as trans- 
 lated in the Hexapla, hx^ixof^iven. LXX 
 a^iTiTiTTovtrect coinciding. 
 
 II. To take upon oneself, undertake, occ. Esth. 
 
 * " This bird {the pelican), says Mr Edwards, Natural 
 Hist, of Birds, pt. ii. p. 92, seemed to me to be more than 
 double the bigness of the largest swan I thought it 
 sometliing incredible in Willoughby's Description, that 
 a man should put his head into the pouch under the billy 
 till I saw it performed in this bird by its keeper, and am 
 sure a second man's head might have been put imvith it at 
 the same time. The academy of Paris think the bird (of 
 this kind) they have described is the pelican of Aristotle, 
 and the onocrotalus of Pliny. The pelican seems to inhabit 
 the greatest part of the old world, it being found in many 
 climates, both far north and south, as well as in the in- 
 termediate latitudes, it being pretty common in Russia, 
 abounding in Egypt, and sometimes found at the Cape 
 of Good Hope. " 1 he reader may see a print of this ex- 
 traordinary bird in Scheuchzer's Phys. Sacra, tab. ccxlvi. 
 In the late Sir Ashton Lever's collection was a preserva- 
 tion of one ; and in the year 1790 I saw one exhibited 
 alive at Exeter 'Change, London. 
 
pnp 
 
 455 
 
 DIP 
 
 ix. 23, 27. In the former of which texts ele- 
 ven of Dr Kennicott's codices, and in the 
 latter twenty, read iblip- 
 III. As a particle bnp, n being understood, 
 
 1. Before, in the presence of, q. d. within reach 
 of, or rather, with the acceptance, approbation, 
 consent of. occ. 2 K. xv. 10. Ezek. xxvi. 9 ; 
 in which latter text it seems to be used in the 
 Chaldee sense of, before, in the presence of. So 
 
 2. Chald. with b prefixed, b^pb before, in the 
 presence of, coram. Dan. ii. 31. iii. 3. v. 1, 5. 
 
 3. bapb according to. Dan. v. 10. Ezra vi. 13. 
 
 4. biapb because of, by reason or means of. Ezra 
 iv. 16. 
 
 ly. Chald. b:ip ba with all respect to (so Mon- 
 tanus omni respectu), entirely on account, for- 
 asmuch, because, or accordingly. So b^ip bD 
 "1 because that, forasmuch as, accordingly. 
 Dan. ii. 8, 10, 40, & al. Also, according as. 
 Dan. V. 22. rraT bap bD on account of this, for 
 this cause. Dan. ii. 12, 24, & al. 
 
 pp 
 
 To press down, depress, oppress. It occurs not 
 as a V. simply in this sense ; but hence 
 
 I. As a N. i?mp a kind of defensive armour, a 
 helmet, which by its weight (for it was made 
 of metal) presses hard upon the head. occ. 1 
 Sam. xvii. 38. Ezek. xxiii. 24. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. in reg. njrip the lees of wine, 
 which are pressed down or subside to the bot- 
 tom of the vessel, occ. Isa. Ii. 1 7, 22, 
 
 III. In a moral sense, to oppress, afflict, de- 
 fraud, occ. Prov. xxii. 23. Mai. iii. 8, (thrice) 
 
 9. So Aquila and Symmachus render it in 
 Mai. iii. 8, by (fxaari^iu to deprive, defraud. 
 Hence perhaps Lat. cubo, cumbo to lie down, 
 whence incumbo, &c. and Eng. incumbent, in- 
 cubation, incubus. 
 
 I. In Kal, to collect, gather together things be- 
 fore dispersed. Gen. xli. 35. Deut. xxx. 3, & 
 al. freq. In Niph. to be collected. Josh. x. 6, 
 & al. In Hith. to gather themselves together. 
 Jud. ix. 47, & al. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. 
 ^5^^ip collections of people, companies, occ. Isa. 
 Ivii. 13. As a N. 'fem. in reg. nynp a 
 gathering together, occ. Ezek. xxii. 20. 
 
 II. To gather in, withdraw. Nah. ii. 11. Joel 
 ii. 6. See mixg under ix3. 
 
 -inp 
 
 In Kal and Hiph. to bury, inter. Gen. xxiii. 8, 
 11. Num. xxxiii. 4, &al. freq. In Niph. to be 
 buried. Gen. xv. 15, & al. As Ns. "inp, fem. 
 map, a grave, a sepulchre. Gen. xxiii. 4, 6. 
 XXXV. 20, & al. See Ezek. xxxii. 22, 23. On 
 Isa. Ixv. 4. comp. under 1^3 IV. As a N. 
 fem. miap sepulture, burial. 2 Chron. xxvi. 
 23. Isa. xiv. 20. Concerning that primitive 
 custom of interring the dead, as practised in 
 many nations, see Cicero De Leg. lib. ii. cap. 
 22, 25 ; Potter's Antiquities of Greece, book 
 iv. ch. 6 ; and Davies' note 2 on Minucius 
 Felix, cap. xxxiv. p. 170, edit. 1712 j and the 
 learned Mr Peter's Dissertation on the book 
 of Job, p. 403, & seq. who with great proba- 
 bility thinks that it was practised originally to 
 express their hope of a resurrection. 
 Der. Greek kowttu, 2d fut. K^v(iu, to hide ; 
 
 whence cryptical, cryptography, apocrypha, 
 &c. German grub, and Eng. grave. Also 
 Gothic grubban to pig, whence Eng. to grub, 
 dig up. 
 
 In Arabic signifies to cut, divide, or tear length' 
 ways, "per longum secuit, fidit, laceravit." 
 CasteU. Hence 
 
 I. As a N. n^'^i cassia. Thus the Targ. (in 
 Exod.) xnyyp and the Vulg. (in Exod.) and 
 many other versions, cassia. In Exod. xxx. 
 24, it is mentioned as one of the ingredients in 
 the holy anointing oil, and probably denotes 
 the cassia lignea of the shops, which is an aro- 
 matic barh nearly resembling cinnamon, and 
 seems to be called r\l'p in Hebrew, as being 
 stripped from the tree or shrub, q. d. the bark, 
 by way of eminence, as we style the quinquina. 
 Comp. my-'yp under yyp. occ. Exod. xxx. 
 24. Ezek. xxvii. 19 ; in which latter text I 
 think with the learned Bochart (whom see, vol. 
 i. 116, 117.) that bnXQ ]V Javan or Ion of 
 Uzal means a people of Uzal in Yemen or 
 Arabia Felix, who are distinguished by the 
 epithet bnxQ from the Greeks, who are, as 
 usual, called simply p", ver. 1 3. Comp. Nie- 
 buhr, Description de 1' Arabic, p. 252. 
 
 II. As a N. in the reduplicate form, I'p'i'p the 
 top of the he id or skull, so named perhaps from 
 its being so remarkably divided by the sagittal 
 and coronal sutures, which in new-born infants 
 are open, or not united. Gen. xlix. 26. Deut. 
 xxviii. 35, & al. freq. And hence, although 
 "Tp occurs not in this sense in the simple form, 
 I would deduce 
 
 III. As a V. in Kal, Tp to bow, or bow down, 
 the head. Gen. xxiv. 26. 1 Sam. xxiv. 9, & 
 al. freq. 
 
 mp 
 
 I. In Kal, transitively, to kindle, as a fire. occ. 
 Isa. 1. 11. Jer. xvii. 4. Intransitively, to kin- 
 dle, be kindled, burn, sparkle, shine, as a fire, 
 occ. Deut. xxxii. 22. Isa. Ixiv. I. Jer. xv. 14. 
 
 Hence by inserting n, the Latin, candeo to be 
 bright, glow as fire, and candela, whence Eng. 
 candle. Also the old Lat. cando to burn, in- 
 flame, whence ac-cendo, in-cendo, and Eng. 
 incendiary, incense, incentive, &c. See Vossii 
 Etymol. Lat. in Accendo. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. nmp a burning inflammatory 
 fever, occ. Lev. xxvi. 16. Deut. xxviii. 22. 
 ill. As a N. n^-pa, a sparkling, glistering, as 
 
 of precious stones, occ. Isa. liv. 12, "aax 
 
 mpN stones of sparkling, glittering stones, as at 
 
 the end of the verse y^7\ ^aax pleasant stones. 
 
 Thus Bate. 
 Dip 
 
 Denotes precedency, priority, or antiquity. 
 I. To be, come, or go before, to anticipate, prevent. 
 
 See Job xxx. 27. Ps. xvii. 13. Ixviii. 26. cxix. 
 
 148. Jon. iv. 2. Job iii. 12 ; where Schul- 
 
 tens, Quare me officiosa exceperunt genua ? 
 
 Why did the officious knees receive me ? And 
 
 Scott, 
 
 Why did the midwife-knee the birth receive? 
 
 In Hiph. the same. occ. Job xli. 2 or 11. 
 
 (Comp. Rom. xi. 35.) Amosix. 10. As a N 
 
Dip 
 
 456 
 
 IZ/lp 
 
 mp mitiquily, priority. Deut. xxxiii. 15, 27. 
 
 2 K. xix. 25. Also adverbially, ancientli/, 
 formerly. Ps. Ixxiv. 2. Jer. xxx. 20. Lam. v. 
 
 21. As a N. "ainTp ancient, predecessor. 1 
 
 Sam. xxiv. 14-. Job xviii. 20. As a N. fern. 
 
 in reg. nnnp former state. Ezek. xvi. 55. 
 
 (thrice) xxxvi. 11. 
 Hence Lat. and Eng. quondam. 
 
 II. To come before, or into the presence of, to 
 meet. Deut. xxiii. 4. 2 Sam. xxii. 6. 2 K. xix. 
 32. Amos ix. 10. Mie. vi. 6. 
 
 III. As a N. Dip the east. freq. occ. Gen. ii. 
 8, And Jehovah Aleim planted a garden in 
 Eden onpn eastward, i. e. plainly on the east- 
 ern side of the country called Eden. Gen. 
 iii. 24, And he placed in a tabernacle mpn 
 ni? P*? on the east of the garden of Eden, 
 the cherubim, &c. But why so rather than 
 on the west ? In order, I apprehend, that be- 
 lievers, in approaching the sacred tabernacle, 
 might have their backs turned on the east or 
 rising of the sun, whom the old serjient had 
 set up against the Creator, and of whose sa- 
 cramental tree he had tempted our first parents 
 to eat. And thus the Mosaic tabernacle and 
 Solomon's temple stood afterguards, i. e. with 
 their fronts or entrances facing the east. ( See 
 Exod. xxvii. 1315. Ezek. xlvii. 1.) But 
 the idolatrous Jews are described in Ezek. 
 viii. 16, to be with their backs towards the tem- 
 ple of the Lord, and their faces rrnnp towards 
 the east, and as worshipping or prostrating 
 themselves to the sun or solar light rrDTp to- 
 wards the east. And so at the solemn fed- 
 eral sacrifice between Latinus and jEneas, in 
 Virgil, ^n. xii. lin. 172, 
 
 Illi ad surgentem conversi lumina solem 
 
 T/ien totcards the rising sun they turn their eyes. 
 
 And ^neas begins his prayer to the gods, lin. 
 - 176, 
 
 Esto nunc, Sol, testis 
 
 Witness, thou Sun 
 
 So the Persees, Gaures, or fire-worshippers 
 (as they are called), in Persia, to this day 
 prostrate themselves to the rising sun. * 
 As a N. Dnp the east. Ezek. xl. 10. xliii. 17, 
 & al. freq. Also, the east wind. Gen. xli. 6, 
 23, & al. freq. Comp. Exod. x. 13. The 
 east wind is particularly tempestuous and dan- 
 gerous in the Mediterranean sea ; and to this 
 the psalmist seems to allude, Ps. xlviii. 8. 
 Such a storm is well known to the modern 
 mariner by the name of a Levanter. Comp. 
 Greek and Eng. Lexicon in ^v^okXv^uv. As 
 Ns. -aDTp and '<3in"Tp (formed as "anay imder ^sa 
 IV.) east, eastern. Ezek. x. 19. xi. 1, & al. 
 As a N. fem. in reg. nmp towards the east, 
 eastward, bx, b, or the like, being understood. 
 Gen. ii. 14, & al. 
 The reason why the east is denominated from 
 this root is evident, namely, because in the 
 earth's progressive rotation the eastern part 
 always precedes, or is before the western, 
 which latter is therefore denominated prrN 
 the hinder or Undermost. Comp. undernnN V. 
 
 Cadmus, who, according to 
 v. cap. 57, 58, came from 
 
 The celebrated 
 Herodotus, lib. 
 
 Phenicia into Greece, and whose companions 
 introduced the use of the Phenician letters 
 into that country, seems to have had his ap- 
 pellation from this root, q. d. the eastern. 
 
 IV. Chald. As a N. fem. in reg. n?3'ip with 
 n or ya prefixed, used as a particle of time, 
 nmpn before, q. d. at before, occ. Ezra v. 11. 
 n73ip xofrorriov at before, aforetime, occ. Dan. 
 vi. iO or 11. As a N. mas. plur. emphat. 
 N-DIp the former, first, occ. Dan. vii. 24. As 
 a N. fem. emphat. sing, and emphat. plur. 
 xrT'Dnp the first ov former, occ. Dan. vii. 4, 8. 
 
 V. Chald. As a particle Dip before, in the pre- 
 sence of, coram. Dan. ii. 10, 11, & al. freq. 
 Dip in from before, from. Dan. ii. 15, & al. 
 Also, before, q. d. at before. Dan. vi. 26 or 27. 
 
 nip 
 
 I. In Kal, to be dark, obscure, black, occ. Job 
 vi. 16. Jer. iv. 28. xiv. 2. (comp. Lam. iv. 
 8.) Joel ii. 10. iii. 20. Mic. iii. 6. In Hiph. 
 to obscure, make dark. occ. Ezek. xxxii. 7, 8. 
 In Hith. to make itself dark, become dark, be 
 darkened, occ. 1 K. xviii. 45. As a N. nirp 
 black, dark. occ. Job xxx. 28. Comp. under 
 on I. As a N. fem. riTTTp darkness, obscur- 
 ity, occ. Isa. 1. 3. 
 
 II. As words expressive of light are frequently 
 in scripture used for joy (see under ins V.) 
 so is Tip, denoting darkness, for grief or 
 mourning. (Comp. Ezek. xxiii. 7, 8.) In 
 Kal, to grieve, mourn, occ. Jer. viii. 21. As 
 a participle or participial N. Tip mourning, 
 mournful. Ps. xxxv. 14. xxxviii. 7, & al. As 
 a N. fem. n-Dmp grief mourning, occ. Mai. 
 iii. 14 ; here used adverbially, 3 being under- 
 stood, in mourning or grief, mournfully. Hor- 
 ace uses the same images, lib. iv. ode iv. lin. 
 39, 40, 
 
 pulcher fugatis 
 
 Ille dies Latio tenebris, 
 Qui primus alma risit adorea. 
 Fair was that day, when darkness fled. 
 And victory smiled 
 
 Comp. under -jiyn II. 
 Der. Perhaps Gr. x-ih^og, Lat. cedrus, Eng. 
 a cedar, from its dark hue. 
 
 ti'ip 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to separate or set apart 
 from its common and ordinary to some higher 
 use or purpose. This separation or setting 
 apart is the ideal meaning of the word, as ap- 
 ])ears from * comparing Lev. xx. 24, with 
 ver. 26 ; and Deut. xix. 2, 7, with Josh. xx. 
 7 ; in which last passage the LXX according- 
 ly rendered it by InirruXitv they severed. In 
 like manner St Paul, Gal. i. 15, alluding to 
 Jer. i. 5, uses a(pa^iZ,uv to separate for a^Tp. 
 
 II. To set apart, or select persons or nations 
 for purposes of war, deligere. Jer. xxii. 7. Ii. 
 27, 28. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. 'a;np?3 
 persons thus selected, delecti. Isa. xiii. 3. 
 
 Comp. Jer. xxv. 9. Isa. xlv. 1. Hence applied 
 to war itself, to prepare. Jer. vi. 4. Joel iii. 
 14, or iv. 9. Mic. iii. 5. But in this latter 
 application perhaps there may be an allusion 
 to the solemn declaration of war, or to some 
 
 edit. 
 
 See Hyde, Relig. Vet. Pers. cap. iv. p. 108, 109, 1st 
 
 * See the learned Jos. Mede's Works, fol. p. 6, 7, 
 
^Ip 
 
 457 
 
 t^lp 
 
 lustrations, or sacred rites performed previous- 
 ly to entering upon it. See the following 
 sense, and comp. 1 Sam. xvii. 8, under 'in 
 IV. 
 
 III. In Kal and Hiph, to set apart, separate, 
 or appropriate to sacred or religious purposes, 
 to sanctify, consecrate. Gen. ii. 3. Exod. xiii. 
 2. 2 Sam. viii. II, & al. freq. Applied to 
 Jehovah it denotes to regard him in a pecu- 
 liar, separate manner. See Num. xx. 12. xxvii. 
 
 14. Isa. viii. 13. xxix. 23. In Niph. to he 
 sanctified, consecrated. Exod. xxix. 43. Lev. 
 xxii. 32, & al. In Hith. to sanctify oneself. 
 Exod. xix. 22. Lev. xi. 44, & al. As a par- 
 ticiple or participial noun lyTrp and u;np sanc- 
 tified, holy. Exod. xix. 6. xxix. 31, & al. freq. 
 a^TTp is often applied to Jehovah, and denotes 
 his being entirely separated from all evil and de- 
 filement. See Lev. xi. 44, 45. xix. 2. Comp. 
 Isa. vi. 3. So in the plur. D-ir^Tp joined with 
 DNTbx Josh. xxiv. 19. Comp. Dan. iv. 5, 6, 
 
 15, or 8, 9, 18 ; and thus D-tz^Tp by itself sig- 
 nifies the Holy Ones, i. e. the Holy Persons of 
 the Trinity, Prov. ix. 10 ; where observe that, 
 according to the usual style of Hebrew poetiy, 
 O-a^np in the latter hemistich corresponds to 
 ^'\TT' Jehovah in the former. Comp. Prov. 
 XXX. 3. Job v. 1. Dan. iv. 14 or 17. But 
 in Job XV. 15, T>inp his (God's) holy ones 
 seem to denote his holy angels. Comp. iv. 18, 
 and Mat. xxv. 31. Mark viii. 38. As a noun 
 a'lp holiness, sanctity. Exod. iii. 5. xv. 11, & 
 al. freq. As a noun u^npn a sanctuary or holy 
 place. Exod. xv. 17. It is particularly used 
 for the sanctuary or holy place, i. e. the outer 
 division, of the tabernacle or temple. Lev. xvi. 
 33. 2 Chron. xxvi. 18, & al. freq. This, to- 
 gether with its furniture, and the services per- 
 formed in it, was an eminent type of the body 
 of Christ, the Holy One of God, whom the 
 Father (the * Essence) sanctified and sent 
 into the world, and of what he was to be and 
 perform on earth. Comp. John i. 14. Luke 
 i. 35. John x. 36, and see Catcott's Sermons, 
 entitled. The Tabernacle of the Sanctuary a 
 Type of the Body of Christ. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to consecrate in an idolatrous man- 
 ner, or to idolatrous purposes. See Deut. xxii. 
 9. 2 K. X. 20. In Hith. to consecrate oneself 
 thus, Isa. Ixvi. 17. So as a participial noun 
 lyTpn an idolatrous sanctuary or chapel. Isa. 
 xvi. 12. Amos vii. 13, comp. ver. 9. 
 
 V. As nouns mi'p fem. rru^tp a prostitute, male 
 or female. It is evident from 1 K. xiv. S4. xv. 
 12. 2 K. xxiii. 7. Hos. iv. 14, that such 
 wretches were, among the Canaanites and 
 apostate Jews, sacred to their idol rr'iU'X or 
 Venus, and that they practised their abomina- 
 able impurities as acts of religion. Accord- 
 ingly the LXX (Complut.) renders the mas. 
 N. in 1 K. XV. 12, by TTikifff/,ivov;, and in I 
 K. xx-ii. 46, by TiTiXurfx.iveov, the initiated, and 
 so the LXX (Complut. Vatic, and Alex.) 
 translate the fem. N. by nriXia-uivuv, Hos. 
 iv. 14. Comp. Deut. xxiii. 18, in LXX. 
 Eusebius, Vit. Constantin. lib. iii. cap. 55, 
 
 Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon under IIATHP 
 
 expressly informs us, that in that sink of pol- 
 lution, the temple at Aphac, near mount Li- 
 banus, Venus was honoured not only hy female, 
 but by male prostitutes. * " Nor have we any 
 reason to doubt of the truth of what f Julius 
 Firmicus relates concerning the sodomy prac- 
 tised in his time in some of their temples, par- 
 ticularly those of Juno, which, he says, they 
 were so far from being ashamed of, that they 
 made it the subject of their glorying. The 
 learned Dr Spenser^ has shown, that among 
 the ancient pagan idolaters there were males, 
 as well as females, consecrated to their deities, 
 who prostituted themselves in their temples on 
 the sacred festivals, and were thought by so 
 doing to yield them acceptable service ; and 
 that they were wont to dedicate the gains 
 of their prostitution to their gods and goddes- 
 ses." The like cursed impurities we find 
 practised as acts of religion among the Indians 
 in America, where, to use the words of a pious 
 and learned writer, || " they dedicate young 
 boys to sodomy, particularly at Old Port and 
 Puna in Peru, where the devil so far prevail- 
 
 His words, speaking of tliis temple are, 2;^oXj t/j '/jv 
 avT'/j xxxot^yicti ^ocffiv cc>io\ot,trTOii, a-oXXij tl (iocittcdvvj 'bn(p- 
 Oo^on 70 eriuf/cof yuvi^ig youv rivis cctih^i; ovfi v2g?, to jte/a- 
 yoy Tvjs (pviriu; otT/x.^y/iijoc.fx.iyoi, ^ViXiicc yocrca (muliebria pa- 
 tientes, Valesius) t'/jv hoiifx,ovoc IXiouvto. i^vvouxcay r' a,u 
 ^oi^oivo/jcoi cfjciXioii, SiXl'^iytx,[ju>t .9-' o/jtikseci, a.^'friTOi ti. xot,t 
 iTi^^YtToi ^ga,^u;, oj; iv otvofjco) xoct oitroiTTctT'yi (lege atrgoir- 
 rciT'/i) ^a^a fiXToe, tovSj tov v<w iTiTUPCvyTo. See Bochart, 
 vol'i. 748, 749. 
 
 I add, that the original of this and all such sodotnitical 
 abominations (comp. Gen. xix. 5, &c.) being practised as 
 acts of religion, seems to have been that very ancient 
 physical opinion, that the heaven or air was a.^pivoQn\vs 
 an hermaphrodite, or both male and female j by wluch, 
 as Daraascius the philosopher informs us, they meant to 
 declare its all-fruitful or prolific nature ; for, speaking 
 of the first principle, he says, that the Orpliic Theology 
 ccepivo6'/iXuv otv7%v v^lff^YjffocTO, ff^o; ivhu^ty rcay vxy^cay yiv- 
 vTjTix'/is ova-iix.^. So in the Orphic verses concerning 
 Jupiter, i. e. the air or etiier, cited Arist. De Muudo, 
 
 A/oj S' IX Tayzot, ttiit;' 
 
 Zeuj ot.^priv ytviTO, Ziivi S' os.fjc(3^aTos ttrXiTO vvfMp^, 
 
 " All things sprung from Jove ; 
 
 Jove was a male, Jove an immortal bride. " 
 
 O/ /*c 7| AEPA ^Kfvfj ot^pivoBvikvv, tov Aiot, Xiyova-i. 
 
 " For some call the air, which is of a twofold nature, 
 both male and female, Jove, or Jupiter." Athenag. pro 
 Christiarus, cap. xviii. p. 83. See more to this purpose 
 in Professor Campbell's Necessity of Revelation, p. 216, 
 not. and in Mr Bryant's New Systm, vol. i. p. 314, &c. 
 Comp. Jortin's Remarks on Ecclesiastical History, vol. 
 u. p. 298, &c. 2d edit. 
 
 Yram hence we may observe the peculiar propriety of 
 the punishment of Sodom, and of the neighboiuiiig cities. 
 By their sodotnitical impurities they meant to acknow- 
 ledge the heavens as the cause of fruitfulness, indepen- 
 dently upon, and in opposition to, Jehovah ; therefore 
 Jehovah, by raining upon them not genial showers, but 
 fire and brimstone from heaven, not only destroyed the 
 inhabitants, but also changed all that country, which was 
 before as the garden of God, into brimstone and salt, that 
 is not sown, nor beareth, neither any grass groweth 
 therein. See Gen. xiii. 10. xix. 24. I)eut. xxix. 23. 
 Comp. Tacit. Hist. hb. v. cap. 7. 
 
 + "De Errore Profan. Religion, p. 10, 11, Oxon. 1678." 
 Comp. under 133 II. and Livy, Ub. xxxix. cap. 10, 13. 
 
 X " De Leg. Hebr. Ub. ii. cap. 22 & 23 " 
 
 Leland's Advantage and Necessity of the Christian 
 Revelation, vol. i. part i. ch. vii. p. 191, quarto edit, and 
 p. 176, 8vo. Comp. Deut. xxiii. 18, or 19, and under "JD 
 
 II Dr Henry More, in his Explanation of the Grand 
 mystery of Godliness, book iii. chap. 12. 
 
nnp 
 
 458 
 
 top 
 
 ed in their beastly devotions (as Purchas re- 
 lates out of Cieza), that there were hoys con- 
 secrated to serve in the temple, and at the 
 times of their sacrifices and solemn feasts the 
 lords and principal men abused them to that 
 detestable filthiness ; and generally in the hill- 
 countries the devil, under show of holiness, had 
 brought in that vice. For every temple or 
 principal house of adoration kept one man, or 
 two, or more, which were attired like women, 
 even from the time of their childhood, and 
 spake like them, imitating them in every 
 thing; with whom, under pretext of holiness 
 and religion, their principal men on principal 
 days had that hellish commerce." It is too 
 well known to be insisted on, that among the 
 Greeks, particularly at Corinth, whores were 
 consecrated to A<p^olirn or Venus.* Strabo 
 calls these harlots hoo'tovXov? consecrated ser- 
 vants or votaries, to Venus namely, which 
 very well answers to the Heb. denomination 
 miyTp. And from Gen. xxxviii. 21, 22, 
 (comp. ver. 15.) it appears that a similar con- 
 secration, or rather desecration, was in practice 
 among the Canaanites as early as the days of 
 Judah, and no doubt had gained ground among 
 them before the Israelites came out of Egypt; 
 hence one reason of the law, Deut. xxiii. 18 
 or 19. 
 
 VI. Chald. As a noun wi'p, plur. ^''amp, holy, 
 a holy one. Dan. iv. 5, 6, 10, or 8, 9, 13, & 
 al. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable, rr final. 
 To he blunt, hebetari, hebetescere. 
 
 I. To be blunt, as iron. occ. Eccles. x. 10. So 
 Vulg. retusum. 
 
 II. To he blunt, or, as we say, set on edge, as 
 the teeth, occ. Jer. xxxi. 29, 30. Ezek. xviii. 
 2 ; where LXX and Symmachns iyof/,(p,a<rayf 
 and Vulg. obstupescunt are set on edge. 
 
 In Kal and Hiph. to collect, assemble, gather 
 together. Exod. xxxv. 1. Num. i. 18. viii. 9. 
 x. 7. xvi. 19, & al. In Niph. to be gathered 
 together, to assemble. Exod. xxxii. 1. Num. 
 xvi. 3. 2 Chron. xx. 26, & al. As a N. bnp 
 an assembly, a congregation. Gen. xxviii. 3. 
 Exod. xii. 6, & al. freq. On Deut. xxiii. 3, 
 see Prideaux, Connexion, part i. book vi. 
 an. 428, p. 400, 1st edit. 8vo. As a N. fem. 
 rrbrrp, and in reg. nbnp the same. occ. Neh. 
 v. 7. Deut. xxxiii. 4. So as a N. mas. plur. 
 D-brrpn, and fem. mbrrpn, assemblies, occ. Ps. 
 xxvi. 12. Ixviii. 27. As a N. nbrrp a gather- 
 er together, an assembler. It seems to refer to 
 Solomon's assembling the people, and discours- 
 ing with them on the most important subjects. 
 The LXX render it iKx,X7](rtu<rTn; a public 
 speaker, a speaker in an assembly, whence our 
 translators a preacher ,- and hence the name 
 of the book, Ecclesiastes. The word nbrrp is 
 properly feminine, and seems applied nearly 
 in the same manner as we use the abstract 
 
 See Strabo, lib. vii. p. 581, edit. Amstel. and Leland's 
 Necessity and Advantage, &c. vol. i. p. 173, &c. 8vo. 
 edit. Comp. Eusebii Praeparat. Evangel, lib. iv. cap. 16, 
 p. 162; and Wetsteiu on 1 Cor. i. 2. 
 
 nouns majesty, excellence, eminence, &c. for 
 personal titles, and hence it is joined with 
 verbs, either feminine, as Eccles. vii. 28 ; 
 or masculine, as Eccles. i. 2. xii. 8 10. 
 
 mp 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 To stretch, stretch out, tend, tendere. 
 
 I. To stretch or tend towards. It is a word of 
 gesture, and of like import as St Paul's kto- 
 xci^a'^oxtiic, Rom. viii. 19. Phil. i. 20, which is 
 properly the * stretching forth of the head and 
 neck, with earnest intention and observation, 
 to see when a person or thing expected shall 
 appear : so our Heb. verb may be translated, 
 to expect earnestly, anxiously, ov eagerly. Thus 
 Aquila and Symmachus render it hy ff^oo^oxa.v. 
 It is used in this sense transitively, and with 
 b or bK following. See Gen. xlix. 18. Job 
 iii. 9. Ps. xxvii. 14. Isa. v. 2. Transitively, 
 or, according to nineteen of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices, with b following, to lie in wait for. 
 Ps. Ivi. 7. As Ns. ^n^^pl::i hope, expectation, 
 properly the object. Jer. xiv. 8. xvii. 13, & 
 al. mpn expectation, joy, longing. Ruth i. 12. 
 Job vi. 8, & al. freq. 
 
 As a noun fem. nrrp", see under rrp". 
 
 II. As nouns ip matter stretched forth or ex- 
 panded. Ps. xix. 5; where Aquila xavuv a line. 
 Also, a measuring ox marking line stretched out. 
 2 Chron. iv. 2. Isa. xliv. 13. n^p the same, 
 occ. 1 K. vii. 23. Zech. i. 16. m'pT2 thread, 
 yam spun out in length, occ. 1 K. x. 28. It 
 is printed xipn after the Chaldee form, 2 
 Chron. i. 16. Our English translation of the 
 two last cited passages seems by far the best, 
 mpn a thread. Josh. ii. 18, 21. Job vii. 6, 
 My days are swifter than a weaver's shuttle, 
 mpn D3N1 nba-T and they are finished for want of 
 thread, to carry on, as it were, the web of life. 
 See Scott on the place. It may perhaps be 
 worth adding that the Parcje or Destinies in 
 the Roman mythology were represented with 
 distafl!s, spinning the thread of human life. See 
 Spence's Polymetis, dial. x. p. 152. 
 
 III. In Niph. to be made to tend, to tend. 
 Spoken of waters, occ. Gen. i. 9. of nations, 
 occ. Jer. iii. 17. The LXX in both places 
 render it ama.yi(T6a.t to be gathered together. As 
 a noun r^^^\ir:i a place whither water tends, a 
 ditch, pond, lake, reservoir, or the like. occ. 
 Gen. i. 10. (comp. Eccles. i. 7.) Exod. vii. 
 19. Lev. xi. 36. Isa. xxii. 11. 
 
 Hence Gr. xf^u, to pour, as waters. Eng. to go. 
 
 Qu? 
 Xl^ see under npb. 
 
 rop 
 
 1. In Kal and Niph. to loathe, nauseate, reject 
 with loathing, he disgusted at. It is used tran- 
 sitively in Kal, or with n following in Niph. 
 occ. Job viii. 14. x. 1. Ps. xcv. 10. Ezek. 
 vi. 9. XX. 43. xxxvi. 31. As a N. ".op a loath- 
 ing, disgust, occ. Ezek. xvi. 47, Yet hast thou 
 not walked after their ways, nor done after their 
 abominations, ;op oyna that was a loathing (to 
 thee) i. e. that was loathed (Eng. marg.) as a 
 
 * See Leigh's Crit. Sacra, and Greek and Eng. Lexicon 
 
 ATo06g5o;s<. 
 
:ii^p 
 
 459 
 
 ntop 
 
 small matter (thou didst disdain such a low de- 
 gree of wickedness), and so thoxc wast corrupted 
 more than theij in all thy ways. 
 
 IL Chald. u-p, see u'-p. 
 
 l2:op In Hiph. to he exceedingly disgusted, occ. 
 Ps. cxix. 158. cxxxix. 21. 
 
 Der. Quott, full even to loathing. See Lye's 
 Junius Etymol. Anglican. Gr. xotos grudge, 
 dislike. 
 
 To cut, cut off. It occurs not as a V. in the 
 Heb. Bible, but may be taken as a participle 
 Benoni in Kal, Isa. xxviii. 2, nop ijra' de- 
 stroying stor7n, Eng. trans. So the Vulg, 
 tiu'bo confringens, a shattering whirlwind. The 
 Chaldee Targum uses the V. in this sense. 
 
 As a N. anp a cutting off, excision, destruction. 
 occ. Deut. xxxii. 24-. Ps. xci. 6. Hos. xiii. 
 
 14. This root appears to be nearly related to 
 citap to crop, as n'ly to x^ya 
 
 t'tOp 
 
 In Arabic the V. signifies, to amputate, cut off, 
 " amputavit, succidit," Castell; and perhaps 
 this is likewise the radical idea of the Hebrew. 
 
 I. To kill, slay, cut off by death, occ. Job xiii. 
 
 15. xxiv. 14. Ps. cxxxix. 19. As a N. biap 
 slaughter, occ. Obad. ver. 9. 
 
 II. Chald. to kill, slay. occ. Dan. ii. 14. iii. 22. 
 V. 19, 30. vii. 11. In Ith. to be slain, occ. 
 Dan. ii. 13. 
 
 Der. Cattle. Qu? 
 
 ]Dp 
 
 In Kal, to be small, little, occ. Gen. xxxii. 10. 
 
 2 Sam. vii. 19. 1 Chron. xvii. 17. In Hiph. 
 
 to make small, diminish, occ. Amos viii. 5. 
 
 As a N. ]\2p small, little, young. Gen. i. 16. 
 
 xxvii. 15, 42. xxix. 18, & al. freq. 
 
 To crop, or pluck off, occ. Deut. xxiii. 25. Job 
 viii. 12. XXX. 4. Ezek. xvii. 4, 22. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to fume, fumigate, make 
 to smoke. It is applied both to sacrifice and 
 to incense. 1 Sam. ii. 15, 16. 2 K. xxiii. 8. 
 Isa. Ixv. 7. 1 Chron. vi. 34 or 49. 2 Chron. 
 xiii. 11. Exod. xxix. 13, 18, 25. xxx. 7, & al. 
 freq. And in many texts where this V. is 
 rendered in our translation by offering incense, 
 it seems rather to mean offering by fire, making 
 a fume, whether by incense or sacrifice. See 
 inter al. Jer. i. 16. vii. 9. xi. 12. As a N. 
 fem. in reg. niiD]) fume, nidor. Ps. Ixvi. 15. 
 As nouns "n^a^p and 'nu'-p smoke, vapour, occ. 
 Gen. xix. 28. Ps. cxlviii. 8. cxix. 83. niop 
 (Jer. xliv. 21.) and fem. iiTiup (Deut. xxxiii. 
 10.) and ni:3p incense. Exod. xxv. 6. xxx. 1, 
 & al. freq. Comp. Ezek. xlvi. 22, and Eng. 
 marg. fem. iTiupn a censer, an instrument for 
 fuming incense, occ. 2 Chron. xxvi. 19. Ezek. 
 viii. 11. Plur. rmopo incense-altars, occ. 2 
 Chron. xxx. 14. Comp. Exod. xxx. 1. 
 
 It is well known to the learned reader, that the 
 heathen generally retained the custom oi fum- 
 ing incense in honour of their false gods. Thus 
 Herodotus, lib. i. cap. 183, tells us that on the 
 larger altar belonging to the temple of Jupiter 
 Belus, i. e. Bel, in Babylon the Chaldeans 
 consumed amiually during the fesival cele- 
 
 brated in honour of this god Xi^avurov x'^m 
 rxXuvTct a thousand talents weight of frankin- 
 cense. In Homer, II. vi. lin 270, Hector di- 
 rects his mother Hecuba to go to Minerva's 
 temple trw S'utitrtnv with incense ; and in H. ix. 
 lin. 495, B^uiifftri incense is mentioned as one of 
 the usual oflferings for appeasing the ofiended 
 gods. Virgil, speaking of Venus' visiting 
 the island of Paphos, Mn. i. lin. 420, 
 
 ^- Ubi templum ilU, centumque Sabceo 
 
 Thure calent arae, sertisque recentibus halant. * 
 " There was her temple, where with incense sweet, 
 AnA. fragrant flowers, a hundred altars fumed."* 
 
 And Horace, lib. i. ode 30, lin. 2, 3, invites 
 the same goddess to come into the chapel 
 dedicated to her by Glycera, vocantis thure 
 multo, who invoked her with much incense ; 
 and ode 36, lin. 1, &c. he says he will gratify 
 the gods who had preserved his friend Numida 
 in his voyage (i. e. Castor and Pollux) thure 
 with incense; and once more the same poet, 
 lib. iii. ode 8. lin. 2 4, speaking of per- 
 forming a votive sacrifice to Bacchus for his 
 own deliverance from an imminent danger, 
 mentions acerra thuris plena, positusque carbo 
 in cespite vivo, the censer full of incense, and 
 the burning coals placed on the altar of turf, "f 
 The fume, whether of incense or of sacrifice, 
 both of which were evaporated by fire, was to 
 believers an emblem of the atoning merits of 
 Christ's sufferings, and of their acceptableness 
 to God. The latter in particular is frequently 
 in Scriptvu-e spoken of, as mn-a n-l an odour 
 of rest, or an appeasing odour. ( Comp. Prov. 
 xxvii. 9.) See inter al. Exod. xxix. 18,25. 
 Lev. i. 2, 13, 17. ii. 9. Comp. Eph. v. 2. 
 And no doubt such was also the style of the 
 ancient patriarchal believers. See Gen. viii. 
 21. Hence the heathen mistaking, as the 
 Jews afterwards did, the types for the realities, 
 conceived the fume, steam, nidor, or Kntraa. as 
 Homer calls it, of the sacrifices themselves, 
 to be peculiarly acTceptable to their gods, and 
 efficacious in appeasing their anger. For proof, 
 I refer to Homer, II. i. lin. 66, 317. II. iv. 
 lin. 48, 49, and especially to II. ix. lin. 495, 
 &c. So Ovid, speaking of dt, sacrifice, Metam. 
 lib. xii. lin. 153, 
 
 Et dis acceptus penetravit in aethera nidor. 
 
 And the fume grateful to the gods ascends. 
 
 Hence the Greek and Latin nectar, which 
 seems originally to have denoted honey from its 
 \ perfumed .smell (q. d. lUps), or a liquor made 
 of honey. Thus as in Job are mentioned the 
 brooks of honey and milk, rrxnn, and Moses 
 frequently denominates Palestine a land flow- 
 ing with milk and honey; so Euripides in 
 Bacch. lin. 142, 
 
 Catcott's Sermons, p. 299, note, whom see. 
 
 + Comp. Homer, IL viii. lin. 48. xxiii. lin. 148 ; Odyss. 
 viii. lin. 363 ; Vii-gil, ^n. iv. lin. 453. xi. 481 ; 1 heocritus. 
 Idyl. xvii. lin. 123. To each of the Orphic Hymns is pre- 
 fixed the name of the particular incense fmned in hon- 
 our of the deity, to whom the hymn is addressed. 
 
 I Virg-il, JEii. i. lin. 440, 
 
 Redolentque thymo fragrantia mella. 
 
 And in Lucretius, lib. ii. lin. 847, tiectar signifies a sweet 
 smell ov perfume. 
 
 Nectar qui naribus haltint. 
 
D''p 460 
 
 n'7p 
 
 'Pii Ss y<t.Xct*Tt !r65v, 
 
 'Pu h' OIVU, pU Oi, fJt.Oi.iffO'lltV 
 
 Tlie country flows Avith milk, it flows with wine, 
 And \vith the bees sweet nectar. 
 
 And Ovid, in his description of the earth in 
 
 general during the golden age, Metam. lib. i. 
 
 lin. Ill, says, 
 
 Fluminaj'am lactis, jam flumina nectaris ibant. 
 
 Here streams of milk, there streams of nectar flow'd. 
 
 And Virgil, Georg. iv. lin. 164, says of the 
 
 bees. 
 
 -liquido distendunt neetare cellas. 
 
 With liquid nectar some distend the cells. 
 And hence nectar, as every one knows, was 
 fabled to be the liquor of the gods. 
 
 II. Chald. to hind, hind together, from the Heb. 
 "yiVP' It occurs not as a verb in the Bible, 
 but is often used by the Targums in this sense. 
 As a noun mas. plur. in reg. -nnp ligatures, 
 ligaments. So Theodotion awhffuoi, and Vulg. 
 compages. occ. Dan. v. 6. 
 
 III. Chald. As a noun mas. plur. ^^niop knots, 
 knotty points, difficulties, occ. Dan. v. 12, 16. 
 
 ID^P Chald. 
 
 As a noun from the Heb. yp, the y being 
 
 changed into id, as usual, the summer, occ. 
 
 Dan. ii. 35. 
 
 p"'p See under pp. 
 
 n7p 
 
 With a radical, (see Deut. xxv. 3. xxvii. 16. 
 
 Isa. xvi. 14.) but mutable or omissible, n. 
 It denotes, levitij, lightness, &c. 
 
 I. In Kal, to he light, alleviated. Gen. viii. 8, 
 11. In Hiph. to make light, alleviate, lighten. 
 Exod. xviii. 22. 1 K. xii. 4, 9, & al. 
 
 II. As a noun bpo, plur. mbpn a light rod or 
 staff. Gen. xxx. 37. Exod. xii. 11. Num. 
 xxii. 27, & al. freq. Hos. iv. 12, plainly re- 
 fers to the fcc^^ofjbayrua or divination hy staves 
 practised among the eastern nations. See 
 Selden De Diis Syris, synt. i. cap. ii. p. 28 ; 
 Godwin's Moses and Aaron, p. 216 ; Pococke 
 and Bp Newcome on Hos. 
 
 III. In Kal, to he light, nimble, swift. 2 Sam. i. 
 23. Job vii. 6. ix. 25. Also, to move lightly 
 ov speedily, occ. 2 Sam. xx. 14; but observe 
 that in this text the Keri, and twenty-two of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices, among which the 
 Complutensian edition, read nbrrp-T and they 
 were gathered together, and agreeably to this 
 reading the LXX render the word by xa, 
 i^iKKXyKTictadnffav, Vulg. by congregati fuerunt, 
 and Targum iiy^aanxn. As a noun bp swift, 
 nimble. 2 Sam. ii. 18. Isa. xxx. 16, & al. freq. 
 
 Hence Gr KiXXa to run swiftly, xiXv?, and 
 Lat. cetes a swift horse or horseman, Latin 
 celero to hasten, whence Eng. celerity, acceler- 
 ate, acceleration. 
 
 IV. As a noun b^p or bp, plur. mbp and nbp 
 voice, sound, noise, articulate or inarticulate, 
 from its lightness * or the swiftness with which 
 it moves. Dr Derham found, by many ac- 
 curate experiments, that sound moves at the 
 prodigious rate of 1142 feet in one second of 
 time. See Gen. iii. 8, 17. Exod. ix. 23. xix. 
 
 So Avenarius excellently, " Est enim vox res levis- 
 6ima, et velods^me fertur." 
 
 16, 19. Lev. xxvi. 36. Job iv. 10. xxxix. 24. 
 Psal. xciii. 3. 
 In 1 K. xviii. 41, Elijah said there is a sound 
 of abundance of rain. Ver. 45, and the hea- 
 vens were black with clouds and wiyid, and there 
 was a great rain. The same circumstances 
 are remarked by Virgil, ^n. iv. 1. 160, 
 Interea magno misceri raurmure coelum 
 Incipit : inseqmtur commista grandine nimbus. 
 
 And both the sacred historian and the poet 
 notice the peculiar sound that precedes rain. 
 So we commonly say, the wind sounds hollow, 
 like rain. But though no physical fact is 
 more obvious or better known than this, yet I 
 must confess I never could account for it, till 
 I read the following passage in the learned 
 W. Jones' Physiolog. Disquisitions, p. 616. 
 " There is no prognostic of rain more infalli- 
 ble, than a whistling or howling noise of the 
 wind. The south wind is most apt to have 
 this effect, because it brings with it the most 
 vapour ; but. I believe any wind that is moist 
 enough will produce the like sound ; and it is 
 probable that the consequence of this humid- 
 ity in the wind is the same in every climate." 
 Which observation he confirms from 1 K. 
 xviii. 41, above quoted. 
 
 Harmer, Observ. vol. iii. p. 295, &c. seems 
 right in explaining the noise (b^p) of the 
 bridegroom, and the noise of the bride, Jer. 
 xxxiii. 11, not of the noise they make personally, 
 but of the noisy mirth of their friends and at- 
 tendants, according to the customs which Dr 
 Russel distinctly informs us are observed in 
 the eastern weddings to this day, Nat. Hist, of 
 Aleppo, p. 125129. 
 
 On Joel ii. 4, observe that Dr Chandler, 
 Travels in Asia Minor, p. 30, 31, takes 
 notice of the prodigious crackling and noise 
 which accompanied an accidental fire, which 
 was kindled in the long, parched grass, near 
 Troas, and devoured all before it. See Har- 
 mer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 146. 
 
 Hence Greek KiXXca and scaXiu, Eng. to call, 
 Gr xXio: report, celebrity. Also old Latiii 
 calo, whence calendce, calends. 
 
 V. In Niph. to be light, easy, not difficult, occ. 
 Prov. xiv. 6. 
 
 VL In Niph. to be light, trifling, comparatively 
 mean or unimportant. 1 Sam. xviii. 23. 2 K. 
 iii. 18. XX. 10. 
 
 VII. In Kal and Niph. to he light, vile, con- 
 temptible. Job xxxix. 34. Gen. xvi. 4. Deut. 
 xxv. 3. In Hiph. to esteem vile, despise, make 
 light of, set light hy. occ. Deut. xxvii. 16. 
 (where LXX a.rifjt,a.^uv dishonouring) 2 Sam. 
 xix. 43 or 44. Ezek. xxii. 7. As a N. yhp 
 vileness, ignominy. Job x. 15. Ps. Ixxxiii. 17. 
 Prov. iii. 35, & al. 
 
 VIII. To roast, parch, fry, that is to evaporate 
 the fluids, and so make light hy roasting, parch- 
 ing, &c. So the LXX a.'ffiT-nya.vKn, and 
 Vulg. frixit in Jer. xxix. 22, which is the on- 
 ly passage where it occurs as a V. in this 
 sense ; but as a participle paoul -nbp parched, 
 parched corn. occ. Lev. ii. 14. Josh. v. 11. 
 As a N. "bp parched corn. occ. Lev. xxiii. 14. 
 Ruth ii. 14. 1 Sam. xxv. 18. 2 Sam. xvii. 
 28. K-'bp the same. occ. 1 Sam. xvii. 17 ; but 
 
nbp 
 
 461 
 
 D^D 
 
 observe that fourteen of Dr Kennicott's co- 
 dices read -bpn. "ibp and -bp in the above 
 cited texts plainly denote parched corn, and in 
 Lev. ii. 14. xxiii. H. Josh. v. 11, probably 
 barley, which in Judea ripens before wheat. 
 (Comp. under bsx I.) In 2 Sam. xvii. 28, 
 the former 'bp joined with barlei/ and meal, is 
 rightly explained in our translation hy parched 
 corn, as the latter >bp following bea?is and len- 
 tils, is by parched pulse. Both these still 
 make part of the food of the eastern people. 
 Thus Hasselquist, Travels, p. 16G. " On 
 the road from Acra to Seide we saw a herds- 
 man eating his dinner, consisting of half ripe 
 ears of wheat, which he roasted, and ate with 
 as good an appetite as a Turk does his pillaus. 
 Roasted ears of ivheat," he adds, "are a 
 very ancient dish in the east, of which men- 
 tion is made in the book of Ruth," ch. ii, 14. 
 But these however were more probably bar- 
 ley, as it was then barley, not wheat-harvest. 
 (Comp. ch. i. 22.) " In Egypt," proceeds 
 my author, " such food is much eaten by the 
 poor, being the ears of maize or Turkish 
 wheat, and of their dura, a kind of millet. 
 When this food was first invented in the ear- 
 liest ages of the world, art was in a simple 
 state ; yet the custom is still continued in some 
 nations, where the inhabitants have not even 
 at this time learned to pamper nature." And 
 as to parched pulse, frixum cicer, as the Vulg. 
 renders the latter -bp, 2 Sam. xvii. 28, Dr 
 Shaw informs us, Travels, p. 140, that the 
 garvancos, cicer or chickpea are in the greatest 
 repute after they are parched in pans or ovens, 
 then assuming the name of lehlebby. This 
 seems to be of the greatest antiquity, for 
 * Plautus speaks of it as a thing very common 
 in his time j the like observation we meet 
 within f Aristophanes The leblebby oH those 
 times may probably be the -bp parched pulse 
 of the Holy Scriptures (2 Sam. xvii. 28)." 
 IX. As a N. with a formative 3, rrbpa a 
 parching, feverish heat. So the Targum 
 
 xnnnp a burning, occ. Ps. xxxviii. 8. 
 Hence Greek Xaj, Doric xinkios, hot, burn- 
 ing, Lat. caleo to be hot, whence calefacio, 
 calidus, &c. and Eng. calefy, calefaction, calid. 
 Also the Arabic alkali, a kind of plant burnt, 
 from the ashes of which is made the sal ^ al- 
 kali ; and hence in Eng. we use alcali, alca- 
 line, alcalious. 
 
 bbp I. To be or become exceedingly vile. occ. 
 Nah. i. 14; ^ in mbp supplying the place of 
 the second b. In Huph. to be made exceed- 
 ingly vile. occ. 1 Sam. iii. 13. 
 II. In Kal and Hiph. to regard or treat as ex- 
 ceedingly vile, to curse. Gen. viii. 21. xii. 3. 
 
 To vilify, revile. Exod. xxi. 17. xxii. 28. 2 
 
 * " In Bacch. act iv. scene v. lin. 7, 
 Tatn frictum ego ilium reddam, quam frictum est cicer." 
 To wliich we may add that Horace mentions the frictum 
 cicer as a food used by the poorer Romans in his time. 
 Art. Poet. lin. 249, 
 
 Si quid fricti ciceris probat, et nucis emptor. 
 
 \ " In Pace, speaking of a country clown, ce.^d^a.y.iim 
 roit^t^ivOov parching some cicers. " See also Bochart, vol. 
 iii. 46, 47. 
 
 i See Bochait, vol. iii. 45. 
 
 Sam. xvi. 5, 7. Neb. xiii. 25. See Dr 
 George Campbell's note on Mat. xv. 4. As 
 a N. fem. rrbbp a curse, malediction. Gen. 
 xxvii. 12, 13, &al. freq. Comp. rrbp VII. 
 It is applied to a person, Deut. xxi. 23, nbbp 
 DNibK cursed of or by, God ; so LXX xtxccrn- 
 ^ufAivos i/'To >iov, and Vulg. maledictus a Deo ; 
 but Aquila and Theodotion xoctx/jx (rhov. 
 Comp. Gal. iii. 13, in the Greek, and for an 
 excellent comment on Deut. xxi. 23, see Vi- 
 tringa, Observat. Sacr. lib. ii. cap. 12. 
 
 III. To smooth or polish, as a metalline body, 
 to burnish, from the swift and repeated motion 
 with which it was performed. Burnishing is 
 now performed by a round, polished piece of 
 steel, called a burnisher, which is rubbed with 
 a swift motion upon the metal. As a partici- 
 ple ox participial N. bbp burnished, occ. 
 Ezek. i. 7. Dan. x. 6. Comp. below bpbp III. 
 
 bpbp I. To be exceedingly light. It occurs not 
 as a V. but as a participle or participial N. 
 bpbp exceedingly light, occ. Num. xxi. 5. So 
 Vulg. levissimo. 
 
 II. In Kal, to move very lightly or swiftly, occ. 
 Ezek. xxi. 21 ; where Vulg. commiscens 
 mixing together; on which passage Jerome 
 tells us that " the manner of divining by ar- 
 rows was thus ; They wrote on several ar- 
 rows the names of the cities they intend- 
 ed to make war against, and then puttirtg 
 them promiscuously all together into a quiver, 
 they caused them to be drawn out thence in 
 the manner of * lots ,- and that city whose name 
 was on the arrow first drawn out was the first 
 they assaulted. " f In Hith. to move oneself 
 or be moved very lightly, occ. Jer. iv. 24. 
 Comp. rrbp III. 
 
 III. To furbish by moving or rubbing swiftly 
 against a whetstone or the like. So the 
 French translation, aitfourbi. occ. Eccles. x. 
 10. Comp. above bbp III. and rrsB IV. 
 
 nbp 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but hence as a 
 noun fem. nnbp a caldron, kettle, occ. 1 Sam. 
 ii. 14. Mic. iii. .3. The verb in Chaldee sig- 
 nifies to flow,Jioio out, flow down; and so the 
 LXX render nnbp by ;^yT^y, from ^^um to 
 pour forth ; thus it seems a name for a larger 
 kind of vessel. 
 
 tobp 
 
 To contract. It occurs not as a verb in the 
 Heb. Bible ; but hence, 
 
 I. As a participle paoul i3ibp contracted, shrunk 
 up, having some part contracted, or shrunk^ 
 spoken of an animal, occ. Lev. xxii. 23. 
 
 Hence perhaps Eng. cold, i. e. contracted or 
 compacted air. Comp. under n*ip VIII. 
 
 II. As a noun iDbp?3 contraction, retreat, retire- 
 ment, refuge. Num. xxxv. 6, & al. freq. 
 
 To sport in contempt, to deride, occ. Ezek. xvL 
 31, And thou wast not as a harlot, pnK Dbpb 
 either, as our translation, in that thou scornest 
 hire ; or else, to sport at or deride hire, i. e. 
 
 * Comp. under U'bn III. 
 
 t Prideaux, Connex. part i. book i. an. 590, vol. i. p. 
 76, 8vo. edit. Comp. Calmet's Dictionary in Arrows; 
 Sale's Prelim. Disc, to Koran, p. I'i6, 127 j and Modern 
 Univers. Hist. vol. i. p. 360, 1st edit. 
 
rhp 
 
 in order to make thy lover give thee more; 
 as the Vulgate explains it, nee facta es quasi 
 meretrix fastidio augens pretium. Nor wast 
 thou like a harlot who increaseth her hire by 
 disdain, i. e. of what is offered her. In Hith. 
 wdth n following, to sport oneself withy to make 
 sport at, to mock, scoff, occ. 2 K. ii. 23. Ezek. 
 xxii. 5. Hab. i. 10. So in the two former of 
 these texts the LXX render it by xarofyruiZcd 
 and tfiTctt^u. As a noun cbp a dei-ision, sport. 
 occ. Ps. xliv. 14. Jer. xx. 8. Ezek. xxii. 4. 
 
 The idea seeijis to be, curve, bending, hollow, 
 whence the Greek xaiXo; hollow. 
 
 I. As a noun j?bp a sling from its bending form. 
 See 1 Sam. xxv. 29. freq. occ. Hence as a 
 verb to sling, cast, or throw with a sling, occ. 
 Jud. XX. ] 6. 1 Sam. xvii. ^O. xxv. 29. Jer. x. 
 18. As a participial noun mas. plur. cybp 
 slingers. occ. 2 K. iii. 25. 
 
 II. As a noun mas. plur. D"i?bp and in reg. 
 -J^bp curtains hanging double and hollow, or as 
 we express it slung, over rods supported by 
 pillai-s, and so in form resembling slings. It 
 is in our translation very properly rendered 
 hangings, and is used only for those of the 
 court of the Mosaic tabernacle, freq. occ. See 
 Exod. xxvii. 9, 11, 12, 14, 15 ; where we may 
 observe that D^ybp rrnx rrntrj; u^rsn the hang- 
 ings fifteen cubits, ver. 14, is equivalent to 
 a-ybp mc'ir vnu fifteen hangings, ver. 15 ; and 
 consequently that each hanging was one cubit 
 broad. Comp. ver. 9, with ver. 11. 
 
 III. As a noun mas. plur. D-ybp the (two) leaves 
 of a double wicket, turning upon the same 
 hinge or centre, and so called from their form 
 inclining towards each other, not unlike the 
 two sides of a sling, occ. 1 K. vi. 34, where 
 it is plainly equivalent to D-j^bif ; and " it 
 seems," says Bate, " that the doors or gate 
 which opened in two, as great gates do, had 
 lesser doors or wickets, which were double : 
 so that when one leaf of the wicket opened, 
 the other shut to ; and when a person entered, 
 the inner leaf opening before him, the hinder 
 one shut after him. See Ezek. xli. 23, 24." 
 
 Dr Russell (Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 3.) says, 
 that the houses at Aleppo are " entirely shut 
 up towards the street with double doors so con- 
 trived, as that, when open, one cannot look into 
 the court-r/ard." 
 
 IV. To hollow or scoop out in carving, occ. 1 
 K. vi. 29, .32, .35. Ver. 29, mybpn ^mns i?bp 
 he hollowed out hollow carvings of cherubs, 
 &c. which were afterwards, ver. 35, filled up 
 with gold ; -mnH) expresses the first openings 
 or incisions, j?bp the hollowing or scooping out 
 of the engravings. As a noun fem. plur. 
 mjrbpn and nybpn engravings, occ. 1 Kings 
 vi. 18, 29, 32. vii. 31. 
 
 Hence plainly the Lat. ccbIo (pronounced kalo*) 
 to engrave. 
 
 vjhp 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but the Chaldee 
 Targum Jonath. in Gen. xxi. 15, uses it in 
 Ith. for being attenuated, wasted. As a noun 
 
 Seft Littleton's and Ainswortli's Dictionaries on the 
 letter C. 
 
 ]i?ybp the tine or spike of a fork from its slen- 
 derness. occ. 1 Sam. xiii. 21 ; where c^biy 
 pU'bp is used for a three-tined instrument or 
 fork ; so the Vulg. renders the word by tri- 
 dentum, and a Greek version in the Hexapla 
 by r^itrKiXviffiv. 
 
 Dp 
 
 To rise, arise, stand, stand up, be established, &c. 
 
 It is a very general word. The following are 
 
 its principal applications : 
 
 I. In Kal, to rise, arise. Gen. xiii. 17. xviii. 
 16- xix. 1, & al. freq. In Hiph. to cause to 
 rise, to raise up. Josh. v. 7. Jud. ii. 18. 2 
 K. ix. 2, & al. In Huph. to be raised in dig- 
 nity. 2 Sam. xxiii. 1. to be reared up as a build- 
 ing. Exod. xl. 17. As a noun fem. in reg. 
 riTi^p a rising up. occ. Lam. iii. 6.3. 
 
 II. In Kal, with bK, bl?, or n following, to 
 rise up against, in a hostile manner. Gen. iv. 
 8. Jud. ix. 18. Ps. liv. 5. xxvii. 12, & al. As 
 a participle Benoni in Kal mas. plur. in reg. 
 -np, so 'np, T?3p, t-np, ^^^''r:i'^, those that rise 
 up against me thee him us. See 2 Sam.' 
 xxii. 40. Exod. xv. 7. Deut. xxxiii. 11. Ps. 
 xliy. 6. Comp. 2 K. xvi. 7. So isrs-p Job 
 xxii. 20, may be, the party that rises up against 
 us, i. e. the wicked, " factio nobis adversaria." 
 Schultens, whom see. In Hiph. to raise, stir 
 up. 1 Sam. xxii. 8. 
 
 III. In Kal, to stand, remain, subsist, be estab- 
 lished. See Deut. xix. 15. Josh. ii. 11. 1 Sam. 
 xiii. 14. Jer. xliv." 29. Ps. i. 5. In Hiph. to 
 cause to stand, to establish. Num. xxx. 14, 15. 
 1 K. vi. 12. ix. 5. In Huph. to be established. 
 Jer. XXXV. 14. As a noun fem. ^n'r|^p, rrrsp, 
 and in reg. nmp> stature, height. Exod. xxvii. 
 18. xxxviii. 18. Isa. x. 33. Gen. vi. 15. 1 K. 
 vi. 23, 26. vii. 15, & al. As a noun Dlprs. 
 plur. fem. mrapn, a standing, station, or place 
 where any thing standeth or subsisteth. Gen, 
 i. 9. xix. 27. Deut. xii. 2. Jud. xix. 13, & al. 
 freq. As a noun Dip" that which subsisteth, 
 substance, occ. Gen. vii. 4, 23. Deut. xi. 6. 
 As a noun fem. rroipn a standing, power to 
 stand, occ. Lev. xxvi. 37. 
 
 I V. To rise, grow up, as com. It seems used 
 as a verb in this sense. 2 K. xix.'28. Isa. xxxvdi. 
 27. So the Vulg. renders it as a verb matu- 
 resceret it was ripened. So also the Chaldee 
 Targum ^"bnstt; 'nrr?2b H)Dl2it cometh to be 
 (in) ears. As a noun fem. rfnp grown, or 
 standing corn. Jud. xv. 5. Isa. xvii. 5, & al. 
 
 V. In Kal, applied to the eyes, to grow consis- 
 tent, thicken, be incrassated. It refers to the 
 humours of the eye, which in old age lose 
 much of their fluidity, and become gross and 
 thick, and by consequence less transparent, 
 occ. 1 Sam. iv. 15. IK. xiv. 4. So the LXX, 
 preserving nearly the idea of the Heb. render 
 it in the former passage s'Tavao-r'/jc-av, steterant, 
 were become stiff. And observe, that in that 
 text iinp is the 3d person fem. sing, preter in 
 Kal joined with the fem. plur. -j-'p in a distri- 
 butive sense, q. d. each of his eyes was thick- 
 ened. 
 
 Dnp In Hith. to raise up oneself, to rise up. 
 The reduplicate D denotes intenseness or vio- 
 lence, occ. Job XX. 27. xxvii. 7. Psal. lix. 2. 
 Comp. op II. As a noun fem. plur. m-Drnp, 
 
nnp 
 
 463 
 
 KDp 
 
 q. d. uprightnesses, occ. Lev. xxvi- 13; where 
 it is used adverbially, the particle n being un- 
 derstood, as usual, with uprightness, uprightly, 
 as opposed to bending or stooping under a yoke. 
 As a noun mas. plur. in reg. "ampn persons 
 who rise up, insurgents, adversaries, occ. Psal. 
 exxxix. 21. 
 
 Der. Perhaps Greek xouv, and Lat. coma the 
 hair which riseth on a man's head. Also, 
 Eng. a comb on the head of a cock. 
 
 HTDp 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in the Heb. Bible ; but 
 as a noun nnp meal, flour, corn reduced to 
 powder hy grinding. Gen. xviii. 6, & al. freq. 
 The radical idea of the word seems to be 
 to grind, or reduce to powder hy grinding. So 
 the Greek aXivoov (by which word the LXX 
 generally render 'n'!:^^) is from uXiu to grind, 
 and our Eng. meal, from the German malen to 
 grind. Comp. Der. under bn. 
 
 To lay hold on, as a criminal, to arrest, occ. 
 Job xvi. 8. xxii. 16. In the former text the 
 LXX render it i')nXa,(lou thou hast laid hold 
 on ; in the latter ffvvsX'n(p6yi(ra.v were taken, seized : 
 Symmachus aXa)ffo\ira.t shall he taken, and 
 Vulg. sublati sunt were taken away. See Scott 
 on the texts. 
 
 Vtdp 
 
 To wither, fade. occ. Isa. xix. 6. xxxiii. 9. So 
 the Vulg. in the former passage marcescet. 
 Der. by transposition, qualm, calm. Qu ? 
 
 To grasp, take a grasp, or handful As a noun 
 Y'0\) a handful. Lev. ii. 2, & al. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic 
 the words ynp and yiKYii'p, which seem corrup- 
 tions of this root, denote agitation, commotion, 
 &c. As nouns tyi?3p, wyry-j>, and purnp a 
 species of thistle or nettle, so called perhaps 
 from the agitation it occasions in the nerves 
 or nervous fluid, and the pain consequent 
 thereupon. So Vulg. urtica a nettle; thus 
 named from uro to hum, on account of the 
 burning pain it occasions, occ. Isa. xxxiv. 13. 
 Hos. ix. 6. Prov. xxiv. 31. 
 
 To lament, wail. It is perhaps, like the Greek 
 S^>!vE/y (by which, or its relatives, the LXX 
 constantly render it) and the Eng. whine, a 
 word formed by an onomatopoeia from the 
 sound. It occurs not however as a verb but 
 in the simple form (see below ]:])) but hence, 
 as a noun fem. rrs-p, plur. m^-p and D-S-p a 
 lamentation, moan. 2 Sam. i. 17. Jer. vii. 29. 
 Ezek. xxxii. 16. 2 Chron. xxxv. 25. Ezek. ii. 
 10. Hence Eng. whine. Qu? 
 
 pp to lament, wail, bewail; the reduplicate 3 
 denoting the repeated cries or shrieks of the 
 mourners. 2 Sam. i. 17. iii. 33. Ezek. xxxii. 
 
 16, & al. As a participial noun fem. plur. 
 m33lpn mourning women. So the LXX ^^>j- 
 voutrav, and Vulg. lamentatrices. occ. Jer. ix. 
 
 17. Comp. 2 Chron. xxxv. 25. Ecclus xxxviii. 
 16, 17; and see Homer, 11. xxiv. lin. 720 
 723, with Dacier's and Pope's note, and lin. 
 
 746 ; and Savary, Letter 14 sur I'Egypte, p. 
 150, note, and p. 154. The custom of em- 
 ploying mourning women by profession still pre- 
 vails in the East. Thus Dr Shaw, Travels, 
 p. 242, speaking of the Moorish funerals, says, 
 " There are several women hired to act on 
 these lugubrious occasions, who like the pne- 
 ficae or mourning women of old are skilful in 
 lamentation, (Amos v. 16.) and great mistresses 
 of these melancholy expressions (that is, as he 
 had before remarked, of squalling out for 
 several times together, Loo, loo, loo, in a deep 
 and lioUow tone, with several ventriloquous 
 sighs) ; and indeed they perform their parts 
 with such proper sounds, gestures, and com- 
 motions, that they rarely fail to work up the 
 assembly into some extraordinary pitch of 
 thoughtfulness and sorrow. The British fac- 
 tory has often been very sensibly touched with 
 these lamentations, whenever they were made 
 in the neighbouring houses." Comp. Jer. ix. 
 18. Amos V. 16. So Niebuhr, Voyage en 
 Arabic, tom. i. p. 150. " The relations of a 
 dead Mahometan's wife, not thinking them- 
 selves able to mourn for him sufficiently, or 
 finding the task of continual lamentation too 
 painful, commonly hire for this purpose some 
 women who understand their trade, and who 
 utter woful cries from the moment of the 
 death of the deceased until he is interred." 
 Comp. also Hasselquist, Travels, p. 104. 
 
 X3p 
 
 The radical import of this root seems to be, to 
 eat into, corrode, as fire. For though not used 
 strictly in this sense, yet it is frequently join- 
 ed with other words expressive of fire, I teat, 
 or burning, (see Deut. iv. 24. Psal. Ixxix. 5. 
 Ezek. xxxvi. 5. xxxviii. 19.) and sometimes 
 even with such as denote eating, consuming ; 
 as for instance, Ps. Ixix. 10, -snbDX in-n nx^p 
 zeal for thy house hath eaten, corroded, me. 
 Psal. cxix. 139, -nxsp "snnnii my zeal hath 
 consumed me. Comp. Num. xxv. 11. Zeph. 
 i. 18. iii. 8. And from the Heb. word in this 
 view appear to be derived the Greek xvau and 
 y.vaia, to abrade, scrape, cut, and Eng. gnaw. 
 
 K3p is in the Heb. Bible generally applied to 
 the fervent or ardent affections of the human 
 frame, whose effects are well known to be 
 even like those of fire, corroding and consum- 
 ing. (See Prov. vi. 34. xiv. SO. in Heb.) 
 And accordingly the poets, both ancient and 
 modern, abound with descriptions of these 
 ardent and consuming affections taken from 
 fire and its eflfects. The learned reader will 
 from this hint easily recollect enow. It is 
 predicted both of man, and av^^uToToc^u;, of 
 God. The LXX usually render it by ?>?Xa 
 to be zealous, and t^vXog zeal, which are deriva- 
 tives from ^iM to he hot. 
 
 I. To burn with zeal, to be fervent or zealous in 
 a good sense. Num. xxv. 11. In this good 
 sense it is generally followed by b prefixed to 
 the person or thing /or or on account of whom 
 one is zealous, as Num. xxv. 13. 1 K. xix. 
 10, 14. Joelii. 18. Zech. i. 14. viii. 2. As 
 a noun fem. riNSp and in reg. nx2p, zeal. Isa. 
 lix. 17. 2 K. x. 16. Ps. Ixix. 10, &: al. 
 
HDP 
 
 464 
 
 D3p 
 
 1 1. In Kal, to burn with jealousy, to he jealous 
 of, envious or indignant against, to envy. In 
 'this sense it is generally followed by nx or a, 
 as Gen. xxvi. 14'. xxx. 1. Ps. xxxvii. 1. Ixxiii. 
 3, & al. freq. (comp. Prov. xxiv. 1.) but twice 
 by b, Ps. cvi. 16. Also, to injiame with, or 
 provoke to, jealousy, indignation, or envy. Deut. 
 xxxii. 21. Comp. 1 K. xiv. 22. Ezek. viii. .3, 
 5. In Hiph. the same. Deut. xxxii. 21. Ps. 
 Ixxviii. 58. As a participial noun a'ip jealous. 
 Exod. XX. 5, & al. As a noun fem. rrx3p, and 
 in reg. nxsp, burning jeahusy or indignation. 
 Num. V. l4 Ps. Ixxix. 5. Isa. xlii. 13. Ezek. 
 XXXV. 11, & al. freq. 
 
 Qnam leyitis penitus raacerer ignibus 
 With what &\ow fires Pm consumed 
 
 says Horace in a fit of jealousy, lib. i. ode xiii. 
 lin. 8. 
 
 III. Chald. N'2p of the same import as Heb. 
 7\:i'p, to buy. occ. Ezra vii. 17. 
 
 With a radical but mutable or omissible rr. 
 To hold, contain, as somewhat hollow doth, 
 
 hence Greek xsva; hollow, and Eng. a can. 
 
 It occurs not as a verb simply in this sense, 
 
 but 
 I. As a noun mas. rr3p a hollow pipe or tube, 
 
 natural or artificial. Hence Greek xawa, Lat. 
 
 canna, and Eng. cane, Lat. canalis, Eng. 
 
 canal 
 
 1. A stalk of corn, Gen. xli. 5, 22. 
 
 2. A branch of the candlestick, made hollow like 
 a pipe. Exod. xxv. 31, .32, & al. 
 
 3. A reed or cane. 1 Kings xiv. 15. 2 K. xviii 
 
 21 for measuring, Ezek. xl. 3, 5, & al. rrDp 
 
 Da^n the sweet-scented cane, Exod. xxx. 23 
 Called simply rrsp, Cant. iv. 14-. Isa. xliii. 
 24. Ezek. xxvii. 19 ; and mtarr rr2p good 
 cane, Jerem. vi. 20. Evo^/xov xaXafjcow sweet 
 scented calamus or cane is mentioned with 
 other aromatics, as growing in Arabia, by 
 Dionysius, Perieges, lin. 771, edit. Wells, 
 Pliny (Nat. Hist. lib. xii. cap. 22.) calls it 
 calamus odoratus ; it was otherwise called 
 calamus aromaticus, by which it is still knowm, 
 and has an agreeable aromatic smell when fresh 
 broken. * 
 
 4. A hollow bone. occ. Job xxxi. 22 ; where it 
 denotes the os humeri, or upper bone of the 
 arm. 
 
 5. The beam of a balance, from its resemblance 
 to a cane. So LXX Z^oyw, and Vulg. statera. 
 Or perhaps canes might anciently be the very 
 substances of which they made the beams of 
 balances for weighing small weights. Isa. xlvi. 
 6. 
 
 11. As a noun ]p a hollow receptacle. 
 
 1. A nest, for birds. Deut. xxii. 6. Ps. Ixxxiv. 
 4-, & al. Comp. below ]3p I. 
 
 2. A room, cabin, or mansion, for men or ani- 
 mals. Gen. vi. 14. Num. xxiv. 2, & al. With 
 Num. compare the " celsae nidum Acherontiae" 
 of Horace, lib. iii. ode iv. lin. 14. 
 
 III. As a noun y'p a spear, from its resem- 
 blance to rT:p cane, according to some ; but 
 rather, I apprehend, a helmet or casque, which 
 contains and so protects the head. occ. 2 Sam. 
 xxi. 16. The staff or hold of a spear (as Bate 
 renders it) was hardly of brass, and the head 
 of a spear seems to have no connexion in 
 sense with the root nap. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to hold, possess, get, gain, acquire 
 in whatever manner, by gift, purchase, or 
 otherwise. Gen. iv. 1. xxv. 10. Exod. xv. 16. 
 Ps. Ixxiv. 2. Eccles. ii. 7, & al. freq. In 
 Niph. to be acquired, gotten, bought. Jer. xxxii. 
 43. In Hiph. to possess, be in possession of, or 
 perhaps to purchase, as a servant, occ. Zech. 
 xiii. 5 ; which is strangely rendered in our trans- 
 lation by taught me to keep cattle. Comp. Gen. 
 xxxix. 1. xlvii. 19, 23. Exod. xxi. 2. Eccles. 
 ii. 7. So, as a participle Hiph. Job xxxvi. 
 33, Concerning Him (i. e. God) declareth his 
 thunder nbll? bj; f)X rrspn possessing wrath for 
 or against pride or arrogance. So even the 
 heathen poet Horace, lib. iii. ode v. lin. 1, 
 
 Cwlo tonantem credidimus Jovem 
 
 Reguare 
 
 His thundering proves that mig-hty Jove 
 With wondrous force rules all above. 
 
 Creech. 
 
 And in another place, lib. i. ode 34, after 
 having described Jupiter as shaking the earth, 
 the waters, and even the infernal regions with 
 his thunder, he adds, lin. 12, &c. 
 
 . Valet ima summis 
 
 * See New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, &c. 
 Calamus Aromaticus, and Scheuchzer's Phys. Sacr. 
 Exod. xxx. 23. 
 
 Mutnre, et insig'nem attenuat Deus, 
 Obscura promens 
 The god can set the low on lugh, 
 And bring the glorious to the dust. 
 
 Where the thought is similar to that in Job, 
 but surely the expression in energy far infe- 
 rior. And farther to illustrate Job xxxvi. 33, 
 see the beginning of the next chapter, where 
 the same subject is continued. On Ezek. viii. 
 .3, comp. under bQD. As a noun rT3p?3, and 
 in reg. n3pD possession, acquisition, purchase. 
 Gen. xvii. 12, 13, xxiii. 18. xlix. 32, & al. 
 And because the ancient possessions princi- 
 pally consisted in cattle, hence napn is most 
 frequently used for cattle. See Gen. xiii. 7. 
 xlvii. 17. Job i. 3, 10. 
 
 Hence Eng. to gain, win. 
 
 V. As a noun fem. rra'^p lamentation. See under 
 
 IP- 
 
 \:i'p I. In Kal and Hiph. to build or make a nest, 
 to nest, nestle, occ. Ps. civ. 17. Isa. xxxiv. 15. 
 Ezek. xxxi. 6. Jer. xlviii. 28. xxii. 23 ; where 
 "nSDpn seems a participle fem. Hiph. with " 
 me or my postfixed. This is hardly to be ex- 
 pressed in English; but in Lat. might be 
 rendered, O mihi nidificans, q. d. O my nest- 
 maker, O thou who makest thy nest before me ; 
 and so I think the final < is to be understood 
 in the preceding -nijys as likewise in Ezek. 
 xxvii. 3. Comp. ''n''3'bna, Jer. viii. 18, under 
 3b3. 
 
 II. As a N. p-p possession, property. Gen. 
 xxxiv. 23. Josh. xiv. 4, & al. Comp. above 
 riDp IV. 
 
 DDp 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but the idea pro- 
 bably is to smell strong, emit a strong smell, for 
 
Y^? 
 
 465 
 
 -iPp 
 
 in Arabic it denotes, I suppose by a dialecti- 
 cal abuse, to have a stronn, hut fetid, smell. 
 As a noun pD3p or ^nap cinnamon, so called 
 from its strong aromatic smell and flavour. 
 What is commonly known to us under the 
 name of cinnamon is tbe * second or inner hark 
 of the cinnamon-tvee, which grows in great 
 abundance in the East Indian island of Ceylon ; 
 but Scheuchzer, Physica Sacra on Exod. xxx. 
 23, conjectures that as the hark of the root is 
 more valuable than that of the trunk, so the 
 D'*ri }n3p sweet-smelling cinnamon, LXX x/v- 
 \rtfj:,ufjLot ivuhi, which Moses used for the holy 
 anointing oil, was of the latter sort. occ. 
 Exod. xxx. 23. Prov. vii. 17. Cant. iv. H. 
 Comp. Ecclus xxiv. ] 5, 
 
 Der. Gr. xma,fjt,cofji,ov, Lat. cinnamomum, Eng. 
 
 ' cinnamon.\ 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but " in Arabic 
 signifies to hunt, to lay nets or snares, and is 
 applied, as Schultens shows, to tlie using of 
 deceitful arts. See his Commentary [on Job 
 namely.] The noun V^^^^p (in Arabic) is a 
 snare. See Castell, Lex. Hept."| As a noun 
 mas. plur. in reg. "yap snares. Once, Job 
 xviii. 2, How long will ye put or set ^"bnb "yap 
 snares of or in words (aucupia verborum, 
 Castell ; captiosos laqueos sermonibus, Schul- 
 tens) i. e. insnaring words. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in the simple form, but in 
 the reduplicate. 
 
 DDp to cut or pluck off. So the Vulg. distrin- 
 get. Once, Ezek. xvii. 9. This root seems 
 related to ya.'^ (which see under rryp) as D13 
 to via. 
 
 DDp 
 
 To divine, presage, prognosticate. Deut. xviii. 
 10. (where this seems to be the general term 
 for divining, of which the following words de- 
 note the species), 1 Sam. xxviii. 8. 2 K. xvii. 
 17, & al. As a noun DDp a diviner. Deut. 
 xviii. 14. 1 Sam. vi. 2, & al. Comp. Isa. 
 iii. 2, where LXX crropf^ma-Ttii, and Vulg. ario- 
 lum a soothsayer. Also, divination. Num. 
 xxiii. 23. Ezek. xxi. 21, & al. Plur. D-nDp 
 the rewards of divination. So Vulg. pretium 
 divinationis. Num. xxii. 7. For as bl?9 is 
 used for the reward of work in general (see 
 birs), so D'^nDp for the rewards of divination. 
 These St Peter, 2 Ep. ii. 15, calls fAnr^on a^i~ 
 xttts the reward of unrighteousness. Thus QDp 
 is generally used in a bad sense, but some- 
 times in a good one. As a noun DDp sagacity, 
 penetration in discovering, or rather guessing 
 hidden things. Prov. xvi. 10. 
 
 Der. Dutch ghissen, Eng. guess, &c. Qu ? 
 
 nop 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. and the ideal 
 meaning is uncertain, but as a noun nop an 
 inkhorn. So one of the editions of Aquila 
 ft,t\avo^ox,uov, and Vulg. atramentarium. occ. 
 Ezek. ix. 2, 3, 11, a writer's or scribe's nDp 
 
 See Brooke's Nat. Hist. vol. i. p. 23, 21. 
 
 f Comp. Greek and Eng-. Lexicon under KiryK/AHD^iMv, 
 
 t Scott's note on Job xviii. 2. 
 
 inkhorn upon his loins. This, though by no 
 means conformable to our custom, yet agrees 
 with that of the modern eastern nations. 
 Thus Dr Shaw informs us. Travels, p. 227. 
 that among the Moors in Barbary, " the 
 Ho^jas, i. e. the writers or secretaries, suspend 
 their inkhorns in their girdles ; a custom as old 
 us the prophet Ezekiel, ch. ix. 2." And in a 
 note he adds, " That part of these inkhorns 
 (if an instrument of hrass may be so called) 
 which passes betwixt the girdle and the tunic, 
 and holds their pens, is long and flat, but the 
 vessel for the ink which rests upon the girdle 
 is square, with a lid to clasp over it." So Mr 
 Hanway, Travels, vol. i. p. 332, says of the 
 Persians, " Their writers carry their ink and 
 pens about them in a case, which they put 
 under their sash'' (which goes round their 
 waist). Comp. Harmer's Observations, vol. 
 ii. p. 4.59, he. 
 
 rp 
 
 To make or impress a mark,, to stigmatize. It 
 occurs not as a verb in Heb. but lience 
 3;pi?p as a noun, a marking or stigmatizing. So 
 the LXX render np'rj'p niDD by y^a^^ara 
 ffTtxrx, and Vulg. by stigmata. Once, Lev. 
 xix. 28. Comp. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 8. 3 Mac. 
 ii. 21. Gal. vi. 17. Rev. xiii. 16, 17, and 
 Daubuz on these latter texts. The stigmata 
 prohibited to the Israelites, Lev. xix. 28, may 
 refer either to those made on their bodies in 
 mourning for the dead, or to such as were 
 practised by the heathen on an idolatrous ac- 
 count. Thus ", the greatest part of the Ara- 
 bian women have their arms and cheeks 
 marked with these stigmata ,- and Lucian says 
 that all the Assyrians bore these printed 
 characters, some on their hands, others on 
 their necks." See more in Calmet's Dictio- 
 nary in Stigmata, and in Le Clerc's note on 
 Lev. xix. 28. The words of Lucian, or who- 
 ever was the author of the Treatise De Dea 
 Syr. seem too remarkable to be omitted, vol. ii. 
 p. 914., edit. Bened. STIZONTAI h IIANTE2, 
 01 fMv j xa^^ovi, el ^s j av^tvocgy xen ocro Tovhi 
 A1IANTE2 A22TPIOI 2TirMATO#OPEOT2I. 
 Perhaps the punctures or incisions which the 
 ancient * Britons made on their bodies in va- 
 rious shapes, and afterwards dyed with the 
 juice of woad or kelp, were likewise of the 
 same idolatrous sort. These are called by 
 Tertullian Britannorum stigmata. It is still 
 usual with the women among the Arabs and 
 Chinganas near Aleppo, and with the Tuni- 
 sian women in Africa, to impress marks on 
 their skins. See Russell's Nat. Hist, of 
 Aleppo, p. 104; Lady M. W. Montague's 
 Letter xliv. vol. iii. p. 30. 
 Der. French coing or coin, a stamp to mark 
 money. Qu ? whence Eng. coin, money so 
 stamped. 
 -IPP 
 
 Occurs not as a verb, but in Arabic signifies to 
 he deep, and as a noun depth. K"iirp a large 
 dish. See Castell. As a noun fem. n")j;p, 
 plur. rrnirp, a dish, charger, or the like, of 
 
 See Introduction to Camden's Britannia by Gibson, 
 p, XXXV. edit. 1695. 
 
np 
 
 466 
 
 n^Jp 
 
 some considerable size and depth. Exod. xxv. 
 '29. Num. vii. 85, & al. 
 'Ip See under P^pa. 
 
 To be condensed, compacted, coagulated, occ. 
 Exod. XV. 8.. (where LXX exceilently tTayi) 
 Zeph. i. 12. the men D-'XSprT who are thick- 
 ened (Eng. marg.) on their lees,- so French 
 translation, Jiges, i. e. who are by peace and 
 prosperity confirmed in their wicked and athe- 
 istical principles, as wine grows stronger by 
 being kept on and mixed with its lees. Comp. 
 Jer. xlviii. 11. In Hiph. to coagulate, curdle. 
 occ. Job X. 10 ; so Aquila st^Icc;, and Vulg. 
 coagulasti. As a noun pxsp condensation, 
 thickness, grossness, gloominess. (Comp. under 
 J2;n II.) occ. Zech. xiv. 6; where observe 
 that the marginal and Complutensian reading 
 pxspi, supported by very many of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's codices, seems the true one. Comp. 
 under np" I. 
 
 Der. To coop or coiope, i. e. compinge vessels, 
 as a cooper. See Junius, Etymol. Anglican, 
 in CowPE. Also, a coop. The northern lan- 
 guages have preserved other traces of this 
 Heb. root ; tlnjs we have the Gothic quapga7i, 
 the Swedish quafwa, the Islandic kifa or kieefa, 
 to suffocate, extinguish ; whence the Old 
 English to guappe, fail, or faint as the heart ; 
 and perhaps to guaff, swallow in large draughts. 
 See Junius, Etymol. Anglican, in Quappe 
 and Quaff. 
 
 "isp 
 
 I. In Kal, to hasten or hurry along, occ. Isa. 
 xxxviii. 12, ^n 3nx3 ^msp I have hurried 
 (through) my life as a shuttle. Comp. Job vii. 6. 
 As a noun fem. r^^^'p haste, hurry, occ. Ezek. 
 vii. 25, where it is used adverbially, s being 
 understood as usual, with haste, hastily. 
 
 II. As a noun nsp or -nsp a hedge-hog, or 
 some such animal, frequenting desolate or so- 
 litaiy places, and remarkable for its hurrying 
 motion, whence the name. So the LXX 
 throughout i^'^o;, and Vulg. ericius, the hedge- 
 hog, occ. Isa. xiv. 23. xxxiv. 11. Zeph. ii. 14. 
 The reader may find the interpretation here 
 given defended at large by Bochart, vol. ii. 
 1035, &c. and it seems to be much confirmed 
 by the agreement of the Arabic name for a 
 hedge-hog * T33p ; and as for the Tsp being 
 mentioned with the riKp or pelican in Isa. 
 xxxiv. 11. Zeph. ii. 14, whence many have 
 been led to conclude it must signify some water- 
 fowl, this is but of little weight, since in Isa. 
 
 xxxiv. 13, dragons or serpents are mentioned 
 with ostriches, (comp. ver. 14.) and in Zeph. 
 ii. I'if, Jiocks and beasts, the pelican, and the 
 *T3p are joined together ; and this confusion of 
 animals of different kinds, birds and beasts 
 together, is well suited to describe utter deso- 
 lation. And since hedge-hogs usually take up 
 their winter abode in hollow trees or holes in 
 the ground, (see Bochart and Scheuchzer on 
 Isa. xiv. 2.3. ) it was natural for them to lodge 
 in the hollow door-porches of a ruinated house 
 or temple, as in Zeph. Mr Harmer, who op- 
 
 Comp. Shaw's Travels, p. 176. 
 
 poses the interpretation of msp by the hedge- 
 hog, which had been embraced by Dr Shaw, 
 Travels, p. 176, says, in his Observations, 
 vol. iii. p. 101, " Had the Doctor recollected 
 that Zephaniah describes them as choosing 
 their abode on the top of pillars, he might have 
 been of a different opinion, &c." And had 
 Mr Harmer recollected that Zephaniah says 
 nothing about the top of pillars, but that the 
 nap lodged in the door-porches, rr^'insDa, 
 which we are at liberty to suppose were thrown 
 doion, perhaps he would have acceded to the 
 Doctor's opinion. Bochart renders Isa. xiv. 
 2.3, D>n "TsaxT "isp ^r^^^:h rrTinir'"! And I will 
 put it (Babylon) for, i. e. make it, a possession 
 
 for the *TSp, even the pools of water, and the 
 want of b before "nax shows this translation 
 to be right. 
 
 TSp 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but seems nearly 
 related to yap to skip, and in Arabic signifies 
 to leap. As a noun Tisp a species of animal. 
 Bochart hath proved, with a great profusion of 
 entertaining learning, that this word denotes 
 that species of serpent, which is called in 
 Greek axovnits, and in Latin jaculus, q. d. the 
 darter, from the violence with which it leaps 
 or darts on its prey. occ. Isa. xxxiv. 15. See 
 Bochart, vol. iii. 409 415. Comp. under "lanr. 
 
 ysp 
 
 I. In Kal, to contract, shut, shut up, restrain. 
 occ. Deut. XV. 7. Job v. 16. Psal. Ixxvii. 10. 
 cvii. 42. Isa. Iii. 15. In Niph. to be shut up, 
 i. e. in the sepulchre, occ. Job xxiv. 24 ; 
 where see Scott. 
 
 II. In Hiph. to ship, bound, leap. occ. Cant. ii. 
 8. So the LXX^/axxo^svaj, Symmachus ^<- 
 T*)^av, and Vulg. transiliens. But it properly 
 means to contract or draw up the body, in 
 order to take a greater spring, and is expres- 
 sive of a most beautiful image borrowed from 
 animals of the antelope or stag kind, (comp. 
 ver. 9. ) who, when preparing to take a leap 
 or bound, contract or draw up their legs and 
 body in a remarkable manner, as any one may 
 observe of our common deer. 
 
 Der. To skip. 
 
 YP 
 
 To fret, lacerate, wound. It occurs not how- 
 ever as a verb strictly in this sense, but 
 
 I. As a N. Y^p, plur. D-yip and D-yp a thorn, 
 from Its fretting or wounding the flesh of man 
 or beast. See Gen. iii. 18. Exod. xxii. 5 or 
 6. Jud. viii. 7. 2 Sam. xxiii. 6. Isa. xxxiii. 
 12. Ezek. xxviii. 24. 
 
 II. In Hiph. to harass or vex an enemy's 
 country, occ. Isa. vii. 6. 
 
 III. In Kal, to fret, be fretted, wounded or 
 vexed in mind. In this sense it is followed 
 either by n at, for, as Gen. xxvii. 46. Num. 
 xxi. 5. Lev. xx. 23. Prov. iii. 11; or by "3373 
 at, before, i. e. in the presence of, as Exod. i. 
 12. isa. vii. 16; which latter passage should 
 be rendered The land shall be forsaken, at 
 whose two kings thou art fretted, or vexed. 
 
 12ip 
 
 I. To cut equally, exactly, or by rule and mea- 
 sure, occ. 2 K. vi. 6. As a noun nyp cm/, 
 
n^tp 
 
 467 
 
 y^P 
 
 form, fashion, *size. occ. 1 Kings vi. 25. 
 vii. .37. 
 
 U'^'^n "lyp Jonah ii. 6 or 7. The cuttings off 
 of the mountains (so LXX ff^itrfji^m o^tav) 
 appear to mean those parts which were cut off 
 from them at the deluge, and hurried down 
 Muth the receding waters into the great abyss. 
 To these Jonah in the fish's belly says, -n"n" 
 / am going down ; for it is plain that this V. 
 as well as tjiose in the preceding verse, should 
 be rendered in the present tense. Comp. 
 Ezek. xxxi. 18. 
 
 II. To shear, as sheep, occ. as a participle paoul 
 plur. fern. Cant. iv. 2; so LXX xmoc^/^ivcav, 
 .and Vulg. tonsarum. Eng. transl. even-shorn. 
 
 Der. To chop, chip. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 To make an extremity or end, as by cutting off, 
 or the like. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to cut off, as the hands or 
 feet. occ. Deut. xxv. 12. Prov. xxvi. 6. 
 
 II. In Kal, with or without n following, to cut 
 short, curtail occ. 2 K. x. 32. Hab. ii. 10. 
 Isa. vii. 6 ; where see Vitringa. 
 
 III. In Hiph. to scrape, as the walls of a house, 
 to scrape off their surface, occ. Lev. xiv. 41, 
 43. So tile LXX *4t;. 
 
 IV. As nouns yp, fern, rryp, extremity, end. 
 It is applied to time, place, and other things. 
 Gen. iv. 3. viii. 3. xix. 4. xxiii. 9, & al. freq. 
 The myp ends or extremities of the heavens 
 are the opposite points of the rational horizon. 
 See Deut. iv. 32. Ps. xix. 7. Comp. Deut. 
 xiii. 7. Isa. xl. 28. xli. 5. As a N. mas. 
 plur. "lap ends, extremities, as of the earth, 
 with regard to the speaker, occ. Ps. xlviii. 
 11. Ixv. 6. Isa. xxvi. 15. So fem. plur. rmiip, 
 Exod. xxxvii. 8. xxxix. 4. As a N. fem. 
 nanyp, and rrsyp extreme, outermost, occ. 
 Exod. xxvi. 4, 10. 
 
 V. As a N. Y'Hp a captain, a military com- 
 mander, so called perhaps from being posted 
 outermost in the body of men he commands. 
 Josh. X. 24. Jud. xi. 6, 1 1 . Hence, a gover- 
 nor. Isa. iii. 6, 7. Prov. xxv. 15. 
 
 VI. As a N. fem. rryp cutting off or part 
 from a whole, some. Gen. xlvii. 2. Comp. 
 
 Ezek. xxxiii. 2. So 1 K. xii. 31. xiii. 33. 
 He made priests Diyn mj7p73 of some of the 
 people, i. e. taken out of the people. Our 
 translation renders it, of the lowest of the 
 people; but the LXX more justly fn^o; ti 
 some part, or ix fnoov; of apart j and the high- 
 est would have been as offensive to God as 
 the lowest, if they had not been of the seed of 
 Aaron. See Exod. xxviii. 41. xl. 15. Num. 
 xvi. 40. 2 Chron. xiii. 9. and king Uzziah's 
 case, 2 Chron. xxvi. 16 21 ; and Witsii 
 
 AcahxoKpvXov, Cap. i. 17, p. 316. 
 
 VII. As a N. fem. plur. m^ip the locks, the 
 extremities or ends of the hair. So Avenarius, 
 fines capillorum, extremitates pilorum capitis. 
 occ. Cant. v. 2, 11. 
 
 VIII. As a N. vp the summer. See under 
 VP^ II- 
 
 cut 
 
 From the Greek a-x'^* or Latin scindo, mssum, to 
 
 yap to cutoff, cut through and through, or in 
 pieces. Exod. xxxix. 3. Jud. i. 6. 2 K. xxiv. 
 13. Ps. xlvi. 10. On 2 K. xviii. 16, comp. 2 
 Chron. iv. 22, and on Jer. ix. 26, &c. see un- 
 der nxH) I. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. and I know not its 
 ideal meaning. As a N. nyp a kind of plant, 
 or seed, gith. So Vulg. gith, and LXX and 
 Aquila fjuiXoLvSiov. It is thus described by 
 Ballester, Hierolog. lib. iii. cap. 5, p. 234. 
 " Gith," says he, " is a plant which is called 
 in Greek melanthion, vulgarly (in Spanish) 
 nigella ; it is commonly met with in gardens, 
 and grows to a cubit height, and sometimes 
 more, according to the richness of the soil. 
 The leaves are small like those of fennel, the 
 flower blue, which disappearing, the ovary 
 (capitulum) shows itself on the top, like that 
 of a poppy ; furnished with little horns, ob- 
 long, divided by membranes into several parti- 
 tions and cells, in which are inclosed seeds of 
 a very black colour,* not unlike those of the 
 leek, but of a very fragrant smell." Ausonius 
 observes, the pungency of the git is equal to 
 that oi pepper. 
 
 Est inter fruges morsu" piper cequiparans git. 
 And Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xix. cap. 8, says 
 it is of use in bakehouses rpistrinis nascij, and 
 lib. XX. cap. 17, that it affords t;er^ grateful 
 seasoning to bread, " semen gratissim^ panes 
 etiam condiet." And for this purpose it was 
 probably applied among the Jews in Isaiah's 
 time ; since we find that the inhabitants of the 
 neighbouring countries to this day have a 
 f variety of rusks and biscuits, most of w^hich 
 are strewed on the top with the seeds of sesa- 
 mum or fennel-flower," which latter is, I ap- 
 prehend, the very git of the ancients, occ. Isa. 
 xxviii. 25, 27. Comp. Harmer's Observa- 
 tions, vol. iv. p. 100. 
 
 ]22p See under rryp V. 
 
 I. To cut, or scrape off the extremity or surface. 
 It is nearly related to TDip (so y^T to JTiT, i?*t3 
 to ms), as appears from the only passage 
 wherein it occurs as a V. namely, Lev. xiv. 
 41; where the LXX a^rolutrovcr^, Vulg. radi, 
 scrape. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. mi^ypn instruments for 
 scraping or cutting off the surface of wood, 
 planes, or rather hatchets, occ. Isa. xliv. 13, 
 he prepareth it ivith hatchets. See Vitringa. 
 
 IIL As a N. ^lypn or yypD, plur. ni;yp?3, the 
 termination, extremity, or end of a wall, or or 
 the side of a building. Our translators and 
 others render it corner, which in an angular 
 building comes to the same thing, though that 
 does not seem the strict meaning of the word. 
 See Exod. xxvi. 23. 2 Chron. xxvi. 9. Neh. 
 iii^ 19, 24, 25, freq. occ. So mi?prrn Ezek. 
 xlvi. 22, which is bv some taken lor an irre- 
 gular participle in Huph. maybe rendered, by 
 or at the extremities, boundaries, or sides, con- 
 
 Hence the Greek name ^wsXavftev, and Lat. and Span- 
 ish nigella. 
 t Rassel's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 81. 
 
n^p 
 
 468 
 
 P? 
 
 si'dering mj?5ip as a N. fern. plur. rr as em- 
 phatic, and T3 as a particle. Com p. under 
 PTiJp IV. 
 
 IV. As a N. fern. plur. m^'Jip cassia. So 
 the LXX Kucria, and Vulg. cassia. It is pro- 
 perly the bark or peel stripped off the cassia 
 plant, i. e. the cassia-bark or -lignea of the 
 shops, and very much resembles cinnamon in 
 appearance, taste, and medicinal qualities, occ. 
 Ps. xlv. 9. 
 
 It is obvious to remark, that the Greek, Latin, 
 and English names of this eastern spice are 
 derivatives from the Hebrew ; and from this 
 aromatic one of Job's daughters was called 
 nsj-ypj^LXX Kac-zav, Vulg. Cassiam, Cassia, 
 ch. xlii. 14. Comp. under Dirr. 
 
 n 
 
 I. To foam, froth. It occurs not as a V. sim- 
 ply in this sense, but as a N. v\^pfoam, froth, 
 as of water, occ. Hos. x. 7 ; where the vulg. 
 spumam foam, Symmachus iTt^tftx, efferves- 
 cence, ebullition. Fem. rrSiip foa7n, as of the 
 fig-tree, when the smaller branches are broken 
 or corroded, occ. Joel i. 7. See Shaw's 
 Travels, p. 187, 188. 
 
 I I. In Kal, to foam with anger or rage, to be in 
 a, violent rage. Gen. xl. 2. xli. 10, & al. In 
 Hiph. to cause to foam with anger, to provoke 
 to violent rage. Deut. ix. 7, 8, & al. In 
 Hitb. to foam, rage. occ. Isa. viii. 21. As a 
 N. i))ip foaming, rage. Num. i. 53. Deut. xxix. 
 28, & al. freq. So Homer describing Hector 
 in a rage, II. xv. lin. 607, 
 
 Hefoam'd with vvratli 
 
 Pope. 
 
 nap 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to cut short, curtail^ abbre- 
 viate, shorten. Ps. Ixxxix. 46. cii. 24. Also, 
 in Kal, to be cut short, shortened. Num. xi. 
 23. Isa. I. 2. This word joined with mi 
 (Exod. vi. 9. Job xxi. 4. Mic. ii. 7.) and 
 with ir33 (Num. xxi. 4. Jud. x. 16. xvi. 16. 
 Zech. xi. 8.) Pro v. xiv. 29. comp. ver. 17, 
 denotes that shortness of breath which is oc- 
 casioned by extreme grief, anger, or fatigue. 
 Li several of the above passages the expres- 
 sions are, in condescension to our capacities, 
 applied to God. 
 
 II. To cut off or down, to reap or mow, as the 
 fruits of the earth.* Lev. xix. 9, & al. freq. 
 As a N. T-yp fruits so cut down, harvest. Lev. 
 xix. 9, & al. freq. The time of harvest. Exod. 
 xxxiv. 21. Ruth i. 22. Also, collectively, the 
 boughs or branches of a vine or other tree, 
 which are usually cut off, q. d. the lop. See 
 Isa. xxvii. 11. Ps. Ixxx. 12. Job xiv. 9. xviii. 
 16. xxix. 19. 
 
 Hence Lat. castro, Eng. castrate, castration. 
 
 I Sam. xii. 1 7, Is it not D-lDH T-yp wheat-har- 
 vest to-day ? I will call to Jehovah, and he will 
 give thunder and rain And what was there ex 
 traordinary in this? may the mere Enghsh read- 
 er ask. Does it not often thunder and rain in 
 wheat harv^est ? True, in England it does ; but 
 not in Judea ; and when it does so there, it is 
 
 * See Harmer's Observations, vol ii. p. i62, &c. 
 
 deemed pernicious, as is evident from Prov. 
 xxvi. 1. Josephus, Ant. lib. vi. cap. v. 6, 
 paraphrasing the passage in 1 Sam. makes 
 Samuel say, " But that I may prove to you 
 that God is displeased and angry with you, 
 for desiring a kingly government, I will pre- 
 vail upon him to make it manifest by strange 
 signs, ya,^ ouhi<7ra) TooTioov ii^iv vf4,cov ovoin v- 
 Tttuda yiyivvvfAivov ^ioov; ax/i/,ri ^tif^ccava lOr what 
 
 none of you ever saw before in this country, 
 namely a storm in the midst of summer, this by 
 my prayers will I move God to show unto 
 you." And in another place, De Bel. lib. iii. 
 cap. 7, 12, speaking of Galilee he observes, 
 CTtcLttat ^ iivori TO xXiua. rovro S-ioov; turai in 
 this country it rarely, if ever, rains during the 
 summer." Volney, Voyage, tom. i. p. 321. 
 " Dans la plaine de Palestine il (le tonnerre) 
 est infiniment rare I'ete, et plus frequent 
 I'hiver. In the plain of Palestine, thunder is 
 exceedingly uncommon in summer, and more fre- 
 quent in winter. Comp. Shaw's Travels, p. 
 136, 335 ; Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 
 59. 
 
 ?? 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea seems 
 to be hollow, or void of gross matter. In 
 Syriac iip^p signifies a capacious vessel, am- 
 phora, and several other words from this root 
 are in that language used for different kinds 
 oi' vessels. (See Castell. Lexic. Heptag. in 
 p^'p.) So the French caque, and Eng. cay or 
 keg, signify a barrel. 
 
 I. As a N. with a formative 3, p'^p': a hole, hoU 
 loiv place, as in a rock. occ. Isa. vii. 19. Jer. 
 xiii. 4. xvi. 16. 
 
 II. As a N. '\yp''P rendered a gourd, so the 
 LXX xoKoKvvTt] ; but it seems properly to de- 
 note the ricinus or palma Christi, " a shrub or 
 weed which grows to the height of an olive- 
 tree ; the trunk and branches are hollow like a 
 kex' [whence, by the way, its Heb. name, as 
 also the Eng. keck ovkex^, "the leaves some- 
 times as broad as the brim of a hat. It grows 
 surprisingly fast [but the growth of that which 
 shaded Jonah might be miraculous], whence 
 it is concluded that it is of a soft and spungy 
 substance. Cels. Hierobot." Taylor's con- 
 cordance in p'^p. Herodotus, lib. ii. cap. 94, 
 mentions a fruit which the Egyptians cultivate 
 for the sake of its oil, and call kiki; so Strabo, 
 lib. xvii. p. 1179, and Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. 
 XV. cap. 7. And this is the yy^p'^p of Jonah, 
 and the alkeroa of the Arabians, which lat- 
 ter Jerome says was the Syrian and Punic 
 name of the ]Vp''p in his time. Thus a Cop- 
 tic Lexicon explains the Egyptian word KOTKI 
 by the berry of the alkeroa. And whereas 
 Dioscorides had said concerning the kiki, i^ 
 ev a<ro(p^Xi(itTa,t ro kiyof/,ivov KIKKINON sXa/av, 
 an Arabic writer renders these words : " And 
 from thence is pressed the oil, which they call 
 oil of kiki, which is the oil of alkeroa." But 
 for farther satisfaction concerning this plant I 
 refer the reader to Bochart, vol. iii. 293 ; 
 Scheuchzer's Physica Sacra on Jonah iv. 6 ; 
 Michaelis' Recueil de Questions, quaest. 
 Ixxxvii. ; and to Niebuhr's Description de 
 
469 
 
 Kip 
 
 I'Arabie, p. 1"0. I shall just add, that the oil 
 of the West Indian ricinus or palma Christi 
 some years a<^o became famous in England, as 
 a medicine for colic disorders, under the name 
 of castor oil * occ. Jonah iv. 6, 7, 9, 10 ; on 
 which passage I concur with Mr Harmer, Ob- 
 servations, vol. i. p. 157, &c. whom see, that 
 the rrDD booth or shelter which Jonah made, 
 was of the ]^''p''p which the Aleim ]n" had 
 prepared, as this verb should have been ren- 
 dered at ver. 7, of this chapter, as it is rightly 
 by our translators in ch. i. 17. 
 
 ^? 
 
 I. In Kal, to spring up, or gush out, as water. 
 It occurs not however in a neuter or intransi- 
 tive, but in a transitive sense, to cause to spring 
 or gush out ,- as waters by digging, occ. Isa. 
 xxxvii. 25. 2 K. xix. 24. "nip q. d. I have 
 sprung and drunk strange waters, i. e. such as 
 were before hidden and unknown. To this 
 effect Symmachus renders the word in Isa. by 
 aov^oi, and Vulg. by fodi, I have digged. In 
 Hiph. to cause to spring up, cast out, as wa- 
 ters, occ. Jer. vi. 7. twice. As a noun 
 llpn a spring or fountain of water. See 
 Jer. xvii. 13. li. 36. Hos. xiii. 15; on 
 which last text the learned Mr Catcottf ob- 
 serves, that " a change of the %oind affects the 
 sources of springs as much as any thing I 
 know, and frequently produces phenomena 
 very contrary to what one might expect from 
 the season of the year, or the common course 
 of nature. This, though not generally re- 
 marked, is noted by the prophet Hosea, ch. 
 xiii. 15." of tears, Jer. ix. 1. of blood, 
 Lev. xii. 7. xx. 18. *npn is also spoken of a 
 man's lawful wife, from whom children de- 
 scend as streams from a fountain, Prov. v. 18. 
 Comp. the preceding verses. It is also used 
 for the spring or origin of a family or nation. 
 Ps. Ixviii. 27, where, says Dr Home, " the 
 
 fountain of Israel is the same with the stock 
 ov family of Israel. See Isa. xlviii. 1. The 
 sense of this latter clause therefore is, Bless 
 the Lord, ye who are sprung from the stock of 
 Israel" Comp. the use of i^j; Deut. xxxiii. 28. 
 
 II. As a noun mas. plur. in reg. "'rip emana- 
 tions, liquors issuing out, juices, occ. Isa. lix. 
 5, 6, They hatch cockatrice eggs, and weave 
 U'-SDj; ""Tip what issuesfrom the spider. orr-llp 
 what issues /rowj them shall not become garments. 
 " All spiders at the extremity of their belly 
 have five teats or papillae covered with others 
 of less dimensions, the orifices of which they 
 open and shut, as well as contract and dilate, 
 at pleasure. Through these orifices they dis- 
 til that clammy gum, mth which their belly is 
 replenished, and whilst the spider discharges 
 it through one or more apertures, the thread 
 lengthens in proportion to her distance from 
 the place where she first fastened it. With 
 this thread she spins a web." Nature Dis- 
 played, vol. i. p. 56, English edit. 12mo. 
 
 Itis nearly^the same signification as .Tnp, thus 
 
 For a farther account of this oil, and of the plant 
 which produces it, see Gentleman's Maa-azine for Feb- 
 ruary 1765, p. 61. 
 t In his excellent Treatise on the Deluge, p. 190, 2d 
 
 xtan and niDi, Knn and rrnn, ton and nsn, 
 are respectively related in sense as well as in 
 sound. See 2 Sam. i. 6. 
 
 I. In Niph. to meet. Exod. v. 3. Comp. chap, 
 ill. 18, where at least twenty-two of Dr Ken- 
 nicott's codices read x^pa. As a noun fem. in 
 reg. nx-ip a meeting. It always occurs with b 
 prefixed, nxipb for meeting, to meet, opposite, 
 over against, in occursum, obviam. Gen. xiv. 
 17. XV. 10, & al. freq. Also, at the meeting 
 or coming. See Exod. xiv. 27. 1 Sam. xvi. 4. 
 
 II. In Kal and Niph. to occur, happen, befall, 
 light upon. See Gen. xiii. 4, 38. xlix. 1. 
 Exod. i. 10. Deut. xxii. 6. 2 Sam. i. 6. xx. 
 1. Job iv. 14<. freq. occ. 
 
 III. As a noun xip a partridge, occ. 1 Sam. 
 xxvi. 20. Jer. xvii. 11. So in the former 
 text the Greek versions in the Hexapla (ex- 
 cept the LXX) *s^^/|, and the LXX in the 
 latter ^f^4 and the Vulg. in both perdix. 
 The account given by Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 
 236, of the manner of hunting partridges and 
 other birds by the Arabs, afix)rds an excellent 
 comment on 1 Sam. xxvi. 20, though not ap- 
 plied by that ingenious and valuable writer to 
 this purpose. " The Arabs," says he, " have 
 another, though a more laborious method of 
 catching these birds ; for observing that they 
 become languid and fatigued after they have 
 been hastily put up twice or thrice, they im- 
 mediately run in upon them, and knock them 
 down with their zerwattys, or bludgeons as we 
 should call them." " It was precisely in this 
 manner," adds Mr Harmer,* that Saul hunt- 
 ed David, coming hastily upon him, and put- 
 ting him up from time to time, in hopes that 
 he should at length, by frequent repetitions of 
 it, be able to destroy him." Jer. xvii. 11, the 
 partridge sitteth {on eggs) and produceth, or 
 hatcheth, not, (so) he Yhat getteth riches, and 
 not by right, shall leave them in the midst of his 
 days, and at his end shall be contemptible. Ob- 
 serve that the partridge here mentioned must 
 be the cock. The hen cannot be meant, be- 
 cause both the verbs are masculine; neither 
 can -rb" mas. signify laying of eggs. BufFon 
 says, that the red partridges are those which 
 are found in the mountainous and temperate 
 countries of Europe, Asia, and Africa, and 
 remarks, that after pairing time, when the hen 
 is engaged in sitting, the cock quits her, and 
 leaves her alone to take care of the family;" 
 but then he adds, that in this respect " our (i. 
 e. the French) red partridges appear to differ 
 from the red partridges of Egypt, because the 
 Egyptian priests chose, for the emblem of a 
 well-regulated household, two partridges, one 
 male, the other female, sitting or brooding toge- 
 ther.'" -f And by the text in Jer. it seems that 
 in Judea the cocA-partridge sat as well as the 
 hen. 
 
 But why should it be said of the partridge, 
 whether cock or hen, rather than of any other 
 bird, that it sitteth, and hatcheth not ? Because 
 the partridge's nest being made on the ground, 
 the eggs are frequently broken by men or 
 other animals, and the bird " is often obliged 
 
 * Observations, vol. i. p. 318. 
 t Hist, Nat. des Oiseaux, torn. 
 
 iv. p. 213, 217, 
 
i^lp 
 
 470 
 
 Kip 
 
 to quit them for fear of cattle, dogs, or sports- 
 men, which chills the eggs and makes them 
 unfruitful. Rain and moisture also may spoil 
 them."* 
 
 The partridge, I apprehend, has its Hebrew 
 name from the cry it utters when calling its 
 mate or young to roost, which cry can hardly be 
 better expressed in letters than by N"ip Quira 
 or Qra.f Whoever reads with tolerable at- 
 tention the Hierozoicon of the learned Bochart, 
 or even the ninth chapter of the first book,| 
 must have the credulity of an infidel, if he can 
 believe that the Hebrew names given by Adam 
 to the animals were not intended to express 
 some remarkable and eminent quality in each. 
 It appears, from Gen. ii. 19. that the Lord 
 God brought every beast of the field, and every 
 foiol of the air, unto Adam, to see what he 
 would call them (i. e. to make proof of his 
 understanding), and whatsoever Adam called 
 every living creature, that (was) the name there- 
 of. Hence it is very evident that Adam |( 
 must, in general, have had ideas of actions and 
 words suited to those ideas (which words 
 were, no doubt, taught him immediately by 
 God), or, in short, that he must have had 
 language, (as appears also from Gen. ii. 16, 
 17.) before he could give the animals proper 
 
 * Calmet, Dictionary in Partridge. 
 
 + Bulibn (Nat. Hist, des Oiseaux, tom.iv. p. 183.) says, 
 that after a covey of partridges his been dispersed, they 
 call one anotlier together again, adding, " All the world 
 knovys the partridge's call, wliich is far from agreeable, 
 and is not so much a note or a chirp, as a Jiarsh cry not 
 unlike tlie noise of a saw." 
 
 " I love to hoar the eur 
 
 Of the night-loving partridge. " 
 
 Village Curate, cited in Monthly Review for September, 
 1789, p. 217; and in English Review for February, 1790, 
 p. 127. 
 
 X De Nominibus Animalium ab Adamo impositis. 
 
 Comp. Gen. viii. 8. 
 
 II Since \\Titing the above in the first edition, I am 
 pleased to find the same sentiments better expressed in 
 the following passage of a very able writer : " From the 
 account given by Moses of the primaeval state of man, it 
 appears that he was not left to acquire ideas in the ordi- 
 nary way, which would have been too tedious and slow, 
 as he was circumstanced, but was at oiice furnished with 
 tlie knowledge which teas then necessary for him. He 
 was immediately endued with the gift of language,which 
 oiecessarily supposes that he was furnished with a stock of 
 ideas, a specimen of wliich he gave, in giving names to 
 the inferior animals which were brought before him for 
 that piuT)ose." Dr Leland's Advantage and Necessity 
 of the Christian Revelation, vol. ii. pt. ii. ch. 2. p. 21 of 
 the 4to. and 19 of the 8vo. edit. See also an excellent 
 pamphletof Dr John Ellis, entitled, An Enquiry, Whence 
 Cometh Wisdom and Understanding to Man ':* p. 8, &c. 
 and Mr Rowland's Mona Antiqua Restaurata, p. 293. 
 The learned reader will likewise do well to consult Euse- 
 bius' Praeparat. Evangel. Ub. xi. cap. 6 ; Walton's Pro- 
 le^om. iii. 26 ; and Dr Davies' note 5, on Cicero Tuscul. 
 Disput. lib. i. cap. 25. I cannot forbear adding on this 
 occasion, that whatever fantastical notions some men 
 may advance concerning the origin of language, and the 
 possibility of man's gradually inventing it by his own 
 natural unassisted powers ; yet, in fact, not a single in- 
 stance can be produced since the creation of the world, 
 of any human creature's ever using articulate sounds as 
 the signs of ideas, or, in other words, of his speaking or 
 having language, unless he was first taught it, either 
 immediately and at once by God, as Adam at his forma- 
 tion, and the Apostles on the day of Pentecost, Acts ii. 
 or gradually by his parents or nurses. Dr Samuel John- 
 son was of opinion that language " must have come by 
 inspiration, and that in^iration was necessary to give 
 man the faculty of speech ; to inform liim that he may 
 have speech ; which I think, says he, he could no more 
 find out without inspiration, than rows or hogs would 
 think of such a faculty." Bosvvell's Life of Johnson, 
 vol ii, p. 447, where see more. 
 
 and descriptive names ; for example, he must 
 have had an idea of, and a name for, retribution 
 or requital, namely br33, before he called the 
 camel bn3 or the requiter. But in some parti- 
 cular cases, where the cries or notes of animals 
 were veiy remarkable, and sufficient to distin- 
 guish them from all others, these might be 
 taken to give names to the animals them- 
 selves ; so the wild ass might be called "niir, 
 from the harsh, disagreeable sound of his bray- 
 ing ; the turtle-dove nn or ^^n, from its note; 
 and the hoopoe or hoop, ns-^TT, from the noise 
 it makes. But perhaps this is in no instance 
 more striking, than in the Heb. name of the 
 partridge, Hip, which is so plainly denominat- 
 ed from its cry. And if we consider that by 
 this cry the partridge remarkably calls its mate 
 or brood, we shall see the rationale of Nip 
 signifying 
 
 IV. In Kal, to call, as one person calls to or 
 for another. The late learned and ingenious 
 
 Dr Gregory Sharpe, in his Origin of Lan- 
 guages, p. 7, 8, has remarked, that men " can 
 distinguish animals by their various notes, and 
 use his imitations of their notes for their 
 names : and again he can transfer those names 
 to objects that may be similar in any respect 
 to the animals, and employ them in express- 
 ing such actions as distinguish one animal from 
 another. Thus * Hip qmra, which happily 
 expresses the note of a partridge, when she is 
 CALLING her young, is the name of that bird 
 in the Hebrew tongue, where it likewise sig- 
 nifies to CALL." Kip to call is used either 
 transitively, as Exod. ii. 7; or more usually 
 with b or bx following, as Gen. xxiv. 57, 58. 
 Deut. XXV. 8. Lev. i. 1. ix. 1. x. 4, & al. freq. 
 Comp. Isa. iv. 1. 
 
 V. Transitively, or with b following, to call, 
 invite, as to a feast or entertainment. See 2 
 Sam. xiii. 23. I K. i. 9, 10, 19, 25, 26. And 
 in this view Harmer understands it, Zech. iii. 
 10, as relating to persons who were regaling, 
 as usual in the east, under trees, and who in- 
 vited the passengers to partake in their enter- 
 tainment. 
 
 VI. Intransitively or transitively, to call, cry 
 out, proclaim. Job v. 1. Isa. Ixi. 1. Jer. xxxvi. 
 9. Jonah iii. 2. As a noun fem. nK"1p a 
 proclamation. Jonah iii. 2. As a noun NipD 
 a convocation, a meeting by proclamation. Exod. 
 xii. 16. Isa. i. 13. 
 
 VII. With b following, to call, to name, give a 
 name to, Gen. i. 5, 8, 10, & al.freq. In Niph. 
 to be named or called. Deut. xxviii. 10. 2 Sam. 
 xii. 28. I K. viii. 43. 
 
 DU':3 Kip to name, call or proclaim by name. 
 
 Exod. xxxi. 2. xxxv. 30. Isa. xlv. 3, 4. Exod. 
 
 xxxiii. 19. xxxiv. 5, 6. 
 mrr"' DU'l Kip to call on the name of Jehovah. 
 
 This expression, when applied to men, " sig- 
 
 * " Bochart says that Nip is a woodcock or snipe, or 
 like bird with a long beak. The passages produced by 
 that great man from B. Selomo and Bereschith bara 
 [_rabba2 are not of equal authority with the LXX, who 
 in Jer. xvii. 11, render Kip by vt^oi^ a partridge, and 
 seem to confirm their translation, and allude to the dif- 
 ferent senses of the word by translating it twice, ((ftuvvje-t 
 frt^hi^, as a N. and as a V, the partridge hath called." 
 
nip 
 
 471 
 
 nip 
 
 nifies not only to invoke the true God, but to 
 invoke him bi/ his name Jehovah, thereby ac- 
 knowledging his necessary existence, essential 
 perfections, and infinite superiority over all 
 created beings. (Comp. under mrr III.) The 
 first text in which we meet with this phrase 
 is Gen. iv. 26 ; where we read, Then it was 
 begun, or, then men began to call on the name 
 of Jehovah ; which surely cannot mean that 
 men then first began to worship the true God, 
 or to ivorship him publicly. ( Comp. ver. 3 5, 
 of this ch.) But it seems highly probable 
 that by this time the name wnba was become 
 equivocal, being applied, both by the believing 
 line of Seth, and by the unbelieving one of 
 Cain, to their respective gods ; and that there- 
 fore believers, to distinguish themselves, in- 
 voked God by the name Jehovah. Thus in 
 after times, when idolatry prevailed, we read 
 of Abraham's (Gen. xii. 8. xiii. 4. xxi. 33.) 
 and of Isaac's (Gen. xxvi. 25.) mrr* Dm'2 Hip 
 calling on the name of Jehovah. (Comp. 2 
 K. V. II.) And in that solemn contest be- 
 tween Elijah and the prophets of Baal, 1 K. 
 xviii. Elijah saith, ver. 21, to the people. If 
 Jehovah be God (Heb. D\'-rbNrr the, i. e. 
 the true, Aleim or saviours), follow him ,- but 
 if Baal, then follow him ; and ver. 24, to the 
 prophets of Baal, call ye on the name q/'DDNlbx 
 your Aleim, and I will call on the name of 
 Jehovah, which they accordingly did respec- 
 tively. Comp. ver. 26, 36, 37."* 
 
 VIII. To pronounce. Jer. xxxvi. 18. 
 
 IX. In Kal, to read, to pronounce from writing, 
 to call written signs by the names for which 
 they stand. Deut. xvii. 19. Jer. xxxvi. 6. 
 Neh. viii. 3, & al. As a N. K^pD a reading. 
 occ. Neh. viii. 8. ^ 
 
 Der. To cry, &c. ' crow as a cock ; or is this 
 latter word, like the Heb. x'np III. formed 
 from the sound ? 
 
 The Mahometan Koran ( Al Koran), so called, 
 either from the collection of the chapters which 
 were at first dispersed, as being promulgated 
 by Mahomet at different times ; or rather from 
 reading, in imitation (N. B.) of the Jews, 
 who called the Holy Scriptures xipn the 
 reading. See Castell's Lexic. and Sale's Pre- 
 lim. Disc, to Koran, sect. III. 
 
 I. In Kal, to approacJi, come near, or close to. 
 Gen. XX. 4. Exod. xiv. 20, & al. freq. Also, 
 to bring near, make to approach. Isa. xlvi. 13. 
 Ezek. xxxvii. 17, & al. In Niph. to be made 
 to approach, to be brought near. Exod. xxii. 8. 
 Josh. vii. 14. In Hiph. to cause to approach, 
 bring near. Exod. xxviii. 1. xxix. 4, 10, & al. 
 Also, to approach, come near. Gen. xii. 1 1 . 
 Exod. xiv. 10, & al. As a N. 3Tip and n'^p 
 near. Gen. xix. 20. xiv. 10. Exod. xii. 4. xiii. 
 ] 7, & al. freq. Job xvii. 1 2, They (i. e. the pur- 
 poses of my heart mentioned in the preceding 
 verse, Qu ?) have (now) put night for day ,- 
 light is mp near from the face of darkness. 
 " That is, henceforth the day which I am to 
 enjoy is the night of death; and the light 
 
 which is ordained for me is the darkness of 
 the tomb." Scott, whom see, and Schultens. 
 As a N. ]'^1\) an oblation or offering, a corban, 
 which was to be brought to the house or altar 
 or priests of Jehovah. See inter al. Lev. i. 2, 
 3. ii. 1, 8. iii. 1. 
 
 II. As a participial N. STnp nearly related, a 
 near relation by consanguinity, cognation, or 
 affinity. See Ruth ii. 20. iii. 12. 2 Sam. xix. 
 43. Neh. xiii. 4. Job xix. 14. Ps. xxxviii. 12. 
 
 III. With D following, to make nearly alike, 
 cause to resemble. Hos. vii. 6. 
 
 IV. With bv following, to approach or ad- 
 vance against in a hostile manner, to assault, 
 attack, occ. Ps. xxvii. 2. Comp. Ps. cxix. 150. 
 As a N. anp an assault, attack, conflict, com- 
 bat. 2 Sam. xvii. 11. Ps. Iv. 19. Ixxviii. 9, & al. 
 
 V. As a N. nnp the inmost or most intimate 
 part of any thing, that which, to borrow the 
 expression of the Latin proverb, is nearest * 
 itself, the midst, inwards, or entrails, freq. occ. 
 See Gen. xviii. 24. xxv. 22. Exod. iii. 20. 
 xxix. 13. Lev. i. 9. iii. 3. Ps. y. 10. Hence 
 the inner or inmost part of man, his mind, heart, 
 or inmost thought. See Gen. xviii. 12. Ps. v. 
 10. Ixii. 5. Ixiv. 7. ciii. 1. Jer. iv. 14. ix. 8. 
 Comp. under ^V33 I. and rrbs VII. 
 
 nip 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 To meet, join, coalesce, as when several persons 
 or things meet together. 
 
 I. In Kal and Niph. to meet, light upon. Num. 
 xxiii. 3, 4. Exod. iii. 18. 2 Sam. i. 6. For 2 
 K. xix. 24. Isa. xxxvii. 25, see under ^p I. 
 In Hiph, to cause to meet or light upon. Gen. 
 xxvii. 20. So Gen. xxiv. 12, cause to meet, 
 namely what I desire ; see the following verses. 
 It is also rendered to appoint. Num. xxxv. 1 1 ; 
 but Dnnpm may be here better translated, 
 then " ye shall choose obvious cities, cities easy 
 to meet or to come at." Taylor's Concordance. 
 Asa N. "ip a meeting, justling, as in the hurly- 
 burly and confusion at the time a city is taken 
 (thus Bate) or country invaded, occ. Isa. xxii. 
 5. As a N. "'np a meeting, as in opposition or 
 contrariety, an opposition. Lev. xxvi. 24, 27, 
 40. It is applied adverbially, n being under- 
 stood, contrary. Lev. xxvi. 21, 23. Compare 
 the use of the V. Deut. xxv. 18. 
 
 II. In Kal, to occur, befall, happen. Gen. xiii. 
 29. xliv. 29. Num. xi. 23. 1 Sam. xxviii. 10. 
 Esth. iv. 7. Eccles. ii. 14, & al. As a N. 
 rripn an occurrence, event. 1 Sam. vi. 9. 
 Eccles. ii. 14. iii. 19, &al. 
 
 III. In Kal, to contignate, i. e. to frame or fit 
 together the beams or boards of a house or 
 gate> to make them meet and join with each 
 other, occ. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 11. Neh. ii. 8. iii. 
 3, 6. In Hiph. as a participle, occ. Ps. 
 civ. 13, mpti contignating his bfts or cham- 
 bers in the waters or watery vapours; so Mon- 
 tanus, contignans in aquis csenacula sua ; i. e. 
 making these waters for a time his residence, 
 as it follows in the text, making the clouds his 
 chariot. Comp. 2 Sam. xxii. 12. Ps. xviii. 
 12. and under rrbj^ IV. As a N. fem. rmp, 
 
 . plur. mnp, a beam, rafter, tignum. occ. 2 
 
 Greek and Eng. Lexicon in E^ixxXm II. where see 
 more. 
 
 * Proximus sum egomet mihi. 
 
Tl'^p 
 
 472 
 
 71-)^ 
 
 Kings VI. 2, 5. 2 Chron. iii. 7. Cant. i. 17. 
 As a N. fem. in reg. n"^p a contiy nation, roof. 
 occ. Gen. xix. 8. As a N. rrnpQ a contigna- 
 tion, fabric, building, occ. Eccles. x. 18. 
 
 IV. As a J<f. l-p, plur. mT-p the flat wall of a 
 house, or of a vineyard, or the side of an altar, 
 which meets one, as it were, and opposes 
 one's passage. Comp. sense I. See Exod. 
 XXX. .3. Lev. i. 15. xiv. 37. Num. xxii. 25. 
 In Josh. ii. 15, it is joined with rrriin, and 
 so must have a diflferent meaning ; then she 
 ( Rahab) let them down by a rope, through, or 
 out of, the window ; for her house (was) l-pn 
 rrmnrr by the flat of the waU{notuponthe town 
 wall, as rendered), and she dwelt nnnn by the 
 wall. Had Rahab dwelt upon the wall, she 
 and all hers must have perished when the wall 
 fell down before the ark, as Bate justly ob- 
 serves ; " but she dwelt by the wall," adds he, 
 " her house was against the flat of the wall, 
 so that the upper windows overlooked it." 
 And it is not at all improbable that Rahab 
 might to one or more of her upper chambers 
 have a kiosk,* i. e. a kind of bow- window 
 projecting beyond the rest of the building, 
 through the opening of which she might the 
 more conveniently let down the spies over the 
 wall of the city. (Comp. 2 Cor. xi. 32, 33.) 
 1 K. iv. 33, The hyssop which groweth l-pn 
 (not, out of, but) by or near the wall. On 2 
 K. XX. 2. Isa. xxxviii. 2, see under rrbir I- In 
 Jer. iv. 19, we read of mi-p the walls of the 
 heart, which may comprehend both its exter- 
 nal sides, and its internal partitions. 
 
 V. As a N. mas. plur. -mp the threads which 
 meeting or being joined together form the spider's 
 web. occ. Isa. Ux. 5, 6. But see under "ip II. 
 to which root this word seems more properly 
 to belong. 
 
 VI. As Ns. fem. n^^'p, and in reg. n'*ip, a 
 city or great town, from the concourse of peo- 
 ple, &c. in it. Deut. ii. 36. 1 K. i. 41, 45. 
 Num. xxi. 28. Ps. xlviii. 3, & al. freq. b')]) 
 the same. Job xxix. 7. Prov. viii. 3, & al. 
 
 Chald. As Ns. rr-ip, xnp, and emphat. hsnnp, 
 a city. See Ezra iv. 10, 15. 
 
 Hence the famous Carthage had in part its 
 ancient name Carthada, q. d. Kmn Nnip the 
 new city, as Solinus, Eustathius, and Ste- 
 phanus interpret this appellation. See Bo- 
 chart's Chanaan, lib. i. cap. 24. 
 
 From n-p or rr-'np may likewise be deduced the 
 Welsh caer, "a city, a walled or fortified 
 town, any strong hold, the wall of a city or 
 any other place for its defence,"! which word 
 caer makes part of the name of several towns 
 in England and' Wales, as Carlisle, Cardiff, 
 Caermartben, Caernarvon. 
 
 VII. As a N. substantive ip (occ. Gen. viii. 
 22.) fern, nip, and in reg. n^p cold, i. e. the 
 celestial fluid in a comparatively gross, con- 
 densed, compacted state, coalescing or cohering 
 in masses or grains, and so incapable of enter- 
 ing or pervading the smaller pores of bodies, 
 but by its external pressure or nisus to pursue 
 the finer celestial atoms (or light) within such 
 
 Comp. under Sense VII. 
 
 + Richards' English. Weleh Dictionary. 
 
 bodies, rendering them more fixed and dense. 
 occ. Job xxi v. 7. xxxvii. 9. Ps. cxlvii. 17, 
 Who can stand before his cold ? which is some- 
 times extremely severe, and even mortal in 
 Palestine, and the neighbouring countries. 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 16, and 
 vol. iii. p. 33. Also, a cooling, occ. Prov. 
 XXV. 20. (Comp. under mj; II.) Nah. iii. 17. 
 (Comp. under na III.) As a N. adjective ip 
 cool Prov. xvii. 27, He who restraineth his 
 words hath knowledge, rvr\ "ipT and he (who is) 
 cool in spirit (is) a man of understanding. 
 Here the textual reading "npT seems prefer- 
 able to that of the Keri and seventeen or 
 eighteen of Dr Kennicott's codices, 'np". Mas. 
 plur. onp cold, cooling, occ. Prov. xxv. 25. 
 Jer. xviii. 14. As a N. n'^'p'O a cooling, re- 
 frigeration, occ. Jud. iii. 20, 24 ; where men- 
 tion is made of a chamber of cooling. They 
 have in our times various ways of cooling their 
 chajnbers in the hot eastern countries ; one is 
 by means of kiosks, or a kind of bow-window, 
 which Dr Russell * says, " are quite open to 
 the rooms, and having f [latticed] windows in 
 front and on each side, there is a great draught 
 of air, which makes them cool in summer, the 
 advantage chiefly intended by them." Ano- 
 ther method, which is used in Egypt, is by a 
 dome on the top of their rooms, which to- 
 wards the north has several open windows, 
 and these admitting the north wind make the 
 air within very cool. But on this subject see 
 more in Mr Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 
 161, &c. and comp. under -jD IV. 
 Hence Greek x^uo; cold. 
 
 ')'p'^p It is rendered to destroy, but properly, 
 I apprehend, denotes, to cause to meet violent- 
 ly and repeatedly, tojustle or dash against each 
 other, occ. Num. xxiv. 17, And he shall wound 
 the corners or coasts of Moab, ^'\>'^\'\i^ and con- 
 found all the children of Seth. Here it is pro- 
 bable that the latter hemistich is parallel or 
 equivalent to the former, as twice already in 
 the preceding part of this verse, and in ver. 
 18, 21 ; and consequently that Seth was the 
 name of some famous city or place in the 
 territories of Moab, though not elsewhere 
 mentioned in the Scriptures. See more in 
 the learned Bp Newton's Dissertations on the 
 Prophecies, vol. i. 132, &c. As a participial 
 N. ip'npn a violent meeting ovjustling, a hurly- 
 burly, occ. Isa. xxii. 5 ; where the prophet is 
 describing the confusion occasioned by the 
 hostile invasion of a country ^r (it is) a day 
 of tumult, and of trampling down, and of per- 
 plexity ^p '^p^pl2 of confused justling or 
 hurly-burly, and of shouting on the mountain. 
 Comp. under rt^p L above. 
 
 n-ip 
 
 To be smooth, without roughness or excrescences. 
 
 I. As a N. mp ice from its smoothness, or 
 congealing cold or frost, which makes the sur- 
 face of water hard and smooth, occ. | Gen. 
 xxxi. 40. Job vi. 16. xxxvii. 10. xxxviii. 29. 
 
 Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 4 
 
 t See plate xv. where a kiosk is represented with such 
 a window. 
 
 t On this text see Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 73, 
 and comp. Baruch ii. 25. 
 
Dip 
 
 473 
 
 V? 
 
 Jer. xxxvi. 30. Ps. cxlvii. 17. Doth not the 
 word in this last passage mean ici/ concretions 
 or hailstones? See Harmer's Observations, 
 vol. i. p. 16. 
 
 II. As a N. n*ip crystal, from its smoothness 
 and resemblance to ice. So LXX xoua-rax- 
 Xov, and Vulg. crystalli. occ. Ezek. i. 22. It 
 may be observed, that the Greek name for 
 crystal, namely x^vtrruXXoi, primarily signifies 
 ice, from x^waj cold and tmX'kofioi.i to concrete; 
 and perhaps the LXX meant it in the sense 
 of ice ox frost, in this text of Ezekiel ; where 
 the Heb. may be rendered with Bate, as the 
 glittering of frost, dazzling. Comp. Greek and 
 Eng. Lexicon, in K^uo-tuXXo}. 
 
 III. In Kai and Hiph. to make smooth on the 
 head, or bald. occ. Lev. xxi. 5. Mic. i. 16. 
 Ezek. xxvii. 31. In Huph. to be made bald. 
 Ezek. xxix. 18. In Niph. to become, or be 
 made, bald. Jer. xvi. 6. Comp. under rrxa I. 
 and see Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. p. 
 379, and 388. As Ns. nip bald. Lev. xiii. 
 40. Fem. rrnip baldness. Lev. xxi. 3. Deut. 
 xiv. 1. Once xnip after the Chaldee form, 
 Ezek. xxvii. 31, where the prophet, threaten- 
 ing Tyre, may be thought to use the Tyrian 
 dialect. But very many of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices, and among them the Complutensian 
 edition, read rmip- Fem. nmp the bald part 
 of the head, the bald head or pate. It de- 
 notes the top or hinder part of the head which 
 becomes bald, as nnna (which see) doth the 
 bald forehead. See Lev. xiii. 42, 43, 35. 
 Mic. i. 16, Enlarge thy baldness, as the eagle, 
 namely, when he moults or sheds his feathers. 
 See Bochart, vol. iii. p. 163 ; Scheuchzer, 
 Phys. Sacr. and Bp Newcome on the place. 
 
 Der. Crystal, crystalline. See above, sense II. 
 
 Dip 
 
 To superinduce, bring over or upon, cover over 
 with. occ. Ezek. xxxvii. 6. So the Vulg. 
 superextendam, / will extend or spread over. 
 Also, in a Niph. sense, to be superinduced, to 
 cover, occ. Ezek. xxxvii. 8. The word is 
 used in a like sense in Chaldee and Syriac. 
 
 Dkr. Lat. cremor, Eng. cream. Qu? 
 
 pp 
 
 To shoot forth, diffuse, as horns or rays of light. 
 I. In Kal, to irradiate, shoot forth, or emit rays 
 of light, occ. Exod. xxxiv. 29, 30, 33; where 
 LX.X.h'^o^xffTctt was glorified. Comp. 2 Cor. 
 iii. 7. And on Exod. xxxiv. 29, &c. observe 
 that the irradiation of a fire, or a lambent 
 flame, about the head of a person, was re- 
 garded by the ancient heathen as a sign of di- 
 vine favour and protection. For proof I refer 
 to Homer, II. v. lin. 4: 7, and to Dacier's, 
 Pope's, and Clarke's notes there ; to Virgil, 
 ^n. ii. lin. 682684; ^En. x. lin. 270; and 
 to Wetstein's note ""on -^v^o?. Acts ii. 3. As 
 a N. mas. plur. D-SIp rays or beams of light. 
 occ. Hab. iii. 4. Hence the late learned Dr 
 Merrick (Appendix to a sermon on the para- 
 ble of the vineyard, which see) explains Isa. v. 
 1, My beloved hath a vineyard ppn in a strong 
 light (which * vines require for ripening the 
 
 * Apertos Bacchus amat colles, Bacchus, i. e. the viiie, 
 loves open hills, says Virgil, Georg-. ii. lin. 112, 113. 
 
 fruit, and this vineyard is) \nv p the son of 
 oil, which is one of the principal constituents 
 in all vegetables, as well as animals ; and with - 
 out which, for the light to act upon, there can 
 be no vegetable or animal life at all. Vitringa, 
 after mentioning the expositions of Isa. v. 1 , 
 given by other commentators, and particularly 
 that of the Chaldee Targum, xu'ixi 0*1 *nua 
 iO'-nirr in a high mountain, in a fat land, gives 
 it as his own opinion, that by \yp a horn the 
 prophet here intended, " angulum terra in- 
 CURVUM, eminentiorem et in longum protensum. 
 A CROOKED nook of land, somewhat elevated, 
 and stretched out in length ;" and he says these 
 characters exactly agree to the land of Canaan, 
 Mr Harmer, Observations, vol. ii. p. 189, says 
 indeed that Vitringa seems to suppose it is so 
 represented on account of its height ,- but he 
 does not appear to have accurately attended 
 to that commentator. Mr Harmer himself 
 thinks, that *' by the horn, the son of oil, the 
 prophet might mean Syria, which is bordered 
 on one side by the sea, and on the other by a 
 most barren desert, and stretches out from its 
 base to the south like a horn ; and so these 
 words will be a geographic description of Ju- 
 dea of the poetic kind, representing it as seated 
 in particular in the fertile country of Syria, 
 rather than in a general and indeterminate 
 way, as situated in a fertile hill." 
 
 Bp Lowth, in his note on the words, which he 
 renders on a high and fruitful hill, says, " Here 
 the precise idea seems to be that of a high 
 mountain standing by itself Judea," he ob- 
 serves, " was in general a mountainous coun- 
 try, whence Moses sometimes calls it the 
 mountain, Exod. xv. 17. Deut. iii. 25. And 
 in a political and religious view it was detached 
 and separated from all the nations round it. " 
 
 But to these latter expositions it may be ob- 
 jected, 1st, That there is no other place in 
 Scripture where pp signifies either a nook of 
 land, or a mountain. 2dly, That if there was, 
 still it would be more easy and natural to re- 
 fer the Hebrew phrase a son of oil, or of fat- 
 ness, to the vineyard than to the ground on 
 which it grew. 3dly, It may be observed, that 
 the three learned writers last cited, though in 
 their explanations differing from each other, 
 do yet agi'ee in supposing that the expressions 
 of the prophet relate to the physical and geo- 
 graphic characters of the Holy Land; but 
 since the vineyard here mentioned is a spirit- 
 ual vineyard of Jehovah, (see ver. 7. ) should 
 not its situation likewise be interpreted spirit- 
 ually, as referring to the advantages it enjoyed 
 by being placed under the powerful infiuences 
 of the divine light ? Let the reader however 
 consider and judge for himself. 
 
 II. As a N. pp, plur. D-'D'ip horn of animals. 
 Gen. xxii. 13. Deut. xxxiii. 17. fem. plur. 
 m31p or riDnp horns, as of an altar. Exod. 
 xxvii. 2, & al. freq. In Hiph. to shoot forth 
 horns, occ. Ps. Ixix. 32. So the LXX xt^ara 
 i(pi^ov'ra, Vulg. comua producentem. 
 
 Horns are the well known emblems of strength, 
 power, or glory, both in the sacred and pro- 
 fane writers ; and that, not only because the 
 strength of horned animals, whether for oflfence 
 
pp 
 
 474 
 
 P? 
 
 or defence, consists in their horns (see Deut. 
 xxxiii. 17. Ps. xxii. 22. xcii. 11. Dan. viii.); 
 but also because, as horns are in Hebrew ex- 
 pressed by the same word as the rays or co- 
 lumns of light, so are they striking * emblems 
 of that great agent in material nature, which, 
 assisted by the spirit or gross air, impels the 
 parts of matter in various manners, effects the 
 revolution of the planets in their respective 
 orbits, the production and growth of vegeta- 
 bles and animals, and in a word, all those 
 wonderful operations which, wherever we 
 turn, loudly call upon us to adore Jehovah 
 who formed it, and that Redeemer, even the 
 Divine Light, whose representative the natural 
 light is. f We find that in the profane, as 
 well as in the sacred writers (see Ps. xviii. 3. 
 Ixxv. 5, 6, 11. Ixxxix. 18, 25. Lam. ii. 3. 
 Amos vi. 13. Comp. Ecclus xlix. 5.) f horns 
 are the very hierogli/phical name for force or 
 power, and particularly for kingli/ or political 
 power, see Dan. ch. vii. 8 ; and that horns or 
 horned animals, such as bulls, goats, stags, Sfc. 
 were supposed to bear a peculiar relation to 
 their Apollo, the sun, or solar light, one of 
 whose distinguishing titles was || K^nios or 
 Carneon, from Heb. pp. It is very remark- 
 able in this view, that Callimachus, in his 
 Hymn to Apollo, lin. 62, 63, says, that deity 
 did himself build an altar of horns, founda. 
 tion, sides, and all, 
 
 AufAXTO (All KEPAE22IN iSidXix, -ty^Ii Ss /Sa^y 
 E KEPAnN, KEPA0T2 Si 3-p/| h^i^aXKito roixovs. 
 
 But to return to the Scriptures. The brazen 
 altar of burnt-offerings was to have four horns 
 made out of it upon the four corners thereof, 
 Exod. xxvii. 2, 3; to signify, I apprehend, 
 the power of Christ as the Divine Light, and 
 the efficacy of his atoning sacrifice extending 
 to all the four corners or quarters of the world. 
 Thus also the golden altar of incense was to 
 have horns. Exod. xxx. 2, to denote the ex- 
 tensive efficacy of the Divine Redeemer's inter- 
 cession. The idolaters likewise had horns to 
 their altars, Jer. xvii. 1. Amos iii. 14. 
 
 * The eloquent Jer. Taylor, in his Holy Dying, p. 17, 
 describes the rising .mn as peeping over the eastern hills, 
 thrusting out his golden horns, &c. 
 
 + See under niD II. p. 312. 
 X Thus Horace, lib. iii. ode 21, lin. 18, speaking of wine, 
 
 Addis comua pauperi. 
 
 Thou givest Aorn* (strength, power, courage, confidence) 
 to the poor. 
 
 So Ovid, De Art Amand. lib. i 
 
 'Tunc pauper comua sumit. 
 
 Homer of Achilles, IL ii. lin. 861, 
 
 He pushed with horns (force) the Trojans. 
 
 Comp. II. V. lin. 557; II. xvi. Un. 830; Herodot. lib. i. 
 cap. 159. 1 K. xxii. 11. Mic. iv. 13. Zeeh. i. 18, 19, 21. 
 
 The reader may meet with farther satisfaction on 
 this subject in Mr Hollo way's Originals, vol. ii. p. 163, 
 &c. in the Appendix to Mr Merrick's Sermon on the 
 Parable of the Vineyard, and in Mr Catcott's Sermons, 
 p. 267, note. See also Greek and Eng. Lexicon under 
 
 1! Callimach. Hymn, in ApolL lin. 71, 72, 80. 
 
 It has been supposed from Ps. cxviii. 27, that 
 it was customary, though not mentioned in the 
 law, to bind the sacritical victim to the horns 
 of the altar. But will the Heb. Ty express 
 this ? Had this been meant, would not the 
 particle bx or b have been used? And does 
 not the Hebrew phrase rather mean, hind the 
 sacrifice with cords, even at or near the horns 
 of the altar, so as to be ready for sacrificing ? 
 In 1 K. i. 50, Adonijah, after his rebellion 
 against Solomon, caught hold on the horns of 
 the altar; which was begging mercy for Christ's 
 sake ; and accordingly he, for his past offen- 
 ces, found mercy. So those who at first op- 
 posed Christ, yet were pardoned on their re- 
 pentance. But when Joab the murderer took 
 refuge at the altar, 1 K. ii. 28, Solomon or- 
 dered him to be put -to death, (see ver. 29 
 34. ) agreeably to his father David's wise and 
 just directions, ver. 5, 6, and to the express 
 command of the law, Exod. xxi. 14 ; only 
 that he so far complied with Joab's request, 
 that he suffered him to be executed at the altar, 
 instead of being taken from it, as he should re- 
 gularly have been. (Comp. 2 Kings xi. 15.) 
 From Exod. xxi. 14, however, it is 'plain, that 
 the altar of Jehovah was an allowed sanctuary 
 to offenders in certain cases. And in like 
 manner the temples, statues, and particularly 
 the altars of the gods, among the Greeks, had 
 the privilege of protecting offenders who fled 
 to them. This custom is said to have been 
 introduced among them by Cadmus the Phe- 
 nician. * 
 
 HI. ijy m5'^p horns of tooth, i. e. the tushs of 
 the elephant, which resemble teeth by shooting 
 out of the mouth, and are like horns in their 
 texture and f size, and in the use which the 
 animal makes of them in goring his adversa-- - 
 ries, and tearing up trees, &c. Accordingly 
 several of the ancients have expressly called 
 these tusks horns, particularly Varro De Ling. 
 Lat. lib. vi. says of them, Quos dentes multi 
 dicunt, sunt cornua, what many people call 
 teeth are horns.\ occ. Ezek. xxvii. 15; where 
 the LXX render the two Heb. words by 
 flSavraf tXiipavTtvovi, elephant's or ivory teeth; 
 so Vulg. dentes eburneos. Every one almost 
 know that ivory is the substance of the teeth 
 or tusks above mentioned. The Targum 
 however in Ezek. separates m31p and ^tv ex- 
 plaining the former word by X^T-^ r^lp horyis 
 of the rock-goats, the latter by b-SI 11^1 and 
 elephant's teeth. Compare Michaelis Geo- 
 graph. Heb. Ext. pars i. p. 204, and Bp 
 Newcome on Ezek. 
 IV. Chald. As a N. pp, emphat. NS'ip, plur. 
 ^''3'np, emphat. K-anp a horn. See Dan. vii. 7, 
 8, 11. Also, a cornet, a musical instrument of 
 horn. occ. Dan. iii. 5, 7, 10, 15. 
 
 See Homer, Odyss. xxii. lin. 334 ; Virgil, JEn. ii. 
 lin. 523, 550 ; Potter's Antiquities of Greece, vol. i. book 
 ii. ch. ii. at the end; Cornelius Nepos' Life of Pausanias, 
 ch. iv. and note 4, in the Variorum edition, p. 82 ; and 
 ch. iv. note 1, p. 84 ; Tacit. Annal. lib. iii. cap. 60, &c. ; 
 and Wetstein on Mat. xxiii. 35. 
 
 t They are sometimes nine (Paris) feet long, as thick 
 as a man's thigh, and weigh ninety (Paris) pounds. 
 See Buffon's Nat. Hist. tom. ix. p. 908, note. 
 
 t See Bochart, vol. ii. 261, 253. 
 
Dip 
 
 475 
 
 Der. Gr. xt^auvos lightning, xt^at a horn. 
 Lat. cornu, Eng. a horn, cornet, corner. Eng. 
 a crown. Gr. xo^eow, the curvature at the ends 
 of a bow or at the stern of a ship ; Lat. * 
 corona, whence coronation, coronet, coronal 
 Greek xoioam, a prince, ruler. Celtic or 
 Gaulish karnon, f a trumpet. 
 
 Cornwall, by the British inhabitants called 
 Kernaw, plur. of corn a horn, on account of 
 its many promontories, which shoot into the 
 sea like horns, and by the Saxons Cornwall, i. 
 e. the country of corn or kernaio, inhabited 
 by Gauls or Britons. See Camden's Britan- 
 nia by Gibson, p. 2, 18, edit. 1695. 
 
 I. To bend, stoop, occ. Isa. xlvi. 1,2; where 
 it is joined with yia to bow, as a word of 
 similar import. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. D-DIp hooks, taches, or 
 clasps, from their curve form. Exod. xxvi. 6, 
 & al. freq. 
 
 Der. French crochu, Eng. crouch, crotch, 
 crotchet, and perhaps crook and crooked. 
 
 rip 
 
 In Kal, to rend or rent. In Niph. to be rent. 
 It is applied to rending or tearing of clothes,^ 
 Gen. xxxvii. 29, & al. freq. comp. Joel ii. 13. 
 to tearing a person by stripes. Ps. xxxv. 15. 
 comp. Isa. 1. 6 to rending or wresting a 
 kingdom, or people, from a king, 1 Sam. xv. 
 28. 2 K. xvii. 21, & al. to rending an altar, 
 1 K. xiii. 3, 5. to rending or dividing the 
 heavens, Isa. Ixiv. 1, as by the divine appear- 
 ances in sudden intolerable light and splen- 
 dour. Comp. Mark i. 10, and Greek and 
 Eng. Lexicon under SXizn I. to the rend- 
 ing or apparently enlarging the eyes with 
 black lead. Jer. iv. 30. (comp. under -js II.) 
 to cutting out windows in a wall. Jer xxii. 
 14. As a N. 'mas. plur. D'lrip pieces rent, 
 rents, rags. 1 K. xi. 30. Pro v. xxiii. 21, & al. 
 
 Der. To crack. Also French crever, whence 
 Eng. crevice. 
 
 To move, agitate. 
 
 I. To move, agitate, the lips, as persons mut- 
 tering in deep thought, occ. Prov. xvi. 30. 
 
 II. To move, wink, or twinkle, as the eyes. So 
 the LXX by 'htavivu and swst/w, and Vulg. by 
 annuo. Ps. xxxv. 19. Prov. vi. 1.3. x. 10. 
 Comp. Ecclus xxvii. 22. 
 
 III. As a N. y^p agitation, violent motion, or 
 rather, perhaps, a species of insect, the cestros, 
 brize, breeze, or gad-fly, of which Virgil, 
 
 VirgU, ^n. xu. lin. 162, &c. says of king Latinus, 
 who was feigned to be the grandson of Apollo, 
 
 Cui tempora circwm 
 
 Aurati his sex r-d^ fu/gentia cingunt. 
 
 Soils avi specimen 
 
 Twelve golden beams around his temples play. 
 To mark his lineage from the god of day. 
 
 Dryden. 
 
 ^ . . Hesvchius. 
 
 t ims was a usual custom in grief, not only among 
 the Hebrews, but among other eastern nations. See 
 Xenophon's Cyropasd. lib. iii. p. 134, edit. Hutchinson, 
 8vo. and not. 1 j Ovid. Epist. Heroid. vi. lin. 27. xii. lin 
 153. XV. lin. 122; Metam. lib. v. lin. 398; Fast. lib. iv. 
 hn. 448; Virgil, iEn. v. lin. 685. The Romans had the 
 same custom, see Suetonius in Julio, cap. 33 ; in Nerone, 
 cap. 12. 
 
 Georg. iii. lin. 14*9, 150 (where see Martyii's 
 curious and learned notes), 
 
 Asper, acerba so7ians, quo tola exten-ita sylvis 
 Diffiigiunt armenta^ 
 
 At whose dread whiz, tlie trembling herds alarm'd 
 Wildly disperse. 
 
 So before him Homer, describing men fleeing 
 in terror, Odyss. xxii. lin. 229, &c. 
 
 O/ S t<pi^6vT0 xccTot, //.iyx^ov, jSiis ai? ctyiXoiieti, 
 Tots (jt.lv T KieXoi ota-T^oi i(fio^/ji,ir,6us ihovi^ariv, 
 
 occ. Jer. xlvi. 20 ; where Egypt is represent- 
 ed under the image of a heifer, and in the next 
 verse her auxiliaries under that of bullocks, 
 who also are said to be turned back, and fled 
 away together. The Vulg. renders )>'^p in 
 this passage by stimulator the stinger. Comp. 
 Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. on Hos. iv. 16. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to be moved, agitated, formed by 
 agitation, kneaded, occ. Job xxxiii. 6, "nyip I 
 am kneaded/rom the clay, even L It appears 
 an allusion to the potters kneading their clay 
 and preparing it for use. Comp. Isa. Ixiv. 8 
 Jer. xviii. 1 6. 
 
 V. Chald. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "ynp 
 accusations. It seems to have derived this 
 meaning from those significant * nods and 
 winks by which men may slander their neigh- 
 bours without uttering a word. ( Comp. Prov. 
 vi. 13. x. 10) occ. Dan. iii. 8. vi. 24; in both 
 which passages it is joined with the V. bDN, 
 which, as it frequently signifies to eat, has 
 driven the Lexicon-writers and Commenta- 
 tors, who adhere to this sense, to a very forced, 
 not to say absurd, interpretation ; but as 
 L'Empereur well intimates on Dan. iii. 8, 
 (see Pole Synops. in loc.) the Chaldee b^K 
 hath certainly another sense much better suit- 
 ed to these passages ; for in the Targum on 
 Joel iii. 9 or 14, bDX answers to the Heb. 
 K-)p proclaim, and on Ps. civ. 21, to the Heb. 
 3Ka? roar; and therefore in Dan. "y^p b3K 
 may be best translated to speak aloud, or pro- 
 claim accusations. 
 
 Wlp 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. the Vulg. however 
 has, in two passages, Exod. xxvi. 26. xxxNd. 
 31, rendered it verbally; -a^'ipb ad continendas 
 tabulas, to hold fast the boards. In Chaldee 
 the verb signifies to coagulate, congeal, con- 
 dense, as Dip likewise does in Arabic, and the 
 Syriac uses awip, as a N. for contignation. 
 The idea therefore of the Heb. iy*ip seems to 
 be, to compact, compinge, or fasten together. 
 As a N. ^I;^^p a board or playik so compacted. 
 Exod. xxvi. 15, 16, & al. freq. In Ezek. 
 xxvii. 6, it seems particularly to denote the 
 board or bench on which the rowers sat. So 
 Vulg. transtra. 
 
 Der. Latin, crassus, whence Eng. crass, in- 
 crassate, &c. French graisse, whence grease, 
 greasy, French gros, whence Eng. gross, en- 
 gross, &c. Latin cresco, whence crescent, ex- 
 crescence, increase. Also Eng. coarse, Lat. 
 crusta, properly a piece of ice frozen, whence 
 
 The shrug, the hum, the ha; those petty brands 
 That calumny doth use 
 
 Shaksp. Winter's Talc, act ii. sc. 1. 
 
tZfp 
 
 476 
 
 nrt'p 
 
 Eng. crust. Perhaps Eng. cross, and Lat. 
 crux, whence (let the Christian remark !) 
 crucio, excrucio, &c. to torment, and Eng. 
 excruciate ; from crux andjigo to fix, the Lat. 
 crucifigo, crucifixion &c. and Eng. crucify, 
 crucifixion, 
 
 I. To collect, as it were, 'one hij one, to gather 
 together. So Symmachiis o-wXXsyjjrs, and 
 Vulg. congregamini. occ. Zeph. ii. 1. Comp. 
 Joel ii. 15, 16. Hence French choisir, and 
 Eng. choose, choice. 
 
 II. As a N. arp stubble, which is thus collected. 
 Exod. V. 12. & al. freq. 
 
 On Obad. ver. 18. Nah. i. 10, and such like 
 passages, see Harmer's Observations, vol. iv. 
 p. 14.5. 
 
 wtifp In Kal and Hiph. to pick up or collect, as 
 it were, one by one, as sticks, occ. Num. xv. 
 .32, 33. 1. K. xvii. 10, 12 as stubble, occ. 
 Exod. v. 12. In Hith. to gather themselves 
 together, occ. Zeph. ii. 1 ; where LXX trw- 
 ax,6r,ri be ye gathered together, and Vulg. 
 convenite meet, convene. 
 
 wpTVp See under nirp. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but seems to have 
 nearly the same ideal meaning as niyp to stif- 
 fen, or the like. Thus xon and nun, Knn 
 and rrnn, xan and rrsn are related respective- 
 ly to each other in sense as well as insound. 
 Comp. also rriypQ under rru'p IV. 
 As a N. nias. plur. WHTL-p cucumbers, so named 
 from their cooling and incrassating qualities, 
 by which they frequently, in our country at 
 least, occasion dangerous viscidities of blood 
 to those who incautiously indulge in them. 
 So LXX ffiKvu.;, and Vulg. cucumeres. occ. 
 Num. xi. 5. " Maillet, in describing the vege- 
 tables which the [modern] Egyptians use for 
 food, tells us that melons, cucumbers, and 
 onions are the most common."* And Cel- 
 sius Hierobot and Alpinus Medicin. Egypt. 
 lib. i. cap. 10, describes the Egyptian cucum- 
 bers as more agreeable to the taste, and of more 
 easy digestion than the European, " Gustui 
 sunt dulciores, atque concoctu fiiciliores." 
 Alpinus. Comp. Scheuchzer Physica Sacra 
 on Num. xi. 5. 
 
 In Kal and Hiph. to hearken, attend, listen. It 
 properly denotes the gesture of persons in at- 
 tention, to incline, as the ear, aurem intendere. 
 See Isa. xxi. 7. xxxii. 3. 1 Sam. xv. 22. 2 
 Chron. vi. 4. vii. 15. Ps. x. 17. Prov. ii. 2. 
 Neh. i. 6, 11. As a N. na;p a listening, atten- 
 tion. Isa. xxi. 7. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, fr 
 1. In Kal, to be stiff, tough, rigid, stubborn, hard. 
 I In Hiph. the same. Also, to stiffen, make 
 stiff, &c. As a N. rru'p plur. n-'ti^p, stiff, 
 hard, &c. The word is applied, by a figure 
 taken from refractory oxen, (comp. under 
 V)r)V IV.) to the stiffness of the neck, Exod. 
 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 533. Comp. Com- 
 plete System of Geography, vol. a p. 386j Bp Lowth on 
 
 xxxii. 9, & al. freq to beaten gold, on ac- 
 count of its greater toughness, Exod. xxv. 18, 
 & al to the force of wind, Isa. xxvii. 8. to 
 the stiffness of the palm-tree, Jer. x. 5. to 
 hardness or difficulty of a woman's labour, 
 Gen. XXXV. 16, 17. to steadiness of face, im- 
 pudence, Ezek. ii. 4. to difficulty of breath- 
 ing, as of persons in grief, 1 Sam. i. 15.* to 
 rough, resolute, or peremptory speech. Gen. 
 xlii. 7, 30. to implacable anger. Gen. xlix. 7. 
 to hard slavery, Exod. i. 14. Comp. Job 
 XXX. 25. Isa. viii. 21 to hardness or stub- 
 bornness of heart, Exod. vii. 3. xiii. 15. Ezek. 
 iii. 7, & al. Comp. Deut. ii. 30. As a N. ^mp 
 stubbornness, occ. Deut. ix. 27. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. mii^p, most probably, 
 broad, shallow vessels of beaten metal, occ. 
 Exod. xxv. 29. xxxvii. 16. Num. iv. 7. 1 
 Chron. xxviii. 17. The Lexicon-writers, fol- 
 lowing the Rabbins and their pointing, make 
 a distinct root of this word. But why should 
 not nia^p have the same ideal meaning, Exodus 
 xxxvii. 16, as mvpr:i has the very next ver. 
 (comp. Exod. xxv. 29, with ver. 31.), and so 
 denote^ vessels made of beaten gold, as the 
 cherubim and candlestick also were ? The use 
 of these mii^p (as well as that of the np^3n, 
 Exod. xxv. 29.) is expressed, Exod. xxxvii. 
 16. Num. iv. 7, to be for -jDa libation; ac- 
 cordingly the LXX have constantly render- 
 ed mi^'p by ffToyliia libation-vessels. Isa. 
 xxvii. 1, "well-tempered." Ep Lowth. 
 
 III. Isaiah, ch. iii. 24, speaking of the dress of 
 the Jewish women, opposes .na'pQ rru^yn to 
 rrnip baldness. It is manifest therefore that 
 those words must in some way or other relate 
 to their headdress or hair. The LXX render 
 them by rov koo-u^ov tti; xi<pa.Xyig rou ^^variou the 
 golden ornaments of their head, the Vulg. by 
 crispanti crine curled or wreathed hair ; and this 
 latter version, I apprehend, comes nearest to 
 their meaning. The Heb. words rrt^pn rru'irn 
 literally express stiffened work, and the ladies 
 in the east to this day stiffen, i. e. braid or 
 plait their hair, so as to make it stiff, with 
 ribands. Thus Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 228, of 
 the Moorish ladies in Barbary : <' They all 
 affect to have their hair hanging down to the 
 ground, which after they have collected into 
 one lock they bind and plait it with ribands, 
 a piece of finery disapproved of by the apostle, 
 1 Pet. iii. 3.f Where nature has been less 
 liberal in this ornament, there the defect is 
 supplied by art, and foreign hair is procured 
 to he interwoven with the natural." And to 
 this latter circumstance perhaps Isaiah, ch. 
 iii. 24, particularly alluded. But however 
 this be. Lady M. W. Montague, letter xxix. 
 vol. ii. p. 15, describing the dress of the Turk- 
 ish ladies, says, The hair hangs at its full 
 length behind, divided into tresses braided with 
 pearl or ribbon, which is always in great quan- 
 tity. I never saw in my life so many fine 
 heads of hair. In one lady's I have counted 
 a hundred and ten of the tresses all natural." 
 
 * Comp. Mr Merrirk's Annot. on Ps. xl. 5. 
 
 t In Niebuhr, Voyage, tom. i. p. 132, tab. xxiii. 45, 47, 
 tJie reader may see the heads of two eastern vv^omen re- 
 presented with their hair plaited in several tresses. 
 
ntyp 
 
 47' 
 
 Comp. Judith x. 3. Luke vii. 38. John xi. 2. 
 xii. 3. Rev. ix. 8. 
 
 IV. As a noun rtrnpn a place or garden of cu- 
 cumbers, from their cooling, incrassating quali- 
 ty. Comp. under xu'p above. So LXX 
 e-iKun^ccTu), and Vulg. cueumerario. occ. Isa. 
 i. 8. Comp. under ]b I. 
 
 U'pir'p occurs not as a verb in Heb. in this re- 
 duplicate form, but 
 
 I, As a noun fem. plur. nti'ptt'p the scales of a 
 fish, from their rigidity or stiffness. Lev. xi. 
 9, &al. 
 
 II. As a noun mas. plur. D-tt'pcrp the metalline 
 scales of a coat of mail. occ. 1 Sam. xvii. 5. 
 Comp. under ^jyn. 
 
 Der. Lat. caseus, Eng. cheese, formed by coa- 
 gulation. Also, u? being prefixed, squeeze. Qu? 
 
 It seems of nearly the same, but of more in- 
 tense signification than rrc'p. In Hiph. to 
 stiffen, harden, as the heart, occ. Isa. Ixiii. 17. 
 So LXX i(r!tXi]ovvas, and Vulg. indurasti. 
 Also, to treat hardly or cruelly, occ. Job xxxix. 
 16. So LXX o.'TriffKXnBvn, and Vulg. duratur 
 ad is hardened towards Comp. under rr'iV 
 VIIL Shaw's Travels, p. 452, and Scott's 
 note on Job. 
 
 I0t2^p 
 
 I. Occurs not as a verb but as a noun )nwp 
 truth, rectitude, integrity, purity, occ. Ps. Ix. 
 6. Prov. xxii. 21. 
 
 Chald. utyp and l3^U'p the same. occ. Dan. ii. 
 47. iv. 34. 
 
 II. As a noun fem. mj'a'p a lamb or sheep. 
 Thus the Chaldee Targum, LXX, and Vulg. 
 render it in the only three passages wherein 
 it occurs, namely, Gen. xxxiii. 19. Josh. xxiv. 
 32. Job xlii. 11. But it is plain from a com- 
 parison of Gen. xxxiii. 19, with Acts vii. 16, 
 that the word denotes some money or coin, 
 which might be so called, either from its being 
 true, genuine, or sterling as we speak, or from 
 its being stamped with the figure of a lamb 
 or sheep, to intimate that Lamb of God 
 which taketh away the sin of the world, and 
 being without blemish and without spot, verily 
 was fore-ordained as the Redeemer, before the 
 foundation of the world. See John i. 29. 1 
 
 Pet. i. 18, 20 ; whence we may see the reason 
 why the coin was not called by any of the 
 common Heb. names of a lamb or sheep, but 
 rather by a name which describes what those 
 creatures are typically, namely, pure, harmless. * 
 Der. Lat. castus, Eng. chaste, chastity. Also 
 perhaps a cosset, " a lamb brought up without 
 the dam." Johnson's Diet. 
 
 nt^p 
 
 I. To bind, bind about. Gen. xxxviii. 28. Deut. 
 vi. 8, & al. In Niph. to be bound, bound up, 
 as the life or soul of one person in that of 
 another. Gen. xliv. 30. 1 Sam. xviii. 1. Also, 
 to be joined close, compacted, as a wall. Neh. iv. 
 6. As a N. mas. plur. D''*i2'p bands, head- 
 bands, occ. Isa. iii. 20. Jer. ii. 32. I once 
 
 * For farther satisfaction on this subject see Bochart, 
 vol. ii. 433, &c.; Leigh's Critica Sacra; Dr Hodges' 
 Eliliu, p. 2, 3, 4to. edit; Robertsoa's Clavis Pentateuchi, 
 p. 574 ; and Vossius, Etyrnol. Lat. in Pecunia. 
 
 suspected that these Dnjyp might mean sudi 
 " handkerchiefs of crape, gauze, silk, or paint- 
 ed linen, as are bound close over the sarmah, 
 and falling afterwards carelessly* upon the 
 favourite lock of hair, complete the headdress 
 of the Moorish ladies." (Shaw's Travels, p. 
 239. ) or else, such rich embroidered handker- 
 chiefs as the Turkish ladies use to bind on 
 their talpocks ;* but as -ntrp in the plural are 
 in Jer. ii. .32. mentioned as used by one wo- 
 man, I rather apprehend they denote the 
 ribands with which they braided their hair, of 
 which see under ntrp III. 
 
 II. As participles or participial nouns D-'niyp 
 (mas. plur.) and m'ltt'pn (fem. plur.) joined 
 with ]X!i sheep, denote the stronger kind, 
 whose bodies are more firm and compact, 
 " well knit together, tight made." Bate. occ. 
 Gen. XXX. 41, 42. 
 
 III. In Kal and Hith. to band together, con- 
 spire, form a conspiracy. 1 Sam. xxii. 8, 13. 
 1 K. XV. 27. 2 Chron. xxiv. 21 , 25, 26, & al. 
 freq. As a noun *iu^p a banding together, a 
 conspiracy, or confederacy. 2 K. xi. 14. xii. 
 20. Isa. viii. 12, & al. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but 
 
 I. As a N. fem. narp, plur. mnir^p, a bow to 
 shoot with. Gen. xxi. 16. xlix. 24. 2 Chron. 
 xxvi. 14, & al. freq. 
 
 As to the import of na^p in 2 Sam. i. 18, con- 
 sidering the context in which it stands, I con- 
 cur with the opinion of Bp Lowth, and other 
 learned men,f that it is used as the title of the 
 following elegy, so named either in memory 
 of the destructive effect of the enemies' bows, 
 (see 1 Sam. xxxi. 3.) or from the bow of Jon- 
 athan peculiarly mentioned in the elegy itself, 
 ver. 22. 
 
 2 Sam. i. 22. may, at first sight, seem an in- 
 stance where n^p is construed as a noun mas. 
 but in this text I apprehend the verb ma's, 
 though really referring to the noun na^p, yet 
 by an Hebraism agrees with the latter noun 
 linais as the participle cnn, not with nu^p, 
 l3ut with D''1S3, 1 Sam. ii. 4. Comp. Gen. iv. 
 10. Eccles. X. 1, and under nnn II. 
 
 The lexicons in general make this a distinct 
 root, but the noun may be considered as a 
 derivative from n^ifp to be stiff, tough, which 
 affords a good descriptive name for a bow. In 
 the Chaldee Targum, however, it is used in 
 Kal and Aphel for shooting or casting with a 
 how. Ezek. xxi. 21. Isa. xxxvii. 33. 2 K. xix. 
 32. See Castell. 
 
 II. The rainbow, from lis form. Gen. ix. 13, & 
 al. freq. " After the universal deluge the 
 rainbow was appointed by God as a token of 
 the n-'ii OT purifier, whom he would raise up, 
 and was given as a sign to Noah and his de- 
 scendants, that God would no more cut oflf all 
 flesh, nor destroy the earth, as he had done, 
 by the waters of a flood. See Gen. ix. 11 
 17." 
 
 " The whole race of .mankind then being so 
 
 See Lady M. W. Montague, letter xxix. vol. ii. p. 
 14. 
 
 t See Lowth, Praelect. xxiii. note, p. 307, edit. Oxon. 
 or p. 470, edit. Gotting. 
 
]^bp>r^ 
 
 478 
 
 HK-l 
 
 deeply interested in this divine declaration, it 
 might be expected that some tradition of the 
 mystical signification of such an important 
 emblem would be long preserved among even 
 the idolatrous descendants of Noah. Nor 
 need we be surprised to find Homer, with re- 
 markable conformity to the Scripture account, 
 Gen. ix. 13, speaking of the rainbow which 
 J^ove hath set in the cloud, a sign to men. 
 
 A( TS Kfewy 
 
 EN NE*Er 2THPIEE, TEPA2 (jLi^o^m ANSPnnnN. 
 II. xi. Uu. 27, 28. 
 
 " The ancient Greeks who preceded that poet, 
 seem plainly to have aimed at its emblemati- 
 cal signification, when they called it IP12, an 
 easy derivative from the Heb. m- to teach, 
 show ; or if with Eustathius on II. iii. we de- 
 rive l^is from the Greek verb ii^u to tell, carry 
 a message, its ideal meaning will still be 
 the same. In some passages Homer, as well 
 as the succeeding poets, both Greek and La- 
 tin, makes Iris a goddess, and the messenger 
 of Jupiter or Juno : a fancy this, which seems 
 to have sprung partly from the radical signifi- 
 cation of the name as just explained, partly 
 from a confused tradition of the sacred emble- 
 matic import of the rainbow, and partly from 
 an allegorical manner of expressing that it in- 
 timates to us the state or condition of the air, 
 and the changes of the weather. Comp. II. 
 xvii. Hn. 548, 549. * 
 *' Iris, or the rainbow, was worshipped or re- 
 garded as a goddess, not only by the Greeks 
 and Romans,* but also by the inhabitants of 
 Peruf in South America, when the Spaniards 
 came thither. But to return to the Scriptures. 
 As the bow or light in the cloudy wonderfully 
 refracted into all its variety of colours was, in 
 its original institution, a token of God's mercy 
 in Christ, or, more strictly speaking, of Christ, 
 the real purifier and true light, we see with 
 what propriety the throne of God in Ezek. i. 
 28, and in Rev. iv. 3, is surrounded with the 
 rainbow ; and likewise how properly one of 
 the divine Persons is represented with a rain- 
 how upon his head, Rev. x. 1. See Vitringa 
 on both texts in Rev. " 
 
 ]^hpp 
 
 PLURILITERALSinp. 
 
 From "p vomit (the k being dropped, as in the 
 V. vp, Jer. XXV. 27, which see under up) and 
 pbp vileness. As a N. y^bp^p vile or shameful 
 vomit. So the Vulg. vomitus ignominiae. occ. 
 
 Comp. Spence's Polymetis, dial. xiii. p. 213. 
 
 \ " lis (les Peruviens) rendoient de grands honneurs a 
 Varc-en-eiel, tant pour les beautes de ses couleurs, que 
 parce qu'elles venoient de soleil, et ce fut pour cette rai- 
 son que les Incas la prirent pour leur devise." L'Abbe 
 Lamberti, torn. iii. Comp. Vossius de Orig. et Prog. Idol, 
 lib. iii. cap. 13, ad fin. 
 
 I The fanciful Greeks made Iris the daughter of 
 Thaumas 5(ot to ^u,vjj:.a,iTa,i ictutviii \jtovi coiB^ojffcv;^ because 
 roen admired or wondered at her. Plutarch de Placit. 
 Philos. lib. iiL cap. 5. So Cotta the academician in Cice- 
 ro de Nat. Deor. lib. iii. cap. 20, says of the rainbow, Ob 
 earn causam, giiia speciem habeat admirabilem, Thau- 
 mante dicitur iiatus. i 
 
 5 Greek and Eng. Lexicon, under IPI2. I 
 
 Hab. ii. 16, Comp. Isa. xix. 14. xxviii. 7, 8. 
 In Hab. six of Dr Kennicott's codices read 
 yhp "pT in two words. 
 
 DnrT'p Chald. 
 
 As a N. a musical instrument of the stringed 
 kind, a harp. So the L XX xtSaoa, and Vulg. 
 cithara. occ. Dan, iii. 5, 7, 10, 15. " It seems 
 to be denominated O'ln-p from the citron-tree, 
 the product of Armenia, Media, and Persia, 
 of whose wood it was made. And that tree 
 might take its name from the rocky ground on 
 which it flourished, for '^r\p signifies a rock in 
 Chaldee. Prov. xxx. 26," See Bp Chandler's 
 Vindication of Defence of Christianity, ch. i. 
 p. 50. Hence Gr. Ki6a.^ot, Lat. cithara, Ital. 
 chitarra, French guitarre, and Eng. guitar. 
 
 D-inp 
 
 As a N. DT'ip, plur. D^nnip, and mn-r-ip, a 
 hatchet or axe. occ. Jud. ix. 48. 1 Sam. xiii. 
 20, 21. Psal. Ixxiv. 5. Jer. xlvi. 22. The 
 word seems a compound of nip to meet, light 
 upon, or of i-)p (Chald.) to scrape, abrade, 
 and rrni to level, lay level with the ground, for 
 the axe, by impact, abrasion, or chipping, levels 
 what it is applied to. * 
 
 7D-Ip 
 
 From rr'^p to meet, and bD to raise or viake a 
 road or way. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. 
 "bO'lp the soles or bottoms of the feet, which 
 meet or strike against the road or way. occ. 2 
 Sam. xxii, 37. Psal. xviii. 37; where LXX 
 Toe. tx,vn fjtov, and Vulg. vestigia mea, the soles 
 of my feet. 
 
 As a N. from rr'ip to join, contignate, and yp^i 
 to expand, extend. A pavement or foor, that 
 is, an extended surface consisting of several 
 planks or stones joined together. Num. v. 17. 
 I Kings vii. 7, yp'^prr ni? ypnprrn from the 
 floor to the ceiling, i. e. such another extended 
 surface of boards joined. Comp. under ]3D II. 
 and see Bate's Crit. Heb. 
 
 The bottom of the sea is expressed by this word, 
 Amos ix. S. Might not this lead to some 
 curious inquiries ? 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. In Kal, to see, look, look at, in whatever 
 manner. Gen. i. 4. vi. 2. Prov. xxiii. 31, & 
 al. freq. On Job xxxi. 26. Deut. iv. 19, see 
 Leland's Advantage and Necessity of the 
 Christian Revelation, part i. ch. xx. p. 418, 
 8vo. edit. It is construed either transitively, 
 or with the particle bK, Isa. xvii. 7. n, Gen. 
 
 xxix. 32. 1 Sam. vi. 19 or b following, Ps. 
 
 Ixiv. 6. In Niph. to be seen, appear. Gen. i. 
 9. ix. 14. xii. 7, & al. freq. In Hiph. to cause 
 to see, to show. Gen. xlviii. 11. Exod. xxvii. 
 8. Deut. V. 24, & al. freq. In Hith. to see, or 
 look at, one another. Gen. xiii. 1. 2 K. xiv. 
 
 * See Virgil, iEn, ii. lin. 626, &c. 
 
DKl 
 
 479 
 
 DNn 
 
 8. 11. As a noun "xn appearance, aspect. 1 
 Sam. xvi. 12. As a noun fern. plur. nrxi 
 seemly, comeli/, of good aspect. Vulg. spe- 
 ciosissimas the most beautiful, occ. Esth. ii. 
 
 9. As nouns ^rN'^n aspect, look. Gen. xii. 11. 
 xxiv. 16. Also, a vision. Gen. xlvi. 2. Num. 
 xii. 6, & al. N")n appearance, countenance, look, 
 sight. See Job xii. 1 or 9. Cant. ii. 14. 
 Eecles. xi. 9. 
 
 II. To see mentally, to understand, perceive, ex- 
 perience, whether in reality, see Gen. ii. 19. 
 xxvi. 28. xxxix. 3. xlii. 1. 1 Sam. xiv. 17. 
 Eceles. i. 16. ii. 1, & al. (comp. Eecles. ix. 
 9.) or in imagination, Gen. iii. 6. Exod. 
 xxxii. 1. 
 
 III. As a noun "xi a mirror, a looking-glass. 
 occ. Job xxxvii. 18, Hast thou with him spread 
 out the conjiicting ethers (which are) strongly 
 resplendent (for so, I think, D'<p;n must here 
 signify) as a molten (metalline) mirror ? This 
 simile is beautifully descriptive of the unsul- 
 lied clearness and dazzling splendour of an 
 eastern sky in summer. See Scott on the 
 place. Nah. iii. 6, And I will make theciO'D 
 as a mirror, i. e. to other nations, that in thy 
 punishment they may see what they are to ex- 
 pect, if guilty of the like crimes. To this 
 purpose the LXX u? -rxoahiyf^a, and the 
 Vulg. in exemplum, for an example. As a 
 noun fem. plur. nx'in mirrors, occ. Exod. 
 xxxviii. 8; from which passage, as well 
 as from Job xxxvii. 18, it is evident that 
 the eastern mirrors were anciently made of 
 metal,* and so they are to this day.f And 
 farther to illustrate Exod. xxxviii. 8, we may 
 observe from Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 241, that 
 looking-glasses are still part of the dress of the 
 Moorish women in Barbary, that they hang 
 them constantly upon their breasts, and do 
 not lay them aside, even in the midst of their 
 most laborious employments. 
 
 IV. As a noun rrx"i a species of unclean bird, 
 of the hawk or vulture kind, so called from its 
 sharp sight. (Comp. Job xxviii. 7.) occ. Deut. 
 xiv. 13; where the LXX yvra. the vulture. 
 
 V. As a noun nxnn Lev. i. 16. See under 
 
 N*i?3 in. 
 
 Der. a ray, Latin radius, whence radiate, ra- 
 diant, irradiate, &c. Also, mirror, Qu ? 
 
 I. To be raised up, exalted, elevated, occ. Zech. 
 xiv. 10. So Aquila, Symmachus, and Theo- 
 dotion v-4'eih(riTa.i, and Vulg. exaltabitur. As 
 a participle or participial noun fem. plur. 
 mnxT high, exalted, occ. Prov. xxiv. 7. So 
 Vulg. excelsa. This root seems nearly re- 
 lated to D"!, as bxy to by, oxp to op. 
 
 II. As a noun dx'i and (Ps. xcii. 11.) o-x*!, 
 plur. D^DX*!, the name of a horned animal, 
 Deut. xxxiii. 17. Ps. xcii. 11; remarkable 
 for his strength. Num. xxiii. 22 ; and of the 
 
 So Callimachus Hymn, in Lavacr. Pall, lin, 21, de- 
 scribes Venus as 
 
 -'^la.uyiat. y^aXTiiJV tXota-at. 
 -taking the shining brass. 
 
 i. e. to adjust her liair. 
 
 t See Sir John Chardin's Travels, vol. ii. 279; Goguet's 
 Origin of Laws, &c. vol. i. hook vi. ch. ii. p. 353, edit. 
 Edinburgh ; and Agreement of Customs between Ea.st- 
 Indians and Jews, art. xv. 
 
 heeve kind, with which he is mentioned, Deut. 
 xxxiii. 17. Ps. xxix. 6. Isa. xxxiv. 7. In 
 short, the name seems to denote the wild bull, 
 so called from his height and size, in compari- 
 son with the tame. The above- cited are all 
 the passages wherein this noun occurs ; and 
 the LXX constantly render it fAovoKt^us the 
 unicorn, except in Isa. xxxiv. 7, where 
 they have a}^oi the big or mighty ones. But 
 that it cannot possibly mean an unicorn (if in- 
 deed there ever existed such an animal as that 
 is usually described to be), is evident from 
 Deut. xxxiii. 17, where it is said of Joseph, 
 T-DIp hishorns (are)>3np thehornsq/'DXl,DrTn 
 with them he shall push the people {to) the ends 
 of the earth. Dm and these (two horns namely, 
 are) the ten thousands of Ephraim, and the 
 thousands of Manasseh, i. e. the two tribes 
 which sprang from Joseph. The Vulg. in 
 Ps. xxix. 6. xcii. 11. Isa. xxxiv. 7, renders it 
 after the LXX by unicorns, but in Num. 
 xxiii. 22. Deut. xxxiii. 17, by rhinocerotis the 
 rhinoceros. Several learned men, and among 
 the rest Scheuchzer, embrace this latter inter- 
 pretation. But first, though it is certain that 
 some rhinoceroses have * two horns, yet many of 
 them have but one, and this being placed on 
 the nose, and bended back towards the fore- 
 head, is not formed for pushing (n3D) but for 
 ripping up the trunks or bodies of the more 
 soft and succulent trees, and reducing them 
 into a kind of laths, which constitute a part of 
 the animal's food.f It is inconsistent there- 
 fore with the import of Deut. xxxiii. 17, to 
 explain Dxn by the rhinoceros. 2dly. Notwith- 
 standing the remarks of Scheuchzer, Num. 
 xxiii. 22, there seems no sufficient reason to 
 think that the rhinoceros, which is a native 
 f only of the southern regions of Asia and 
 Africa, was so much as known to the Israel- 
 ites in the days of Moses, or even of David. 
 Hence Eng. a ram. Qu ? 
 I apprehend with the learned Bochart, and 
 others, that ci, which occurs Job xxxix. 9, 
 10. and plur. D-n~i, Ps. xxii. 22, denote the 
 same kind of animal as dxi ; and indeed in 
 the Ps. more than thirty of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices read D^nxi. The description in Job 
 represents the d^i to be a very strong, fierce, 
 and untameable creature, and implies him to 
 be of the beeve kind (see Scott's rote) ; and the 
 D''721 in Ps. xxii. 22, are mentioned as having 
 horns, and correspond to the bulls and strong 
 bulls of Bashan, ver. 13. And since the or- 
 thography of these words D-n and D-ra'i shows 
 them most properly to belong to D1 or oil, 
 they may serve to confirm the relation be- 
 tween that root and DX"i above noted. 
 For farther satisfaction on the meaning of the 
 names dhi and D'>1 the reader will do well to 
 compare Bochart, vol. ii. p. 949, &c. with 
 Schultens and Scott on Job xxxix. 9, and with 
 Michaelis' Recueil de Questions, Qu. xlvi. 
 III. As a noun fem. plur. mnxn coral, a kind 
 of marine plant or production, so called from 
 
 * See Shaw's Travels, p. 430, note 1 ; Bufton, torn. ix. 
 p. 334. 
 
 \ See Bruce's Travels, vol. v. p. 91. 
 
 t See Burton's Hist. "'at. torn. viii. p. 13.') ; torn. ix. p. 
 3.39,340. 
 
ly^^^ 
 
 480 
 
 i^><n 
 
 its being elevated in a remarkable manner, for 
 it always grows from the tops or vaults of cliffs 
 or rocky caverns, with the head downwards. * 
 occ. Job xxviii. 18. Ezek. xxvii. 16. In the 
 former passage it is rendered ideally by the 
 LXX fjciTiai^cc, by Symmachus iy'k^'/?>., and by 
 the Vulg. excelsa, high tJdnys. And though 
 coral is not now regarded as a very valuable 
 commodity in our part of the world, yet Pliny, 
 Nat. Hist. lib. xxxii. cap. 2, assures us, that 
 in India it was formerly as greatly valued as 
 pearls in Europe. And the Abbe Pluche, 
 as above cited, says, " the coral, which the 
 Europeans make little use of, is highly es- 
 teemed in Asia, more particularly in Arabia." 
 But after all it must be confessed that this 
 interpretation of maxT is uncertain. It may 
 be the name of some precious stone, so called 
 perhaps from the place whence it came. See 
 Michaelis, Recueil de Questions, Qu. xcix. 
 
 Denotes priority or precedence in respect of 
 time, order, place, or dignity, but never occurs 
 as a verb. 
 
 I. As a noun a?xi beginning, as of time. Exod. 
 xii. 2. Jud. vii. 19. Prov. viii. 23. Lam. ii. 
 19. As a noun fem. n-U'N'i the same. Isa. 
 xl\d. 10. Eccles. vii. 8. Job viii. 7. xlii. 12. 
 In this sense the k is once dropped, Deut. xi. 
 12, in the common printed editions ; but at 
 least seventeen of Dr Kennicott's codices, as 
 also the Samaritan Pentateuch, there read 
 n-a^Nin. T\^wir\ first-fruits, Lev. ii. 12. Comp. 
 Exod. xxiii. 19. xxxiv. 26. Also the first 
 part, namely that was conquered of the land 
 of Canaan. Deut. xxxiii. 21. Comp. Num. 
 xxxii. Gen. i. 1, n-irxil in the beginning, 
 first of all, the Aleim created, &c. Comp. 
 Mark xiii. 19. 2 Pet. iii. 4. It may be worth 
 observing, that almost all the Greek and Ro- 
 man writers who have attempted to relate the 
 origin of the world, do towards the beginning 
 of their accounts use some word equivalent to 
 the n-u^x"!! of Moses ; as Orpheus, T^wra, 
 
 first; Hesiod, -^r^uTiirTx first of all ; Apollo- 
 nius, TO Totv at first; Aristophanes, -r^a/rov 
 
 first; Ovid, ante before. The reader may 
 find the passages cited at large in Grotius De 
 Verit. Relig. Christ, lib. i. 16. not. 5, 6. 
 
 As a noun p2?KT j^rior, first. Exod. xii. 2. 2 
 Sam. xix. 4-3. xxi. 9, & al. freq. It is written 
 Tta^-xi Job XV. 7, and ]^^'<'^ Job viii. 8, where 
 however nine of Dr Kennicott's codd. read 
 piTKI, as two more did originally. rr3a;x*in at 
 the first, ni? time namely, Gen. xiii. 4. Josh, 
 viii. 5, 6, & al. rrDarxnmb at the first, literally, 
 at from in the first, occ. 1 Chron. xv. 13. 
 Plur. mas. D"'3b^xt ancestors, priores. Lev. 
 xxvi. 45. Deut. xix. 14, the landmark which 
 
 they of old time have set in their inheritance 
 
 Homer has a very similar expression, D. xxi. 
 lin. 403405, 
 
 \l6tXilf^SV0V iV JTi^lU 
 
 Tevp Kvh^i; nPOTEPOl Ote-ocv i^ijcivxi ov^ov a^ov^r,;, 
 
 As a noun n-sirx'n first, in time. occ. Jer. 
 
 XXV. 1. 
 
 See a curious account of coral and coral-fighing in 
 Nature Displayed, voL iii, p. 15<'ei& seq. Eng. edit. 12mo. 
 
 II. As a noun ^^^<1 very poor, or loio in the 
 world, as we say ; for the riches of men are 
 usually reckoned by number, which begins 
 with unity, or the lowest, occ. 2 Sam. xii. 1, 
 4. Prov. X. 4. xiii. 23 ; in the three former of 
 which passages it is opposed to i^a^i? rich, 
 which see under njyjj. Also, extreme poverty, 
 indigence, occ. Prov. vi. 11. xxx. 8. 
 
 III. As a noun u^x"! the beginning, of place, 
 Isa. Ii. 20. Lam. ii. 19. Ezek. xvi. 25, 31, & 
 al. As a noun fem. used adverbially (n being 
 understood) rrscH"! first, in the first or fore- 
 most place. Gen. xxxiii. 2. Num. ii. 9. Comp. 
 Num. X. 14. 
 
 I V. As a noun VH'^, principal, chief, most ex- 
 cellent. Exod. xxx. 23. 2 Chron. xix. 11. 
 Comp. Cant. iv. 14. As a noun fem. jT'tTKl 
 the excellency, chief, the chief or principal part. 
 .Job xl. 14 or 19. Ps. Ixxviii. 51. cv. 36. Jer. 
 xlix. 35. Amos vi. 6. It is said of Wisdom. 
 i. e. of the Messiah, Prov. viii. 22, Jehovah 
 possessed me n^C'X'i the beginning, principle 
 or cause of his way or work of creation. So 
 in Rev. iii. 14, Christ is styled 'h u^x,^ Tns 
 xTtricai rov Bsou, the beginning or principle of 
 the creation of God, because He is before all 
 things, a7id all things were created by Him and 
 
 for Him. Col. i. 16, 17. Comp. Job. i. 13. 
 Heb. i. 10. 
 
 V. As a noun tr^x'i the head, of animals, whe- 
 ther of men, beasts, or birds, because first or 
 highest in place, and, on account of the senses 
 therein lodged, in dignity also. Gen. xl. 13, 
 16. Lev. i. 4, 15. iii. 2, & al. freq. Jud. v. 
 30. tyxnb by the head, or poll. On Lev. xvi, 
 21, see Herodotus, lib. ii. cap. 39. On 1 
 Sam. xvii. 51, 57, we may observe, that Nie- 
 buhr presents us with a very similar modern 
 scene in his Descript. de 1' Arable, p. 263, 
 where the son of an Arab chief kills his fa- 
 ther's enemy and rival, and according to the 
 custom of the Arabs cuts off his head and car- 
 ries it in triumph to his father. In a note, 
 Niebuhr adds, " Cutting off the head of a 
 slain enemy, and carrying it in triumph, is an 
 ancient custom. 1 Sam. xvii. 51, 54. Xeno- 
 phon remarks, that it was practised by the 
 Chalibes. Retreat of the Ten Thousand, 
 lib. iv. Herodotus attributes it to the Scy- 
 thians. Lib. iv. cap. 60." (Read 64.) 
 
 Hence perhaps Eng. rash, heady, precipitate. 
 Also, a rash; and a rush, from its remark- 
 able head, see Isa. Iviii. 5. 
 
 VI. As a N. lyx'i the head, summit, or top, of 
 a mountain, building, staff, &c. See Gen. 
 viii. 5, xi. 4. xlvii. .31. 
 
 VII. As a N. mas. plur. D"'a;K1 the heads or 
 origins of rivers, or streams of water, occ. 
 Gen. ii. 10. 
 
 VIII. As a N. mas. plur. D^urx"! military bands 
 or troops, under distinct heads or leaders. Jud. 
 ix. 34,43. 1 Sam. xi. 11. Job i. 17. Shak- 
 speare often uses head in a like sense. See 
 inter al. First Part of Henry IV. seen. 4. 
 
 IX. As a N. jyxi an economical, or political 
 head, superior, ruler, director, governor, cap- 
 tain. Exod. vi. 14, 25. Num. xiv. 4. Jud. xi. 
 8, 9, 11. 2 Chron. xiii. 12. Neh. ix. 17. 
 
 X. As a N. u'XI a sum or total, so called, I 
 
nn 
 
 481 
 
 nil 
 
 suppose, because anciently placed (not at the 
 foot or bottom, as with us, but) at the top or 
 head of the account. For the same reason it 
 is named in Greek xt(pxXeiiov, and in Latin, 
 caput, summa. Ps. cxxxix. 17. Hence the 
 phrase lyxi Kiira sometimes, (comp. under xu^a 
 XXIII.) signifies to take the sum, as of men. 
 Exod. XXX. 12. Num. i. 2. iv. 2, 22. xxvi. 2. 
 -of spoil. Num. xxxi. 26. 
 
 XI. As a N. u^X"! a capital or deadly poison, 
 whether animal, as Deut. xxxii. 33 ; or vege- 
 table, Deut. xxix. 18. Ps. Ixix. 22. Hos. x. 
 4, & al. freq. It is frequently joined with 
 rT3j?b wormwood, as Deut. xxix. 18. Jer. ix. 
 15. xxiii. 15. Lam. iii. 19. Amos vi. 12; and 
 from a comparison of Ps. Ixix. 22, with John 
 xix. 29, the learned Bochart thinks the herb 
 a^x"! in the Psalm to be the same as the Evan- 
 gelist calls inrffofrM hyssop, a species of which 
 growing in Judea, he proves from Isaac Ben- 
 Omran, an Arabic writer, to be hitter, adding, 
 that it is so hitter as not to he eatable (see Bo- 
 chart, vol. ii. 590, 592.); and Chrysostom, 
 Theophylact, and Nonnus (cited Martinii 
 Lexicon in Hyssopus) took the hyssop here 
 mentioned by St John to be poisonous. Theo- 
 phylact expressly tells us, that hyssop was add- 
 ed, u^ 'SnXn'rnoieohs as being deleterious or poi- 
 sonous ; and Nonnus, in his paraphrase, says. 
 
 One gave the deadly acid mixed with hyssop. 
 
 XII. As a N. fem. in reg. na^xna, plur. 
 "nirx'in a^ pillow or bolster for the head. 1 Sam. 
 xxvi. 7, 11, 16. In which texts, whether 
 with Walton's, Foster's, and other editions, 
 we read nntrx'in in the singular, or with the 
 Keri, the Complutensian edition, and many 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices, T'nu'N-in in the 
 plural, the particle n at must be understood, 
 as usual before a noun, as it must likewise be 
 before iTiu^xirs, 1 Sam. xix. 13, 16. 1 K. xix. 
 
 6, and Gen. xxviii. 11, 18. And this remark 
 clears the difficulty of these two last texts, 
 which import, not that Jacob put the stones 
 of that sacred place (* where Abraham had 
 before builded an altar to Jehovah, Gen. xii. 
 
 7, 8. xii. 4. ) for his pillows, but that he put 
 one of the stones (which Abraham had pro- 
 bably erected there as a memorial, see m^Q 
 under ny* IV.) at or near his pillows, in ex- 
 pectation of a divine dream, which it appears 
 he accordingly had. 
 
 XIII. As a N. fem. plur. in reg. -murNin 
 head-dresses, head-attires, occ. Jeremiah xiii. 
 18, For he f Jehovah j shall bring down your 
 head-tires (Eng. marg.) mioj? the crown of 
 your glory. Comp. Ezek. xxi. 26 or 31, and 
 under '^:D17 II. 
 
 In Kal and Hiph. and dropping the formative 
 n, nn. Transitively, as 1 Sam. xxi v. 16, 
 and with the particles bx, n, b, D!7, and by 
 following, to strive, contend, usually in words, 
 as Gen. xxvi. 20, 21. xxxi. 36. Exod. xvii. 2. 
 Jud. vi. 31 ; but sometimes in deeds. See 
 Gen. xlix. 23. Exod. xxi. 18. 1 Sam. xv. 5. 
 
 358. 
 
 See Wells' Sacred Geography, vol. i. p. 277, 357, and 
 
 Though perhaps none of these three texts is 
 absolutely conclusive for this sense : the last 
 in particular may be rendered, and he (i. e. 
 his army) a"T was multiplied in the valley. 
 But as a N. a""! not only generally denotes a 
 verbal contention or controversy, as Gen. xiii. 7. 
 Deut. i. 12. xix. 17, & al. freq. but in Jer. 1. 
 34. Jud. xii. 2, plainly implies somewhat 
 more. See the preceding chapter. As a N. 
 m and fem. rrn''1D, in reg. nmn nearly the 
 same. See Exod. xxiii. 2. Job xxix. 16. 
 Gen. xiii. 8. Exod. xvii. 7. Num. xxvii. 14. 
 Deut. xxxii. 51. As a N. a-'T' one who con- 
 tendeth or disputeth. occ. Ps. xxxv. 1. Isa. 
 xlix. 25. Jer. xviii. 19. 
 >^1~ See under rrn*i 
 
 To wreathe, intwine, weave, interweave. So the 
 Vulg. in Prov. vii. 16. intexui. It occurs not 
 however as a V. simply in this sense, but, 
 
 I. As Ns. Tni and 1"^*! a wreath, chain, or 
 wreathen collar for the neck. occ. Gen. xii. 
 42. Ezek. xvi. 11. So the Vulg. torques, 
 which from torqueo to twine, wreathe, expresses 
 nearly the same idea. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. D-na'in woven worky 
 tapestry, carpets, occ. Prov. vii. 16. xxxi. 22. 
 Hence, as a V. formedfrom the noun, to carpet, 
 spread with carpets, occ. Prov. \ii. 16 ; so 
 Aquila, 'Tfi^iirr^euira, vi^nrT^ufia.ai. Comp. un- 
 der ur"iir. And as to Prov. xxxi. 22, observe 
 that Homer, who was nearly contemporary 
 \yith Solomon, represents both Helen and 
 Penelope employed at their looms. See II. iii. 
 lin. 125; Odyss. ii. lin. 94; Odyss. vi. lin. 
 52, 306. And to this day in Barbary, " the 
 women alone are employed in the manufactur- 
 ing of their hykes, or blankets as we should 
 call them, who do not use the shuttle, but 
 conduct every thread of the woof with their 
 fingers." See Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 244. 
 
 Der. Greek pcfrru to sew, whence compounded 
 with 60^*1 a song, px^ea^ix, and Eng. rhapsody. 
 Also, a raft, rafter. 
 
 ni-i 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. In Kal, to be or become many or great, to in- 
 crease, multiply, magnify. Gen. i. 22. Exod. 
 i. 10. Deut. XXX. 16. 1 Sam. xiv. 30. Job 
 xxxiii. 12. xxxix. 4, & al. freq. In the infini- 
 tive it forms both ai. Gen. vi. I ; and nim, 
 Exod. xi. 9, & al. In Hiph. to cause to in- 
 crease or multiply. Gen. iii. 16. xvi. 10, & al. 
 freq. to eidarge. 1 Chron. iv. 10. Comp. 
 Ezek. xxiii. 32. As a N. m*i greatness of num- 
 ber, multitude. 1 Chron. iv. 38. Esth. x. 3. Job 
 xxxv. 9, & al. As a N. ni multitude, number, 
 magnitude, abundance, enough. Lev. xxv. 16. 
 Ps. xxxvii. 11. cl. 2. Gen. xlv. 28. Exod. ix. 
 28. Comp. Num. xvi. 3, 7. Prov. xx. 6. 
 Also, greatness, amplitude. Isa. Ixiii. 1. As 
 an adj. a^ much, many. Gen. xxiv. 25. xxvi. 
 14. Exod. i. 2, & al great. Gen. xxv. 23. 
 Josh. xi. 8. Job xxxix. 11. mighty. Isa. Ixiii. 
 1, at the en^. chief 2 K. xxv. 8. Jer. xxxix. 
 911, 13. & al. freq. Comp. Jer. xxxix. 3. 
 Dan. i. 3. Jon. i. 6. As a participial N. fem. 
 it occurs twice in Lam. i. 1, with - postfixed, 
 I i 
 
nm 
 
 482 
 
 nin 
 
 "na*!, once signifying abundant, and once, 
 great. So in the same ver. "irizr. As a N. 
 fem. n''n"nn increase, multitude, greatness, occ. 
 1 Sam. ii. 33. 1 Chron. xii. 29. 2 Chron. ix. 
 6. XXX. 18. As a N. fem. mnnn increase, 
 Vrogemj. occ. Num. xxxii. M. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. n^mn increase, increment, 
 >7newhat added to the original stock, interest. 
 Lev. XXV. 36, & al. n^nin the same. occ. 
 Lev. XXV. 37. Comp. under ^^r^ IL 
 
 III. In Kal, to bring up, nourish, q. d. to make 
 tn-eat. So Vulg. by enutrio. occ. Lam. ii. 22. 
 Ezek. xix. 2. Comp. under bn3 I. 
 
 ly. As a N. mas. miK a genus of insects, 
 including several species, the locust, so called 
 from their prodigious numbers and increase, of 
 which see inter al. Ps. cv. 34. Jud. vi. 5. vii. 
 12. Jer. xlvi. 23 ; in which three last cited 
 passages it is joined with m or rrai. It is 
 used for a particular species of locust. Lev. xi. 
 22. That it is a masculine N. is evident from 
 Exod. X. 12, 14, 19. Deut. xxviii. 38. Prov. 
 XXX. 27, and consequently the final rr is radical, 
 and the N. belongs to this root rrni. Natural 
 historians and travellers bear abundant wit- 
 ness to the propriety of this derivation. See 
 Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 187, 188, who de- 
 scribes the numerous swarms and prodigious 
 broods of those locusts which he saw in Bar- 
 bary. Dr Russell, Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 
 62, says, " Of the noxious kinds (of insects) 
 may well be reckoned the locust, which some- 
 times arrive in such incredible multitudes, that 
 it would appear fabulous to relate, destroying 
 the whole of the verdure wherever they pass." 
 So Mr. Hanway, Travels, vol. i. p. 125. 
 ** Captain WoodrofFe, who was for some time 
 at Astrachan, (a city near the Volga, sixty 
 miles to the N. W. of the Caspian sea, in lat. 
 47.) assured me that from the latter end of 
 July to the beginning of October, the country 
 about that city is frequently infested wnth lo- 
 custs, which fly in such prodigious numbers as 
 to darken the air, and appear at a distance like 
 a heavj/ cloud." In addition to the preceding 
 testimonies, the reader will do well to consult 
 the particular and curious account which 
 Baron De Tott has given of the eastern lo- 
 custs, because it affords a good comment on 
 Joel, ch. ii. This he may find not only in 
 the English edition of his Memoirs, part ii. 
 p. 58 60; but also in Harmer's Observa- 
 tions, vol. iv. p. 154, and in the Monthly Re- 
 view for September 1785, p. 176, and there- 
 fore I do not transcribe it here. It may not 
 however be displeasing to read a similar rela- 
 tion from Volney's Voyage en Syrie, &c. 
 tom. i. p. 176, French edit. " Syria partakes, 
 together with Egypt, Persia, and almost all 
 the whole middle part of Asia, in another 
 scourge [namely, besides volcanos and earth- 
 -quakes] and that no less terrible, I mean those 
 clouds of locusts of which travellers have 
 spoken; the quantity of these insects is incredible 
 to any man who has not himself seen it : the 
 earth is covered by them for several leagues 
 round. One may hear at a distance the noise 
 they make in browsing the plants and trees, 
 like an army plundering in secret. It would 
 
 be better to be concerned with Tartars than 
 with these little destructive animals; one 
 might say that fire follows their tracks. 
 Wherever their legions march the verdure dis- 
 appears from the country, like a curtain drawn 
 aside ; the trees and plants, despoiled of their 
 leaves, and reduced to their branches and their 
 stalks, make the hideous appearance of win- 
 ter instantly succeed to the rich scenes of 
 spring. When these clouds of locusts take 
 their flight, in order to surmount some obsta- 
 cle, or the more rapidly to cross some desert, 
 one may literally say that the sun is darkened 
 by them. Happily this scourge is not very of- 
 ten repeated, for there is none that so certainly 
 brings on famine, and the diseases consequent 
 
 upon it As to the south and south-easterly 
 
 winds, they violently drive the clouds of lo- 
 custs to the Mediterranean, and there drown 
 them in such great quantities, that when their 
 carcases are thrown up on the shore, they in- 
 fect the air for several days to a great dis- 
 tance." See also the Encyclopedia Britan- 
 nica under Gryllus V. 
 
 As for the Mosaic permission to the Jews of 
 eating locusts. Lev. xi. 22, however strange it 
 may appear to the mere English reader, yet 
 nothing is more certain than that several na- 
 tions, both of Asia and Africa, anciently used 
 these insects for food, and that they are still 
 eaten in the East to this day. See Bochart, 
 vol. iii. 490, 491; Shaw's Travels, p. 188; 
 Russel's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 62 ; Has- 
 selquisfs Travels, p. 231233, 419; Nie- 
 buhr. Description de 1' Arabic, p. 150, &c. This 
 last authentic and valuable writer gives us some 
 account of the several species of locusts eaten 
 by the Arabs, and of their different ways of 
 dressing them for food. " The Europeans," 
 adds he, " do not comprehend how the Arabs 
 can eat locusts with pleasure ; and those Arabs 
 who have had no inteicourse with the Chris- 
 tians, will not believe, in their turn, that these 
 latter reckon oysters, crabs, shrimps, crayfish, 
 &c. for dainties. These two facts, however, 
 are equally certain." 
 
 V. Some of the lexicon-writers and transla- 
 tors have given this word the sense of darting 
 or shooting in the following passages, all of 
 which may, however, be fairly reduced to one 
 of the preceding senses, or to the root an. 
 Gen. xxi. 20, And became n^-p rrnn great with 
 his bow, i. e. a great archer. (Comp. Ezek. 
 xvii. 7.) Job xvi. 13, i^an his great men (so 
 Montanus, magni ejus) compass me round 
 about. Ps. xviii. 15, an he hath multiplied 
 lightnings. So the LXX iTXnSvn, and Vulg. 
 multiplicavit. Jer. 1. 29. Call together against 
 Babylon D"'a"i many, i. e. men or nations. So 
 the LXX -TToXXot?, and Vulg. plurimis. Gen. 
 xlix. 23, And grieved him, lam and contended 
 with him; where the LXX X<Sa^9wv, and 
 Vulg. jurgati sunt, quarrelled ,- and where the 
 Samaritan Pentateuch reads irra-T'i. Comp. 
 root an. 
 
 VI. As a collective N. lan, formed with a % 
 like "UTTT, nns and others, multiplicity, multi- 
 tude, occ. Hos. viii. 12. So LXX and Sym- 
 machus -^rXnSoi^ Aquila !rXn6uvofiivovi, Vulg. 
 
m 
 
 483 
 
 Un 
 
 multiplices. Also, a myriad, ten thousand. 
 occ. 1 Chron. xxix. 7, twice. Jonah iv. 11; 
 on which text see Bp Newton on the Pro- 
 phecies, vol. i. p. 254^, 8vo. 1st, edit. Fern, 
 plur. mil myriads, tens of thousands, occ. 
 Neh. vii. 71. As a N. fem. plur. D-nn'i two 
 myriads, twenty thousand, or perhaps, indefin- 
 itely numerous, occ. Ps. Ixviii. 18. Comp. 2 
 K. vi. 16, 17. Mat xxvi. 53. 
 
 VII. Chald. As a N. ns'i majesty, occ. Dan. 
 iv. 33 or 36. As Ns. fem. mil and xmnn 
 the same. occ. Dan. iv. 22 or 19. v. IS. vii. 27. 
 
 VIII. Chald. As a N. 131, plur. pni, ten 
 thousand, occ. Dan. vii. 10. Comp. Heb. xii. 
 22. Rev. V. 11, and Vitringa there. 
 
 :ia"n occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate form, 
 but 
 
 I. As a N. fem. rram ten thousand. Jud. xx. 
 10. Lev. xxvi. 8, but it generally means an 
 infinite, or indefinitely great, number or multi- 
 tude. See Gen. xxiv. 60. Psal. xci. 7. Ezek. 
 xvi. 7. The learned Mr Bate,* I think justly, 
 takes u^-rp nsn'n in Deut. xxxiii. 2, for the 
 name of a place, as Sinai, Seir, Paran in 
 the context, preceded by the same particle n, 
 undoubtedly are. In the form of a participle 
 Hiph. fem. plur. mmiQ bringing forth infin- 
 ite or indefinite multitudes, indefinitely increas- 
 ing, occ. Ps. cxliv. 13. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. a's<'ni and D^ii'i rain 
 or showers, from the infinite number of drops 
 of which they consist, occ. Deut. xxxii. 2. 
 Ps. Ixv. 11. Ixxii. 6. Jer. iii. 3. xiv. 22. 
 Mic. V. 6. Comp. Ecclus i. 2. 
 
 S'na'l Chald. As a N. mas. plur. v^'^i'i and 
 fem. ]y^y\ very or exceedingly great. Dan. ii. 
 48. iii. 33. Also, very great men, chief lords 
 or nobles. Dan. iv. 33. v. 2, & al. 
 
 K3"n Chald. As a N. Nnn^n a myriad, ten thou- 
 sand, occ. Ezra ii. 64<. Neh. vii. 66, 72, plur. 
 fem. mxi*i myriads, tens of thousands, occ. 
 Ezra ii. 69. Dan. xi. 12. 
 
 Der. Rabbit, from their great increase, rabble 
 and rubble, from ni great, and ba confusion, 
 mixture. 
 
 To bake or fry. It occurs only in the form 
 of a participle Huph. nan'nn, and in Lev. vi. 
 14 or 21, is applied to what is baked upon 
 a slice or plate of metal nnna, which see 
 under nan, but in 1 Chron. xxiii. 29, narrn 
 is distinguished from namra. It occurs be- 
 sides only in Lev. vii. 12. 
 
 T. To agitate, actuate. It occurs not as a V. 
 simply in this sense, but asa N. yni agitation, 
 business, employment, occ. Ps. cxxxix. 3 ; 
 where Jerome, from the Chaldee signification 
 of the word, renders "i^a*! by accubationem 
 meam, and so our Eng. translation, my lying 
 down; but the LXX tov ff^otvov f^ov, and 
 Vulg. funiculum meum, my line ; by which 
 figurative expressions what could they mean 
 but either the utmost measure of my intention 
 and designs, or the line and course ^ my life ? 
 
 See his Enquiry into the Similitudes, &r, p. 62, 63, 
 and Integrity of the printed Heb. Text, p. 74, 75. 
 
 In which latter view their interpretation coin- 
 cides in sense with that here proposed. 
 
 II. In Kal, transitively, to agitate with lust, 
 to mix carnally, have to do with, subagitare. 
 occ. Lev. xviii. 23. xx. 16. The Vulg. in the 
 former passage renders it miscebitur, shall 
 mix, copulate. In Hiph. to cause to mix or 
 copulate, occ. Lev. xix. 19. 
 
 III. As the fourth day was that on which the 
 sun, moon, and stars were formed, and the 
 natural * agitation of the celestial fluid began. 
 See Gen. i. 1419. Hence, as a N. of number 
 jrn^N,/oMr. Gen. xi. 1.3, 16, & al. As a N. fem. 
 plur. D^nv^'Mi fourfold, 2 Sam. xii. 6. Comp. 
 Exod. xxii. 1. As a N. jril a fourth part or 
 quarter. Exod. xxix. 40. 1 Sam. ix. 8. Plur. 
 mas. D-yil of the fourth generation. Exod. xx. 
 5. xxxiv. 7, & al. So in Exod. xx. 5, 6. 
 xxxiv. 7, D-t^ba^ are those, of the third, and 
 D-'Sbx those of the thousandth generation. As a 
 N. -y-a'n (formed as ""ly-bttr, &c.) the fourth. 
 Gen. i. 19. ii. 14. Fem. nmn, n^r^^l, and 
 n-yi*! a fourth, a fourth part or quarter. See 
 inter al. Num. xv. 5. Exod. xxix. 40. Num. 
 XV. 4. 
 
 In the form of a participle paoul, Jjiai four- 
 square, quadrangular. Exod. xxvii. 1. xxviii. 
 
 16, & al of a participle Huph. pann four- 
 
 squaredy quadrangular. 1 K. vii. 31. Ezek. 
 xlv. 2. 
 
 As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "Jjan quarters. 
 Montanus quadrilatera. Ezek. i. 8, 17. -as 
 of a wheel within a wheel, i. e. intersecting 
 another wheel at right angles, so that each 
 pn'^ or fourth part was a semi-czVc/e. See 
 Vitringa, Observat. Sac. lib. iv. cap. 1, 27. 
 
 In Kal, to lie, lie down, couch, as a beast. Gen. 
 xxix. 2. xlix. 9, & al. freq. Comp. ch. iv. 7. 
 
 and under xun V as a man. Job xi. 19.- 
 
 as the great deep or abyss. Gen. xlix. 25. 
 Deut. xxxiii. 13. as a curse, resfw^ upon one. 
 Deut. xxix. 20. to sit, as a bird upon its nest. 
 Deut. xxii. 6. In Hiph. to make or cause to 
 lie down, as cattle. Ps. xxiii. 2. Cant. i. 7 
 as stones in a building. Isa. liv. 11. As a N. 
 yST a rest, resting-place, a place to lie down in. 
 Prov. xxiv. 15. Isa. Ixv. 10. Y2.^n the same, 
 occ. Ezek. XXV. 5. Zeph. ii. 15. 
 
 pn-1 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic 
 signifies, to tie, bind, tie up, as cattle, by the 
 neck. As a N. pnin a place where cattle, and 
 particularly calves (for it is always joined with 
 b^l? a calf) are tied up to fatten, a stall, occ. 1 
 Sam. xxviii. 24. Jer. xlvi. 21. Amos vi. 4. 
 Mai. iv. 2 ; where the LXX render pann by 
 ix. hfffiuv anifAiia. loosed from the ties, thus 
 giving the idea of the word. See Bochart, 
 vol. ii. 302, & seq. 
 
 Hence perhaps by transposition the Greek 
 (ioo^os a cord, halter. 
 
 nil 
 
 To clod, gather into concretions. It occurs not 
 as a V. in Heb. but it is evident that this is 
 
 This agitation was till then effected supernatwrally 
 by the immediate power of God. See Gen. i. 4, and 
 comp. under b*ia I. 
 
on 
 
 484 
 
 bin 
 
 nearly the idea of the word : for hence, as a 
 N. mas. plur. D-aai clods, lumps, occ. Job 
 xxi. 33. xxxviii. 38. So the Vulg. in this 
 latter text, glebae. 
 
 Denotes motion, commotion, agitation, 
 
 I. In Kal, to move, or he moved or disturbed. 
 2 Sam. vii. 10. 1 Chron. xvii. 9 ; in both 
 which passages it is opposed to being planted 
 or dwelling as a people. In Hiph. to disturb, 
 disquiet, 1 Sam. xxviii. 15. So LXX -ra^'/i- 
 vu^^Xniras, and Vulg. inquietasti. 
 
 II. As a N. T3nx a small portable chest or case. 
 So Vulg. capsella. occ. 1 Sam. vi. 8, 11, 15. 
 
 III. To shake or tremble, as the earth, moun- 
 tains, heavens, &c. Joel ii. 10. I Sam. xiv. 
 15. 2 Sam. xxii. 8. Isa. v. 25. Comp. Hab. 
 iii. 16. In Hiph. to cause to shake. Job ix. 
 6. Isa. xiii. 13. 
 
 IV. To tremble or shake with violent pas- 
 sions as ^vith anger. Prov. xxix. 9. Isa. 
 xxviii. 21 with fear. Exod. xv. 14. Deut. 
 ii. 25. Joel ii. 1. Comp. Gen. xlv. 24. (see 
 
 Gen. xlvi. 3.) Psal. iv. 5. Isa. xxxii. 11 
 
 with a mixture of anger and grief. 2 Sam. 
 xviii. 33. In Hiph. to cause to shake with 
 anger. Job xii. 6. Ezek. xvi. 43. with fear. 
 Isa. xxiii. 11. Jer. 1. 34. In Hith. to tremble, 
 with rage. 2 K. xix. 27, 28, & al. As a N. 
 la"! commotion, trembling, trouble, fear. Job iii. 
 17, 26. xxxix. 24. Anger. Hab. iii. 2. Fem. 
 Mta"! a trembling, fear. Ezek. xii. 18. 
 
 Der. French and Eng. rage, enrage. 
 
 hi-) 
 
 To smite, strike, impress, as the feet against the 
 ground. The LXX in Isa. xxxii. 20, render 
 it by 9roiTsa to tread. 
 
 I. As a N. mas. plur. o-bai denotes several 
 distinct strokes or impressions on the senses, and 
 may be rendered times, occ. Exod. xxiii. 14. 
 Num. xxii. 28, 32, 33. Comp. oya IV. 
 
 II. As a N. ba^i, plur. o-bai the foot, which by 
 continually striking against, or treading upon, 
 some solid obstacle, supports and moves the 
 animal forward. Gen. viii. 9. xviii. 4, & al. 
 freq. Comp. di?9 II. Also, the leg. 1 Sam. 
 xvii. 6. Ezek. i. 7. As a N. fem. plur. 
 mba'l and nbai the feet. occ. Ruth iii. 4, 7, 8, 
 14. Dan. x. 6. As a N. -ban a man on foot, a 
 
 foot-soldier. Jud. xx. 2. 2 Sam. viii. 4, & al. 
 On Eccles. v. 1, see under bj^a II. 
 In Deut. xi. 10, mention is made of watering 
 the land of Egypt ba^iS with the foot, like a 
 garden of herbs. This Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 
 408, thus explains from the present practice 
 of the Egyptians : " When their various sorts 
 of pulse, safranon (or carthamus), musa, melons, 
 sugar-canes, &c. (all which are commonly 
 planted in rills) require to be refreshed, they 
 strike out the plugs that are fixed in the bot- 
 toms of the cisterns [wherein they preserve 
 the water of the Nile] ; and then the water 
 gushing out is conducted from one rill to ano- 
 ther by the gardener, who is always ready, as 
 occasion requires, to stop and divert the tor- 
 rent, by turning the earth against it with his foot, 
 and opening, at the same time, with his mat- 
 tock, a new trench to receive it. This me- 
 thod of conveying moisture and nourishment 
 
 to a land * rarely or never refreshed with rain, 
 is often alluded to in the Holy Scriptures ; 
 where also it is made the distinguishing qual- 
 ity betwixt Egypt and the land of Canaan. 
 For the land (says Moses to the children of 
 Israel, Deut. xi. 10, 11.) whither thou goest in 
 to possess it, is not as the land of Egypt, whence 
 ye came out, where thou sowedst thy seed, and 
 wateredst it with thy foot, as a garden of herbs-. 
 But the land whither ye go to possess it, is a 
 land of hills and valleys, and drinketh water of 
 the rain of heaven." And this explanation of 
 the Doctor's, it must be owned, is very ingen- 
 ious : but is it quite satisfactoiy ? Moses men- 
 tions seed in general, plainly including, if not 
 principally intending, corn : but of this Dr 
 Shaw's account says nothing ; nor is it proba- 
 ble that their corn should be watered in the 
 same manner as the plants he mentions ; and 
 yet the words of Moses evidently imply that 
 the watering by the foot was a work of great 
 labour, "whereas the turning of the earth 
 with the foot, which the Doctor speaks of, is 
 the least part of the labour of watering."! On 
 the whole, therefore, it seems more probable 
 that by the expression, watering by the foot, 
 Moses alluded to drawing up water with a 
 machine, which was worked by the foot. Such 
 a one, Grotius long ago observed, that Philo, 
 who lived in Egypt, has described as used by 
 the peasants of that country in his time. 
 And the ingenious and accurate Niebuhr, in 
 his Voyage en Arabie, tom. i, p. 121, has 
 lately given us "a representation of a ma- 
 chine which the Egyptians make use of for 
 watering the lands (pour arroser les terres), 
 and probably the same," says he, "as Moses 
 speaks of, Deut. xi. 10. They call it Sakki 
 tdir beridsjel, or an hydraulic machine, worked 
 by the feet." The name in Heb. letters would 
 be ba^ibxn, l-nn rr-pxa' which, omitting the k 
 in the first, and the article bx in the last word, 
 is very nearly Hebrew. Job xxviii. 4. -an 
 *ib"t ba'n they (the waters of mines) are drained 
 off by the foot, seems an allusion to a machine 
 of this kind. Comp. under Djrs II. and y^n 
 IV. I shall only add here, that Egypt was 
 anciently famous for its gold mines, of which 
 Job might have some knowledge. See Dio- 
 dorus Sic. lib. iii. p. 150, edit. Rhodoman. 
 
 As a noun fem. nbain, in rag. nba'in, a foot- 
 ing, or going on foot. occ. Hos. xi. 3, And as 
 
 for me, -nbain my footing (of the same form 
 as -niKSn, Isa. xlvi. 13, with > my postfixed) 
 {was) for Ephraim, q. d. I footed after him, I 
 attended him on foot, as a nurse does a child. 
 So the Vulg. expresses the general sense, but 
 not the precise idea of the word. Et ego 
 quasi nutricius Ephraim, And I (was), as it 
 were, the nursing father of Ephraim. 
 
 III. In Kal, to I investigate, search, or spy out, 
 that is, either to follow by the foot, as it were, 
 or rather, q. d. to foot round a country or city, 
 
 Hasselquist'8 Travels, p. 106, 109, 114, 451, 
 Observations, vol ii. p. 237, where see 
 
 * Comp. 
 453, &c. 
 
 f Mr Harmer'i 
 more. 
 
 t Latin investigare, derived from the preposition in in, 
 and vestigia footsteps. 
 
nn 
 
 485 
 
 nm 
 
 in order to spy. Num. xxi. 33. Deut. i. 24. 
 Josh. vii. 2, & al. As a participial N. mas. 
 plm:. D-ba'in spies. Gen. xlii. 9, & al. 
 IV. In Kal, with n following, to slander, calum- 
 niate, smite with the tongue (so pc'bl 11733 we 
 will smite him with the tongue is used, Jerem. 
 xviii. 18. Comp. dod Psal. xxxv. 15.) occ. 
 2 Sam. xix. 27. Psal. xv. 3 ; in which latter 
 text however ba*i seems rather to be a noun ; 
 b^'i Kb there (is) no stroke (of calumny) by 
 iDIU^b upon his tongue. 
 
 d:ii 
 
 To whelm, heap, heap together, accumulate. 
 
 I. In Kal, to overwhelm with stones, to whelm 
 stones upon one. In this sense it is generally 
 followed by px or D-ilK, and variously con- 
 structed. See Lev. xx. 2. xxiv. 23. 1 K. xii. 
 18. 2 Chron. xxiv. 21. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. in reg. nn^l a heap of stones 
 for defence, a bulwark of stones, occ. Psal. 
 Ixviii. 28 ; where it is applied figuratively (as 
 px and nil: on other occasions) to the princes 
 of Judah, the bulwarks of Israel ^'EPK02 
 
 III. As a noun fem. rr?33"ia a heap of stones. 
 occ. Prov. xxvi. 8, As a grain or spark of 
 precious stone (as px is often used) rrn^^nn 
 in a heap of stones, so (is) he who giveth 
 honour to a fool. The precious stone in one 
 case, and the honour in the other, is thrown 
 away and lost. And this seems a clear and 
 good sense. But Schultens takes nns'in to 
 denote a heap of stones cast over a person who 
 had been stoned to death (as in the case of 
 Achan, Josh. vii. 25.) ; and perhaps we may 
 extend its meaning to such heaps as were put 
 over those who died ignominiously (see Josh, 
 viii. 29. X. 27. 2 Sam. xviii. 17.) This ex- 
 planation will make Solomon's proverb more 
 poignant. Ti'iya (infin.) As the confining or 
 endeavouring to secure a precious stone in the 
 sepulchral heap of an executed malefactor 
 (where it must necessarily be disgraced, if not 
 lost, so (is) he who giveth honour to a fool. 
 
 IV. As a N. ina'ix the purpura or purple-fish, 
 a species of shell-fish, so called, either because, 
 as Pliny informs us. " they are collected toge- 
 ther* in the spring, and, by rubbing against 
 each other, emit a clammy humour like wax," 
 or rather simply from the ragged form of their 
 shell, resembling a heap of loose stones.f In 
 Scripture, however, the word is only used for 
 the purple colour furnished by this fish. The 
 Greek 9cop(pv^a, and Lat. purpura, by which 
 the LXX and Vulg. constantly render ^na'nx, 
 denote both the purple-fish and the colour. 
 Exod. XXV. 4, & al. freq. 
 
 V. Chald. as a noun p^'iN, and JOia'iN, purple. 
 These words seem dialectical variations from 
 the Heb. pa^ix. occ. 2 Chron. ii. 7. Dan. v. 
 7, 16, 29. 
 
 To mutter, murmur, occ. Deut. i. 27. Psal. cvi. 
 25. Isa. xxix. 24. So the LXX and Sym- 
 
 " Congregantur vemo tempore, mutuoque attritu 
 lentorem cujusdam cerce salivant." Nat. Hist. lib. ix. 
 cap. 36. Corap. Martinii Lexic. Etyniol. in Purpura. 
 
 t See Scheuchzer's Physica Sacra, tab. cLxxiii. fig. 4 
 
 machus by yoyyv^ai, and Vulg. by murmuro, 
 and in Isa. by mussitatores. As a noun p*i3 
 (formed with an initial 3 as nbps a feverish 
 heat from nbp) a mutter er, a whisperer, occ. 
 Prov. xvi. 28. xviii. 8. xxvi. 20, 22. So the 
 Vulg. renders it in the two last passages by 
 the N. susurro. 
 Der. French and Eng. jargon, Qu ? 
 
 I. In Kal, to still, quiet, stop motion. Job xxvi. 
 12. Isa. li. 15. Jer. xxxi. 35. So the LXX 
 
 render it Job xxvi. 12, by xaraTavu, and 
 several times by avavavu. In Hiph. to be 
 still, quiet, rest, Deut. xxviii. 65. Isa. xxxiv. 
 14, & al. Also, to make still or quiet, cause to 
 rest. Isa. li. 4. Jer. 1. 34, & al. As a parti- 
 cipial noun mas. plur. in reg. "j^a'i those who 
 are still or quiet, occ. Ps. xxxv. 20. As Ns. 
 in3'i?3, and fem. rrj?31?3, rest, quiet. Jer. vi. 16. 
 Isa. xxviii. 12. 
 
 II. In Kal, intransitively, to be still, fixed, stiff, 
 or rigid, occ. Job vii. 5. Vulg. aruit is dry. 
 
 III. As a N. 173*1 a rest, pause, stop, or instant, 
 of time. Job xxi. 13. Isa. liv. 7. It is often 
 used adverbially, the particle s being under- 
 stood as usual, in a moment, suddenly, as Exod. 
 xxxiii. 5. Job xxxiv. 20. Psal. vi. 11, & al. 
 D"'173")b by moments, i. e. every moment. Job vii. 
 18. Ezek. xxvi. 16, & al.^As a N. fem. 
 rTJ7''3'nx a moment or instant, Prov. xii. 19. It 
 is also, like J73^, used adverbially, in an instant, 
 instantly. Jer. xlix. 19. 1. 44. 
 
 IV. Some of the lexicons and translators ren- 
 der the word, to cut, divide, transfix, break to 
 pieces ; but for these senses there is no suffi- 
 cient authority. 
 
 Der. Gr. fiyta, p/yos, &c. whence the Lat. rigeo, 
 rigor, rigidus, and Eng. rigid, rigidity, rigour ; 
 and with the Mo\\g ^ or digamma prefixed, 
 intead of the aspirate breathing, Lat. frigus, 
 
 f rigidus, and Eng. frigid, frigidity, &c. 
 
 In Kal, to meet together, assemble in a tumultuous 
 manner, occ. Psal. ii. 1. To this purpose 
 Aquila i6o^v(}>vih<rce,v, and Symmachus kujcx. 
 Chald. in Aph. the same. Dan. \i. 6. As a 
 noun wr^, fem. in reg. rny3T a confused as- 
 sembly or multitude ; the former word is used 
 in a good or middle sense, the latter in a bad, 
 and rendered by the LXX ^XnSous, by the 
 Vulg. multitudine, a multitude, occ. Ps^ Iv. 
 15. Ixiv. 3. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 This root is, both in sound and sense, nearly 
 related to 't"i">, which see. 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, to descend, come or go 
 down. Jud. xiv. 9, And he did not tell them that 
 the honey m*i came down or forth from the 
 carcase of the lion. Comp. Lam. i. 9. Jer. v. 
 31, and marg. Eng. translat. to descend, decline 
 as the day. Jud. xix. 11. So one of the Greek 
 versions in the Hexapla xixXixiMa having de- 
 clined. In a Hiph. sense, to bring down, cav^e 
 to descend, occ. Jud. xiv. 9. Comp. *ti\ 
 
 II. In Kal, transitively, to subdue, bring under 
 subjection. Isa. xiv. 6. xii. 2. In Kal and 
 Hiph. intransitively, to obtain rule, have do- 
 minion. Gen. xxvii. 40. As a participial N. 
 
m- 
 
 486 
 
 lon-i 
 
 n*l a ruler. Ps. Ixviii. 28. (so Aquila iTtK^a- 
 
 Tftv avTtav) Hos. xi. 12, OF xii. 1. 
 III. With a following, to descend upon as it 
 
 were, to have under one, have in subjection, rule 
 
 over. Gen. i. 26. Lev. xxv. 43. 1 K. iv. 24. 
 
 V. 16. 
 *n*l I. To subdue entirely or absolutely. To 
 
 this purpose the LXX vTorctffffuv, and Vulg. 
 
 subdit. occ. Ps. cxliv. 2. 
 II. As a noun T*Tn a kind of veil, so called, I 
 
 apprehend, from its descending or reaching 
 
 down to the feet. occ. Cant. v. 7. Isa. iii. 23 ; 
 
 in both which passages the LXX render it by 
 
 S-s^iffT^ov a summer garment or veil, the Vulg. 
 
 by pallium and theristra, and one of the Hex- 
 
 aplar versions in Cant, by KaXvftfca a veil. 
 
 In Arabic it signifies to shut close, stop up (see 
 Castell), but in Heb. it occurs only in Niph. 
 to be overwhelmed with sleep, to be in a deep or 
 dead sleep or trance, when all the outward 
 senses are closed. Jud. iv. 21. Psal. Ixxvi. 7. 
 Dan. \dii. 18, & al. As a noun fem. rrm'^n 
 a deep or dead sleep, or trance. Gen. ii. 21. xv. 
 12, & al. 
 
 Der. by transposition, dream. Qu? Also 
 Latin dormio, French dormir to sleep, whence 
 Eng. dormant, dormitory, and (compounded 
 vdth mouse) dormouse. 
 
 I. In Kal, tofoUow, go after, Hos. ii. 7. xii. 2. 
 
 II. In Niph. of time or succession, to be follow- 
 ed, occ. Eccles. iii. 15, God requireth Pim3 nx 
 that which is followed after, namely by things 
 succeeding, i. e. which is past, Vulg. quod 
 abiit, what is gone. Comp. ch. xi. 9. xii. 14. 
 
 III. In Kal, to follow, pursue, chase, as an 
 enemy does. Gen. xiv. 14. xxxv. 5. Exod. 
 xiv. 4. XV. 9. Isa. xvii. 13, & al. freq. In 
 Niph. to he pursued. Lam. v. 5, On our necks 
 1D9T13 we are pursued, i. e. om: enemies are 
 close behind, ready to destroy us. In Hiph. to 
 pursue or cause to he pursued. Jud. xx. 43. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to foUoxo, as a commander, Jud. 
 iii. 28. 
 
 V. To pursue, he instant, or pressing with 
 words, occ. Prov. xix. 7 ; where I think a in, 
 with, should be understood as usual before 
 
 VI. In Kal, to persecute, whether in words, 
 Job xix. 22 J or deeds, Ps. vii. 2. Jer. xv. 15. 
 xvii. 18. 
 
 VIL In Kal and Hiph. to follow, affect, endea- 
 vour after, sectari, as justice, goodness, wick- 
 edness, peace, &c. Deut. xvi. 20. Ps. xxxviii. 
 21. cxix. 150. Prov. xi. 19. xv. 9. Isa. i. 23. 
 v. 11. 
 
 I. In Kal, transitively, to incite, excite, stir or 
 spirit up. occ. Prov. vi. 3. (So the LXX 
 ira^olvn, Symmachus and Theodotion Ta^o^- 
 fjt,n(rav, and Vulg. suscita) Psal. cxxx^^iii. 3. 
 "airr'in thou hast incited, emboldened, or en- 
 couraged me in my soul or person {with) 
 strength. Intransitively, to be stirred up, em- 
 boldened, " behave insolently." Bp Lowth. 
 occ. Isa. iii. 5. In Hiph. to incite, as to love, 
 occ. Cant. vi. 4. 
 
 II. As a noun nm high-spirited, ferce, proud. 
 French fier. occ. Job xxvi. 12. (comp. Psal. 
 Ixv. 8.) Psal. xl. 5, plur. d-Si'^t*! esprits forts. 
 Also, high-spiritedness, pride, French fierte. 
 occ. Job ix. 13. Ps. xc. 10. 
 
 III. As a noun nrrn Rahah, a name of Egypt, 
 from the pride of its princes and inhabitants, 
 which is often noted in Scripture. Psal. 
 Ixxxvii. 4. Ixxxix. 11. Isa. Ii. 9, And to this 
 name there is an allusion, Isa. xxx. 7, For the 
 Egyptians shall help in vain, and to no purpose, 
 wherefore I have called her (Egypt) nrr^i 
 Rahab, (i. e. proud and insolent, but) nnu; DH 
 they (are) mere inactivity. Comp. Vitringa 
 and Bp Lowth on the place. 
 
 nm or nn 
 
 Words from this root in Arabic signify to be 
 weak, faint, inconstant, wavering, or the like 
 (see Castell), and so the Heb. verb seems to 
 import, to be irresolute, wavering through fear, 
 in the only passage wherein it occurs, Isa. 
 xliv. 8; where the LXX -TrXamffh err, Vulg. 
 conturbamini he disturbed. Comp. Jam. i. 
 6,7. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Chaldee 
 and Syriac signifies, to run, run down, and 
 seems in Heb. to denote tremulous motion, as 
 of a stream or rill of water. 
 
 Asa noun :orr*i a gutter or trough, for the con- 
 veyance of water, occ. in plur. Gen. xxx. 38, 
 41. Exod. ii. 16. 
 
 Cant. \'ii. 5, or 6, Tlie hair of thy head (is) 
 like the purple of a king, or like royal purple, 
 hound up, in the canals or troughs. So the 
 Vulg. rightly, comcc capitis tui, sicut purpura 
 regis vincta canalibus ; thus referring '^\^Vii to 
 the purple, not to the king." " In Solomon's 
 Song," says Mons. Goguet, alluding to this 
 text, " there is mentioned a royal purple which 
 the dyers dipt in the canals after having tied it 
 in small bundles." Origin of Laws, &c. vol. ii. 
 p. 99, edit. Edinburgh ; where this note is 
 added. " The best way of washing wools 
 after they are dyed is to plunge them in run- 
 ning water. Probably the sacred author had 
 this practice in view, when he said, they 
 should dip [dipped'\ the royal purple in canals. 
 As to what he adds, after being tied in little 
 bundles or packets, one may conclude from this 
 circumstance, that instead of making the 
 cloth with white wool, and afterwards 
 putting the whole piece into the dye, as we do 
 now ; they then followed another method. 
 They began by dying the wool in skeins, and 
 made it afterwards into purple stuffs."* Thus 
 
 * It appears from two passages of Horace, cited be- 
 low under mJli' IV. that in his time likewise they used 
 t dye the wool before it was made into cloth ; and from 
 lib. ii. ode xviii. lin. 7, 8, 
 
 Nee Laconicas mihi 
 Trahunt honestcB purpuras clientce, 
 
 it is evident that the ivool was dyed before it was spun. 
 So in very ancient times 
 
 Colophonius Idmon 
 
 Fhocaico bibulas tiagebat murice lanas. 
 
 Ovid, Metam. lib. vii. liu. 1). 
 
nn 
 
 487 
 
 n)i 
 
 far Mbns. Gogiiet. And, his account well il- 
 lustrates the comparisq^'^f,\aladu^^s^hah-yto 
 royal purple bound up in.tkexanals ov.trqugh^ ; 
 if we may suppose what'^'is " highly pioliable," 
 namely, that the eastern ladies anciently irairf- 
 ed their hair in rmmerous tresses (perhaps with 
 purple ribands as well as with those of other 
 colours), in a manner somewhat similar to 
 what they do in our times, according to the 
 description given by Lady M. W. Montague, 
 which has been already cited under na'p III. 
 which see. 
 
 Deh. Old Eng. rathe quickly, whence com- 
 parative rather. Also, perhaps, riot, rout.* 
 
 nn 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n, 
 but with the ^ fixed and immutable, as in rt^)i. 
 
 I. In Kal, to be wet, soaked, saturated, or 
 drenched, as with liquor. Isa. xxxiv. 7. Jer. 
 xlvi. 10. In Kal and Hiph. to drench, soak. 
 Ps. Ixv. 11. Isa. xvi. 9. Iv. 10. As a parti- 
 ciple or participial noun rrTi watered, moisten- 
 ed. Isa. Iviii. 11. Jer. xxxi. 12. So Homer 
 in his description of Alcinous' garden does 
 not omit the circumstance of its being well 
 watered, Odyss. vii. lin. 129, 
 
 E Se ivco 
 
 x.^v,va.i, nfjiiy T etvct, ktjtov atsravT* 
 
 Two springs it had, widely the one diffused 
 Throughout the garden 
 
 Fem. rT'T^ saturated, full of liquor, well moist- 
 ened, Ps. xxiii. 5. Ixvi. 12. As a noun ,'-r^*^ 
 soaking, drunkenness, i. e. figurative drunken- 
 ness, or indulgence in idolatry and sin. Deut. 
 xxix. 18, or 19. 
 
 II. In Kal, to be saturated, satiated. Prov. vii. 
 18. Ps. xxxvi. 9; where pii" is the third 
 pers. plur. fut. in Kal, with ] paragogic for 
 ]nn*T<, the latter ^ being dropped in the com- 
 mon printed editions, but thirty-four of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices read fully ^imT". In Kal 
 and Hiph. to saturate, satiate. Prov. v. 19. 
 Isa. xliii. 24. Jer. xxxi. 14, 15. Lam. iii. 15. 
 
 III. Chald. As a noun m and m*l aspect, ap- 
 pearance, from Heb. rrx'i to see. occ. Dan. ii. 
 31. iii. 25. The Targums use "I'landxTi in 
 the same sense. Welsh rhith. 
 
 Der. Greek piu, pivf/.a., ^ta^poix, xarce^piu, whence 
 Eng. rheum, diarrhoea, catarrh, &c. Lat. rivus, 
 derivo, whence Eng. river, rivulet, derive, &c. 
 Comp. under rijj'i 
 
 mn See under HI 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n. 
 I. In Kal, transitively, to waste, attenuate, make 
 lean, famish. Vulg. attenuabit. occ. Zeph. ii. 
 " He will deprive [the idols] of their 
 
 11. 
 
 worship and sacrifices, which the gentiles 
 thought to be the food of their gods. See 
 Deut. xxxii. 38." Lowth. See also Lucian 
 De Sacrific. and Le Clerc's note on Deut. 
 xxxii. 38. Also, intransitively, to waste, con- 
 
 And Homer in the heroic times denominates the wool 
 which the women spun, oi,kitTo^<fv^ot,, i.'j, dyed purple hy 
 the sea-fish, or murex. 
 
 HAa%7 irt^ti^iuff' X/a-ej^yg. 
 
 Odyss. vi. lin. 53, 306. 
 See Junius Etymol. Anglican, on these word*. 
 
 sume away. So Vulg. marcescet. occ. Isa. 
 , xvii. 4. As a participial noun rrn lean, wasted. 
 Occ. Num. xiii. 21. Ezek. xxxiv. 20. As 
 nguns --n leanness, occ. Isa. xxiv. 16. Comp. 
 1 Mac, ix. partioularly ver. 20 27. pn the 
 same. occ. Ps. cv\. 15. Isa. x. 16; where the 
 Vulg. tenuitateiH;^ Also, tenuity, scantiness. 
 occ. Mic. vi. 10*^ Prov. xiv. 28 ; which see 
 under p"i. 
 
 II. As a noun .inn a species of tree, probably 
 of the pine or fir kind, so called perhaps from 
 its remarkably tapering shape. But Aquila, 
 Theodotion, and the LXX (according to the 
 Aldine and Complutensian editions) ay^</Ja- 
 kxvov the wild oak, Vulg. ilicem, the ilex ; 
 whether from being slenderer than the other 
 species of oak, Qu ? occ. Isa. xliv. 14. 
 
 III. As a noun nx a species of tree, the cedar ; 
 so the Vulg. cedrus, and the LXX (almost 
 tlu-oughout) and the other ancient Greek ver- 
 sions, xs^^oj, freq. occ. If this be the true 
 meaning of the Heb. word, it is certain that 
 the cedar (cedrus conifera) cannot be thus 
 called from its absolute slenderness ; since we 
 are, on the contrary, well assured by the tes- 
 timony of respectable * travellers, that those 
 on Libanus are of a prodigious bulk (comp. 
 Ps. xcii. 13.) ; neither does it appear that this 
 tree is remarkably slender, in respect to its 
 height, much less that it is named nx from 
 its naturally wasting by the resinous juice dis- 
 tilling from it J for of its thus wasting (I do 
 not say of its juice exuding) it would, I be- 
 lieve, be impossible to produce any proof. I 
 find myself obliged therefore to consider the 
 X in this word as radical, and suspect its ideal 
 meaning to be,_^rm, stable, durable, or the like, 
 1st. Because the Arabic uses several words 
 from the root nx in these senses. (See Cas- 
 tell.) 2dly. Because^rmness, stability, ox du- 
 rableness is in a most eminent degree the pro- 
 perty of the cedar ; whence Solomon used this 
 wood in building the temple of Jerusalem, 
 and the heathen, as f Pliny informs us, made 
 their idols of it for the same reason. 3dly. In 
 Ezek. xxvii. 24, we meet with the plur. Q^nx, 
 which is in that passage constructed with "733 
 chests, bound with cords, and rendered made of 
 cedar, but from the connexion seems rather to 
 mean firmly or closely compacted; which sense 
 is confirmed by seven of Dr Kennicott's co- 
 dices reading D''"iTnK. 
 
 Jer. xxii. 14, may be illustrated by Homer, U. 
 xxiv. lin. 191, 192, 
 
 AvTOi 5' is ^ot,\et,fju>v xrifi'/iffi70 xr,a)Hirtx,, 
 KEAPINON, TOPO^ON. 
 
 To his fragrant chamber he repair'd. 
 Himself, with cedar lined and lofty-roof'd. 
 
 COWPER. 
 
 As for the cedars of Lebanon (says Maundrell, Jour, 
 ney. May 9), here are some of them very old, and of. a 
 prodigious bulk I measured one of the largest, and 
 found it twelve yards six inches in girt, and thirty-seven 
 yards in the spread ^)f its boughs. At about five or ^x 
 yards from the ground it was divided into five limbs, 
 each of which was equal to a great tree. I>e Bruyn also 
 tells us, that he had the curiosity to measure the bigness 
 of two of the most remarkable cedars, and that ha found 
 one to ha fifty spans about, and the other forty-seven." 
 Wells' Sacred Geography, vol. ii. p. 2(i3, 264. 
 
 t " Materise vero ipsi setemitas. Hague et simulachra 
 dtorum ex ea factitaverurd." Nat, Hist. lib. xiii. tap, 5.. 
 
nn 
 
 488 
 
 m 
 
 I shall not here enter into the celebrated con- 
 troversy whether the Heb. ^^H means the 
 cedar (cedrus conifera) or the fir ; but shall 
 
 just observe, that Ezek. xxxi. 5, 6, 8. (comp. 
 Ps. Ixxx. 11.) seems almost decisive for the 
 cedar ; and in answer to the principal scrip- 
 tural argument in favour of the fir (or pine) 
 drawn from Ezek. xxvii. 5, I would with the 
 learned Mr Merrick " propose it to be con- 
 sidered whether the cedars whose branches 
 are now gro\vn to the bulk of trees, might not 
 at a certain age have been fit for masts, as 
 having first grown to a proper height for that 
 piu*pose, and afterwards extended and enlarged 
 their branches to their present dimensions. " 
 And to confirm this conjecture I add, that I 
 have myself seen in a curious gentleman's 
 garden in Surrey, a true cedar of Lihanus, 
 whose stem was grown to a considerable height, 
 straight, and of a shape fi for a mast. For 
 farther satisfaction I must beg leave to refer 
 the reader to Michaelis' Recueil de Questions, 
 qu. xc. Niebuhr's Description de 1' Arabic, p. 
 131, &c. and to Mr Merrick's 2d Dissertation 
 in the Appendix to his Annotations on the 
 Psalms . 
 
 IV. Chald. As nouns n, rrn, and xn a secret. 
 So LXX /^cvffTv^tov a mystery. Dan. ii. 18, 
 30. iv. 6, & al. 
 
 Der. reazy, rust, rusty, &c. Qu ? Lat. resina, 
 Eng. resin, and resinous. Qu ? 
 
 nt-i 
 
 To cry out or shout, for grief or joy. So in 
 Castell an Arabic noun under this root is ex- 
 plained by " Exaltatio vocis sive ad fletum 
 sive ad Isetitiam." It occurs not as a verb in 
 Heb. but hence as a noun TTiin a crying out, 
 a shrieking for grief, or shouting for joy. occ. 
 Jer. xvi. 5. Amos vi. 7. On Jer. xvi. 5, 
 comp. Baruch vi. 32, They roar and cry before 
 their gods as men do at the feast when one 
 is dead, uf-n^ Tivig %v ngihiiTrvM vix^ov. And 
 comp. under did I. 
 
 on 
 
 To he contracted, scowl, as the eyes of a person 
 in anger, wsraS^a iiav. Once, Job xv. 12. It 
 is used in the same sense in Chaldee. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic 
 denotes, to poise or balance a thing by the 
 hand, in order to feel whether it be heavy or 
 not. (See Castell.) So the idea of the word 
 seems to be, to weigh, balance, try, or examine 
 carefully. Hence, as a participial noun mas. 
 plur. D-ani and can counsellors, whose busi- 
 ness it is to weigh and examine the expediency 
 of public measures. Jud. v. 3. Ps. ii. 2, & al. 
 As a N. pn a counsellor, according to some, 
 occ. Prov. xiv. 28. But it seems better to 
 refer this word to the root rrn , and to render 
 this passage, but in want of people (is), de- 
 struction of wasting, or wasting destruction, 
 namely, to the king. See Pole Synops. and 
 Schultens in loc. 
 
 Der. Lat. ratio -onis, whence rational, ration- 
 ality, &c. Eng. reason, &c 
 
 Denotes primarily the action^ or breathing of 
 the air in mjotion. 
 
 I. As a noun nil, plur. mHTi, air in motion, 
 a breeze, breath, wind. See Gen. i. 2. iii. 8. 
 vi. 17. viii. 1. Exod. xvi. 10. 1 K. xix. 11. 
 Ps. xviii. 11. 2 Sam. xxii. 11. 1 Chron. ix. 
 24. Psal. civ. 4, 30. Isa. xl. 7. In Gen. iii. 
 8, DINT rm appears to mean the morning 
 breeze. Comp. under n35 I. and see Le 
 Clerc and Diodati's notes. Job x^d. 3, ""nm 
 m*! words of wind. i. e. vain, noisy words. 
 On Eccles. xi. 5. comp. John iii. 8. In 1 K. 
 xviii. 12, mrr" T\T\ seems to denote a mira- 
 culous wind from Jehovah. Comp. Ezek. iii. 
 14. viii. 3. xi. 1, 24. 2 K. ii. 11, 16. Acts 
 viii. 39. As a noun fem. in reg. nriTl a 
 breathing. Lam. iii. 56. Vulg. singultu sigh' 
 ing. In the form of a participle Huph. mas. 
 plur. D-miTS airy, exposed to, and per jiated by, 
 the air. occ. Jer. xxii. 14. Comp. under nip 
 VIIL 
 
 II. As a noun T\y\ space, distance, interstice ; 
 ^for wherever on the earth, or in this system, 
 
 there is not other matter, there will be air. 
 (Comp. under bx II.) Gen. xxxii. 16. So 
 Jer. Iii. 23, And the pomegranates were ninety 
 and six irmi in the void or open space, i. e. 
 of the meshes of the net-work. 
 And because air is a most powerful, though 
 S2ibtile and invisible agent, hence it is used for 
 
 III. The spirit, or animal soul of a bnite. 
 Eccles. iii. 21. who y^^'< regardeth, considereth 
 (so Junius and Tremeliius, animadvertit), the 
 spirit of the children of men rrbsjnb X-m nbj?rr 
 which itself ascendeth on high, and the spirit of 
 a brute nuab i<\"T n"r'i\"T which itself descend- 
 eth to below, to the earth. * Who considereth 
 as he ought the great and essential difference 
 there is between n*en and brutes in this re- 
 spect ? 
 
 IV. As a noun nn spirit, or an incorporeal 
 substance, as opposed to flesh, or a corporeal 
 one. Isa. xxxi. 3. 1 Kings xxii. 21, 22. 
 
 V. As a noun mi, plur. mmi the spirit or 
 soul of man. Psal. xxxi. 6. Isa. Ivii. 16. 
 f Eccles. xii. 7. Num. xvi. 22. xxvii. 16. 
 jEzek. xi. 5. xx. 32. Zech. xii. 1. A passion ov 
 motion of the soul. Num. v. 14. Prov. xvi. 2. 
 xxix. 11. Eccles. x. 4. Isa. xix. 14. Comp. 
 Mai. ii. 15, 16. 
 
 VI. Joined with rrj;i an evil spirit. 1 Sam. 
 xvi. 1416, 23. xviii. 10. Jud. ix. 23. Comp. 
 1 Cor. V. 5. 1 Tim. i. 20. 1 K xxii. 2123. 
 Ps. ixxviii. 49. 
 
 VII. As a noun rni the Holy Spirit or Spirit 
 of God, whose agency in the spiritual world 
 is, in Scripture, represented to us by that of 
 the air in the natural. See under aiD II. p. 
 342. See Gen. vi. 3. xii. 38. Num. xi. 17, 
 25, 26. 2 Chron. xxiv. 20. Isa. Ixi. 1. Ixiii. 
 10. Joel iii. 1, & al. It is remarkable that 
 Homer frequently expresses the influence of 
 his deities on the human mind by the term 
 ViTvtf(rv inspired. See II. x. lin. 482 ; xv. 
 Un. 262; xix. lin. 159; xx. Un. 110 ; Odyss. 
 ix. lin. 381 ; xix. lin. 138. 
 
 VIII. As a noun mi, and fem. nmi, respira- 
 tion, refreshment, respite, breathing time. Exod. 
 
 
 * See Bp Browne's Procedure, &c. of Human Under- 
 
 ook ii. cli. X. p. 357. &c. 
 i See Bp Browne as above, p. 355, &c. 
 
!im 
 
 489 
 
 Dnn 
 
 viii. IS, (where Aquila avtf^vivffn, LXX 
 am^v^ts) 1 Sam. xvi. 23. (where LXX a*- 
 '^vp(^iy, and Theodotion amTvtiv) Esth. iv. 14. 
 It is once used as a verb in Niph. imperson- 
 ally as it were, like ^ns ons &c. Job xxxii. 
 20, ^b mn^ there shall be breathing, refresh- 
 ment, or relief to me. Vulg. respirabo paulu- 
 lum, / shaU breathe a little. 
 
 IX. As a noun fem nm a van, or fan for win- 
 nowing corn. occ. Isa. xxx. 24 ; if nni in this 
 text should not rather be rendered the wind ; 
 for it is not interpreted the fan either by the 
 LXX or Vulg. and I do not find that the fan 
 is mentioned as used by the eastern nations 
 either in ancient or modern times ; and Dr 
 Shaw, Travels, p. 139, expressly says, "after 
 the grain is trodden out, they winnow it by 
 throwing it up against ^Ae i^mc? with a shovel. " 
 Comp. under 3*1 n. 
 
 X. In Kal and Hiph. to inspire in smelling, to 
 snuff, sniff, smell. Gen. viii. 21. xxvii. 47. 
 Exod.* xxx. 38. Lev. xxvi. 31. 1 Sam. xxvi. 
 19. Amos V. 21. (comp. under iiap I.) & al. 
 Isa. xi. 3, nn-'in infin. odorari ejus, his smell- 
 ing {shall be to smell), or he shall smell TMf.'T'z. 
 the fear of Jehovah, {'2. being here prefixed to 
 the noun nNT* as to n-l Lev. xxvi. 31.) i. e. 
 He shall readily, acutely, and accurately discern 
 those true Israelites in whom is no guile, but 
 whose ruling principle is the fear of Jehovah. 
 See the following context. For instances of 
 our blessed Lord's exercising this discerning 
 faculty, see John i. 47 50. Luke vii. 39 
 
 48 ; and consult Vitringa on Isa. As a noun 
 n"*! smell, odour. Gen. viii. 21. xx'vdi. 27. 
 
 XL In Hiph. to inspire, breathe in, admit as by 
 breathing. It is applied to combustible mat- 
 ter admitting or imbibing the fire. occ. Jud. 
 xvi. 9. Comp. Dan. iii. 27. 
 
 XII. As a noun n^l the f exhalation, reek, or 
 steam of water, which being greatly rarified by 
 the light or heat, is, by the agency of the air, 
 breathed, as it were, into the tubes of plants, 
 which it gradually supplies and dilates, con- 
 veying into them at the same time the finest 
 and most nutritive particles of the vegetable 
 mould, and thus causing the plants to shoot 
 or bud. occ. Job xiv. 9.\. 
 
 See Bate's Grit. Heb. on this root. 
 
 Der. To rack, " to stream as clouds before the 
 wind," Johnson. Also, reek, reeky. 
 
 I. In Kal and Niph. to be dilated, made broad, 
 or wide. 1 Sam. ii. 1. Isa. xxx. 23. Ezek. xli. 
 7. In Hiph. to dilate, extend, make broad or 
 large. Exod. xxxiv. 24. Deut. xii> 20. 2 
 Sam. xxii. 37, & al. With b following, to make 
 room for. Gen. xxvi. 22. Ps. iv. 2. Prov. 
 xviii. 16. Asanounnrri breadth, width. Gen. 
 vi. 15. Exod. XXV. 10, & al. freq. Also, broad, 
 wide, spacious. Exod. iii. 8, & al. 
 
 D'^T' nrrn broad in sides, i. e. extended on all 
 sides. See Gen. xxxiv. 21. Ps. civ. 25. Isa, 
 xxxiii. 21, and comp. under nT" V. 3. 
 
 ab an*! dilatation, pride of heart. Prov. xxi. 
 
 4. Comp. Ps. ci. 5. Job xxvi. 12. But an*i 
 nab is also used for dilatation of heart in a 
 good sense, i. e. from joy or pleasure. Isa. Ix. 
 
 5. Comp. Ps. cxix. 32. It is obvious to 
 remark the philosophical propriety with which 
 this expression is applied ; since the heart is 
 dilated, and the pulse by consequence becomes 
 strong and full, as well from the exultation of 
 joy as oi pride. Comp. 2 Cor. vi. 11, 13. and 
 
 Greek and Eng. Lexicon under UXarwu II.^J 
 1^33 an*l large or vast in (his) desires. Prov. 
 xxviii. 25; where LXX, according to the 
 Complutensian and Aldine editions, a-xXnaros 
 insatiable. Comp. Hab. ii. 5. Isa. v. 14. 
 As a participial noun an*ir2 a broad or large 
 place. 2 Sam. xxii. 20, & al. Plur. in reg. 
 'aTT^n breadths, occ. Hab. i. 6. 
 II. As a noun mni and nni, plur. mmiTl and 
 man"! a broad place in a city, a forum, market- 
 place, a broad street or square. Gen. xix. 2. 
 Deut. xiii. 16. Prov. i. 20. Jer. v. 1, & al. 
 freq. The LXX and Vulg. which generally 
 render it by x'ka.rua. and platea, from trXaryj 
 broad, preserve the idea of the Hebrew. 
 
 ton"! 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. nor, so far as I 
 can find, in the dialectical languages, and the 
 radical idea is uncertain. As a N. lo-m. 
 Once, Cant. i. 17, The rafters of our houses 
 (are) cedar, lato'-m our ceiling cypress or fir. 
 So LXX (^ariu(ji,u.'ra, rifAuv, and Vulg. la- 
 
 quearia nostra. To this day the eastern 
 houses are ceiled with wood.* 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies, to bear patiently, to submit oneself to 
 injuries (as in this expression "033 nb nbni 
 I submitted myself to him) and hence, I think, 
 it is applied to loading a camel with his pack, 
 &c. to which these animals, if not loaded be- 
 yond their strength, submit with great patience, f 
 See Castell. As a N. bni, plur. D^bn*!, a 
 
 female sheep, an ewe, from their meek submis- 
 sive temper, which is particularly remarked, 
 not only by the profane, (see Bochart, vol. ii. 
 520.) but also by the sacred writers. See 
 Jer. xi. 19. Isa. liii. 7. And this derivation 
 of the name shows the propriety of its being 
 confined to the ewe, since the ram is often a 
 very fierce and dangerous animal. (See Dan. 
 viii. 3.) occ. Gen. xxxi. 38. xxxii. 14. Cant, 
 vi. 5. Isa. liii. 7. 
 
 To embrace, inclose, surround closely. 
 
 I. As a N. DTTl the lower millstone, whose con- 
 vex surface is closely embraced by the concave 
 surface of the upper millstone, which being 
 put in motion, the com is thereby broken or 
 ground. The Rabbins pretend this word is 
 
 Is not JT^'IM here to make a smell or perfume ? 
 i This word, compounded of the Latin ex from and 
 halo to breathe, seems very nearl y to answer the Heb. 
 
 X See Holloway's Originals, vol. ii. p. 315. 
 
 See Shaw's Travels, p. 209 ; Russell's Nat. Hist of 
 Aleppo, p. 2. 
 
 t " When they are to be loaded, they bend their knees 
 at the voice of their driver ; but if they delay doing so, 
 they are struck with a stick, or their necks forced down- 
 wards, and then, as if constrained and eroaning after 
 their way, they bend their knees, put theirl)ellies against 
 the ground, and remain in that posture till after having 
 been loaded they are commanded to rise." Voyage du 
 P. Philippe, p. 369, in Buffon, Hist. Nat. torn. x. p. 21, 
 12mo. Comp. Bochart, vol. ii. 80. 
 
Dm 
 
 490 
 
 Dm 
 
 dual, but the LXX and Vulg. constantly 
 render it singular ; and that it ought to be so 
 rendered is evident from Deut. xxiv. 6, where, 
 as nsi {the rider) denotes the upper millstone, 
 so D^m must denote the lower. And thus the 
 Vulg. translates these two words, inferiorem 
 et superiorem molara. It occurs only in 
 Exod. xi. 5. Num. xi. 8. Isa. xlvii. 2. Jer. 
 XXV. 10. 
 " Most families," says Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 
 231, speaking of the Moors in Barbary, ^^ grind 
 their wheat and barley at home, having two por- 
 table millstones for that purpose ; the upper- 
 most whereof is turned round by a small 
 handle of wood or iron that is placed in the 
 rim.* \VTien this stone is large, or expedition 
 is required, then a second person is called in 
 to assist ; and as it is usual for the f women 
 alone to be concerned in this employment, 
 who seat themselves over against each other, 
 with the millstones between them, we may 
 see not only the propriety of the expression, 
 Exod. xi. 5, of sitting behind the mill, but the 
 force of another. Mat. xxiv. 41, that two ! 
 women shall be grinding at the mill, the one ! 
 shall be taken, and the other left." Thus the | 
 Doctor. I add, that this account of each fa- \ 
 rnily's having millstones to grind their own corn, 
 well illustrates the law, Deut xxiv. 6, with 
 the emphatic reason of it. Sir John Chardin 
 has remarked, " that they are female slaves i 
 who are generally employed in the East at 
 these handmUls ,- that this work is \ extremely 
 laborious, and esteemed the lowest employm,ent 
 in the house." This observation throws far- ' 
 ther light on Exod. xi. 5. (comp. Isa. xlvii. 
 2, where see Bp Lowth's note); as another 
 made by the same author does on Jer. xxv. 
 10. (comp. Rev. xviii. 22.) namely, "that in \ 
 the East they grind their com at break of day . ; 
 and that when one goes out in the morning, '\ 
 one hears every where the noise of the mill, and ' 
 that it is the noise that often awakens people." { 
 For the publication of these two last remarks 
 the reader is indebted to Mr Harmer's Ob- ! 
 serv. vol. i. p. 250 253, where he may find * 
 the latter more particularly applied to the il- 
 lustration of Jer. xxv. 10. 
 
 II. As a noun om the uterus, matrix, or womb, 
 which closely embraceth the foetus. Gen. xx. 
 18, & al. freq. The Targ. on Job xxxviii. 8, 
 is remarkable pn3^ Nnn*^in-r i<mnn ^nn^nana, 
 in its bursting forth, or, when it burst forth, 
 
 from the abyss, as if it came of a. womb. 
 
 III. As a N. Dm a damsel, a miss, so called 
 either in levity (thus Montanus, amasia), or 
 
 In Niebulir's Voyage en Arabie, torn. i. p. 122, plate 
 xvii. fig. A. the reader may find a representation of one 
 of these handmills, as still used in Egypt, with the sur- 
 face of the lower jnillstone convex, and the upper mill- 
 stone furnished with a peg, or pin. 
 
 t Thus in Homer, Odyss. vii. lin. 104, of the fifty 
 i/Maxt or female slaves belonging to Alcinous king of 
 Phaeacia, 
 
 a; jttEi- AAETPErOT2I MTAH2 EDI fjt.^Xofr xot^frev. 
 Some at the mill grind the well-favour'd grain. 
 
 J So Homer, Odyss. xx. lin. 105, &c. introduces a fe- 
 male slave ^ite spent with the fatigue of grinding {otcpetv- 
 eTa.Tij 3' i-muKi-o) and cwrsing the authors of her toil, 
 lin. 113, &c. 
 
 from the tenderness of her age and sex. (See 
 below, Sense V.) occ. Jud. v. 30, o-nnni Dm 
 nna Tvvrb a damsel of damsels for the head 
 (account) of the great man, namely Sisera. 
 So the Vulg. rightly paraphrases it, pulcher- 
 rima feminarum eligitur ei, the most beauti- 
 ful of the women is picked out for him. 
 
 IV. As a noun mas. plur. D-nm the bowels or 
 intestines, which closely embrace each other. 
 Gen. xliii. 30. 1 K. iii. 26. (Comp. -ina I.) 
 So the Vulg. renders it in both passages by 
 viscera, and in the former the LXX by tyKinTx, 
 and two other Hexaplar versions by ir-fXayp(^va 
 and tvrt^a. Hence 
 
 V. In Kal, to be affected, move or yearn, as the 
 bowels in tender affection, as in love or pity. 
 It is construed with the particle by upon fol- 
 lowing, or is more frequently transitive, to love 
 intimately, tenderly, intensely. Ps. xviii. 2. ciii. 
 13. Or in general, to pity, have pity or mercy 
 upon. Exod. xxxiii. 19. Deut. xiii. 17, & al. 
 The Greek verb <rcrXay.'^;v/^o^a/, derived in 
 like manner from the N. ffTkayx^ov a bowel, is 
 often used in the same sense by the writers of 
 the New Testament. As a participle or par- 
 ticipial N. D-^n^ one so affected, pitiful, merci- 
 ful. Exod. xxxiv. 6, & al. freq. As a N. 
 
 mas. plur. D-nm bowels of mercy or pity, mer- 
 cies, ruthe or ruth (a beautiful old word used 
 in this sense by Shakspeare and Milton). Gen. 
 xliii. 14, 30. (where the LXX iyx.a.Ttt., or 
 according to the Alexandrian copy, evrs^a en- 
 trails) Ps. li. 3. Prov. xii. 10; where the 
 LXX a'x-kayxa, and Vulg. viscera, & al. 
 freq. Comp. Luke i. 78. Phil. ii. 1. Col. iii. 
 12. 1 John iii. 17, and Greek and Eng. Lex- 
 icon in SOAArXNON and 2*>.a>';cv/|a(Wa/. As 
 a noun fern. plur. m-DDni tenderly affection- 
 ate, iua-rXotyxyot. OCC. Lam. iv. 10. The in- 
 habitants of Otaheite " have one expression 
 that corresponds exactly with the phraseology 
 of the Scriptures, where we read of the yearn- 
 ing of the bowels. They use it on all occa- 
 sions, when the passions give them uneasiness ; 
 as they constantly refer pain from grief, 
 anxious desire and other affections to the 
 bowels as their seat, where they likewise sup-- 
 pose all operations of the mind to be per- 
 formed." Captain Cook's Voyage to the 
 Pacific Ocean, vol. ii. p. 152. 
 
 VI. As a noun Dni, and fem. rrttn'i, a species 
 of unclean bird. occ. Lev. xi. 18. Deut. xiv. 
 17. Bochart, vol. iii. 303, has taken great 
 pains to prove that it means a kind of vuUure, 
 which the Arabs call by the same names. So 
 Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 449, takes it for the 
 " percnopteros or oripetargos, called by the 
 Turks ach bobba, which signifies white father, 
 a name given it, partly out of the reverence 
 they have for it, partly from the colour of its 
 plumage ; though in the other [latter] respect 
 it differs little from the stork, being black in 
 several places. It is as big as a large capon, 
 and exactly like the figure which Gesner, lib. 
 iii. De Avib. hath given us of it* These 
 
 Comp. Hasselquist's Travels, p. 194 ; Buffon's Hist. 
 Nat. des Oiseaux, torn. i. p. 235, 12mo. ; and Brace's 
 Travels, vol. v. p. 163, who has given a print, and a par- 
 ticular description of the rachamah ; and I sincerely wish 
 
*]nn 
 
 491 
 
 niDT 
 
 birds, like the ravens about London, feed 
 upon the carrion and nastiness that is thrown 
 without the city of Cairo in Egypt." In Lev. 
 Dm is placed between nxp the pelican, and 
 m"'Dn the stork, and in Deut. rrnm, between 
 nap the pelican, and -jbu' the cataract, which 
 positions would incline one to think it meant 
 some kink of waterfowl. But however this 
 be, this bird seems to be denominated from 
 its remarkable tender affection to its youm/. 
 Conip. Ps. ciii. 13. Isa. Ixiii. 15, 16. Jerem. 
 xxxi. 20; and especially 1 K. iii. 26. Isa. 
 xlix. 15. Lam. iv. 10. 
 
 In Kal, to shake, move tremulously. It is used 
 for the fluttering of an eagle over her nest- 
 lings, Deut. xxxii. 11. (see Bochart, vol. iii. 
 176, &c.) for the shaking of the bones in 
 feai", Jer. xxiii. 9. So LXX itrxXivh. Comp. 
 under dj:!7 III. In Hiph. to cause a tremulous 
 motion, as the material spirit or gross air 
 (comp. Exod. XV. 10. Ps. civ. 30. cxlvii. 18. 
 Isa. xl. 7.) did on the surface of the yet un- 
 formed orb of water and earth. Gen. i. 2. 
 Comp. Gen. viii. 1. 
 
 The above are all the passages of Scripture 
 wherein the word occurs. 
 
 Hence Lat. repo (Gr. i^Tra) to creep, whence 
 Eng. reptile. Also perhaps Eng. to creep. 
 
 From a corrupt tradition of the fluttering, or 
 tremulous motion caused by the spirit in the 
 primitive chaos, the opinion of several heathen 
 nations concerning the world's being formed 
 from an egg, appears to have arisen. * 
 
 I. In Kal, to wash or cleanse the surface with 
 water. It is generally applied to an animal 
 body, or to some part of it ; see Gen. xviii. 
 4. xliii. 30. Exod. ii. S.f xxix. 17. xl. 32. 
 Lev. xiv. 9 ; but in 1 K. xxii. 38, to defensive 
 armour ; and this application of the verb is a 
 confirmation that mil in that passage means 
 not girdles, but some substance which the 
 water could not penetrate. Comp. Cant. v. 
 12 ; where it is spoken of milk ; and see under 
 t>55. As a noun fem. rrym a hath, bathing 
 or washing, occ. Ex. xxx. 18. xl. 30. 2 Chr. 
 iv. 6. (twice.) Cant. iv. 2. vi. 6. Dr Shaw, 
 Travels, p. 238, observes that " the custom 
 which still continues [in Barbary] of walking 
 either barefoot or with slippers, requires the 
 ancient compliment of bringing water, upon 
 the arrival of a stranger, to wash his feet." 
 See Gen. xviii. 4. Jud. xix. 21. Luke vii. 44. 
 
 Hence perhaps by inserting n, French rinser, 
 and Eng. to rinse or rense. 
 
 II. Figuratively, to wash, wet, as one's steps in 
 strong liquor (comp. under on VI. 1.) Job 
 
 he had not at p. 166, sullied his account of this bird by 
 uch a criticism on our English translation of Ex. xix. 
 4, as an inspection of the original text will immediately 
 show to be not only erroneous, but totally groundless i 
 since the Hebrew word there used is not Ham but 
 
 See Vossius, de Orig. & Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 2, ad 
 fin. and cap. 5, vers, med.; Grotius, De Verit. Rel. Christ, 
 lib. i. cap. 16, not. 1.; Burnet, Archseol. Pliilos. p. 20, 106, 
 163, 482, 483, edit. 2da; ; Jones' Physiological Disquisi- 
 tions, p. 543 ; Boyse's Pantheon, p. 188, 2d edit. 
 
 t See Harmer's Observations, vol. iv. p. <i7y, &c. 
 
 xxix. 6. one's feet in blood, Ps. Iviii. 11. 
 one's hands in innocency, Ps. xxvi. 6. 
 III. Chald. in Hith. with bj; following, to 
 trust to, depend upon. occ. Dan. iii. 28. The 
 Chaldee paraphrasts often use the word in the 
 same sense. 
 
 pn-i 
 
 I. In Kal, to remove, or he removed to a dis- 
 tance, or far off, to elongate. See Isa. vi. 12. 
 xxvi. 15. Psal. cxix. 150. Isa. xxix. 13. xlix. 
 19. lix. 9. In Hiph. the same. Ps. Ixxxviii. 
 9, 19. Gen. xxi. 16. xliv. 4. Exod. viii. 28. 
 Asa participial noun pn*i and pim far, dis- 
 tant. Gen. xxii. 4. Psal. xxii. 2, & al. freq. 
 Also, a distance, space. Josh. iii. 4. As Ns. 
 prv^t^ far, distant, of place, 2 Sam. xv. 17. Ps. 
 cxxxviii. 6. Isa. xvii. 13. pinin distant, in 
 time, either past, 2 K. xix. 25. Isa. xxxvii. 
 26 ; or to come, 2 Sam. vii. 19. 
 
 II. In a passive sense, to he dissolved, loosed, or 
 loosened, occ. Eccles. xii. 6, Whilst the silver 
 cord (the medulla spinalis, and whole ner- 
 vous system) priT' xb is not loosed. See So- 
 lomon's Portrait of Old Age, by Dr Smith, 
 p. 178187, 3d edit. 
 
 To boil or bubble, cast or throw up. It occurs 
 not as a verb simply in this sense, but 
 
 I. As a noun fem. nuTTin a vessel for boiling, 
 stewing, or frying, a frying-pan. occ. Lev. li. 
 7. vii. 9 ; in which passages I think this word, 
 and not nnnn, denotes what the Arabs call a 
 tajen, that is, says Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 231, 
 note 3, a shallow earthen vessel, like a frying- 
 pan, made use of not only for this, but for 
 other purposes." This interpretation is con- 
 firmed by observing that the rrriDD is said to 
 be di-essed bv upon the ninn or slice, but n in 
 the HttTTia, Lev. vii. 9. Comp. Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. i. p. 233, 235. 
 
 II. In Kal, applied to the heart, to boil or bub- 
 ble up, be greatly agitated with. occ. Psal. xlv. 
 2, My heart u;m boileth or bubblethup CEng. 
 marg. ) (with) a good matter ; it is so full and 
 warmed with the thought of it that it cannot 
 contain. So Targum Nl?n, LXX e|>j^6|T, 
 Vulg. eructavit. Comp. Ps. xxxix. 4. 
 
 Hence Eng. to retch. Qu? 
 nn"l See under iTi IX. 
 
 ^"^ . . . 
 
 Occurs not in the simple form, but hence in 
 
 the reduplicate, 
 
 1013*1 to tremble, tremble exceedingly. It occurs 
 
 not as a verb in Heb. though several times in 
 
 the Chaldee Targums ; but as a noun loioi 
 
 great or excessive tremour, or trembling. So 
 
 the LXX and another Greek version in the 
 
 Hexapla r^a/uos, and Vulg. tremor. Once 
 
 Jer. xlix. 24. This word, both in sense 
 
 and sound, appears nearly related to nn^i, 
 
 which see. 
 
 To be wet, moist, occ. Job xxiv. 8. So the 
 LXX vy^atvovTcii, and Vulg. rigant. As a 
 participial noun iia'n moist, full of juice, or sap. 
 occ. Job viii. 16. So the LXX vy^os, Aquila 
 iviK/Aos, and Vulg. humectus. 
 
 The word is used in the same sense in Chaldee, 
 Syriac, and Arabic. See Castell. 
 
ti'rDi 
 
 492 
 
 n::n 
 
 To dash or be dashed, occ. 2 K. viii. 12. Isa. 
 xiii. 16, 18.* Hos. x. 14. xiv. 1. Nah. iii. 10. 
 Comp. Psal. cxxxvii. 9 : and observe that in 
 Homer, II. xxii. lin. 63, 64<, we have, in like 
 manner. 
 
 Bfi^AAtf^ 
 
 toe, iT^OTt yxiyiy iv ccty/i oti'sorvirt. 
 
 infants dashed 
 
 Jgainst t/ie ground, in dire hostility. 
 
 COWPER, 
 
 Hence Gr. padafftru to strike^ smite. 
 
 I. To he or become soft or tender, as words. Ps. 
 Iv. 22. As a participial noun -ji soft, tender, 
 delicate. Gen. xviii. 7. xxix. 17. xxxiii. 1.3. 
 Deut. xxviii. 54, 56. Prov. xv. 1. Also ten- 
 derness. occ. Deut. xxviii. 56. Both the verb 
 and noun are applied to the heart, and that 
 either in the sense of tenderness, softness, see 
 2 Kings xxii. 19. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 27 ; or of 
 
 faintness, weakness. Deut. xx. 3, 8. 2 Chron. 
 xiii. 7. Job xxiii. 16. Isa. vii. i. Jer. li. 46. 
 As a noun -\'^'o faintness, of heart, occ. Lev. 
 xxvi. 36. 
 
 II. As a noun fem. in reg. na'ix. See under 
 -I^x III. 
 
 fS"! to be mollified or supplied, as with oil. 
 occ. Isa. i. 6; where LXX a<TaXvvof^svij 
 softened. But should not rr3D*i be rather con- 
 strued as a noun, a softening or mollifying ? 
 
 I. To ride, insidere, vehi on a camel, Gen. 
 xxiv. 61. on a horse, Ezek. xxiii. 6. on an 
 ass, Num. xxii. 22 on a mule, 2 Sam. xviii. 
 9 in a chariot, Jer. xxii. 4. In Hiph. to 
 cause to ride. Gen. xli. 43. Exod. iv. 20. 1 K. 
 i. 33. 2 Chron. xxxv. 24. Esth. vi. 9, & al. To 
 ride, whether in chariots or on horses, was 
 anciently a mark of power and dignity, as rid- 
 ing on horses still is, in the East. Gen. xli. 
 43. Psal. xlv. 5. Hos. x. 11. Esth. vi. 9. 
 Eccles. X. 7. Comp. Deut. xxxii. 13. Isa. 
 Iviii. 14, &c. See Harmer's Observations, 
 vol. ii. p. 103, and vol. iii. p. 311. Psal. Ixvi. 
 12, Thou hast suffered men to ride upon our 
 heads seems an allusion to the extreme inso- 
 lence with which the eastern princes used to 
 treat their conquered enemies. Comp. Isa. li. 
 23, and Vitringa and Bp Lowth's note there. 
 As a participial noun nai a rider on horseback. 
 Ex. XV. 1. 2 K. ix. 17. Comp. Ezek. xxxix. 
 20. a rider or driver in a chariot, a charioteer. 
 1 K. xxii. 34. 2 Chron. xviii. 33. Comp. 
 Hag. ii. 22. As a participial N. in a passive 
 sense sa*! (and once Psal. civ. 3. :nD'^) that 
 which is ridden in or upon a vehicle, carriage, 
 chariot. Exod. xiv. 6, & al. Also, collective- 
 ly, chariots, q. d. chariolry, as we use cavalry, 
 infantry. Gen. 1. 9. Exod. xiv. 7, 28. Jud. iv. 
 3, & al. freq. As a N. fem. niS'i a riding. 
 Ezek. xxvii. 20. See under arsn I. As a 
 N. nD'in a riding seat, a seat to ride on, a sod 
 or pad. Lev. xv. 9. Comp. under irnn III. 
 
 See Bp Lowth's note, who supposes that the Medes 
 might literally use their large bows tkeinselves as offen- 
 sive weapons against the younger persons. But Qu ? 
 
 Also, the seat or * couch of a litter or palan- 
 quin. Cant. iii. 10. Also, collectively, cha- 
 riots. 1 Kings iv. 26, or v. 6. As a N. fem. 
 rras'iD, in reg. niDin a chariot or carriage. 
 See Gen. xli. 43. xlvi. 29. 1 K. x. 29. 2 K. 
 V. 26. 1 Chron. xxviii. 18, is rendered, And 
 gold for the pattern of the chariot of the cheru- 
 bims ; but had this been the sense, the N. for 
 chariot would have been in reg. nna'ip, as in 
 other instances. I would therefore rather 
 translate the Heb. words. And according to 
 the pattern, (see ver. 11, 19.) rr^iDian of the 
 vehicle, namely, D'-iniDrT of the cherubim (he 
 gave), gold, D-U^isb according to them (their) 
 spreading out (i. e. their wings, so LXX ^/- 
 viTo.o'fjt.ivm ruts ^n^v^i, and Vulg. extenden- 
 tium alas), and overshadounng the ark of the 
 purification of Jehovah. I am obliged here to 
 make use of the word vehicle for want of a 
 better ; but what I mean is, that the cherubim 
 themselves with their wings spread out are here 
 called the nnDTn of Jehovah, forasmuch as 
 the God-man used to appear in glory above 
 them, and thence give oracular answers. See 
 Exod. XXV. 22. Num. vii. 89. Lev. xvi. 2. 
 Ezek. i. 26. 
 In Deut. xxxiii. 26, Jehovah is said aa'n to ride 
 upon the heavens (comp. Psal. Ixviii. 5, 18, 
 34.) upon a cloud. Isa. xix. 1 ; and the 
 clouds and whirlwinds are said to be his cha- 
 riots, Psal. civ. 3. Isa. Ixvi. 15, comp. Psal. 
 xviii. 1 1 ; and in Hab. iii. 8, mention is made 
 of his chariots and horses of salvation. And 
 from these tremendous appearances of Jeho- 
 vah, accompanied with fire, glory, darkness, 
 clouds, and whirlwinds, and the expressions 
 of believers concerning them, we may in part 
 deduce the heathen custom of equipping their 
 idols with chariots and horses. Thus we read 
 of the horses and chariots of the m'OTi^ or solar 
 light, 2 K. xxiii. 11. (Comp. under DD I.) So 
 the chariot and horses of Apollo or the sun are 
 famous in the Roman mythology, f Xen. Cyr. 
 lib. viii. (p. 460, edit. Hutchinson, 8vo. ) men- 
 tions two white chariots crowned, the one 
 sacred to Jupiter (A/as), the other to the 
 sun, among the Persians in the time of Cyrus ; 
 and Herodotus, lib. vii. cap. 40, speaks of a 
 chariot drawn by eight horses, and consecrated 
 to Jupiter (Atos) among the same people in 
 the reign of Xerxes. So Homer and the 
 Latin poets furnish their gods in general with 
 the like equipage, as Jupiter, II. viii. lin. 41, 
 &c. Horace, Carm. lib. i. ode xii. lin. 58, 
 ode xxxiv. lin. 5, &c. ; Juno, II. v. lin. 720, 
 &c. 767, &c. II. viii. lin. 381, &c. Virgil, 
 ^n. i- lin. 21 ; Neptune, II. xiii. lin. 23, &c. 
 Virgil, ^11. i. lin. 160. And thus that mad 
 idolater, the emperor Heliogabalus, used to 
 drive his Phenician god once a year to the 
 magnificent temple he had prepared for him in 
 the suburbs of Rome, et^fAxn, ^^vffaon x,at XiSois 
 Tifji-icaraToii -riToixiXfiiVMin a cAar^o^ richly adorn- 
 ed with gold and precious stones." Herodian, 
 lib. vi. cap. 16. And the ancient Canaanites 
 
 * See Mr Harmer's Outlines of a New Commentary 
 on Solomon's Song, p. 126. 
 
 t See the story of Phaeton in Ovid's Metam. lib. ii. fab. 
 i. particularly lin. 106, &c lin. 153, &c. ^ 
 
V:Dn 
 
 493 
 
 D-l 
 
 appear to have bad the same emblems of the 
 circulation and motions of the heavens ; for in 
 Josh. xix. 5, we read of a place named n-a 
 nSD^nnn the house or temple of the chariot; 
 called, 1 Chron. iv. 31, maa-in n^a. 
 
 II. Less properly in Hiph. to cause to ride, i. e. 
 put, as the hand upon a bow. 2 K. xiii. 16. 
 Also, to cause to ride^ toss about, as by the 
 wind. Job xxx. 22. 
 
 III. As a N. n3"i the upper millstone, which 
 rides upon the lower, q. d. the rider, occ. Deut. 
 xxiv. 6. Jud. ix. 53. 2 Sam. xi. 21. So in 
 Deut. where it was necessary to make the dis- 
 tinction, the LXX render it trif^vXiov, and 
 Vulg. superiorem molam. Comp. under U1V\ I. 
 
 IV. Chald. As a N. fem. plur. in reg. nianx 
 the knees, so called, either because they are 
 supported by, and ride, as it were, upon the 
 OS tibia, or by transposition, from the Heb. 
 y>nn the knee. occ. Dan. v. 6. 
 
 I. To trade, traffic, merchandise. It occurs in 
 the form of a participle Benoni in Kal, b3l"i 
 a person trading, a merchant, Cant. iii. 6 ; and 
 frequently as a participle or participial noun 
 plur. D-ba*! merchants, traders. 1 K. x. 15. 
 Ezek. xvii. 4, & al. freq. As a participial 
 N. fem. in reg. nba'n a female trader. Ezek. 
 xxvii. 3, 23. Also, merchandise. Ezek. xxviii. 
 5, 16. As a paiticipial N. fem. in reg. nbain 
 a mart, market. Ezek. xxvii. 24<. 
 
 II. As a N. b''31 a busybody^ a trader in slander, 
 a talebearer, occ. Lev. xix. 16. Pro v. xi. 13. 
 XX. 19. Also, slander, talebearing, occ. Ezek. 
 xxii. 9. Jer. vi. 28. ix. 4. In the two latter 
 passages it is used adverbially, the particle n 
 being understood as usual. Comp. 1 Tim. 
 V. 13. 
 
 I. To bind hard or close, to join, connect. So 
 the LXX render it by iT(pi'yyM and ^vff<ptyyu and 
 Vulg. by stringo. occ. Exod. xxviii. 21. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "031 combina- 
 tions, conspiracies, occ. Ps. xxxi. 21 ; where 
 the Chaldee Targum mta troops. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. d-ds"!, rendered by the 
 LXX r^axitoi, and by the Vulg. aspera, rough 
 places, are opposed to rrypa a break between 
 two mountains, a valley, and seem properly to 
 denote the rugged, firm, cohesive parts of which. 
 mountains usually consist, such as stones, me- 
 tals, and minerals, occ. Isa. xl. 4. 
 
 I. To earn, acquire by labour or industry. Gen. 
 xii. 5, & al. As a participial N. irisn sub- 
 stance or wealth so acquired, acquisition. Gen. 
 xii. 5. xiii. 6. xiv. 16, &al. freq. 
 
 II. As a collective N. lyST working cattle, such 
 as horses, asses, mules, camels, that earn their 
 living by their labour. (See Deut. xxv. '4.) 
 occ. 1 K. iv. 28. Esth. viii. 10, 14. Mic. i. 13, 
 Comp. Gen. xxxi. 18; which last passage the 
 learned Bate, to obviate the objection of tau- 
 tology, thus renders, " And he drove away all 
 his cattle, and all his i^DI beasts which he had 
 earned, is^jp rrspD the substance of his own ac- 
 quiring, which he urDi earned in Mesopotamia." 
 Integrity of the printed Heb. Text, p. 24. 
 
 Der. French riche, richesse. Eng. rich, riches, 
 
 m 
 
 I. In Kal, to be lifted up, exalted, elevated. Gen. 
 vii. 17. Num. xxiv. 7. Job xxii. 12, & aL freq. 
 In Hiph. to lift up, elevate, erect. Gen. xiv. 
 22. xxxi. 45. In Huph. to be lifted up, heaved. 
 Exod. xxix. 27. Lev. iv. 10. This word is 
 applied to the voice, eyes, heart, 8fc. On 
 Deut. viii. 14. xvii. 20. Ps. xviii. 28. cxxxi. 
 1, comp. under ma I. As a participle or 
 participial N. D*i elevated, high. Deut. i. 28. 
 xii. 2. xxvii. 14, & al. freq. As Ns. mi 
 elevation, haughtiness. Prov. xxi. 4. (Comp. 
 ch. xxx. 13.) Isa. ii. 11. x. 12. As a N. fem. 
 rrQI, plur. mai a raised place. Ezek. xvi. 25, 
 31, 39. D1ir2 height, high. 2 Sam. xxii. 17. 2 
 Kings xix. 22. Psal. Ixviii. 19. Ixxv. 6, & al. 
 Fem. rfn^^n a heave-offering, an oblation, which 
 was heaved or lifted up before the Lord. See 
 Exod. xxix. 27, 28. Plur. mmnn offerings, 
 gifts, to a prince or great man. Prov. xxix. 4. 
 In the common printed editions is once read 
 l'^-m'^n an oblation. Ezek. xlviii. 12. But Bp 
 Newcome observes, that three MSS. meaning 
 of De Rossi's there have rrn^n. 
 
 Hence the old Latin ruma, denoting the female 
 breast from its elevated form ; whence their 
 goddess Rumina or Rumilia, whose office it 
 was to make young infants suck. See Mont- 
 faucon's Antiquite Expliquee, torn. ii. p. 328, 
 and pi. cciii. fig. 3, where this idol is repre- 
 sented with a large breast, suckling an infant. 
 And from this goddess Rumina, the famous 
 fig-tree under which Romulus and Remus were 
 suckled, might be called ficus Ruminalis. See 
 Spence's Polymetis, dial. x. p. 156, note 93. 
 
 II. In Niph. or Hiph. to rise up, raise up one- 
 self. Num. xvi. 45, or xvii. 10. 
 
 HI. In Hiph. to take off, take away. Lev. iv. 
 8, 10. Num. xvi. 37, or xvii. 2. Ezek. xxi. 
 26 or 31. xiv. 9. In Huph. to be taken away^ 
 Dan. viii. 1 1 ; where ten of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices read Dirr, and sixteen, together with 
 the Keri, OTirr. 
 
 IV. In Hiph. to raise, levy (from French lever, 
 or Lat. levo, to raise,) as an assessment or tri- 
 bute. Num. xxxi. 28. 
 
 V. As a N. Dn, plur. D'-n'i. See under dn'i II. 
 
 VI. As a N. '[^^a-\ii, plur. fem. msnix a 
 raised or lofty building, a turret or tower. See 
 1 K. xvi. 18. 2 K. XV. 25. Prov. xviii. 19. 
 Isa. xxiii. 13. 
 
 Dn'^ In Kal and Hiph. to raise, or lift on high, 
 to exalt or extol very much. 1 Sam. ii. 7. 2 
 Sam. xxii. 49. Ezra ix. 9, & al. freq. So 
 -nnni'i in Isa. i. 2. is rendered by the LXX, 
 Symmachus, and Theodotion v^Pua-cc, and by 
 the Vulg. exaltavi, I have exalted; but the 
 V. in this passage seems rather to signify, to 
 make tall, bring up to tallness, as it is plainly 
 used Isa. xxiii. 4, and perhaps the Greek 
 translators and Vulg. meant to express this 
 sense in the former text, as the LXX and 
 Vulg. plainly did in the latter, where the 
 LXX render it by v^ioircc, and the Vulg. by 
 ad incrementum perduxi / have brought to 
 growth. Comp. Ezek. xxxi. 4, and see Vi- 
 tringa on Isa. i. 2. Also, in Kal, to be exalted 
 
KTD-I 
 
 494 
 
 n?:)'n 
 
 or extolled, occ. Ps. Ixvi. 17. So Symmachus 
 v^i^uh' But is not Dm*i in this passage rather 
 a N. signifying exaltation, praise ? Asa N. 
 fem. in reg. nan*! exaltation, lifting or rais- 
 ing up on high. Isa. xxxiii. 3. So Symmachus 
 vev v^Puhvoci, and Vulg. exaltatione. Fem. 
 plur. m?2m*1 exaltations, high praises. Ps. 
 cxlix. 6. Thus Aquila vfcioXoyiai, LXX 
 l-^uKrui, and Vulg. exaltationes. 
 
 Der. room, roomy. Qu? 
 
 }<D"I See under nni IV. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr, 
 In general, to cast, throw, project, 
 
 I. In Kal, to cast, project, shoot, as with a bow. 
 occ. Ps. Ixxviii. 9. Jer. iv. 29 ; in both which 
 texts the particle s with is, as usual, under- 
 stood before n^p, and in the former the 
 LXX, according to the Complutensian edi- 
 tion, render nu'p "DTI by /SaXXovTsj robots shoot- 
 ing with bows. 
 
 II. In Kal, transitively, to cast or throw into 
 some calamity or evil, occ. Exod. xv. 1, 21, 
 The horse and his rider nn'n hath he thrown 
 
 (namely by emboldening them to pursue ; 
 comp. ver. i, and ch. xiv. 17, 18, and under 
 rrT II.) into the sea. LXX, t^pi-^tv as ^ctXaar- 
 eitty he hath cast into the sea ; Vulg. dejecit in 
 mare, he hath cast down into the sea. 
 
 III. In Kal, transitively, to throw into some 
 disagreeable situation or circumstances by de- 
 ceit axidi fraud. In fraudem impellere, aut in- 
 jicere, to deceive, cheat, throw, ox fling, in this 
 sense, according to our vulgar English ex- 
 pression. See Prov. xxvi. 19. Gen. xxix. 25. 
 Josh. ix. 22. 1 Sam. xix. 17. As Ns. rr-nn, 
 nnin, rrnin, and n'-nin injurious deceit, mis- 
 chievous fraud. See Job xiii. 7. xxvii. 4. 
 Gen. xxvii. 35. xxxiv. 13. Jud. ix. 31. Jer. 
 viii. 5. Comp. Ps. Ixxviii. 57. Hos. vii. 16. 
 The Vulg. in Prov. x. 4. xii. 24, renders 
 rr-n"! by remissa remiss, slack ; but notwith- 
 standing this version, and what Schultens has 
 written on Prov. and Bate in Crit. Heb. the 
 word does not appear ever to have this mean- 
 ing ; but deceit ov fraud makes very good sense 
 in all the texts, where it has been supposed to 
 denote slackness, namely, Prov. x. 4. xii. 24, 
 27. xix. 15. Jer. xlviii. 10. 
 
 IV. Chald. As a N. nn'i andxn'i to cast, cast 
 down. Dan. iii. 20, 24. vi. 16 or 17. Also, to 
 be cast. Dan. iii. 21. vi. 24. But in both 
 these last cited texts it should be rather ren- 
 dered actively, to cast. In Ith. to be cast. 
 Dan. iii. 6, 15, & al. Also in Kal, with the 
 particle bv upon, following, to cast or lay, 
 " impose," (Eng. translat.) as a tribute, upon. 
 occ, Ezra vii. 24; where Vulg. imponendi 
 of imposing. 
 
 V. As a N. mas. or fem. rrni a worm, so call- 
 ed from the manner of its motion, which is 
 performed by * shooting out or projecting the 
 fore- part of its body, and drawing the hinder 
 part after it. Exod. xvi. 24. Job vii. 5. Isa. 
 xiv, 11, & al. Comp. Ezek. xxxii. 5. Hence 
 
 See Nature Displayed, vol. i. p. 4; and Derham's 
 Physico-Theolugy, book ix. chap. i. note. 1. 
 
 as a V. to produce worms, q. d. to crawl with 
 worms, occ. Exod. xvi. 20. To illustrate Job 
 XXV. 6, I observe from the learned Haller, that 
 " the majority of anatomists have agreed in 
 this hypothesis, that the seminal vermicle is the 
 first rudiments of a man, almost in the same 
 manner, as a caterpillar or grub is the origin 
 of a fly." Physiology, Lect. xxxiii. 786, 
 edit Mihles, where see more. 
 
 VI. It appears from Josh. xiii. 27, that the 
 Canaanites had a temple to D"irT the projector, 
 by which they seem to have meant the mate^ 
 rial spirit, or rather heavens, considered as pro- 
 jecting, impelling, and pushing forwards the 
 planetary orbs in their courses. The Egyp- 
 tian and Grecian Hermes was originally an 
 idol of the same kind. Hence he was repre- 
 sented with wings on his head and feet, hence 
 in his hand the caduceus or rod (the emblem 
 of power), encircled with two interwoven ser- 
 pents, to represent the joint action of the con- 
 flicting ethers (D'-prru;) or of the light and spirit 
 in expansion, and hence it was reckoned a 
 piece of honour done to him to throw a stone 
 at the foot of his statue. By mistaking the 
 meaning of his original name, the latter Greeks 
 and Romans indeed made him the god of de- 
 ceit, cheating, and theft. * " Vicentius Belo- 
 vacensis makes mention of two Indian nations, 
 among whom it was an ancient custom to go 
 round their idols with their hair torn off {de- 
 calvatos) naked, and howling, and to cast stones 
 on a heap, which was raised to the honour of 
 their gods This they did twice a year, name- 
 ly, at the vernal and autumnal equinox, f As 
 this custom descended from the Indians to the 
 Arabs, and Mahomet found, that in his time 
 it was observed in honour of Venus, he or- 
 dered it to be continued, though he removed 
 other traces of idolatry." Thus Martinius, 
 Lexic. Etymol. in Mercurius. j^ But whether 
 the Arabians derived this idolatrous service 
 of throwing stones from the Indians, or not, 
 certain it is that the custom itself is still ob- 
 served by the Mahometan Hadgees or pilgrims 
 on their return from Mecca. 
 
 VII. As a N. pT31 the pomegranate, tree and 
 fruit, Num. xiii. 24. xx. 5. 1 Sam. xiv. 2. 
 Cant. iv. 3, & al. freq. It seems to have its 
 name from the || strong projection or refection 
 of light, either from the fruit, or from the star- 
 like flower with six leaves or rays at the top of 
 the fruit. The Greek name poa, of the tree, 
 and poitrx.es, of the fruit, by which the LXX 
 render the Heb. i"inn, aim perhaps at the same 
 thing, being derived from piu to flow. 
 
 * Comp. Senses I. and III. above, and see Hutchinson's 
 Moses' Princip. part ii. p. 315, & seq. and Trin. of Gent. 
 426, & seq. and Greek and Eng. Lexicon in 'EPMH2. 
 
 t At which seasons (by the vi^ay) the earth is pushed to 
 its southern and northern declination. 
 
 I Comp. Vulg. in Prov. xxvi. 8 : Selden, De Diis Sj;ri8, 
 Syntag. li. cap. 15; Maimonides De Idololat. cap. iii. f 
 2, and D. Vossius, not. p. 39. 
 
 See Pitt's Account of the Mahometan Religion, ch. 
 viL p. 139, 4th edit. ; Sale's Prelim. Disc, to Koran, sect, 
 iv. p. 120, 121 ; Modern Univ. Hist. vol. i. p. 215, 216, 356. 
 1st edit. 
 
 II " A palisade of pomegranate trees must surely ap- 
 pear all inflame in the powering sea.sou." Nature Diii- 
 played, vol. ii. p. 65. 
 
nm 
 
 495 
 
 Cant. viii. I or 2, '3ni D-Dir wine of my pome- 
 granates, i. e. either wine acidulated with the 
 juice of pomegranates, which the * Turks 
 about Aleppo still mix with their dishes for 
 this purpose ; or rather, wine made of the juice 
 of pomegranates, of which Sir John Chardin 
 says they still make considerable quantities in 
 the East, particularly in Persia. See Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. i. p. 377, 378. 
 The brazen po/nejrmnafes which Solomon placed 
 in the net-work over the crowns which were 
 on the top of the two brazen pillars appear 
 plainly intended to represent the fixed stars 
 strongly reflecting light on the earth and planets. 
 See J K. vii. "18, 20, 42. 2 Chron. iv. 13. 
 Jer. lii. 22, 23, and Mr Hutchinson's Co- 
 lumns, p. 66 ; and comp. under bia II. 2. So 
 the artificial pomegranates which were ordered 
 to be fixed on the skirt of Aaron's robe, Exod. 
 xxviii. 33, 34<, were, I apprehend, to represent 
 those spiritual stars, even the children of God, 
 who, by a light derived from their gj-eat High 
 Priest, shine as lights or luminaries {(peafTn^i?) 
 in the world. Phil. ii. 15. (Comp, Mat. v. 14, 
 16. Eph. V. 8. 1 Thes. v. 5. Rev. i. 16, 20.) 
 and who like the bells which accompanied the 
 pomegranates, are continually to proclaim the 
 perfections (raj x^trxs i^ayyiWuv) of him who 
 called them out of darkness into his marvellous 
 light. See 1 Pet. ii. 9. 
 
 VIII. As a N. pm and )nn Rimmon. A 
 Syrian idol, mentioned 2 K. v. 18. Mr Hut- 
 chinson, Trin. of Gent. p. 305, thinks it col- 
 lectively expresses the fixed stars, and the re- 
 fection or streams of light from them. To 
 confirm this opinion we may observe, that the 
 clear unclouded sky of Syria, where the stars 
 shine with peculiar and amazing beauty and 
 lustre, and the immemorial custom of the in- 
 habitants passing the nights in summer on the 
 housetops, without any other covering than 
 the canopy of heaven that these circumstan- 
 ces must greatly contribute to an enthusiastic, 
 and in consequence an idolatrous admiration 
 of those splendid orbs among the Syrians, f 
 " Achilles Tatius mentions an ancient temple 
 at Pelusium [in Egypt] in which was a statue 
 of the deity styled Zeus [i. e. Jupiter] Casius, 
 ^ holding this mysterious fruit [the pomegran- 
 ate] in his hand. We may from hence infer 
 that he was upon mount Casius worshipped 
 in the same attitude : and the god Rimmon, 
 mentioned in the sacred writers, was probably 
 represented in the like manner." Thus Mr 
 Bryant, New System, vol. ii. p. 381. I add, 
 that it is not improbable that the idol Rim- 
 mon, whatever it was, might, as in other in- 
 stances (comp. under -jbD VI. VII.), be de- 
 nominated from the mystical insigne which he 
 bore. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic de- 
 
 See Russel's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 107. 
 
 + See Mr Wood's excellent Observations on this sub- 
 ject, in his Ruins of Balbec. 
 
 I " nej3j3A'/iT< Ss TYiv xu^Bt,, )ccci ixu 'POIAN iv 
 eu/rn. Tijf Se ai( o Xoyos fMie-rixof, Achil. lib. iii. 
 p. 167. 
 
 notes to stab, as with a spear, "confodit hasta." 
 Castell. As a N. nni a spear, lance, or pike, 
 Num. XXV. 7. Joel iii or iv. 10, & al. freq. 
 Hence perhaps Lat. rumex a spear. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. fem. 
 plur. with a masculine termination (like D-bn?, 
 D'tra, D-T^j&c.) D-an'n mares. Once, Esth. viii. 
 10, mules D-^D^in "33 the offspring of mares. 
 Comp. note under D-iintt^nx where may be 
 seen Mons. Buflfon's testimony, that " there 
 are two sorts of mules ; the first, the great 
 mule, which is produced from the coupling of the 
 he-ass with the mare : the second, the little 
 mule, produced from the horse and the she- 
 ass." 
 
 D-sn'n as well as the preceding D-a'nniynK seems 
 a foreign, i. e. an Assyrian or Persian word. 
 So rr3DT in Arabic signifies a mare, particu- 
 larly a brood one. See Bochart, vol. ii. p. 
 101, 2. 
 
 Hence perhaps by transposition the old Gaul- 
 ish marc, the British or Welsh march, and the 
 old German merch and mare, all denoting a 
 horse, as mare still does in English the female 
 of that species. From maere and schalck skil- 
 ful, or an attendant, may be derived the word 
 Mareschal (now Marshal) an officer whose 
 business anciently was to take care of the horse. 
 See Martinii Lexic. Etymol. in Mareschal- 
 cus, and Bochart, vol. i. 674, 5. 
 
 \a-\ See under rrn^i VII. VIII. 
 
 In Kal, to tread, trample. 2 K. vii. 17. Isa. i. 
 12, & al. freq. On Nah. iii. 14, observe, that 
 at this day in Persia " the brickmakers tread 
 the clay with their feet. " Complete Syst. of 
 Geography, vol. ii. p. 177, col. 1. In Nipb. 
 to be trodden, trampled. Isa. xxviii. 3. As a N. 
 D?3ia a treading, trampling, conculcation, place 
 of treading. Isa. v. 5. vii. 25. x. 6, & al. 
 
 I. To move, move along, move itself. Gen. i. 21, 
 .30. ix. 2. Ps. civ. 20. 
 
 II. To move in a particular manner, without 
 rising from the ground, to creep, crawl, to move, 
 as reptiles on the ground. Lev. xi. 44. Deut. 
 iv. 18 or as fishes in the waters. Lev. xi. 
 46. Ps. Ixix. 35. As a N. a^ni a creeping or 
 crawling animal, a reptile. It is distinguished 
 from rrT^m a large tame animal, and from DNT 
 the wild beast. Gen. i. 24, 25, & al. and ap- 
 plied to the aquatic tribes. Ps. civ. 25. 
 
 P 
 
 I. To vibrate freely, move to and fro, or up and 
 down, with quickness and freedom. Is. xxxv. 6, 
 Dbx pU'b pm and the tongue of the dumb shall 
 move freely ; where LXX T^avtj sa-rat shall be 
 clear, Vulg. aperta erit shall be loosed. Comp. 
 Psal. Ii. 16. Ixxi. 23. Job. xxxix. 23, Against 
 him (i. e. the Arabian war-horse) iisiyx HDnn 
 the quiver (i. e. the arrows in, or from, the 
 quiver, of the enemy namely) may shake 
 (LXX yavoia exulteth), the head of the spear 
 and the javelin. See Scott's note. 
 
 II. As a N. inx a species of pine-tree, Isa. 
 xliv. 14, where LXX -rtrw, and Vulg. pi- 
 num, perhaps thus named from its vibratory or 
 
n 
 
 496 
 
 waving motion by reason of its height and 
 pliableness, according to that of Horace, 
 Carm. lib. ii. ode x. lin. 9, 10. 
 
 Seepius ventis agitatur ingens 
 
 Pinus 
 
 The lofty J9tne by storms is often tost. 
 So the Lat. name pinus, whence Eng. pine 
 may be from Heb. rr33 to turn. Comp. \T) II. 
 
 III. In Kal, to move to and fro, or leap for joy, 
 to exult. So the L XX in Psal. xxxv. 27. Isa. 
 bcv. 14, render the simple word, as they fre- 
 quently do the reduplicate \Yy, by a.yaXXia.ofji.a.t, 
 
 and the N. 1*73*1 by a,ycx,XXi!tfji.a, and uyaXXiatn; ; 
 but indeed there are many passages where it 
 may be dubious whether this or the following 
 sense of the root be preferable, 
 
 IV. In Kal, to cause a brisk vibration in the 
 air by sound, to shout, cry aloud, in order to 
 make others hear. Pro v. i. 20. for joy and 
 praise, Lev. ix. 24. Isa. xii. 6. Job xxxviii. 
 7. for sorrow, Lam. ii. 19. As a N. fem. 
 rra-l, and in reg. n3"i, a shouting, crying out, 
 proclamation. See 1 K. viii. 28. xxii. 36. 
 Psal. xlii. 5. xli. 2. Ixxxviii. 3. On Isa. xliii. 
 14-, see under TTil I. As a N. mas. plur. in 
 reg. "31 shoutings, occ. Ps. xxxii. 7. 
 
 V. As a N. 'jiix, in general, an ark, or chest, 
 so called perhaps from its reverberation of 
 sound, or hollow sounding, as we speak. Comp. 
 nis H. 
 
 L A chest or coffer to receive and hold money, 
 occ. 2 K. xii. 9, 10. 2 Chron. xxiv. 8, 10, 11. 
 
 2. A coffin or chest to put a dead corpse in for 
 burial, occ. Gen. 1. 26. Comp. under "iip. 
 
 3. And most generally, the chest or ark of the 
 testimony on which the cherubim stood in 
 the holy of holies. As there was a sacred 
 tabernacle before that erected by Moses (see 
 Exod. xxxiii. 7 10.), and the cherubim 
 were instituted even from the fall of man (see 
 Gen. iii. 24, and under ma V.) so doubtless 
 the ark of the testimony also was of the same 
 antiquity, and from the beginning represented 
 to believers Christ God-man, raised from the 
 dead, no more to die, but exalted to heaven 
 with triumph and great glory, and invested with 
 all power both in heaven and in earth. (Comp. 
 Psal. xvi. 10. Acts ii. 27. xiii. 35. Rom. vi. 
 9. Mat. xxviii. 18. Rev. xi. 19.) Hence we 
 see the reason why this sacred and highly im- 
 portant emblem was ordered to be made of 
 Shittim, i. e. a kind of incorruptible * wood, 
 to be overlaid with gold within and without, 
 and to be surrounded with a crown. See 
 Exod. XXV. 10, 11. xxxviii. 1, 2. 
 
 We meet with imitations of this divinely insti- 
 tuted emblem among several heathen nations, 
 both in ancient and modem times. Thus Ta- 
 citus (De Mor. German, cap. 40.) informs 
 us, that " the inhabitants of the north of Ger- 
 many, our Saxon ancestors, in general, wor- 
 shipped Herthum or Hertham, f that is, the 
 mother earth (terram matrem), and believed 
 her to interpose in the affairs of men, and 
 
 So LXX fl-?*rTav. 
 
 + Hertham seems plainly derived from the Heb. VI K 
 
 (S being, as usual, changed into w) earth, and QH 
 mother. 
 
 to visit nations ; that to her, within a sa- 
 cred grove, in a certain island of the ocean, a 
 vehicle, covered with a vestment, was conse- 
 crated, and * allowed to be touched by the 
 priest alone, who perceived when the goddess 
 entered into this her secret place (penetrali) 
 and with profound veneration attended her 
 vehicle, which was drawn by f cows. While 
 the goddess was on her progress, days of re- 
 joicing were kept in every place which she 
 vouchsafed to visit. They engaged in no war, 
 they meddled not with arms, they locked up 
 their weapons ; peace and quietness only were 
 then known, these only relished, till the same 
 priest reconducted the goddess, satiated with 
 the conversation of mortals, to her temple. 
 Then the vehicle and vestment, and, if you 
 will believe it, the goddess herself was washed 
 in a secret lake." 
 
 Among the Mexicans, Vitziputzli, their su- 
 preme god, was represented in a human shape, 
 sitting on a throne, supported by an azure 
 globe, which they called heaven. Four poles 
 or sticks came out from two sides of this globe, 
 at the ends of which serpents' heads were 
 carved, the whole making a litter, which the 
 priests carried on their shoulders whenever 
 the idol was showed in public." Picart's 
 Ceremonies and Religious Customs, vol. iii. 
 p. 146. 
 
 In Lieutenant Cook's Voyage round the World, 
 published by Dr Hawksworth, vol. ii. p. 252, 
 we find that the inhabitants of Huaheine, one 
 of the islands lately discovered in the South 
 Sea, had " a kind of chest or ark, the lid of 
 which was nicely sewed on, and thatched very 
 neatly with palm-nut leaves : it was fixed upon 
 two poles, and supported on little arches of 
 wood, very neatly carved : the use of the poles 
 seemed to be to remove it from place to place, 
 in the manner of our sedan-chairs : in one end 
 of it was a square hole, in the middle of which 
 was a ring touching the sides, and leaving the 
 angles open, so as to form a round hole with- 
 in, a square one without. The first time Mr 
 Banks saw this coffer, the aperture at the end 
 was stopped with a piece of cloth, which, lest 
 he should give offence, he left untouched. 
 Probably there was then something within ; but 
 now the cloth was taken away, and upon look- 
 ing into it, was found empty. The general 
 resemblance between this repository and the ark 
 of the Lord among the Jews is remarkable; but 
 it is still more remarkable, that upon inquir- 
 ing of the [Indian] boy what it was called, he 
 said, Ewharre no Eatua The house of God ; 
 he could however give no account of its signi- 
 fication or use." In the neighbouring island 
 of Ulietea " were also four or five Ewharre no 
 Eatua or Houses of God, like that we had 
 seen at Huaheine." p. 257. 
 
 p*l I. To vibrate briskly, to move backwards and 
 
 forwards, or up and down quickly and repeat- 
 edly. Spoken of the lips, Ps. Ixxi. 23. of 
 the tongue, Ps. Ii. 16. It occurs in a Hiph. 
 sense, and is applied to the heart. Job xxix. 
 
 Comp. 2 Sam. vL 6, 7. 1 Chron. xiii. 9, 10, 
 + Comp. 1 Sara, vi. 7, 10, 
 
nn 
 
 497 
 
 rn 
 
 13, And the widow's heart '{'i^H I caused to leap 
 or palpitate, namely with joy. In Hith. to 
 exult, oce. Psal. Ixxviii. 65, As a strong man 
 pinnn exulting with wine. 
 
 II. To wave to and fro, as trees. Ps. xcvi. 12. 
 
 Til. As a N. fern. ,1331 the vibration of light. 
 oce. Job iii. 7. Comp. under mnba. 
 
 IV. In Kal and Hiph. to shout about or intense- 
 1}I, to cry or proclaim aloud. Ps. lix. 17. Ixxxi. 
 2. xcv. 1. Comp. Isa. xxxv. 2. As a N. fern. 
 rr331 loud or repeated shouting, ovation, triumph. 
 oce. Job XX. 5. Ps. Ixiii. 6. c. 2. But quere 
 whether in the first and last of these texts it 
 should not rather be rendered exultation (so 
 LXX in the latter ecyaWiitau), and whether 
 in Ps. Ixiii. 6, it does not denote the free and 
 repeated motion of the lips ? 
 
 V. As a N. mas. plur. Ciai ostriches (thus 
 Vulg. struthionis the ostrich), oce. Job xxxix. 
 13, so called, according to Bochart, vol. iii. 
 245, from their cry : but I rather apprehend, 
 from their peculiar and swift motion, which, by 
 the length of their legs, and quivering of their 
 wings, is somewhat between running and fly- 
 ing. Comp. K'nn I. and Dby II. 
 
 Der. Rant, run, the old Eng. rane a song, 
 and to rane sing. Also the rein-deer, from 
 his swiftness.* 
 
 As a N. fem. nS3'ix the hare. See among the 
 pluriliterals in h. 
 
 To moisten, temper with moisture, oce. Ezek. 
 xlvi. 14. 
 
 DD1 It occurs not as a V. in this form, but as 
 a N. mas. plur. D-D-D'n droppings or drops, of 
 water, oce. Amos vi. 11. Cant. v. 2. So in 
 the latter text the LXX, Aquila, and Sym- 
 machus -^ixu^uv, and Vulg. guttis, drops. See 
 under bsn I. and Harmer's Observations, vol. 
 i. p. 178. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies, to bind with a rope, particularly a head- 
 stall (capistro), to bind tight, and so manage a 
 horse. See Castell. As a N. pT a bridle, the 
 reins or head-stall of a bridle, which are fixed 
 to the beast's head, and by which the rider or 
 driver manages or guides him. oce. Job xxx. 
 
 11. xli. 4 or 13. Ps. xxxii. 9. Isa. xxx. 28, 
 And a misguiding D-Dl? "-nb by ]V^ bridle ujwn 
 the jaws or cheeks of the nations. 
 
 I. In Kal, to break, break off, break in pieces, 
 rend, destroy. Ps. ii. 9. Jer. ii. 16. xi. 16. xv. 
 
 12. xxii. 22. Jobxxxiv. 24, &al. So in Chald. 
 Dan. ii. 40. 
 
 II. In Kal, to break, afflict. Job xxiv. 21, rryn 
 (particip. fem. agreeing with the preceding 
 ^vh^V insolence) afiiicting the barren who bear- 
 eth not. Also, In Kal, to be broken, ruined, 
 afflicted. Prov. xi. 15. xiii. 20. Isa. viii. 9. 
 As a N. fem. myi, joined W\\h. nr^,br making ^ 
 
 These animals are so fleet, that they will with ease 
 draw the Laplanders' sledg-es thirty leagues or ninety 
 miles a day. See BufFon, Nat. Hist. torn. x. p. 209, 12mo. 
 and Travels through the Northern Parts of Europe, pas- 
 sim. 
 
 contrition, affliction of spirit. Eccles. i. 14, and 
 al. p-iri the same. Eccles. i. 17. ii. 22, & al. 
 
 III. In Kal, it denotes the breaking some es- 
 tablished order, or preconceived design, plan, 
 or the like, so, to be evil, wrong, disordered. 
 Gen. xxi. 11, 12. Deut. xv. 10. Neh. ii. 3, & 
 al. freq. In Hiph. to do evil, wrong. Gen.xliii. 
 5. xliv. 5. Exod. v. 22, & al. freq. As a N. 
 jri evil, w7-ong, both as a substantive and an 
 adjective. See Gen. ii. 9, 17. viii. 21. xiii. 13. 
 xl. 7. xli. 21. freq. oce. As a N. fem. rtv\ 
 and in reg. nyi, evil, mischief, wickedness. Gen. 
 vi. 5. xix. 19. Jer. iv. 14. ix. 3, & al. 
 
 IV. In Hiph. to break the order of the air by a 
 loud sound, clangere, vociferari, to cause to re- 
 sound, to make a loud sound as with the voice, 
 to shout. Josh. vi. 4, 9, 15, 19, or 5, 10, 16, 
 
 20. Job xxx. 5. Ps. xli. 12, & al to clang, 
 
 as with trumpets. Num. x. 9. 2 Chron. xiii. 
 12. As Ns. J?*! and rryi vociferation, shouting. 
 Mic. iv. 9. Exod. xxxii. 17. As a N. fem. 
 rrUTin a loud sound, a shouting with the voice. 
 Josh. vi. 4. Ezra iii. 1 1 13, & al. Also, a 
 clangour of trumpets. Lev. xxv. 9. Num. x. 
 5, & al. Comp. Ps. cl. 5. 
 
 Though sound in general might, with philoso- 
 phical propriety, be denominated from this 
 root y^i, because it breaks the order of the air 
 (for what is all kind of sound but a peculiar 
 vibration thereof?) yet as the above words are 
 appropriated to signify loud or shrill sounds, 1 
 submit it to the reader's judgment, whether 
 they are not so applied by an onomatopoeia, as 
 ring, clang, clink, tingle, tink, tinkle, in Eng- 
 lish. Comp. by III. And though it seems 
 certain that the Heb. p had anciently the 
 power of a vowel, namely, that of o long, or 
 of the Greek &>, yet I make little doubt but it 
 had also frequently somewhat of a nasal or 
 guttural sound, like the French on, an obscure 
 n, or ng,* being included in it (comp. l""]]}) ; 
 and thus the Heb. j?""! might be pronounced 
 very nearly as the Eng. ring, and jj'n as wrong. 
 
 V. As a N. fem. nyn" a curtain. See under j?Y. 
 
 VI. Chald. j?nK below. See j;*ix. 
 
 yjjl I. In Hith. to break, or be broken in pieces. 
 See I?"! I. oce. Isa. xxiv. 19. (So Theodotion 
 S-^'ivtr^ynriTcti, and Vulg. confringetur) Prov. 
 xviii. 24, yyiinrrb D-j;") ^"H a man of friends, 
 i. e. who hath many intimate companions or 
 friends (as they will call themselves) is wont 
 or ready (comp. under b 21. and Amos viii. 
 4.) to be ruined, but there is nnx a real friend, 
 (as opposed to D"!?")) who sticketh closer than a 
 brother. See Schultens on the text, who ob- 
 serves that we have a similar paronomasia in 
 Prov. xiii. 20. Comp. under xi" III. 
 
 II. Chald. in Aph. or Hiph. to break in pieces. 
 oce. Dan. ii. 40. 
 
 III. To make a very loud or repeated noise or 
 shouting, oce. Isa. xvi. 10. In Hith. to sound, 
 resound with a very loud noise, to ring again, as 
 we say. oce. Ps. ix. 10. Ixv. 14. cviii. 10. 
 
 Der. Ring, wrong, wrangle, wring, wrench, 
 range, rend, rent. Old Eng. ran, seize, Also, 
 
 The LXX have sometimes substituted T (g) for 17, 
 as in Tcc^tt for mj?. Gen. x. 19. rofieo for *l72ir, Exod. 
 xvi. 36. Fojio^pcc for mttl?. Gen. xviii. 20, & al. freq. 
 
nri 
 
 498 
 
 7P-1 
 
 rough, ruffle, rugged, rogue, Qu ? Welsh rhwi/go 
 to rend, Eng. ra^, ragged. 
 
 To hunger, be hungry. Gen. xli. 55, & al. freq. 
 In Hiph. to make hungry, cause to hunger. 
 Deut. viii. 3. Prov. x. 3. As a N. njj'i hun- 
 ger, famine. Gen. xii. 10. Exod. xvi. 3. Deut. 
 xxviii. 4-8, & al. freq. Also, hungry. 2 Sam. 
 xvii. 29. Job v. 5, & al. freq. As a N. ]^^v^ 
 famine, occ. Gen. xlii. 19, 33. Ps. xxxvii. 19. 
 Der. Latin rabies, rabidus, whence Eng. rabid. 
 
 In Kal and Hiph. to tremble, shahe. occ. Ezra 
 x. 9. Ps. civ. 32. Dan. x. 11. As Ns. ni?-i, 
 and fern, mjyi, tremour, trembling. Exod. xv. 
 15. Ps. ii. 11, &al. 
 
 Der. a reed, which is so easily shaken by the 
 wind, (i^ee Mat. xi. 7.) Also, to ride, rid, a 
 riddle, coarse sieve. A rod. Qu ? Perhaps Lat. 
 rideo, risum, to laugh, whence Eng. risible, 
 risibility. Comp. under pny I. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 Like the Latin pasco, and Eng. to feed, it is 
 spoken both of the flock and of the shepherd. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. absolutely, to feed, feed 
 itself, as a beast does. See Gen. xli. 2, 18. 
 Isa. V. 17. xi. 7. Ixv. 25 as men. Isa. xiv. 30. 
 
 II. Figuratively and transitively, to feed upon, 
 as ashes. Isa. jdiv. 20 ; where there seems an 
 allusion to the eastern method of baking their 
 cakes of bread under the ashes, comp. under 
 aj? the wind. Hos. xii. 2. truth. Psal. 
 xxxvii. 3. as death does upon the deceased. 
 Ps. xlix. 15. 
 
 III. In Kal, to feed, lead to, or supply with, food, 
 as shepherds do their cattie. Gen. xxix. 9. xxx. 
 31, 36. 1 Sam. xvii. 15, & al. freq. As a 
 participial N. rrp'^, plur. tyv^ a shepherd, a 
 herdsman. Gen. iv. 2. xiii. 7. Exod. ii. 17, & 
 al. freq. As a N. "j:'! a shepherd, occ. Isa. 
 xxxviii. 12. Also, a pasture, occ. 1 K. iv. 
 23. As a N. rrjr'in, plur. in reg. "pir:, a pas- 
 ture. Gen. xlvii. 4. Ezek. xxxiv. 18. Fem. 
 n'lr^?2 the same. Ps. Ixxix. 13. xcv. 7. Hence 
 
 IV. In Kal, to feed, nourish, take care of, tend, 
 as Jehovah doth his people. See Gen. xlviii. 
 
 15. Psal. xxiii. 1. Ixxx. 2. Isa. xl. 11 as a 
 
 good prince or ruler, his subjects. See 2 Sam. 
 V. 2. vii. 7. Ps. Ixxviii. 71, 72. Mic. vii. 14. 
 
 Ezek. ch. xxxiv. throughout as a spiritual 
 
 pastor, his flock. See Isa. Ivi. 11. Jer. iii. 15. 
 It is also applied to the persons /ee?, nourished, 
 or tended. Num. xiv. .33, And your children 
 shall be O"!?"! feeding in the wilderness forty 
 years. So LXX vif^tofuvoj. As a N. mas. plur. 
 in reg. "j?*! pastoral cares, cares and attentions, 
 as oi' SL shepherd for his Jlock. occ. Psal. cxxxix. 
 17. Aho, feedings, i. e. proceedings, behaviour, 
 as of one of God's ^ocA. occ. Ps. cxxxix. 2. 
 See Bate's Grit. Heb. p. 599. 
 
 V. In Kal, to feed or nourish spiritually, to teach. 
 Prov. X. 21, Tlie lips of the righteous feed ( Vulg. 
 erudiunt teach) many. Prov. xv. 14, The heart 
 of the discreet seeketh knowledge, b%it the mouth 
 (D, for so read the Keri, Targum, LXX, 
 Syriac, and Vulg. versions, and more than 
 twenty of Dr Kennicott's codices) of the 
 stupid feedeth, nourisheth, folly, or (which 
 
 seems to be better contrasted with the former 
 hemistich) feedeth on folly ; so Vulg. os stul- 
 torum pascitur imperitia. Fools take nothing 
 but folly in, and therefore nothing but folly 
 can come out. 
 
 VI. As Ns. yn and m?*!, plur. D-jr'n, a messmate, 
 convictor, (as Prov. xxviii. 7.) hence a com- 
 panion, friend, neighbour. It is sometimes 
 used for an intimate or special friend or com- 
 panion, necessarius, as Deut. xiii. 6. Jud. xiv- 
 20. Job ii. 11. Prov. xxix. 3. Hos. iii. 1 
 (where as likewise in Jer. iii. 20. Cant. v. 16, 
 it denotes a husband), but most commonly for 
 a companion or neighbour in general, as Gen. 
 xi. 3. Exod. XX. 16, 17. Lev. xix. 18. J7*in and 
 rij;in, plur. D''J7*id nearly the same. See Gen. 
 xxvi. 26. 2 Sam. iii. 8. Jud. xiv. 11. xv. 2. 
 As a N. fem. myi a female companion or 
 
 friend. Exod. xi. 2, & al. Once, plur. Jud. 
 xi. 38. So n-yn a female friend. Cant. i. 9, 15, 
 &al. 
 
 The Ns. rrj;*i and my'i are applied to animals, 
 and even to things inanimate, as well as to 
 men. See Isa. xxxiv. 14 16. 
 
 From this sense of the N. it is once used as a 
 V. in Hith. to make oneself a companion, to 
 associate oneself vnth. occ. Prov. xxii. 24. So 
 LXX iirh irai^oi be a companion. And, per- 
 haps, in Kal, Isa. viii. 9, where Eng. translat. 
 associate yourselves, so Targ. Tnnnnx, Vulg. 
 congregamini, be ye gathered together. 
 
 VII. Chald. nVi to will, desire, affect. It 
 occurs not as a V. in the Heb. Bible, but 
 frequently in the Targums, and is plainly 
 corrupted from the Heb. rrj?"! of the same im- 
 port, by substituting ir for y, as in y^ix, from 
 y-ix, &c. &c. As a N. fem. mi;'n will, pleasure. 
 occ. Ezra v. 17. vii. 18. Hence 
 
 VIII. Chald. as a N. mas. plur. in reg. '3T'i?T 
 thoughts, cogitations. Dan. ii. 29, 30, & al. 
 
 I. In Hiph. or Huph. to be violently agitated 
 or shaken, occ. Nah. ii. 4. ibuin D-u^ninrr 
 the fir- (spears) are shaken, or brandished. 
 As a noun by'n agitation, vertigo, confusion, 
 like that occasioned by drinking intoxicating 
 liquor, occ. Zech. xii. 2. As a noun fem. 
 rTbj;"in nearly the same. occ. Psal. Ix. 5. Isa. 
 Ii. 17, 22. Comp. under *inn II. and HDD 
 IV. 
 
 II. As a noun fem. plur. mbj?*! spangles, little 
 thin plates of gold or silver, with which the 
 women adorned themselves, &c. so called, be- 
 cause continually agitated by a tremulous mo- 
 tion, occ. Isa. iii. 19; where the Eng. margin 
 renders it spangled ornaments. 
 
 Der. Roll, reel, rill, Qu? Also, y being 
 transposed, hurl, whirl, and being changed 
 into g, wriggle. Qu ? From bi;*!, compound- 
 ed with in troll, twirl. 
 
 Denotes violent commotion or concussion. 
 
 I. In Kal, to be violently moved, disturbed, or 
 troubled, as with horror, occ. Ezek. xxvii. 35. 
 In Hiph. to put into commotion, agitate, as 
 with anger or vexation, occ. 1 Sam. i. 6. 
 
 II. As a noun fem. rrni;*i the mane of a horse 
 shaking and waving in the wind. How mucli 
 this adds to the stateliness and beauty of the 
 
?r^ 
 
 499 
 
 ir-1 
 
 animal every one is sensible ; and how fre- 
 quently the Greek and Latin poets, in their 
 descriptions of the horse, take notice of it, 
 may be seen in Bochart, vol. iii. 117, &c. 
 who defends the interpretation of the word 
 rrniri here given, occ. Job xxxix. 19. So 
 Homer, D. vi. liu. 509. 
 
 His mane dishevelVd o'er his shoulders ^/V.. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 And Virgil, ^n. xi. lin. 497, 
 
 luduntque jubae per colla, per armos. 
 
 III. In Kal and Hiph. to thunder, to cause the 
 violent agitation or concussion of the air in 
 thunder. 1 Sam. ii. 10. vii. 10. Psal. xxix. 3. 
 And as in the just cited, and other passages 
 of Scripture, that most dreadful meteor 
 thunder (including lightning) is mentioned as 
 the instrument with which Jehovah punished 
 or destroyed his enemies, so the heathen de- 
 riving, as usual, their notions from believers, 
 armed their Zivs or Jove in the same tremen- 
 dous manner. The reader may find two re- 
 markable hymns among those ascribed to 
 Orpheus, one addressed to Jupiter the thun- 
 derer, the other to Jupiter the tightener; 
 agreeably to which Homer describes Jupiter 
 interposing in a battle, II. viii. lin. 75, &c. 
 
 'H;4 ffiXcts fjHTM Kccov A^eciatv' ol Ss ibovrig 
 
 Then Jove from Ida's tops his horrors spreads : 
 The clouds burst dreadful o'er the Grecian heads ; 
 Thick lightnings flash ; the " deafening"* thunder 
 
 Their strength he withers, and unmans their souls. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 Comp. lin. 132. And again, II. xvii. lin. 594-, 
 &c. 
 
 AtTTQCll^Ot; /MtXoc /jt-iyot,}^ IxtvtI' T5jy S' 7-/v|s, 
 
 A rolling- cloud 
 
 Involved the t mount ; the thunder roar'd aloud. 
 The affrighted hills from their foundations nod, 
 And blaze beneath the lightning of the god ; 
 
 
 The vanquish'd triumph, and the victors fly. 
 Pope. 
 
 " That Jupiter often assisted their armies by 
 storms of rain and thunder, was a notion re- 
 ceived very early among the Romans. I re- 
 member there is an instance of this sort re- 
 corded by Livy,^ towards the beginning of the 
 republic ; and there is another in the second 
 Punic war, which was much more cried up 
 among them, as it was exerted at so critical a 
 time, against Hannibal, the most formidable 
 of all their enemies, when he had drawn up 
 his army just before the gates of Rome. 
 Some of their historians speak of this as su- 
 
 " Muttering," Pope. But I shall hope to be forgiven 
 by the candid reader for substituting the other epithet, 
 as better answering to Homer's /^lyak' ixrvTri. 
 
 t Ida. 
 
 J " I-ib. ii. 4 62." 
 
 "Livy, lib. xxvi. f II , Floras, lib. ii. 6." 
 
 pernatural, and * Silius Italicus (who himself 
 is more of an historian than a poet) attributes 
 it expressly to the Jupiter Capitolinus." 
 Thus the learned Mr Spence, in his Polyrae- 
 tis, dial. xiii. p. 211, where see more. 
 
 As a noun dj7*i thunder. Job xxvi. 14. Comp. 
 Job xxxix. 25. 
 
 V'. To roar, like thunder, occ. 1 Chron. xvi. 
 32. Ps. xcvi. 11. xcviii. 7; but perhaps in 
 these three passages the word may rather de- 
 note the violent agitation of the sea by tides 
 and storms, than its roaring, which is but the 
 effect of the former. So in the two latter texts 
 the LXX render it <raXy^>jTw, and Vulg. com- 
 moveatur, let it be agitated. 
 
 Der. Gr. pifi[iM to whirl round, whence pofiflc:, 
 &c. Eng. roam, Lat. rumor, Eng. rumour. 
 With n prefixed, Gr. B-^iocf^lios. Lat. trium- 
 phus, Eng. triumph, and perhaps trump, trum- 
 pet. With the ^olic B prefixed, Gr. (i^i/xa> 
 to roar, whence not only Lat. fremo, but 
 Saxon bremman of the same import, and Old 
 Eng. f brem ferocious, savage. Also, com- 
 pounded with b:i, rumble, Qu ? 
 
 From this root (compounded perhaps with DD, 
 to melt, dissolve) the ancient Gauls seem to 
 have had their god Taramis (DOyin), i. e. 
 Zius (h^ovTKioi, Jove the thv^derer. This was 
 one of the idols to whom the Gauls offered 
 human sacrifices, as we learn from Lucan, 
 Pharsal. lib. i. lin. 446, 
 
 Et Taramis Scythicae non mitior ara Dianae. 
 But \ some for Taramis here read Taranis, 
 which may be a corruption of the other word ; 
 and in the Welsh language taran still signifies 
 thunder, taranu to thunder. 
 
 To thrive, flourish, as a tree or plant. It oc- 
 curs not however in the simple form, but 
 hence in the reduplicate, 
 pirn I. In Kal, to flourish very much, be vigo- 
 rous and flourishing, as a branch ; so Symma- 
 chus tv9aXn(ru. occ. Job xv. 32. As a parti- 
 ciple or participial noun ^ay'i flourishing, as a 
 tree or plant. Deut. xii. 2. Ps. xxxvii. 35. Hi. 
 10. Cant. i. 16, & al. freq. So Aquila and 
 Symmachus several times explain it by ivdaXn;, 
 but Vulg. in Hos. xiv. 9, by virentem green ; 
 and thus our translators render it in other 
 passages ; but strictly speaking py'^ does not 
 denote a colour, but vigorous, thriving,^ or the 
 like. It seems necessary to observe this in 
 order to vindicate the inspired Psalmist from 
 an objection founded on our translation of P?. 
 Iii. 10 a green olive-tree (where however the 
 LXX more properly xa.retxa.^'roi, and Vulg. 
 fructifera/rwi^/wi) ; for the colour of the leaves 
 of this tree is not a bright lively green, but a 
 II dark disagreeable or yellowish one. See more 
 
 " SiUus Ital. xu. lin. 625, &c. 725, &c." 
 
 t See Junius, Etymol. Anglican. 
 
 : See Camden's Britannia, Introduction, col. xviii. 
 edit. Gibson, 1695, and note there. 
 
 So Homer, II. xvii. lin. 53, mentions i^m i^i6rMi 
 iXccis the luxuriant olive-plant, and Odyss. viiL lin. 116, 
 styles Aa/a' olive-trees, T'K>-iSea>irMi flourishing. So Ovid. 
 Metam. lib. viiL lin 295, has semper frondentis olivae, the 
 ever.flourishing olive-tree. 
 
 II " Folia superne coloris atrovirentis, vel in viridi. 
 
^1 
 
 500 
 
 K3-1 
 
 in Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 203, &c. 
 and comp. Hos. xiv. 6. Ecclus 1. 10, Greek. 
 
 II. As a participial noun py*i is applied in a 
 transitive sense to oil, which makes the person 
 
 fresh, occ. Ps. xcii. 11. Comp. Ps. civ. 15. 
 But observe, that as in the former of these 
 texts the Psalmist is speaking in the person of 
 the Messiah, so the refreshing oil there men- 
 tioned must be referred to that unction of the 
 Holy One, that oil of gladness with which he 
 was anointed above his fellows. Comp. Psal. 
 xlv. 8. Heb. i. 9. John iii. 34. 
 
 III. Chald. as a participial noun p)j^ flourish- 
 ing, prosperous, as a prince ; so Theodotion 
 iu^aXcuv, and Vulg. florens. occ. Dan. iv. J or 
 4. The metaphor here used by Nebuchad- 
 nezzar is obvious, and common, I believe, to 
 all languages ; but what seems particularly to 
 have suggested it to him, was the dream he 
 had seen of a great and flourishing tree. 
 
 Der. Greek puwvui to strengthen, make strong, 
 Saxon groen, Eng. green. 
 
 In Kal and Hiph. to distil, drop, or let fall in 
 drops, occ. Job xxxvi. 28. Psal. Ixv. 12, 13. 
 Prov. iii. 20. Isa. xlv. 8. So the LXX in 
 Prov. t^pumot)) flowed, and Vulg. in Isa. rorate, 
 drop down as dew. 
 
 Der. Latin rivus, derivo, whence Eng. river, 
 rivulet, derive, derivation, &c. But comp. 
 under m"n. 
 
 To crush, break by crushing. So the LXX 
 render it by ^^avu and ^Xifiu. occ. Exod. xv. 
 6. Jud. X. 8. 
 
 Der. Crush. Qu? 
 
 Denotes quick or alternate motion. 
 
 I. In Kal, to tremble, shake, quake, as the earth, 
 Jud. V. 4. 2 Sam. xxii. 8. Ps. xviii. 8. Ixviii. 
 
 9. as com in the ear, Psal. Ixxii. 16 as 
 
 posts, Amos ix. 1 as walls, Ezek. xxvi. 10. 
 
 On Jud. V. 4. Ps. Ixviii. 9, comp. Homer, II. 
 xiii. Un. 19, 20. 
 
 Hotrffi iix' <x,6ctv(x,rot(n TlotniBcLoivoi tovrof* 
 
 The lofty mouvtains nod. 
 
 The forests shake, earth trembled as he trod. 
 And felt the footsteps of the immortal god. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 In Hiph. to shake, cause to shake, quake, or 
 tremble. Ps. Ix. 4. Ezek. xxxi. 16. tr;jr3 is pro- 
 perly to reel, stagger, (see Jer. xxv. 16.) v:;)}^ 
 to shake. As a noun wv'^ a shaking, rushing, 
 or rush. Jer. x. 22. xlvii. 3. Ezek. iii. 12, 13. 
 xxxvii. 7. Nah. iii. 2. shaking or brandish- 
 ing, as of a spear, occ. Job xli. 21. or 29. 
 An earthquake. 1 K. xix. 11, 12. Amos i. 1. 
 Zech. xiv. 5. 
 
 II. In Hiph. to cause to move nimbly, make to 
 leap or bound, occ. Job xxxix. 20. * As a N. 
 c;ir-| a bounding. Job xxxix. 24. This text 
 
 flavescentis " Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacra on Ex, xxvii. 
 20. 
 
 See Bochart's excellent Illustration and Defence of 
 this interpretation, vol. ii. 121 ; Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 
 420, concerning the locusVs bounding, and Mr Scott's 
 note on the text. 
 
 shows the distinction between w'S'^ and t3T ; 
 the former strictly denotes a vibratory or 
 bounding motion in a place, the latter a shifthig 
 from it, according to that of Virgil, speaking 
 of the horse, Georg. iii. lin. 84, 
 Stare loco nescit 
 
 Der. To rush, rash, &c. Also a rush, from its 
 waving motion. Qu ? Comp. under urxi. 
 
 In general, * to restore or reduce to a former 
 state or condition, restauiare, restituere, redu- 
 cere. 
 
 I. To restore, as water to its natural sweetness 
 and wholesomeness, which had been corrupted 
 by running through saline or bitter earth. 
 (Comp. under nbn II.) 2 K. ii. 21. Comp. 
 Ezek. xlvii. 8, 9, 11. 
 
 II. As a noun mas. plur. D-XBT dead bodies re- 
 duced or resolved into their original dust. ( See 
 Gen. iii. 19. Eccles. xii. 7.) I know not of 
 any one English word that will express it ; 
 remains or relics come as near to it as any I 
 can recollect. It is several times put after 
 DTirs the dead, as of more intense signification, 
 occ. Psal. Ixxxviii. 11. Prov. ii. 18. ix. 18. 
 xxi. 16. Isa. xiv. 9. xxvi. 14, 19. Job xxvi. 5, 
 D-NBI the mouldering dead, the dead though 
 reduced to their original dust, are in anguish, 
 or tremble (intremiscunt, Schultens) from be- 
 neath : the waters, and the inhabitants thereof. 
 (Comp. Rev. xx. 13.) Hell (hades, bixir^ 
 which see) is naked before him, and destruction, 
 or dissolution, hath no covering. Comp. Isa. 
 xiv. 9, and see the learned Bp Lowth De 
 Sacra Poesi Heb. Prselect. vii. p. 8689, 
 edit. Oxon. 8vo. and p. 132137, edit. 
 Gotting. 
 
 III. And most generally, to restore to health 
 and soundness, to heal, as opposed to being 
 sick, wounded, or disordered. It is applied 
 to individuals. Gen. xx. 17. Exod. xv. 26. 
 xxi. 19. Deut. xxxii. 39. 2 Kings xx. 5. 
 Psal. ciii. 3, & al. freq. to weak or dis- 
 tressed nations, Isa. xix. 22. Lam. ii. 13. 
 Hos. V. 13. to bad, unwholesome waters, 2 
 K. ii. 21. Ezek. xlvii. 8. in a spiritual sense, 
 Isa. liii. 5. Ivii. 19. In Niph. to be healed, 
 cured. Lev. xiii. 18. Deut. xxviii. 27, & al. 
 freq. In Hith. to heal oneself get healed. 2 
 K. viii. 29. ix. 15. 2 Chron, xxii. 6. As a 
 participial N. nsI f a healer, a physician. Gen. 
 1. 2. Jer. viii. 22. As a N. fem. plur. mKSl 
 healing medicines, occ. Jer. xxx. 13. xlvi. 11. 
 Ezek. xxx. 21. Prov. iii. 8. As a N. xs'nD a 
 healing or being healed. 2 Chron. xxi. 18. Jer. 
 xiv. 19. Prov. xiv. 20, A heart xsnn of heal- 
 ing, or (as a particip. Hiph. ) a healing heart, 
 i. e. a heart that wishes all health and pros- 
 perity to others (is) the life, health, and vigour, 
 of the flesh ; but envy the rottenness of the bones. 
 
 * In the explanation of this root I am indebted to Mr 
 Aboab's Remarks on Dr Sharp's Two Dissertations on 
 Aleim and Berith, p. 36, &c. and after mature considera- 
 tion I think his exposition is, in general, right, notwith- 
 standing the Doctor's objections to it in the 5Jd part of 
 his Reply, p. 357, &c. 
 
 + Rapaoo is a surgeon, ictr^o;, in the langusige of Ota- 
 heite. See Capt. Cook's Voyage to the Pacific Ocean, 
 vol. ii. p. 152. 
 
IBl 
 
 501 
 
 Tisn 
 
 See Scliultetis' Comment on the text, and 
 comp. Prov. xv. 4. 
 
 Eccles. X. 4, If the spirit of the ruler rise against 
 thee, nsn ba keep not thi/ place (i. e. yield, 
 submit) for it (such submission, is,) xann a 
 healing 'medicine, a salve, n-^s {which) will 
 appease or atone for great sins or offences. 
 Thus Bate, Crit. Heb. 
 ly. To restore, rebuild, repair, as an altar which 
 had been broken down. occ. 1 K. xviii. 30. 
 Comp. Jer. vi. 14. viii. 11. 
 V. In Niph. to restore, invigorate, as the hands, 
 which had been weakened, occ. Jer. xxxviii. 4, 
 We beseech thee let this man be put to death '3 
 KSin a^rt p bv for thus, or in this manner, he 
 restores the hands of the men o/*?<;ar^ronically. 
 yi. As a N. mas. plur. D-xs'n Rephaim, the 
 name of a people in Canaan, first mentioned 
 (Jen. xiv. 5, and described as being great, and 
 Jiiij7ie7'02is, and tall as the Anakim, and called 
 by the Moabites Amim, i. e. terrible ones, and 
 by the Ammonites Zamzummim or imaginers 
 (see Deut. ii. 10, 11,20,21). But whence 
 they had their name d*xsi I know not ; per- 
 haps from being the restorers of the antedilu- 
 vian idolatry of the moon, whence they called 
 their principal city "D'lp mniri; Astaroth the 
 horned. Comp. under ninii'i; II. However 
 this be, some of the Rephaim were left in Ca- 
 naan in the time of Joshua. Josh. xii. 4. xiii. 
 12. xvii. 15 ; and we find one of these gigan- 
 tic Canaanites mentioned so late as the days 
 of David, 1 Chron. xx. 4, 6, 8. 
 
 I. To strew, spread, as a bed or mattress to lie 
 on. occ. Job xvii. 13. xli. 21 or 30. So the 
 LXX render it in the former passage by 
 uTT^coTCii is spread, and the yulg. in both by 
 sterno to strew. As a N. fem. in reg. ni-si 
 a carpet, occ. Cant. iii. 10. The carpet of 
 (cloth of) gold. 
 
 II. To strew round, as a person with citrons, 
 occ. Cant. ii. 5. So Symmachus ri^iKvXia-an, 
 and nearly to the same purpose the LXX 
 o-Toifixa-aTi, and yulg. stipate. The odour of 
 citrons, like that of lemons and oranges, is 
 wonderfully refreshing and exhilarating. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n. 
 To give ivay, relax, slacken, abate, assuage. 
 
 I. InKal, intransitively, to give way, yield, occ. 
 Jud. xix. 9, Behold now the day or day -light 
 rrsi giveth way, yieldeth to the evening ; where 
 LXX (yatic.) vKrhvyimv m mv iff-n^Kv is weak- 
 ened to the evening ; Montanus, remisit se hath 
 yielded. Prov. xxiv. 10, n-S^nn wilt thou, or 
 dost thou give way, faint, fail (making the rr 
 interrogative) in the day of distress ? narrow, 
 i. e. small (is) thy strength. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. ms"!. occ. 2 Sam. xvii. 
 19, which see. It is rendered in our transla- 
 tion ground corn, but as we do not find that it 
 was ever usual in the East to spread corn 
 abroad after it was ground, it should seem that 
 spreading this over the covering of the well 
 would rather excite, than lull, suspicion. Mon- 
 tanus comes nearer the truth in rendering it 
 grana contusa pounded corn. The yulg. ap- 
 
 pear to have given the true explanation, though 
 not a literal version, of the text ; Et expandit 
 velamen super os putei quasi siccans ptisanas 
 (so Aquila and Symmachus rcnaa.iu.i) and she 
 spread a cloth-covering over the mouth of the 
 tvell, as if drying ptisans. * Ptisana, in Greek 
 ^ricrxvtj or TriffcravT!, is from the y. rrrnrfa to 
 pound or husk in a mortar, and signifies corn, 
 particularly barley, which after having been 
 soaked in water, was dried in the sun, and then 
 pounded in a mortar with a wooden pestle, till 
 the husks came off, and so kept for use. This 
 method of preparing corn was well known to 
 the ancient Greeks and Romans, f and we 
 find similar preparations among the eastern 
 people to this day, under the names of \ bur- 
 gle and sawik. The Heb. name msn seems 
 evidently taken from the corn's yielding (its 
 husk) to the stroke of the pestle. As a N. 
 fem. ma"'! either corn pounded as above, so 
 yulg. ptisanas, or in general things pounded, 
 as Aquila and Theodotion BfATriffffof^ivuv. occ. 
 Prov. xxvii. 22. 
 
 HI. In Kal, transitively, to relax, slacken, as a 
 girdle or strength, occ. Job xii. 21. 
 
 ly. To be dissolved, as chaflf on fire. occ. Isa. 
 V. 24. See Cocceius and yitringa. 
 
 y. In Kal, to remit, let go, as opposed to triH 
 laying hold on. occ. Cant. iii. 4. 
 
 yi. To let down, as the cherubim did their 
 wings, occ. Ezek. 1. 24, 25. 
 
 yil. In Kal and Hiph. intransitively, to 
 slacken, be relaxed, or feeble, as the hands. 2 
 Sam. iv. 1. 2 Chron. xv. 7. Neh. vi. 9. Isa. 
 xiii. 7. Jer. vi. 24, & al as a city or people. 
 Jer. xlix. 24. In Hiph. to relax, slacken. Josh. 
 X. 6. 2 Sam. xxiv. 16. Ezra iv. 4. As a par- 
 ticipial N. rrs") relaxed, feeble. See Num. xiii. 
 18 or 19. 2 Sam. xvii. 2. Job iv. 3. As a 
 N. ]rf)'^ feebleness, relaxation; so the LXX 
 iKXuiricag OCC. Jer. xlvii. 3. 
 
 yill. In Niph. to be slack, remiss, idle. occ. 
 Exod. V. 8, 17. In Hith. to behave oneself 
 slackly, remissly, idly. occ. Josh, xviii. 3. Prov. 
 xviii. 9. 
 
 I X. In Kal, transitively, to slacken or be slack 
 with regard to another, tofailhiva. Deut. iv. 
 31. xxxi. 6, 8. 
 
 X. In Hiph. absolutely, to be slack, stay. I 
 Sam. XV. 16. With b following, to be slack 
 towards, to forbear. 1 Sam. xi. 3. 2 K. iv. 
 27. With 12 following, to forbear, let alone, 
 q. d. to relax from. Deut. ix. 14. Jud. xi. 37. 
 
 XI. In Kal, to slacken, be abated, assuaged, or 
 appeased, as passion, occ. Jud. viii. 3. So 
 LXX avs^jj was remitted. In Niph. or Hiph. 
 with ?3 following, to be assuaged, or appeased, a 
 
 from anger, occ. Ps. xxxvii. 8. 
 
 XII. To be assuaged, as unwholesome waters. 
 2 K. ii. 21, 22, Thus, saith Jehovah, -nir'ST 1 
 have healed these waters and the waters ns*i* 
 were assuaged, i. e. of their noxious or poison- 
 ous qualities, unto this day. There are several 
 other texts in which this root according to the 
 
 See Martinii Lexic. Etvmol. in Ptisana. 
 
 + See Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xviii. cap. 7, ad fin. 
 
 I See Russell's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 123 : Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. 1. p. 271 ; Modem Univ. Hist. voL i. 
 p. 425, 426. 
 
ns-i 
 
 502 
 
 7331 
 
 common printed editions is joined with K3i to 
 restore, where however the reading may seem 
 dubious. 
 
 Jer. li. 9, ^^N^'^ we would have healed Baby- 
 lon, nns'ii NbT hut she is not assuaged, i. e. 
 her sore, mentioned in the preceding verse. 
 Comp. Deut. xxxii. 39. Jer. viii. 11. (Comp. 
 Jer. vi. 14.) Jer. iii. 22. (Comp. Hos. xiv. 
 5.) And observe, that in Jer. li. 9, seven of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices, in Jer. viii. 11, five, 
 and in Jer. iii. 22, thirty-two read the verb 
 with an x ; and in Jer. xix. 11, the Complu- 
 tensian edition and thirty-three of the Doc- 
 tor's codices have XDinb which seems the true 
 reading ; because the word is there applied to 
 repairing, mending, or making whole a potter's 
 broken vessel. Comp. X3"i iV. As Ns. fem. 
 rTS"in an assuaging, as of a hurt. occ. Jer. viii. 
 13 ; but no fewer than forty-nine of Dr Ken- 
 nicott's codices read >3"i?3. rrs'-in an assuag- 
 ing, as of a wound or sore, or a lenitive plaster. 
 occ. Ezek. xlvii. 12. 
 
 XIII. As a N. mas. rrB"! an appaller, one who 
 makes others faint or fail. 2 Sam. xxi. 16, 18, 
 20, 22 ; where it is applied to Goliath, the gi- 
 gantic champion of Gath (as well it might be, 
 see 1 Sam. xvii. 11, 24.), who for another 
 reason is called xsi. 1 Chron. xx. 4, 6, 8. 
 Comp. under jon VI. 
 
 XIV. In Niph. or Hiph, to yield, submit, be 
 still, as from awe or reverence, occ. Ps. xlvi. 
 11. Hence, 
 
 XV. As a N. mas. plur. with a formative n, 
 D-B'in teraphim (Targ. Onk. N-3nby zmo^^es), 
 i. e. representative images of the object of reli- 
 gious awe and veneration. So Jehovah is called 
 Gen. xxxi. 42, 53. "rna the Fear of Isaac, i. e. 
 the object of his religious fear or awe; and the 
 Jews are commanded, Isa. viii. 13, to have 
 Jehovah of hosts for their Nlin, fear, and for 
 their y^-iyn dread. And as the Philistines, 1 
 Sam. iv. 7, 8, call the ark with the cherubim, 
 Aleim, and mighty Aleim, so the teraphim of 
 Laban and of Micah are called respectively 
 their aZeurt. See Gen. xxxi. 30, 32. (Comp. 
 ver. 19, 34.) Jud. xviii. 24. But there is not 
 the least reason to think, that either Laban or 
 Micah had any other Aleim than Jehovah. 
 (See infer, al. Gen. xxxi. 24, 49, 50, 53. 
 Jud. xvii. .35, 13. xviii. 5, 6.) Their tera- 
 phim therefore could only be intended to re- 
 present Jehovah ; and though spoken of in the 
 plural number. Gen. xxxi. 34, yet possibly 
 there was but one compound or plural image 
 in this instance, as in 1 Sam. xix. 13, 16, 
 where nNTtrxin his or its pillows, is applied 
 to Michael's teraphim. But however this 
 be, there is little room to doubt but that each 
 teraphim was a compound image with several 
 heads joined to one body, * like the cherubim 
 in form, but for more private purposes. And 
 as under n"-|D V. we may see many compound 
 images among the heathen, both in more an- 
 cient and modem times, so we find that the 
 
 Credo cherubinos/wme, I believe they were cheru- 
 bim," says Cocceius, Lexic. under ?Tin. See more in the 
 late Lord President Forbes' Thoughts on Religion, 
 Tracts, vol. L p. 230239, and iu Bate's Iluquiry into the 
 Similitudes, p. 2-22239. 
 
 teraphim by name were in use both anaong 
 believers, Gen. xxxi. 19, 34, 35. Jud. xvii. 5. 
 xviii. 14, 18, 20. 1 Sam. xix. 13, 16; and un- 
 believers, 2 K. xxiii. 24. Ezek. xxi. 21. Zech. 
 X. 2. Comp. 1 Sam. xv. 23. Hos. iii. 4. The 
 texts just cited are all wherein the word csin 
 occurs ; but I must add, that from the tera- 
 phim the heathen of various nations appear to 
 have had their penates (mrr" "35 Qu?) or 
 household-gods ; as the Tyrians, Virgil, ^n. 
 iv. lin. 21, who burned incense to them, jSjU. 
 i. lin. 708; the Arcadians, tEu. viii. lin. 123; 
 the Trojans, Mn. i. lin. 382, from whom the * 
 Romans derived theirs. The Troian penates, 
 according to Virgil, iEn. ii. 512, kc. were 
 placed in the open air, near a great altar, and 
 under the shade of an ancient laurel ; and, af- 
 ter being saved from the conflagration ot Troy 
 by J^neas, he in a dream sees them surround- 
 ed with glory, and hears them giving him ora- 
 cular directions, ^n. iii. lin. 148, &c. Comp. 
 Jud. xviii. 5, 6. Ezek. xxi. 21. Zech. x. 2. 
 cisn to yield, give way very much, tremble, as 
 from fear, occ. Job xxvi. 1 1 ; where Aquila 
 ^<sx/y<')(rav wej'e moved, shaken, and Vulg. con. 
 tremiscunt tremble. Comp. 2 Sam. xxii. 8. 
 Der. Greek psTu to incline, preponderate, as 
 one side of a balance, pi'rriu to let go, cast. 
 Lat. rumpo, rupi to break, whence in compo- 
 sition Eng. corrupt, disrupt, &c. Also Eng. 
 to rip, rive, reave, reft, whence bereave, bereft. 
 
 To tread, trample, tramp. 
 
 I. In Kal, to trample, trample upon, stamp, occ. 
 (in Chald.) Dan. vii. 7, 19. So Theodotion 
 ffuHTXTii, and Vulg. conculcabat. In Hith. 
 the same. occ. Ps. Ixviii. 31. Rebuke the 
 wild beast of the reeds (i. e. the Egyptians 
 mentioned in the next verse, comp. under nsi 
 IV. and irr^nb I.), the congregation of the bulls 
 (comp. Isa. xxxiv. 7. Ps. xxii. 13.) with the 
 calves or steers of the peoples or nations (comp. 
 Jer. 1. 27. Ezek. xxxix. 18. Amos iv. 1.), 
 trampling or stamping upon <^e pieces o/"sz7uer. 
 Here as DB'nnD does not agree with any of the 
 preceding nouns, I find myself obliged to refer 
 it to the pronoun rrnx thou, i. e. God, implied 
 in the imperative V. 1173. " By this inter- 
 pretation," as Dr Chandler has observed, 
 " the construction is natural and easy," and 
 we may either with him refer f]D3 "J:*! to their 
 breves effigies little idols (as Claudian calls 
 them) plated over with silver, or rather to their 
 silvered idols as broken in pieces. Comp. Lev. 
 xxvi. 30. Jer. 1. 2. Ezek. vi. 6. xxx. 13. Mic. 
 i. 7. Other interpretations of this very diffi- 
 cult text may be found in the learned Bishop 
 Lowth De Sacra Poes. Heb. Prajlect. vi. ad 
 fin. in Mr Merrick's translation and annota- 
 
 + Dionysius Halicam. lib. i. p. 54, 55. (edit. Hudson), 
 says there was remaining in his time, i. e. in the reign of 
 Augustus, at Rome, not far from the Forum, a temple in 
 which were preserved the Trojan jDowt^e*, " " ^6 nctviai 
 Zvo xv.Svifji.ivoi, Sahara iiXri<poTis, tks ToXoucti igyct, rt^n^f, 
 in the form of two young men armed with spears, of an- 
 cient workmanship ;" and that he had seen many other 
 images of these gods in the temples, and in all of them 
 
 \ two young men appear in military garb." 
 
pBI 
 
 503 
 
 r^ 
 
 tions on the Psalms ; in Dr Chandler's Life 
 of K. David, vol. ii. p. 87, &e. and in Dr 
 Home's Comment. These, no doubt, the in- 
 telligent reader, who has opportunity, will 
 examine, and compare with that here given, 
 and, as he ought, judge for himself. 
 II. In Hith. to tramp, tramp aloncji, move oneself 
 nimbly or lighthj. occ. Prov. vi. 3 ; where the 
 Vulg. festina ^asfew, and LXX to the same 
 sense, laSt fjt,n tKXvofmos he not slack, remiss, 
 tardy. 
 
 Once, Cant. viii. 5, as a participle Hith. fem. 
 np3"in?3, rendered in our translation, after the 
 LXX i-)rt(TTn^jZ,of/,ivn and Vulg. innixa, lean- 
 ing. Leaning upon her beloved. But, as Mrs 
 Francis well observes, " The strict reserve of 
 eastern princesses allows of no such freedom 
 before marriage." The V. in Arabic, among 
 other senses, signifies, to join another as a 
 companion on a journey. " Comitem se prae- 
 buit alteri in itinere. Se sociam addidit." 
 Castell. We may therefore translate the Heb. 
 npEiinn advancing towards in order to join 
 company, which was the very case of the Egyp- 
 tian bride, and the circumstance that had 
 alarmed her rival, the Jewish queen. Mon- 
 tanus renders the word by adjungens sese 
 joining herself. 
 
 fn Kal, to foul or make muddy, as water by stir- 
 ring up the bottom, occ. Ezek. xxxii. 2. xxxiv. 
 18 ; in which latter passage the LXX render it 
 by ireioKira-iTi, and Vulg. by turbastis, ye have 
 disturbed. In Niph. to be thus fouled or mud- 
 died, occ. Prov. XXV. 26 ; so the Vulg. tur- 
 batus. As a N. tvB'^ mud or mire cast up by 
 the sea in a storm, occ. Isa. Ivii. 20. As a 
 participial N. u^snn what is fouled, occ. Ezek. 
 xxxiv. 19; where LXX ra riTu^ocyfAiyov vhu^ 
 the water which had been disturbed. 
 
 The LXX having in Ezek. xxxii. 2, rendered 
 the V. by Karu-raTiu, and the Vulg. by con- 
 culco, to trample, this root has been confounded 
 with DS*i to trample^ but though this sense 
 would agree with the passages in Ezek. it 
 seems not to correspond very well with Prov. 
 XXV. 26, and to be utterly irreconcileable with 
 Isa. Ivii. 20. It appears best therefore to 
 consider ury-| as having no more connection in 
 sense with D3"n than u^^s with D*19. 
 
 Hence perhaps Gr. pvTOi Jilth. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. mas. plur. 
 D-ns'i stalls for oxen. Once, Hab. iii. 17. 
 This word may perhaps be best deduced from 
 rrB"! to relax, remit, (as nu^p from rru'p, D-nsa^ 
 from rrEia;), because in those places oxen have 
 remission from their labours. 
 
 I. In Kal, to run, move or ride swiftly. Gen. 
 xviii. 2, 7. 2 K. iv. 22. Ps. cxlvii. 15, and al. 
 freq. In Hiph. to cause to run, put to flight, 
 fugo. occ. Jer. xlix. 19, 1. 44. to move, or 
 cause to move hastily or swiftli/. occ. Gen. xli. 
 14. 2 Chron. xxxv. 13. Ps. Ixviii. 32. Also, 
 to carry quickly, occ. 1 Sam. xvii. 17. So 
 Montanus, currendo defer. As a participial 
 
 N. mas. plur. Cin runners, running attendants, 
 light- armed guards, cursores So the LXX 
 'TK^eir^tX'>*Tis. I Sam. xxii. 17. 1 K. xiv. 27, 
 28. 2 K. X. 25. Comp. 2 Sam. xv. 1. 1 K. 
 i. 5. But in Esth. iii. 1.3, 15. viii. 10, 14, 
 D-yi denotes the Persian letter-carriers, and is 
 very properly rendered in the LXX p>i^\ii(po^uv, 
 and in our translation, posts. These were no 
 other than the angari, instituted by Cyrus, 
 for the purpose of speedily conveying letters 
 and intelligence. See Xenophon, Cyropaed. 
 lib. viii. p. 496, edit. Hutchinson, 8vo. ; Hero- 
 dotus, lib. viii. cap. 98 ; and Greek and Eng. 
 Lexicon in Ayya^ivu. As nouns y^'^r^ a run- 
 ning, a race. occ. Eccles. ix. 11. Fem. inreg. 
 n^Tin a running, course, occ. 2 Sam. xviii. 
 27. course of action. Jer. viii. 6. fem. nyi*i?3 
 incursion, invasion, occ. Jer. xxii. 17. Comp. 
 Jer. xxiii. 10. Oy, force, violence. Comp. root 
 
 II. Transitively, to run, to cause to run, to drive 
 or force one thing against another, to dash, 
 crush, occ. Jud. ix. 53, y-im and she dashed 
 his skull. In Niph. to be dashed, broken, occ. 
 Eccles. xii. 6, twice. Ezek. xxix. 7. Comp. 
 Isa. xlii. 4. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "an 
 broken pieces, fragments, occ. Ps. Ixviii. 31. 
 Comp. under Dsn I. 
 
 HI. Asa N. with a formative n, v^x, some- 
 times mas. (see Psal. cv. 30. Isa. ix. 18 or 
 19. Ixvi. 8.) but much more frequently fem. 
 
 1. The earth or earthy matter, as distinguished 
 from the waters. Gen. i. 10. Comp. ver. 11, 
 12. Various etymologies have been by learned 
 men proposed of this word ; the most proba- 
 ble seems to be that which derives it from 
 "|>1 breaking in pieces, crumbling. " The matter 
 of (pure) earth," says the great Boerhaave,* 
 " appears friable (i. e. crumbling) so long as 
 it continues under the observation of our 
 senses, as it always readily suffers itself to be 
 reduced to a finer powder." And it is manifest, 
 that on this remarkable property of earth, its 
 answering the end of its creation, or its use- 
 fulness in continually supplying the waste of 
 vegetable and animal bodies, must depend; 
 and it is not improbable that the f Greek name 
 xSuv, from Heb. na to pound, heat to pieces, 
 the Lat. terra, from tero to wear aivay, and 
 the Eng. ground from grind, all aimed at the 
 same etymological reason. 
 
 2. The compounded chaotic globe of earth and 
 waters, as distinguished from the heavens, 
 Gen. i. 1, 2. Comp. Job xxvi. 7. 
 
 3. A particular part of the earth, a land, or 
 country. Gen. ii. 11 13. xi. 31. Eccles. x. 16. 
 
 4. The ground, in opposition to somewhat 
 elevated above it. Ezek. xli. 16,20. So LXX 
 
 Hence German erde, Saxon eorthe, and Eng. 
 earth, and perhaps Gr. s^a the same. 
 
 yiir\ I. In Kal, to run here and there, or with 
 swiftness and violence, occ. Nah. ii. 4 or 5, 
 as lightnings lyyi'T' run ; so LXX ^J? etffr^a.'rxi 
 hecT^ipCovffcct, and Vulg. quasi fulgura discur- 
 rentia. 
 
 * Chemistry by Dallowe, vol. i. 365. 
 
 f Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon, imderKTx^'"* 
 
Klsn 
 
 504 
 
 t]2S1 
 
 II. In Hith. to run or dash one against another. 
 occ. Gen. xxv. 22. 
 
 III. Transitively, to dash, break, or bruise by 
 collision. Ps. Ixxiv. 14, Isa. xxxvi. 6. xlii. 3. 
 
 IV. In a metaphorical sense, to break, crush, 
 oppress greatly. Deut. xxviii. 33. Jud. x. 8. 
 1 Sam. xii. 3, & al. 
 
 Der. Gr. (xtatru to dash, fnffffu to break. To 
 rush, Qu? eomp. under u'l?"). German risch, 
 quickly. Sax. raus, and Eng. race. Also, 
 risk. Qu? 
 
 I. To run. occ. Ezek. i. 14, Nian m-nm and 
 the animals ran. So LXX (Alexand. and 
 Complut.) ir^i;^o* ran, Vulg. ihant went, as if 
 the word were iy>i. Comp. under H^^Dbn 
 among the pluriliterals in rt- 
 
 II. From rryi, in a Chaldee form, to bepleased 
 with, accept, occ. Ezek. xliii. 27; but here 
 twenty of Dr Kennicott's codices readTi-ifl. 
 
 To leap, exult; thus the Chaldee Targum, ]-rsij. 
 Once, Ps. Ixviii. 17, Why ^TTji-in leap or exult 
 ye, ye high hills ? So our translation. But it 
 must be remarked, that the V. in Arabic sig- 
 nifies to observe or view attentively, and accord- 
 ingly the LXX render it here by vToXa/^fianTi, 
 and the Vulg. by suspicamini, and make (at 
 least the ViUg. ) the words high hills or moun- 
 tains, not the nominative, but the accusative 
 case, in this sense ; why do ye (people) look 
 at the high hills, as expecting aid or assistance 
 from thence, as the idols there worshipped ? 
 For it is well known that hills and high places 
 were anciently the places of religious worship, 
 both to believers and idolaters. This latter 
 interpretation being thus confirmed by the 
 LXX, Vulg. and by the sense of the V. in 
 Arabic, seems justly preferable to the former. 
 But the best exposition of all appears to be 
 that which is embraced by Dr Chandler, in 
 his Life of K. David, vol. ii. p. 72, and by 
 Dr Home, in his Commentary, why look ye 
 askance, as with envy, ye high hills? i. e. on 
 mount Sion for the honour of being made the 
 fixed residence of God. And thus both Mi- 
 chaelis and Schultens have observed, that the 
 V. 'Tii'^ peculiarly imports in Arabic. Nus- 
 quam recta acies, and with jealous leer malign 
 eyeing askance, are the characteristics of envi/ 
 given by Ovid* and Milton, f 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. In Kal, transitively, to be pleased with, to 
 like, affect. Gen. xxxiii. 10. Prov. iii. 12. 
 Jer. xiv. 10, 12. Comp. Isa. xlii. 1. So with 
 the particle n prefixed to the object. 1 Chron. 
 xxviii. 4. Ps. cxlix. 4. With b and an infini- 
 tive. Ps. xl. 14. As a N. pyn, and in reg. 
 ]yi, will, delight. Prov. xvi. 1.3. Favour, affec- 
 tio7u Deut. xxxiii. 23. Psal. v. 13. xxx. 6. 
 Prov. xiv. 35. Desire. Psal. cxlv. 19. WiU, 
 pleasure. Psal. xl. 9. Neh. ix. 24, 37. Esth. 
 i. 8. Wilfulness, self-will. Gen. xlix. 6 ; where 
 the LXX iiethfiia. and Vulg. concupiscentia, 
 lust. 
 
 * Metamorph. lib. iL lin. 776. 
 
 t Paradise Lost, book iv. lin. 502, 503. 
 
 II. In Kal, to be pleased with, enjoy. Lev. 
 xxvi. 34, 43. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 21. Job xiv. 6; 
 where Schultens, acquiescat acquiesce in 
 
 III. In Kal, transitively, to be pleased with"^ 
 accept kindly or graciously. Deut. xxxiii. 11. 
 Eccles. ix. 7. Job xxxiii. 26. Psal. cxix. 108. 
 particularly sacrifices. Hos. viii. 13. Comp. 
 Ezek. XX. 40, 41. In Niph. to be graciously 
 accepted, as sacrifices. Lev. i. 4. vii. 18, & 
 al. to be satisfactorily expiated, as sin. Isa. xl. 
 2 ; where see Vitringa. In Hith. to make one- 
 self accepted or acceptable, occ. 1 Sam. xxix. 
 4. As a N. 'I^^:^, and in reg. '[Ty, acceptable- 
 ness, acceptance. Psal. xix. 15. Spoken par- 
 ticularly of sacrifices, Exod. xxviii. 38. Lev. 
 xxii. 20, 21. Isa. Ivi. 7. Comp. Lev. xxii. 19. 
 xix. 5. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to accept with complacence and 
 patience, as punishment for sin, to acquiesce in. 
 Lev. xxvi. 41, 43. 
 
 V. In Kal, transitively, to please, conciliate the 
 affections of 2 Chron. x. 7. Job xx. 10, " His 
 children shall seek to please the poor." Eng. 
 translat. " This is much stronger than if he 
 had said, they shall become poor. It is placing 
 them below poverty itself. They shall court 
 the goodwill and assistance of the most des- 
 titute and abject." Scott's note. 
 
 VI. With Dj; following, to agree or consent 
 with, consentire cum. Psal. 1. 18. But ob- 
 serve, that both the LXX and Vulg. refer 
 the V. in this text to y^ run, the former ren- 
 dering iDi; vin by ffvviToix;^? avroo, and the 
 latter, by currebas cum eo, thou didst run, or 
 concur with him. 
 
 Denotes manslaughter or murder, i. e. either the 
 accidental or wilful taking away of a man's 
 life. To kill, slay, murder. Exod. xx. 13. 
 Deut. ix. 42. 1 K. xxi. 19. In Niph. to be 
 slain, murdered. Jud. xx. 4. Ps. Ixii. 4. Prov. 
 xxii. 13. As participial Ns. nyn*i and nyn a 
 manslayer or murderer, homicida. Num. xxxv. 
 6, 11, 16. Deut. iv. 42. xix. .3, 4, & al. freq. 
 A murdering instrument, a sword, or the like, 
 occ. Ps. xlii. 1 1 ; where see Mr Merrick's 
 annotation. Slaughter. Ezek. xxi. 22 or 27. 
 ^2^'^?^ a murderer, occ. 2 K. vi. 32. Isa. i. 21. 
 
 Dek. Massacre, by transpositionfrom^5i'^7^. Qu? 
 
 To pierce through, perforate, bore. So the 
 LXX T^vTnja-ti and Vulg. perforabit. occ. 
 Exod. xxi. 6. As a V. V^'^n a piercing in- 
 strument, an awl, a piercer, occ. Exod. xxi. 6. 
 Deut. XV. 17. So the LXX o^s^nov, and 
 Vulg. subulam. 
 
 I. To strow or spread, stemere, as a coverlet 
 or the like. So the Vulg. constravit. It 
 occurs in the form of a participle mas. paoul, 
 Cant. iii. 10 ; the middle of it (i. e. the couch 
 of the palanquin or litter) fnxjT spread unth 
 love by the daughters of Jerusalem, i. e. with 
 needle- or loom-work wrought by the daugh- 
 ters of Jerusalem, in token of their love and 
 regard to Solomon. The Jewish women 
 were famous for these curious works, (see 
 I Jud. V. 30. Prov. xxxi. 22, 24.) and our Eng- 
 
p-l 
 
 505 
 
 npi 
 
 lish ladies, when in mourning, wear a kind of 
 riband called love, as testifying, I suppose, 
 their affection for the deceased. Or perhaps 
 the words in Canticles may import that the 
 coverlet was wrought with little sentences or 
 viottos expressive of the amiable qualities of 
 the bride, and of Solomon's love to her. See 
 Harmer's Outlines of a New Commentary, 
 p. 126, 177. And to illustrate, if not confirm 
 this latter exposition, I observe from Lady M. 
 W. Montague, Letter xxv. vol. i. p. 158 ; that 
 " the inside of the Turkish coaches is (in 
 our times) painted with baskets and nosegays 
 of flowers, intermixed commonly with little 
 poetical mottos. " 
 
 II. As a N. fem. nsij'n, and in reg. nay"!, 
 pavement composed of stones spread out, stra- 
 tum, occ. 2 Chron. vii. 3. Ezek. xl. 17, 18. xlii. 
 3. Esth. i. 6 ; on which last cited passage see 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 188. As a 
 N. fem. in reg. nsynn the same. occ. 2 K. 
 xvi. 17 ; where Vulg. pavimentum stratum la- 
 pide, a pavement spread or laid with stone. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. 0*9^1 live coals or em- 
 bers spread out, as for baking a cake. occ. 1 K. 
 xix. 6. Comp. under 2j?. Fem. nsyi a live coal 
 spread out, on the altar. So LXX, Aquila, 
 Symmachus, and Theodotion av^pa.^. occ. Isa. 
 vi. 6. 
 
 To evacuate, exhaust, draw forth, extenuate, 
 attenuate. 
 
 I. In Hiph. to evacuate, empty, empty out. Gen. 
 xlii. 35. Eccles. xi. 3. Isa. xxxii. 6. Mai. iii. 
 10, & al. In Huph. to be emptied out. occ. 
 Jer. xlviii. 11.* Comp. Cant. i. 3. As a 
 participial N. p-| empty, Gen. xxxvii. 24i. 2 K. 
 iv. 3. Neh. v. 13. pn the same. Jud. vii. 16. 
 Isa. xxix. 8. As a particle, formed with a 
 final D, as D3n from ^n, and others, p-'i emp- 
 tily, empty. Gen. xxxi. 42. Exod. xxiii. 15. 
 Deut. XV. 13. xvi. 16. Ruth i. 21. 
 
 II. In a figurative sense. As Ns. pi and pn 
 vain, empty, worthless. See Deut. xxxii. 47. 
 Psal. iv. 3. Jud. ix. 4. 2 Sam. vi. 20. 2 
 Chron. xiii. 7. Prov. xii. 11. xxviii. 19. 
 Hence the Syriac raca. Mat. v. 22. f As par- 
 ticles p*"! in vain, to no purpose, occ. Ps. Ixxiii. 
 13. Isa. XXX. 7. p-ib the same. Lev. xxvi. 16, 
 20. Isa. Ixv. 23. Dp'''^ vainly, without cause. 
 Ps. vii. 5. xxv. 3. 
 
 III. In Hiph. to draw, draw forth, as a sword 
 or lance. Exod. xv. 9. Lev. xxvi. 33. Ps. 
 XXXV. 3. It is once used, in the form of Kal, 
 for drawing out a small number of men to battle 
 or pursuit. Gen. xiv. 14 ; where LXX yi^i^f^tia-t, 
 and Vulg. numeravit, be numbered. 
 
 I V. In Hiph. to extenuate, attenuate, make thin 
 or small. Psal. xviii. 43; so LXX Xsavw / 
 will comminute. Hence as a N. pn thin, at- 
 tenuuted, Gen. xli. 19, 20, 27. 
 
 V. p^ a particle of extenuation. 
 
 1. Only. Gen. vi. 5. Deut. ii. 28. 
 
 2. Except. Gen. xiv. 24. 2 Chron. v. 10. 
 
 3. But, yet, 1 K. xv. 14. xxi. 25. 
 
 VI. As a N. fem. in reg. npi the temple of 
 
 the head, or more strictly the os temporis, ot 
 bone of the temple ; so called with great pro- 
 priety from its * tenuity or thinness, occ. Jud. 
 iv. 21, 22. V. 26. Cant. iv. 3. vi. 7. So in 
 Jud. the LXX x^nreKpos and Vulg. tempus, 
 the temple. 
 
 VII. As a N. pn spittle. See under pi" I. 
 
 pp"^ occurs not as a V. but hence as a N. p'-p'^ 
 a very thin cake, Eng. translat. a wafer. Exod. 
 xxix. 2, 23, & al. freq. 
 
 Der. Wreck, rack, rake. 
 
 To rot, become rotten or putrid, occ. Prov. x. 7. 
 Isa. xl. 20. So Aquila and Symmachus in 
 Prov. ffaortiffsrai shall rot, and in Isa. for xb 
 Spl" the LXX has atryiTrov, and Vulg. im- 
 putribile, not subject to rot. As Ns. api rot- 
 tenness, putrefaction, a rotten thing. Job xiii. 
 28. (where Symmachus trr.Tihuv). Prov. xii. 
 4, & al. piapl rottenness, occ. Job xli. 18 or 
 27. So the LXX ffot.4^iv or ca.'x^ov rotten. 
 
 ipi 
 
 In Kal and Hiph. to leap, skip, bound. 1 Chron. 
 XV. 29. Ps. cxiv. 4. Eccles. iii. 4. Joel ii. 5, 
 Like the noise cf chariots (which) bound on the 
 tops of mountains. Comp. Nah. iii. 2. Also, 
 In Hiph. to cause to leap or skip. Psal. xxix. 
 6. The LXX render it by irxi^rav and 
 o^X^iaSoLi, and the Chaldee and Syriac use the 
 word in the same sense as the Hebrew. 
 
 Der. Racket. Qu? rigadoon, a kind of dance. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to make a composition of 
 various spices, to compound several aromatics 
 or perfumes, according to the art of the apothe- 
 cary or confectioner. Exod. xxx. 25, 33. The 
 Vulg. renders it several times by componere, 
 to compose, compound. As a N. npl a com- 
 position of aromatics, a perfumed unguent. 
 Exod. xxx. 25, 35. As a participial N. 'npy^ 
 or np"l, fem. plur. mnpl, an apothecary, con- 
 fectioner, or perfumer. Exod. xxx. 25, 35. 1 
 
 Sam. viii. 1.3. Eccles. x. 1. As a N. mas. 
 plur. DTip-in perfumes, occ. Cant. v. 13. 
 Comp. under bsrr IV. As aN. fem. rrnpin 
 an instrument used in confectionary, a confec- 
 tioner's vessel or pot, or the confection itself. 
 Job xli. 22 or 31. Comp. 1 Chron. ix. 30. 2 
 Chron. xvi. 14. In Job there seems an allu- 
 sion to the musky or perfumed smell of the 
 crocodile, which is mentioned by many writers. 
 See Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. in Job ; Brookes, 
 Nat. Hist. vol. i. p. 336, 338 ; Hasselquist, 
 Travels, p. 215. 
 
 II. In Hiph. to spice or season, as victuals, 
 occ. Ezek. xxiv. 10. As a N. fem. nnpiD 
 a seasoning, or seasoned dish. occ. Ezek. xxiv. 
 10. npirr V" spiced or perfumed wine. occ. 
 Cant. viii. 2, where observe, that though the 
 drinking of wine is, as every one knows, for- 
 bidden to the Mahometans, yet the Turks 
 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol i. p. 392. 
 t Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon in PAKA. 
 
 Tho. Bartholin, speaking of the ossa temporis, or 
 temple-hones, Anatom. p. 489. " Parte superiore pau- 
 latim attenuantur nt transpareant. In the upper part 
 they by degrees grow so thin as to be transparent." 
 And Biancard, Anatom. p. 717, says of them, " Ob 
 tenuitatem circa medium admoto lumine transparent! a. 
 If one holds them against a candle they are so thin to- 
 wards the middle as to be transparent." 
 
Dpi 
 
 506 
 
 Dtz/n 
 
 and Egyptians, in our days, use sugar made 
 with the sweet-scented violet in their sherbets, 
 especially when they intend to entertain their 
 guests in an elegant manner, and the grandees 
 even sometimes add amhergrease, a very rich 
 perfume, " which is the highest pitch of luxury 
 and indulgence of their appetite." Thus 
 Hasselquist, Travels, p. 254. 
 
 Dpi 
 
 It denotes variety of colour or figure ; to he 
 variegated, diversified. See sense III. 
 
 I. As a N. fem. rrnp") the variegation or variety 
 of colours in an eagle's feathers, occ. Ezek. 
 xvii. 3 in variegated marble, occ. 1 Chron. 
 xxix. 2. 
 
 II. To he variegated or worked, as cloth, with 
 various colours and figures, either with the 
 shuttle or the needle, to he hrocaded or em- 
 broidered. It occurs not however as a V. in 
 this sense, but as a participial N. Dpn brocade 
 or embroidery, hrocaded or embroidered work. 
 Exod. xxvi. 36. xxvii. 16, & al. freq. So fem. 
 ^n;)^, plur. n-np"! and D-nnpl, brocade, em- 
 broidery, variegated work. See Jud. v. 30. 
 Ps. xlv. 15. Ezek. xvi. 10. It appears from 
 Homer, II. vi. lin. 289, &c. that the women 
 of Sidon were famous for such kind of varie- 
 gated works before the Trojan war. And in 
 II. iii. lin. 125, &c. II. xxii. lin. 441, we find 
 Helen and Andromache employed on such at 
 their looms. 
 
 From this Heb. root are manifestly derived 
 the Latin (of the middle ages) recamare, Ital. 
 raccamare, Spanish, recamar, and French re- 
 camer, all signifying, to embroider. 
 
 III. As a V. in Kal, to he variegated, diversi- 
 fied ; so Aquila i-roiKtX&nv. occ. Psal. cxxxix. 
 
 15 ; where it is applied to the wonderful con- 
 texture of the human embryo in the womb, 
 which from a formless mass is gradually diver- 
 sified with the various limbs and lineaments 
 of a man ; the texture of whose body con- 
 sisting of nerves, veins, arteries, bones, mus- 
 cles, membranes, and skin, variously interwove 
 and connected with each other, may well be 
 compared to a curious piece of brocade or em- 
 broidery. Comp. Job X. 11, and see Bp Lowth 
 De Sacra Poesi Heb. Praelect. viii. p. 95, edit. 
 Oxon. 8vo. and p. 148, edit. Gotting, and Dr 
 Home's Commentary on the Psalm. Even a 
 * heathen writer has remarked concerning the 
 reins and arteries only of the human body. " Ut- 
 rsequecrebrse multseque totocorporeintextseutm 
 quandam incredihilem artificiosi operis divinique 
 testantur." And I cannot forbear adding that 
 the 22d plate in Eustachius' Anatomy, which 
 exhibits only the cutaneous blood-vessels of 
 the back part of the human body, actually 
 strikes the eye like a piece of embroidery ; as the 
 reader may be convinced by inspection. 
 rp-l 
 
 I. " It expresses motion of different parts of 
 the same thing, at the same time, one part the one 
 way, and the other the other way, with force." 
 In Kal and Hiph. to stretch forth, extend, dis- 
 tend, expand. It is used for Jehovah's stretch- 
 ing forth the D-pniir or conflicting ethers, Job 
 
 Cicero, De Nat. Deor. lib. ii. cap. 55. 
 
 xxxvii. 18 ; for extending plates of gold by 
 heating. Exod. xxxix. 3, & al. Comp. Num. 
 xvi. 38. Jer. x. 9. So for plating over 
 with gold. Isa. xl. 19; where LXX wie".- 
 xzv<rt<n ; for stamping on the ground with 
 the foot, and so beating out the part on which 
 one stamps flatter and wider, an action similar 
 to the last. occ. Ezek. vi. 11. xxv. 6. Comp. 
 2 Sam. xxii. 43 .for the expanding or stretch- 
 ing forth the earth and its produce, Isa. xlu. 5. 
 Comp. ch. xliv. 24. Psal. cxxxvi. 6. 
 II.- As a N. ir^pn an expansion, the celestial 
 fluid or heavens in a state of expansion, Uie 
 expanse. Gen. i. 6, 7.* " Plato, in his Ti- 
 mseus, makes mention of the ethereous heaven 
 under the notion of tikt.?, which [from t or 
 T/v* to extend, expand] is of the same im- 
 port" t as the Heb. y-p-i. And the great 
 Boerhaave expressly observes, " | common 
 air is every way expanded by the least mcrease 
 of fire, in its whole bulk, and in all its parts. 
 This the philosophers were long ago acquaint- 
 ed with." 
 -11 
 
 To excern, ooze with, as the flesh in a gonor- 
 rhoea, occ. Lev. XV. 3 ; where Montanus spu- 
 mat. As a N. *in slaver, drivle, trom the 
 mouth, occ. 1 Sam. xxi. 13. Job vi. 6. Comp. 
 under nbn IH. The Arabic N. "i^ is used 
 for the slaver from a child's mouth. 
 Hence Saxon lirere, and Eng. rear, raw. Also^ 
 a rear or reer (i. e. a soft) egg. 
 
 ti'i 
 
 I. In Kal, to lack, he in want, be poor, destitute 
 or desolate, occ. Psal. xxxiv. 1 1. So the LXX 
 i-TTco-civffoLv, and Vulg. eguerunt. In Huph. to 
 become poor, be reduced to poverty or distress, 
 occ. Gen. xlv. 11. Prov. xx. 13. xxiii. 21. 
 XXX. 9. Comp. under u^T IL As a participial 
 N. jyi poor, destitute. 1 Sam. xviii. 23. 2 
 Sam. xii. 3, & al. As a N. v'l poverty. 
 Prov. X. 15. xiii. 18. xxviii. 19, & al. 
 
 IL As a N. lyTi may be a general name for the 
 acrid poisons, so called from their well-known 
 effects of exhausting and desolating the animal 
 frame, occ. Deut. xxxii. 32 ; where however 
 the Samaritan Pentateuch and six of Dr Ken- 
 nicott's Hebrew codices read irx'n 
 
 a;ti^n to reduce or he reduced to extreme poverty 
 or desolation, occ. Jer. v. 17. Mai. i. 4. In 
 Hith. to make oneself poor. occ. Prov. xiu. 7. 
 So Symmachus ^Tu;c'-'''f^"' w*^^^ themselves 
 poor. 
 
 nti'l Chald. 
 
 In the Targums it signifies to he able, to have 
 power or license. As a N. ]rTV^ a grant, li- 
 cense, permission. So the LXX i'^ix^in<'^'i> 
 occ. Ezra iii. 7. 
 
 Dtl'l Chald. 
 
 To make or impress a mark, to mark, sign, de- 
 signare. Dan. v. 24. vi. 8. x. 21, & al. The 
 word is used in the same sense in the Chaldee 
 Targums, and in the Syriac and Arabic lan- 
 guages. 
 
 See Hutchinson's Moses' Princip. part. ii. p. 264 
 2f)fi, and Pike's Philosophia Sacra, p. 69. 
 t Gale's Court of Gent. pt. ii. book .iii. ch. 9. 5 2. p. 3i7. 
 J Chemistry by Dallowe, vol. i. p. 91. 
 
rtyn 
 
 507 
 
 Dm 
 
 I. It is frequently opposed to pny just, and as 
 that word principally denotes the equal poise of 
 a pair of scales, so we have ^W) "3^X0 the scales 
 of unfairness, or unfair scales. Mic. vi. 11. 
 
 II. In Hiph. to overcome in war, to overbalance. 
 occ. 1 Sam. xiv. 47 j where the Vulg. excel- 
 lently, superabat. 
 
 III. And most generally it is used in a moral 
 sense. In Kal, to be unjust, act unjustly, be 
 deficient in moral or spiritual weight, i. e. in 
 righteousness, occ. 1 K. viii. 47. 2 Chron. vi. 
 37. Job ix. 29. x. 7, 15. Dan. ix. 15. 2 Sam. 
 x-xii. 22. (comp. verses 24, 25.) Ps. xviii. 22. 
 (comp. ver. 24, 25. ), in which passages of 2 
 Sam. and Ps. the Heb. "rtbu'O -nyii^l xb may 
 most naturally be rendered, I was not or have 
 not been deficient (i. e. in righteousness) in 
 the presence of my Aleim, which surely in its 
 strict and proper sense was not applicable to 
 the typical David, but only to Him in whose 
 person David often spake, even Him who was 
 absolutely without sin, even in the sight of his 
 Father. See Dr Home's Commentaiy on the 
 Psalm. In Hiph. the same. 2 Chron. xx. 
 35. Neh. ix. 33, & al. Also, to pronounce 
 unjust or deficient in righteousness, to condemn, 
 as opposed to p-nyrr to justify, acquit. See 
 Deut. XXV. 1. Prov. xvii. 15. So (the forma- 
 tive " being dropped) Job xxxiv. 29. And he 
 (God) iDptz;'' maketh quiet or peace, i. e. ac- 
 quitteth, and who j^u^T- shall condemn ? Where 
 observe that though in the common printed 
 editions the Hiph. < is dropped from jjtt'ns yet 
 it is retained in many of Dr Kennicott's codi- 
 ces. Comp. Rom. viii. 33, 34. As Ns. iriyi 
 unjust, unrighteous. Gen. xviii. 23, 25. Exod. 
 ii. 13, & al. freq. Also, injustice, unrighteous- 
 ness. 1 Sam. xxiv. 13 or 14. Isa. Iviii. 6. 
 Mic. vi. 10. So fem. rryari, and in reg. 
 nu'^'n. Ezek. v. 6. xviii. 20. Mal. iii. 15. 
 
 To glow or fiash, as fire. It occurs not as a 
 V. in Heb. but in the Samaritan signifies, to 
 infiame, irritate. 
 
 I. As a N. rijy'i a red-hot coal, a coal glowing 
 with heat. occ. Job v. 7. Cant. viii. 6. 
 
 II. Glowing fire. occ. Hab. iii. 5. Comp. 
 Exod. xix. 16, 18. xxiv. 10. Also glowing 
 or burning heat. occ. Deut. xxxii. 24. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. Q'<bw'^ flashes of light- 
 ning. Eng. marg. lightnings, occ. Ps. Ixxviii. 
 48; where the h^X -rvoi, and Vulg. igni, 
 fire. Comp. Exod. ix. 23, 24. 
 
 IV. ntyp "Hitt'n the glittering, flashing arrows of 
 the bow, or rather perhaps the /3sX) 'riTvouf^iya. 
 fiery ov fire-bearing arrows, such as it is cer- 
 tain were used in after-times. So Montanus 
 jacula ignita. Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexi- 
 con in BiXos. occ. Ps. Ixxvi. 4. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. nor (so far as I 
 can find) in the dialectical languages, and the 
 ideal meaning is uncertain ; but as a N. ntrn 
 a net. Exod. xxvii. 4, 5. Ezek. xii. 13, & al. 
 freq. The LXX, Vulg. and other ancient 
 versions frequently render it in this sense. On 
 Ezek. xxxii. 3, observe that Herodotus, lib. ii. 
 
 cap. 70. relates that in his time they had in 
 Egypt many and various ways of taking the cro- 
 codile. And Brookes, Nat. Hist. vol. i. p. 
 332, says, " The manner of taking crocodiles 
 in Siam is by throwing three or four nets across 
 a river at proper distances from each other, 
 that so if he breaks through the first he may 
 be caught by one of the others." And to some 
 such method of taking crocodiles in Egypt the 
 prophet seems to allude. 
 
 Occurs not in the simple form, but in the re- 
 duplicate. 
 
 nm (Chald.) signifies, to tremble, shake, shudder. 
 Comp. "oi. Once. Hos. xiii. 1, where Aquila 
 (p^ixvv horror, Symmachus and Theodotion, as 
 translated by Jerome, tremorem tremour, trem- 
 bling, nni may be here taken either for a par- 
 ticiple, as in our translation (comp. Isa. Ixvi. 
 2, and Bishop Newcome), or for a N. or V. 
 indefinite, when Ephraim spake (there was) 
 trembling, or, they trembled : he was exalted in 
 Israel : so Diodati, Quando Efraim parlava, si 
 tremava : egli s'era innalzato in Israel ; and 
 Martin's French Translat. Si-tot qu' Ephraim 
 eut parle, on trembla 
 
 nnn 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. transitively, to boil, cause 
 to boil or bubble. So the LXX ^'.u and ecva^i&> 
 and Vulg. fervescere facio, efFerveo. occ. Job 
 xli. 22 or 31. Ezek. xxiv. 5. As a N. mas. 
 plur. in reg. "<nn*l bubbles, ebullitions, occ. Ezek. 
 xxiv. 5. 
 
 II. Intransitively, to boil, move like boiling water. 
 So the LXX iiiii(ri, and Vulg. efferbuerunt. 
 occ. Job XXX. 27. 
 
 Hence perhaps the Saxon rotan to putrefy, 
 whence Eng. rot, rotten, &c. for all putrefac- 
 tion is attended with a kind of fermentation. 
 
 Dnn 
 
 I. To bind, tie, fasten by binding, occ. Micah 
 i. 13. 
 
 II. As a N. Dni, plur. "Tsri'i, the genista or 
 Spanish broom, so called from the toughness or 
 tenacity of its twigs, which, as * Pliny long 
 ago observed, is so great that they were used 
 for withes to bind^ and "f the Italians, in our 
 days, weave baskets of its slender branches." 
 The Arabians still call the genista nnm (see 
 Castell), and probably from them (i. e. from 
 the Saracens who overran Spain) the Span- 
 iards, retama. occ. 1 K. xix. 4, 5. Job xxx. 
 4. If it be objected that this cannot be the 
 sense of the N. in 1 K. xix. because the broom 
 aflfords but a very poor shade, I would observe 
 that the text rather implies than contradicts 
 this circumstance (comp. Jonah iv. 8), and 
 imports that the prophet took up with the shel- 
 ter of a genista, which Bellonius mentions as 
 growing in the desert, for want of a better. 
 
 As to Job xxx. 4, I cannot find any modern in- 
 stance of the root of the genista being eaten 
 for food; but it is certain that the shoots, 
 leaves, barks, and roots of other shrubs and 
 
 " Genista quogue vincula usutn prcestat." Nat Hist, 
 lib- xxiv. cap. 9. 
 t Martyn's note on Virgil, Georg. ii. lin. 12. 
 
pm 
 
 508 :iii^ 
 
 trees have been eaten among many nations in 
 times and places of famine and scarcity. Thus, 
 for instance, Herodotus informs us, lib. viii. 
 cap. 1 15, that when the routed army of Xerxes 
 was Heeing from Greece, such of them as could 
 not meet with better provision, tuv hv^^iuv to* 
 (PX.OIOV TS^iki^ovTis, XXI TO. (pi/XXa xaraJ^scravrej 
 KXTnaSiov, iftoiui Tuv TS vifii^aiy x,ai rat* ay^iuv, xoLt 
 
 tXiTav ouhiv Tuvrce. Vi^envv vto Xif^ov, were com- 
 pelled by hunger to eat the hark and leaves which 
 they stripped off all kinds of trees." And during 
 the siege of Ispahan by Maghmud, in the year 
 1722, " the people fed on the hark of trees and 
 haves." * And we are told, that in Lapland 
 the f tops and bark of the pine serve the people 
 for bread, salt, and spices ,- and even in Swe- 
 den, " the poorest sort in many places remote 
 from traffic, are obliged to grind the bark of 
 the birch trees to mix with their corn, and make 
 bread, of which they have not always plenty. :|: 
 The coals o/^D-nm in Ps. cxx. 4, are mentioned 
 either as affording the fiercest fire of any fuel 
 (such as camel's dung, &c.) that the Psalmist 
 met with in the desert, or because, according 
 to Geierus, the Spanish genista or rethama 
 " lignis aliis vehementius scintillet, ardeat, ac 
 strideat, sparkles, burns, and crackles, more ve- 
 hemently than other wood." There was a place 
 in the wilderness called n?2n"i, probably from 
 the quantity of Dm growing there. Num. 
 xxxiii. 18, 19. 
 
 See more in Scott's note on Job xxx. 4, in 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 422, &c. 
 and in Merrick's Annotations on Ps. cxx. 4. 
 
 pm 
 
 I. Properly, to swathe, gird round, as with a 
 chain, occ. Nah. iii. 10; where both the LXX 
 and Vulg. render the w^ord passively, the for- 
 mer by hSriffo^Tcti shall be hound, the latter by 
 confixi sunt, are fastened, confined. As a IN. 
 pini a girding chain, a chain girt round, occ. 
 Ezek. vii. 23 ; where Vulg. conclusionem a 
 confining. 
 
 As Ns. fem. plur. nrpn*i and n'ipn'i occ. 1 K. 
 vi. 21., And he did over or overlaid the fore 
 
 front of the oracle with swathes or sheets 
 of gold. Isa. xl. 19 ; where Vulg. rightly la- 
 minis plates. 
 
 PLURILITERALS in i. 
 
 It seems a compound of sui to be wet, moist, 
 and nirs to spread, extend, the labial n in nun 
 being dropped in the composition, on account 
 of the other labial s following. 
 To be moist or succulent, and in a state of growth, 
 as the flesh of a young person ; to spread or 
 grow by a constant supply of nutritious moisture. 
 Once, Job xxxiiL 25. Comp. 2 K. v. 14 
 
 It may be derived from D3"i to tread, trample, 
 and no to confine, fasten. As a N. fem. plur. 
 miDBI timbers fastened together as a floor to 
 
 1 l^u^'*yl? Revolutions of Persia, vol. iii. p. 143 
 vL^^. Lappon. p. 247. 252, cited in Scheuchzer's 
 Pnys. bacr. on Job xxx. 4. 
 
 i Complete System of Geography, vol. i. p ffSO 
 
 tread on, rafts; so LXX a-x:i^iects. Once 2 
 Chron. ii. 16. 
 
 ^ 
 
 Is used in the same senses *iu;i< IIL of which 
 word, or of u;^ is, it seems an abbreviation. 
 I. Prefixed to a verb or pronoun. 
 
 1. Who ? which ? Lam. ii. 16. Eccles. ii. 18, 19. 
 
 2. The person or thing, that, who ? which 9 Cant, 
 i. 7. Eccles. i. 9. 
 
 3. The conjunction, that, Eccles. ii. 24. iii. 14. 
 
 4. For, because. Eccles. ii, 18, (isn-axu?). Lam. 
 iv. 9. 
 
 5. The time that, when. Jud. v. 7. Eccles. iv. 
 10. Cant. ii. 17. 
 
 Comp. under ns'N III. 
 
 II. Prefixed to another particle, Cant. i. 6, -btr, 
 which (belongs) to me. Cant. iii. 7, rrrsbtrbu; 
 which {belongs) to Solomon. Cant. i. 7, .inbu', 
 compounded of ar for because b for, and .IQ 
 what, literally, /or, /or what ?for why ?_ Eccles. 
 i- 17, 030' that even. 
 
 III. Postfixed to another particle, Eccles. xii. 
 7, HNIii'D according to that which it was. Comp. 
 Eccles. V. 15 or 14. ix. 12. x. 3. 
 
 IV. Postfixed to one particle, and prefixed to 
 another, as in Eccles. viii. 17, bu^n, com- 
 pounded of 2 in, ly that tvhich, and b for, may 
 be rendered, in all that for " In quotacunque 
 parte ejus, quod homo laboraverit qucsrere." 
 Cocceii Lex. in tyn Jon. i. 12, ^burn, literally, 
 
 for that which to (i. e. respects) me, i. e. on 
 
 my account, for my sake So Jon. i. 7, -aba^n 
 
 on account of whom, thus LXX timo? htxa. 2 
 K. vi. 11, i3bu^n //those who {belong) to us, 
 ex nostris. 
 
 Dau'l, and nnaa^i, see under Da, and laa. 
 
 To draw, as water. Gen. xxiv. II, 131, 9. 1 
 Sam. ix. 11, &al. 
 Homer mentions the same custom of women's 
 being employed in drawing water as prevailing 
 among the Pheacians and Lestrigons. See 
 Odyss. vii. lin. 20, and x. lin. 105, 106; in 
 the former of which passages Ux^^ivixyiviyinh 
 xxX-^iv ix,evff^ a youthful virgin hearing a pitcher, 
 might even serve as a description of Rebekah. 
 Gen. xxiv. 15, 16 ; and in the latter we find, 
 agreeably to the simplicity of those times, 
 even a king's daughter employed in this busi- 
 ness of drawing water. And the same makes 
 part of the employment of the eastern females 
 to this day. Thus Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 421, 
 speaking of the occupations of the Moorish 
 women in Barbary, " To finish the day, at 
 the time of the evening, even at the time that the 
 women go out to draw water, (Gen. xxiv. 11.) 
 they are still to fit themselves with a pitcher 
 or goat's skin, and tying their sucking children 
 behind them, trudge it in this manner two or 
 three miles to fetch water." Comp. Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. i. p. 168, note ; and on 
 Josh. ix. 21, Observations, vol. ii. p. .368, &c. 
 Comp. Homer, II. vi. lin. 457, &c. 
 
:Kt^ 
 
 509 
 
 ^tt' 
 
 As a noun mas. plur. D-SNtyra places of draw- 
 ing water, occ. Jud. V. 11. So during the 
 Croisades in the Holy Land the Saracens 
 used to plant ambuscades near all the fountains 
 and places of water. See Harmer's Observa- 
 tions, vol. ii. p. 234, &c. And Homer, II. 
 xviii. lin. 521, describes an ambuscade as 
 placed by a river, where all the flocks were 
 wateredf 
 
 To roar, properly as a lion. See Jud. xiv. 5. 
 Jer. ii. 1.5. Amos iii. 8 ; and on this last text 
 observe, that the roaring of a lion in his un- 
 confined state is one of the * 7nost horrid 
 sounds in nature, which the stoutest man can 
 scarely hear without trembling ; but it becomes 
 still more dreadful when it is known to be a 
 sure prelude of destruction to whatever living 
 creature comes in his way. Comp. Bochart, 
 vol. ii. 729, and Greek and English Lexic 
 in Asav. It is also applied to God, Jer. xxv. 
 30. Joel iii. 21, oriv. 16. Amos i. 2. Comp. 
 Job xxxvii. 4. and to man, whether in grief, 
 Psal. xxxviii. 9 ; or in rage, Psal. Ixxiv. 4. 
 Comp. Isa. v. 29, w^here for axu'T eleven of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices read axty". As a N. 
 fem. rraxty and in reg. naxty a roaring. Isa. v. 
 29. Job iv. 10. Ps. xxii. 2, &. al. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. In Kal, to be confounded, confused, destroyed, 
 or desolate by confusion, occ. Isa. vi. 11. 
 Comp. Nah. i. 2. In Hiph. to lay waste, 
 demolish, destroy by co? fusion, occ. Isa. xxxvii. 
 26. As a noun mas. plur. "nc; destructions. 
 occ. Ps. XXXV. 17. As Ns. fem. r^rH^\l; con- 
 fusion, desolation. Ps. xxxv. 8. Prov. i. 27, & 
 
 al. freq. So rrNur and nxty. Isa. xlvii. 11. 
 Lam. iii. 47. nxi'ii^n nearly the same. Job 
 XXX. 3. xxxviii. 27. Zeph. i. 15. In which 
 three texts it is joined with na^Ti; or rram, but 
 I know not the precise distinction between 
 these words. As a noun pxiy desolation, de- 
 struction. Ps. xl. 3. Fem. rr-xc' the same, or 
 tumultuous noise. Isa. xxiv. 12. 
 
 II. To tumultuate, be tumultuous, like waters, 
 occ. Isa. xvii. 13. As a noun pxu' tumult, 
 tumultuous noise, Isa. xiii. 4. xvii. 12, 13. Ixvi. 
 6. Jer. xxv. 31, & al. freq. As a N. pxu'n 
 tumultuous noise, roci/era/iow, acclamation, occ. 
 Prov. xxvi. 26, Envy may cloak itself -with ac- 
 clamation, its malice will appear in the congre- 
 gation or judicial assembly. See Schultens, 
 and comp. Prov. xxvii. 14. As a N. fem. 
 plur. mxiyn tumultuous noises. Job xxxvi. 29. 
 Zech. iv. 7. Comp. under xa^a XVIII. 
 XIX. 
 
 III. In Hith. to be confounded in mind, asto- 
 nished, occ. Gen. xxiv. 21. 
 
 To despise, insult. So the LXX render it by 
 aTifiZ^uv and i'rix,ai^u)>. occ. Ezek. xvi. 57. 
 
 This Kolben, who says he had often hoard it, parti- 
 cularly remarks in his Nat. Hist, of the Cape of Good 
 Hope. 
 
 xxviii. 24, 26. As a N. loxa contempt, insult. 
 occ. Ezek. xxv. 6, 15. xxxvi. 5. 
 
 T'o ask. 
 
 I. In Kal, to ask, interrogate. Gen. xxiv. 47. 
 xxvi. 7. xxxii. 17, & al. 
 
 II. In Kal, to ask, demand, require. Exod. iii. 
 22. xi. 2. xii. 35, 36. Deut. x. 12. So in the 
 three first texts the LXX render it by a.,Tia>, 
 and in the two first the Vulg. by postulo. 
 
 III. In Kal, to ask, consult. Num. xxvii, 21. 
 Deut. xviii. 11. Ezek. xxi. 21. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to ask, request, beg, crave. Josh. 
 XV. 18. Jud. V. 25. 1 Sam. i. 20, & al. freq. 
 On 1 K. X. 13, observe, that to this day it is 
 not unusual, in the eastern countries, for per- 
 sons of very considerable rank to ask others for 
 what they like. See Harmer's Observations, 
 vol. iv. p. 422. In Niph. to be desirous, to be 
 a suppliant, occ. 1 Sam. xx. 6, 28. Neh. xiii. 
 6. In Hiph. to cause to ask, petition, or sup- 
 plicate. 1 Sam. i. 28, A7id I also, irr^nbKurrr 
 have made him supplicate the Lord always, 
 because he was biNU' desired for the Lord. 
 Comp. ver. 11. As a N. fem. n^xti' and in 
 reg. nbxty a petition, request. Jud. viii. 24. 1 
 Sam. i. 27, & al. freq. As a noun fem. plur. 
 mbxtt'n petitions, occ. Ps. xx. 6. xxxvii. 4. 
 
 V. To ask as a loan, to borrow. Exod. xxii. 13 
 or 14. 2 K. vi. 5. 
 
 VI. As a noun mas. or fern, (see Job xxvi. 6. 
 Isa. V. 14. xiv. 9.) bixiy the invisible state of 
 the dead, " the place and state of those qui in 
 quaestione sunt (Cocceius) who are out of the 
 way and to be sought for." Bate. See inter al. 
 Gen. xiii. .38. xliv. 31. 1 K. ii. 9. Num. xvi. 
 30, 33. Job xvii. 13, 14. Ps. xlix. ]5. Ixxxix. 
 49. cxli. 7. Isa. xiv. 9, 11. In this view it 
 seems nearly to answer to the Greek 5)j, 
 hades (by \vhich the LXX almost constantly 
 render it), i. e. ia'ih; toto; the invisible place, 
 and to our Old English word hell,* which 
 though now scarcely used but for the place of 
 torment, yet being a derivative from the Saxon 
 hillan or helan to hide, or from holl a cavern. 
 anciently denoted the concealed or unseen place 
 of the dead in general, as is manifest from the 
 version of Psal. xlix. 14. Iv. 16. Ixxxviii. 9. 
 Ixxxix. 47. in K. Henry VIII's Great Bible, 
 which is retained in our Liturgy ; and so it 
 ought to be understood in other places of that 
 translation. 
 
 "nnp denotes the grave or sepulchre, properly so 
 called; bixty signifies that which is common to 
 all, the common receptacle of the dead. Comp. 
 Eccles. iii. 20. Ecclus xl. 11. xli. 10. Thus 
 Leigh in his Crit. Sacra well remarks, that 
 " Jacob, Gen. xxxvii. 35, would go down 
 mourning into sheol (rrbKur) to his son ; not 
 into hell (the place of the damned), for he 
 never thought his son to be gone thither, nor 
 into the grave properly so named, for he 
 thought his son had been devoured by a wild 
 beast ; but into the receptacle of the dead."f 
 
 * See Lord King's History of the Apostles' Creed, p. 
 92, &c. and Greek and English Lexicon in 'ASrf. 
 + Comp. Gen. xiii. 38 ; Wetstein's note on iyi, Luke 
 
ji^tt' 
 
 510 
 
 li^ti? 
 
 Is not bMim sometimes used for a great " depth 
 under ground, out of sight and so to be sought 
 
 for" (Bate), without any reference to the 
 dead ? See Deut. xxxii. 22. Job xi. 8. Psal. 
 cxxxix. 8. Ezek. xxxi. 17. Amos ix. 2. 
 
 As a noun bun; the same as biKi:?. 1 K. ii. 6. 
 (eomp. ver. 9.) Job xvii. 16. (comp. ver. 13.) 
 In both texts many of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 read biNC^. 
 
 To be tranquil, quiet. It occurs not in the 
 simple form, unless in the name of a place in 
 Canaan, Josh. xvii. 11, ]Nar rcn, probably so 
 called from a temple there dedicated to the 
 heavens, considered as being in a state of sere- 
 nity and tranquillity. So in after-times the 
 Romans had their mild, as well as terrible, 
 Jupiter. Virgil describes him under the 
 former character, where he receives Venus 
 with so much paternal tenderness,* ^n. i. 
 lin. 258, &c. 
 
 OIH subridens hnminum sator atque deorum, 
 Viiltii quo ccelum tempestatesque serenat, 
 Oscula libavit natcB : dehinc taliafatur. 
 
 To whom the father of the immortal race. 
 
 Smiling with that serene indulgent face. 
 
 With ichich lie drives the clouds and clears the skies. 
 
 First gave a holy kiss, and thus replies 
 
 Drydev. 
 
 pNC I. To be tranquil, quiet, secure, to be at 
 rest or in tranquillity or security. Job iii. 18. 
 Jer. XXX. 10. xlvi. 27, & al. The LXX 
 render it by aiaTctviffSm, and ff'y;^^/v, to be 
 at rest, Aquila and Symmachus by tvhniv to 
 prosper, be prosperous. As a participial noun 
 pxu? quiet, being at ease or rest, secure, pros- 
 perous. Job xii. 5. Isa. xxxii. 9, & al. 
 
 II. As a noun pxiy security, insolent security, 
 confidence, occ. 2 K. xix. 28. Isa. xxxvii. 29. 
 So Symmachus aXaZ^ovnoe., and Vulg. superbia, 
 pnde, insolence. Comp. Ps. cxxiii. 4. 
 
 To spoil, plunder. Once Jer. xxx. 16. It 
 
 may be a Chaldee variation from Dty (as bxy 
 from, by, DKp from Dp), used by the prophet 
 here threatening the Chaldeans. But seven 
 of Dr Kennicott's codices read yvtv, and eight, 
 
 To draw, suck, OT sup in. 
 
 I. To sup in, swallow up, absorb. Job v. 5. Ps. 
 Ivi. 2, 3. Amos viii. 4. 
 
 II. To inspire, i. e. to draw in, or snuff up, as 
 the air. See Isa. xlii. 14. Jer. ii. 24. xiv. 6. 
 Eccles. i. 5; which passage, I apprehend 
 wdth several learned men, contains a descrip- 
 tion of the diurnal and annual motions of the 
 v/'nti; or solar light on the earth's surface, and 
 by consequence of the earth itself. Solomon 
 having observed at ver. 4, that one generation 
 (of men) goeth off and another cometh, but that 
 the earth abideth for ever, or continueth to be 
 supported in all its conditions, motions, cour- 
 ses, &c. till the consummation of this system, 
 proceeds, ver. 5, And the solar light is diffused 
 
 xvi. 23 ; and Campbell's Prelim. Dissertat. to Gosprls, 
 p. 207, &c. ^ ' 
 
 * See Spence's Polymetis, Dial. vi. p. .5.3. 
 
 (i. 6. in the morning of each day), and the 
 solar light goeth off (in the evening), and at 
 its seat or station (near the earth's equator, 
 namely) t\ir[m is drawing in (the spirit) diffus- 
 ing itself there, going to the ,<}outh (or southern 
 tropic), and circuiting to the north (or northern 
 tropic). Circuiting around the spirit is con- 
 tinually proceeding (viz. while it pursues and 
 presses upon the ;i;'!2w), and the spirit returns 
 upon its circuits, or perpetually repeats its cir- 
 cuitous course on the surface of the earth. 
 Comp. under mau^ VI. 
 
 HI. To draw in the breath, to gasp, pant, or 
 aspire after, as from eager desire. It is used 
 absolutely, as Psal. cxix. 131 ; or transitively, 
 as Job vii. 2. xxxvi. 20, Do not pant after the 
 night, of death namely, which .lob had pas- 
 sionately wished for ; or with hv following, 
 Amos ii. 7, bl? "sxtyrr who pant after the 
 dust of the earth on the head of the poor, i. e. 
 who long to see the poor and miserable still 
 more wretched. A most diabolical character 
 surely! See 1 Sam. iv. 12. 2 Sam. xiii. 19. 
 Job ii. 12. Comp. Ps. Ixix. 27. cix. 16. 
 
 Der. To sup, sip, sop, sob. French soupe, 
 souper, whence soup, supper. Also sap of a 
 tree. 
 
 I. In Kal and Niph. to remain, be left as a re- 
 sidue. Gen. vii. 2.3. xiv. 10. xlvii. 18. 1 Sam. 
 xvi. 1 1 , & al. On Ezek. ix. 8, observe that 
 instead of the very irregular word nNtt'JOT of 
 the common printed editions, eleven of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices read "iNuran. In Hiph. to 
 leave, cause or suffer to remain. Exod. x. 12. 
 Num. ix. 1 2. Deut. ii. 34. iii. 3, & al. As a 
 N. "MW residue, remainder, I Chron. xi. 8. 2 
 Chron. ix. 29. xxiv. 14, & al. freq. Fem. 
 n'''^xu^ a residue, remnant. Gen. xiv. 7. 1 
 Chron. iv. 43. 2 Sam. xiv. 7, & al. freq. In 
 I Chron. xii. 38, where the common printed 
 editions have n-'nu; six or seven of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's codices read n^'ixty, and so does M. de 
 Calasio's Concordance, edit. Romaine ; and 
 thus the LXX render it xxraXot-^oi, and 
 Vulg. reliqui the rest. Fem. mxtyn, a re- 
 mainder, occ. Deut. xxviii. 5, 17, Thy basket (of 
 first-fruits namely) and thy remainder, or store 
 which was left after the former was presented. 
 So the LXX iyKtt.Ta.'kny.ff.a.Ttt., and Vulg. reli- 
 quiae. Hence 
 
 II. As a N. ixu; denotes consanguinity ; every 
 near relation being, as it were, a remnant, or 
 remainder of the same ilesh and blood of which 
 we ourselves consist. In this sense it is some- 
 times joined with '^W2 flesh (as Lev. xviii. 6, 
 None of you shall approach to any inu'l ^Xur 
 remainder of his flesh, i. e. any one that re- 
 maineth of the same flesh and blood with him- 
 self. Comp. Lev. xxv. 49.) sometimes with 
 nnp, near, nearly related, as Lev. xxi. 2. Num. 
 xxvii. 11. sometimes with words expressive 
 of relation, as Lev. xviii. 12, 13. xx. 19. 
 
 III. As a N. ^HV flesh, of an aiiimal, which 
 usually remaineth, namely visible and palpable, 
 after life is extinguished. So Leigh, " Caro 
 animalis, post vitam ipsius reliqua." Psal. 
 Ixxiii. 26. Ixxviii. 20, 27. Mic. iii. 2, 3, & al. 
 Thus in English we call a dead body the re- 
 
nti' 
 
 511 
 
 nt^ 
 
 mains of a person ; by which word Dr Hodgson 
 spiritedly renders tn'I', Prov. v. 11 ; where it 
 is applied to a breathing carcass, rotten with 
 disease. Exod. xxi. 10, rrin^ her flesh-meat, 
 i. e. her more agreeable and nourishing food, 
 shall he not diminish. The easterns eat Jiesh, 
 though not so much as we do, and are fond of 
 it. Comp. Exod. xvi. 3, and see Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. iii. p. 146, 147. 
 
 IV. As a N. iNUf leaven, properly a piece of 
 dough remaining from the lump, and which 
 becoming sour is used to ferment, and render 
 light a much larger quantity of dough or paste. 
 occ. Exod. xii. 15, 19. xiii. 7. Lev. ii. 11. 
 Deut. xvi. 4. Hence 
 
 V. As a N. fem. plur. m'lXii'n and nixirn 
 kneading or leavening-vessels, where the dough 
 is mixed with the leaven, occ. Exod. viii. 3. 
 xii. 34. The miXtt'D here mentioned seem to 
 have been such wooden bowls as the Arabs still 
 use to knead their bread in, and travellers pro- 
 vide for themselves when journeying in the 
 Arabian deserts. See Shaw's Travels, p. 231, 
 and Preface, p. xi. xii. Or, else, considering 
 that the Israelites appear to have carried with 
 them dough enough to serve them a month, 
 (comp. Exod. xvi.) mixu^n in Exod. xii. 34, 
 may denote a kind of leathern utensil, such as 
 the Arabs still use, when spread out for a 
 tablecloth, and which, when contracted like a 
 bag, sei-ves them to carry the remnants of their 
 victuals, and particularly sometimes their meal 
 made into dough. See Harmer's Observations, 
 vol. ii. p. 447, &c. So Niebuhr, speaking of 
 the manner in which the Bedoween Arabs 
 near mount Sinai live, says, " Un rond mor- 
 ceau de cuir leur tient lieu de nappe, et ils y 
 gardent les restes du repas. A round piece of 
 leather serves them for a tablecloth, and they 
 keep in it the remains of their victuals." 
 
 Der. Share. Qu? Greek <raj| flesh, whence 
 sarcoma, sarcocele, sarcophagy, sarcotic. 
 Vli^W See under xu'S XVIII. 
 
 To turn, from one place or state to another. 
 The place, state, or person to which the turn- 
 ing is made, is denoted by b, bx or -"inx ; 
 
 from which, by n, p or "-inxn, preceding. 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, to turn, to turn back 
 or away. Josh, xix- 12, 27. 1 Sam. xv. 11. 
 Num. xxxii. 15. Deut. xxiii. 14. Jer. ii. 35. 
 Ezek. iii. 19, 20, & al. In Hiph. transitively, 
 to turn, or cause to turn back or away. Psal. 
 Ixxviii. 38. Ixxxix. 44. Prov. xv. 1. Isa. Iviii. 
 13. Jer. ii. 24, & al. 
 
 1 K. ii. 16, "33 nx -airrn bx turn not away (or 
 cause not me to turn away) my face, i. e. re- 
 pulse or reject me not ; for a repulse makes a 
 suiter turn away his face, and depart sadly and 
 heavily. Comp. ver. 20. 2 Chron. vi. 42. 
 As Ns. fem. nxiurn a turning away, backslid- 
 ing. Prov. i. 32. Jer. ii. 19. iii. 22, & al. 
 
 II. And most generally spoken of a thing with 
 respect to its original or former place or state. 
 In Kal, intransitively, to return, revert. Gen. 
 iii. 19. viii. 3, 7, 9, & al. freq. Transitively, Ps. 
 Ixxxv. 5. Isa. Iii. 8. In Hiph. to cause to re- 
 turn, bring back. Gen. xiv. 16. Exod. iv. 7. 
 to return, restore. Gen. xx. 7, 14. xl. 13, & al. 
 
 As a N. fem. rriiu; a returning, occ. Isa. xxx. 
 15. As a N. fem. in reg. rrmuTi return. I 
 Sam. vii. 17. rrstyrr nmu;n the return of the 
 year, the time when the year being ended re- 
 turns upon itself; the beginning of the year, 
 which according to Exod. xii. 2. xiii. 4, was 
 in the month xxbib. occ. 2 Sam. xi. 1. 1 K. 
 XX. 22, 26. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 10. 
 
 III. To render, repay, reponere. See Ps. liv. 
 7. Isa. Ixvi. 15. Hos. xii. 14 or 15. Comp. 
 Nah. ii. 2, and see Lowth's note there. 
 
 IV. In Kal, followed by another verb, it de- 
 notes to do again what is expressed by the latter 
 verb, as Josh. v. 2. Ps. Ixxxv. 7. Jer. xxxvi. 
 28. Ezek. viii. 6, 13. Zech. viii. 15 ; and to 
 such latter V. b is sometimes, as in Deut. 
 xxx. 9, and i more frequently, prefixed, as 
 Gen. xxvi. 18. Deut. xxx. 3. Jud. ii. 19. 2 K. 
 i. 11, 13. Eccles. iv. 1. 7. Zech. v. 1. 
 
 V. In Hiph. to return, bring or carry back, as 
 a word or answer. Num. xxii. 8. Deut. i. 22, 
 25. 2 Sam. xxiv. 13, & al. As a N. fem. plur. 
 nnc^n replies, answers, occ. Job xxi. 34. 
 xxxiv. 36. 
 
 VI. In Kal, intransitively, to turn, be turnedy 
 ox changed. So Vulg. convertetur. Isa. xxix. 17. 
 
 VII. To reverse, repeal. Esth. viii. 5, 8. 
 
 VIII. The word is used to denote old age, 
 when man, according to the original sentence 
 after the fall, is returning, and indeed turning 
 or changing, into the dust whence he was 
 taken ; when, to use the words of a learned 
 physician,* "the bones petrify, the cartilages 
 and tendons turn into bones, and the muscles 
 and nerves into cartilages and tendons ; and 
 all the solids lose their elasticity, and turji, in 
 a great measure, into that earth they are going 
 to be dissolved into." See Gen. iii. 19. Job 
 i. 21. xxxiv. 15. Ps. civ. 29. cxlvi. 4. Eccles. 
 xii. 7 ; in all which texts the word nu' or mu?, 
 is used. 
 
 In Kal, to be old, i. e. returning to the dust, or, 
 as it is elsewhere expressed, going the way of 
 all the earth, occ. 1 Sam. xii. 2. Comp. Josh, 
 xxiii. 14. 1 K. ii. 2. As a participle or parti- 
 cipial N. nu; old. occ. Jobxv. 10. So Chald. 
 plur. in reg. "nu' elders. Ezra v. 5, & al. 
 As a N. S-'U^ old age, time of turning or return- 
 ing to the earth, occ. 1 Kings xiv. 4. Eem. 
 nyw the same. Gen. xv. 15. xxv. 8. Also 
 in reg. Vi'yv: seems used for an old decaying 
 body. Gen. xliv.^31. So nsur Gen. xiii. 38. 
 xliv. 29. Ruth iv. 15. 
 
 When this word nur is used for old age, it is 
 plain from 1 Sam. xii. 2. Ps. Ixxi. 18. Isa. 
 xlvi. 4, that it is more than pt, and from Job 
 XV. 10, that it is less than m^v\ 
 
 IX. As a N. fem. r^'y'V! hoariness, gray hairsy 
 canities, so called either as being f a most 
 eminent sign or symptom of man's returning to 
 his earth, or from the remarkable turning or 
 change itself of the colour of his hair, when 
 old age approaches. Comp. sense VI. See 
 Lev. xix. 32. Job xii. 23 or 32. (so Moschus, 
 
 Dr Cheyne, Essay on Health and Long- life, p. 205, 
 206, 3d edit. Comp. Mailer's Physiology, Lect. viii. 256, 
 &c. edit. Millies. 
 
 t See K. Solomon's Portraiture of Old Age, by Dr 
 Smith, p. 146, .3d edit. 
 
nnit' 
 
 512 
 
 iDiti' 
 
 Idyll. V. lin. 4, toXios (iv^os the hoary deep) 
 Hos. vii. 9 : in which last text the LXX 
 render it rX/a< and Vulg. eani, gray hairs. 
 X. As a N. nnc? Some kind of precious stone, 
 the achates or agat. So the LXX u^it7ns,and 
 Vulg. achates, occ. Exod. xxviii. 19. xxxix. 
 12. It is well known that agats vary or change 
 their appearance without end. Might not iitt' 
 therefore be a name of the species from this 
 circumstance, q. d. the varier ? And might not 
 Thomson's description of the opal correspond 
 with the Hebrew name ? 
 
 -But all combined 
 
 Thick through the whitening- Opal play thy * beams ; 
 Or flying several from its surface, form 
 A trembling variatwe of revolving hues. 
 As the site varies in tlie gazer's hand. 
 
 Summer, lin. 154, &c. 
 
 5nu^ I. To turn or be turned backward. Isa. 
 xlvii. 10. Jer. viii. 5. Ezek. xxxix. 2. Comp. 
 Ps. Ixxxv. 4. 
 
 II. To bring backy cause to return. Isa. xlix. 
 5. Jer. 1. 19. 
 
 III. To restore, return. Isa. Iviii. 12. Comp. 
 Ps. xxiii. 3. 
 
 IV. As a N. i-aa^, and Chald. emphat xn'-au', 
 plur. i"!^!::^ seems properly to denote the 
 stream or blast of hot or ignited air, returned 
 from the fire. " Vivida vis ignis ardentis," 
 says Schultens on Job. occ. Job xviii. 5. Dan. 
 iii. 22. vii. 9. The LXX in the first and last 
 texts render it hy <pXolflame, as another Greek 
 version likewise does in Dan. iii. 22. So 
 Vulg. in all by flamma. 
 
 And in this sense we may perhaps best under- 
 stand D-nnc' Hos. viii. 6, literally, For the 
 calf of Samaria shall be flames. And it is 
 highly probable from Isa. xxxvi. 19, 20, com- 
 pared with Isa. xxxvii. 19, that this calf after 
 it was sent to Assyria (see Hos. x. 6. ) was 
 burnt with fire. As to the phraseology in Hos. 
 viii. 6, comp. Josh. v. 9, 12. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 To lead, or carry away captive, captivum 
 agere. Jer. xli. 14, Whom Ishmael nna; had 
 carried away captive. Here rrnu; being the 
 third pers. mas. preter in Kal, the final n 
 must be radical, freq. occ. In Niph. to be 
 carried away captive. Gen. xiv. 1 4, that his 
 brother nnipa was carried away captive. Here 
 likewise the rr must be radical. So Exod. 
 xxii. 10, where it is applied to a beast driven 
 away. Comp. Jer. xiii. 17. As a N. -na^ a 
 captive. Exod.xii.29. Captivity, state of capti- 
 vity. Deut. xxi. 13. Isa. xlvi. 2. Jer. xv. 2. 
 Also, a captive multitude. Num. xxxi. 12, 19. 
 Isa. XX. 4. As Ns. fem. .i-au' a captive mul- 
 titude. Deut. xxi. 11. 2 Chron. xxviii. 5, & 
 al. msa^ captivity. Ps. xiv. 7, & al. freq. So 
 in reg. nn^ty Ps. cxxvi. 1. And n-aa; Num. 
 xxi. 29. See Ezek. xvi. 53. 
 
 Hence we have the phrase -au' nnu? which sig- 
 nifies to carry away captive. See Num. xxi. 1. 
 Deut. xxi. 10. Jud. v. 12. Ps. Ixviii. 19. But 
 ma; or 3 a; joined with mnar, n"'nu' or nma; 
 means to turn or bring back the captivity, or 
 those who had been carried away captive. See 
 
 Deut. XXX. 3- Ps. xiv. 7. liii. 7. Ezek. xvi. 
 53. Ps. cxxvi. 1, 4; in which last cited verse 
 observe, that the rr in nma^ is not radical but 
 paragogic. 
 mnar aa' is applied figuratively to restoration 
 from great affliction and misery to a happy 
 state. Job xlii. 10. Comp. Jer. xxx. 18. 
 
 To soothe. So in Arabic the cognate n^D sig-. 
 nities to stroke gently, soothe, mulcere, permul- 
 cere. See Schultens De Defect. Hod. Ling. 
 Heb. civ. &c. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to soothe, assuage, calm, 
 as the raging of the sea. occ. Ps. Ixv. 8. Ixxxix. 
 9 or 10 ; in which latter text the LXX xara- 
 f^ct'Oni; thou assuagest. Thus Virgil, Jin. 
 1. lin. 70, 
 
 Et mulcere dedit fluctus et tollers vento. 
 
 II. To soothe, calm, as an angry spirit, occ. 
 Prov. xxix. 11 ; where Symmachus xaracr^ayvs/ 
 will assuage. " Pectora mulcet." .^n. i. lin. 
 157. Comp. Prov. xii. 16. xxv. 28. 
 
 III. In Kal, to soothe or gratify with praises, to 
 praise, laud, fcoXTri lXa.ffKi(r6a.i (II. 1. lin. 472.) 
 Psal. Ixiii. 4. cxvii. 1, & al. Comp. Eccles. 
 iv. 2. viii. 15. So in Chaldee. Dan. ii. 23. v. 
 4, & al. In Hith. nnnarr to soothe, gratify, 
 or please oneself, occ. 1 Chron. xvi. 35. Ps. 
 cvi. 47. 
 
 Hence perhaps Greek (rifiu, ai(io[jt,a.i to worship, 
 adore. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Syriac signi- 
 fies, to extend, draw out in length. Comp. loay. 
 
 I. As a N. loaar a rod, a longish rod or staff. 
 Exod. xxi. 20. Isa. x. 15. xxviii. 27. Mic. iv. 
 14. Lev. xxvii. 32, Every thing that passeth 
 under the rod or staff " which the herdsman or 
 shepherd carried in his hand, and kept his 
 cattle in order with, Jer. xxxiii. 13."* Comp. 
 Ps. xxiii. 4. Ezek. xx. 37. Mic. vii. 14. 
 
 II. -4 sceptre, the ensign of authority. Psal. xiv. 
 7. Isa. xiv. 5. Ezek. xix. 11, 14. Comp. Ps. 
 ii. 9, and see rriaD XV. 6, and ppn IV. un- 
 der pn. 
 
 III. A tribe, a branch of a family or nation, 
 shooting from one common stock. Gen. xlix. 
 28. Num. xviii. 2, & al. freq. Comp. Num. 
 xvii. 2, 3, or 17, 18, Sfc. and under rrua XVL 
 
 IV. -4 staff, the ensign, not of regal authority, 
 but of tribual jurisdiction, or of that exercised 
 by the head of a tribe. Gen. xlix. 10. Hence 
 used for the ruler ot judge of the tribe himself. 
 Gen. xlix. 16 ; from which passage it appears 
 that each tribe of Israel had this ensign of autho- 
 rity belonging to them.f Comp. ver. 28, and 
 2 Sam. vii. 7, with 1 Chron. xvii. 6. 
 
 V. A pen or style, used to write with, and re- 
 sembling a small rod. occ. Jud. v. 14 ; where 
 the LXX Symmachus and Theodotion render 
 it by pa-pSho; a rod. But it probably is used as 
 a name for the calamus scriptorius or reec? with 
 which the orientals still write. See Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. ii. p. 175 ; Hanway's Tra- 
 
 Bate's note in his Nevv^ and Literal Translation, &c. 
 
 \ See Bp Sherlock's 3d Dissertat. at the end of his Dis- 
 courses on Prophecy, and Bp Nev\ ton's Dissertations on 
 tlie Prophecies, vol. i. p. 94, 96, 1st edit. 8vo. 
 
"]nt2/ 
 
 513 
 
 rnty 
 
 vels, vol. i. p. 317; and Niebuhr's Voyage en 
 Arabic, torn. i. p. 118. 
 
 VI. As a N. mas. pliir. D-'uniy spears, or 
 javelins, i. e. staves headed with iron. 2 Sam. 
 
 xviii. 14. 
 
 VII. As a N. iDDirr Shebat, the name of the 
 eleventh month, nearly answering to our Jan- 
 uary O. S. I take it to be a foreign and pro- 
 bably a Persic name; but I know not its 
 ideal meaning, occ. Zech. i. 7. This month 
 is mentioned also, 1 Mac. xvi. 14<. 
 
 Der. Greek cKftrru to lean, whence the N. 
 ffxri'Trr^ev, Lat. sceptrum, and Eng. sceptre. 
 Also Eng. shafty and a and u being transpos- 
 ed, perhaps staff. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but seems related 
 to 72D (which see), and signifies, to implicate, 
 complicate, entangle, or the like. 
 
 I. As a N. -fmiy the complication or entangle- 
 ment of boup^hs crossing each other, occ. 2 Sam. 
 xviii. 9. To this purpose the LXX laa-oi, 
 and Vulg. condensam. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. rrantt' Job xviii. 8, may 
 mean either the sticks laid across each other 
 over a pitfall to catch wild beasts, or rather, 
 that it may correspond with nu^"> in the pre- 
 ceding hemistich, the reticulated work or meshes 
 of the same. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. rrssi:^, plur. W'D^m compli- 
 cated work, net- or checker-work, 1 K. vii. 17, 
 18, & al. " This (net-work) cover was an 
 emblem of the circumference of the heaven, and 
 so of the parts of this system that stop the 
 course of the light and condense it into spirit." 
 Thus Hutchinson in Columns, p. 48, 49. 
 Comp. Bate in Crit. Heb. 
 
 IV. As a N. fem. n^:im a reticulated window, 
 a lattice,* such as are still usual in the cham- 
 bers of the eastern houses. So LXX hzru- 
 carov, and Vulg. cancellos. occ. 2 K. i. 2. 
 
 V. Chald. As a N. xaniy a sambuke, a kind of 
 harp, probably so called, by a dialectical de- 
 viation from the idea of the Hebrew, from its 
 many strings, occ. Dan. iii. 7, 10, 15 ; in 
 which verses it evidently answers to iOSD in 
 ver. 5; comp. therefore under ^ no II. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea ap- 
 pears to be, to impel, thrust forward. The 
 LXX seem to have given nearly the ti-ue 
 meaning of the word in Psal. Ixix. 3, 16^ 
 where they render it by xarxiyiy a storm, tem- 
 pest, from xctra'tsffu to rush with force. 
 
 I. As a N. mas. plur. D'-blu; ears of corn, 
 thrust or shot forth from the stalk. Gen. xli. 
 3, 7, & al. freq. Gen. xli. 5, And behold seven 
 D^bnar ears, coming up on one T\^-p stalk. There 
 is a species of wheat called Egyptian, which, 
 having had some of it in my own garden, I 
 have often seen and examined, and which 
 bears six or seven ears shooting from the main 
 ear in the middle. But had this been repre- 
 sented in Pharaoh's dream, the Heb. expres- 
 sion I think would have been seven ears com- 
 ing up or growing (not on one stalk but) on 
 
 See Shaw's Travels, p. 207. 
 
 one ear; and therefore I rather regard the 
 object of Pharaoh's dream as an instance of* 
 one of those discordant images which never 
 existed in nature. Comp. under obn HI. 
 As a N. fem. in reg. nbnu^ an ear of com. 
 occ. Job xxiv. 24. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "biia^ shoots or 
 branches of an olive-tree. occ. Zech. iv. 12. 
 So LXX KXa^ot branches. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. nbac; a current or stream 
 of water, occ. Ps. Ixix. 3, 16. Isa. xxvii. 12. 
 
 IV. As a N. bsiy the leg and foot by which 
 one is impelled * in M^alking. occ. Isa. xlvii. 2. 
 
 V. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "b-iar paths, 
 against which the foot is impelled in walking, 
 occ. Ps. Ixxvii. 20. Jer. xviii. 1.5. 
 
 bbnar occurs not as a V. but as a N. blbiur a 
 snail occ. Ps. Iviii. 9. Bochart, vol. iii. p. 
 646, proposes two derivations of the word, one 
 from b^aar a path, because the snail marks out 
 his path with his slime, and so is called 
 bibnty, q. d. the path-maker, seminator; the 
 other, from na^" to dwell, n in and bib a wind.- 
 ing shell, cochlea, which every one knows is 
 the habitation this animal carries about with 
 him. Perhaps a better account of the name 
 may be deduced from the peculiar manner in 
 which snails thrust themselves forward in mov- 
 ing, and from the force with which they ad- 
 here to, or indeed are impelled against, any 
 substance they light on. I shall explain my 
 meaning in the words of an eminent natiu-al- 
 ist. " The wise Author of nature having 
 denied feet and claws to enable snails to creep 
 and climb, hath made them amends, in a way 
 more commodious for their state of life, by the 
 broad skin along each side of the belly, and the 
 undulating motion observable there. By this 
 latter 'tis they creep ; by the former, assisted 
 by the glutinous slime emitted from the snail's 
 body, they adhere firmly and securely to all 
 kinds of supei-ficies, partly by the tenacity of 
 their slime and partly by the pressure of the 
 atmosphere." Derham's Physico- Theology, 
 book ix. ch. i. not. 4. 
 
 Der. Shovel Qu ? 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. and the ideal 
 meaning is uncertain (comp. however yniy and 
 caiy) ; but as a N. mas. plur. D"'D"'iu^ are men- 
 tioned among the female ornaments, and pro- 
 bably mean certain cauls or kerchiefs which the 
 women bind upon their heads ; so LXX xa- 
 ffvfifiovs, and Montanus, reticula cauls of net- 
 work. Perhaps the D'^D-na; were not unlike 
 the rich embroidered handkerchiefs with which 
 Lady M. W. Montague informs us (Letter 
 xxix. vol. ii. p. 14.) the Turkish ladies bind 
 on their talpocks or caps. Once, Isa. iii. 18 ; 
 where see Bp Lowth. 
 
 Denotes sufficiency, satisfaction, saturity. 
 
 I. In Kal, to have enough, to be satisfied, satu- 
 rated, cloyed. Deut. vi. U. xxxi. 20. Ps. 
 Ixxxviii. 4. Isa. i. 11. Jer. xlvi. 10. Lam. iii, 
 15, 30, & al. freq. Also in Kal and Hiph. 
 
 * See Borelli De Motu Animalinm, P. 1. c. 19. 
 LI 
 
pnur 
 
 514 
 
 riti^ 
 
 to satisfi/, saturate. Ps. xc. H. Ezek. vii. 9. 
 Job xxxviii. 27. Ps. cvii. 9. cxxxii. 15, & al. 
 As a participle or participial N. i?3ur satisfied, 
 satiated, fuU, having enough. See 1 Sam. ii. 
 5. Deut. xxxiii. 23. Job x. 15. xiv. 1. Pro v. 
 xix. 23. D^n" irsu; satisfied with days or liv- 
 ing, conviva satur, as Horace expresses it, and 
 before him Lucretius, lib. iii. lin. 951, plenus 
 vitae conviva. * Gen. xxxv. 29. Job xlii. 17. 
 1 Chron. xxiii. I. 1 Sam. ii. 5. Comp. Gen. 
 xxv. 8. As a N. i?niy sufficiency, plenty, sa- 
 turity. Gen. xli. 29, 30, & al. Fem. m;niy, 
 and in reg. nyaur saturity, fulness. Isa. xxiii. 
 18. Ezek. xvi. 49, & al. 
 II. As Ns. of number ynur, rryaar, and in reg. 
 nj^nc^, seven. Gen. v. 7. JExod. xxv. 37. Isa. 
 XXX. 26, & al. freq. Plur. mas. D">i7nu^ seventy. 
 freq. occ. 
 
 By 2 K. X. 1, Ahah had seventy sons in Sa- 
 maria. This sounds a very extraordinary 
 number to a western reader, unaccustomed to 
 the effects of polygamy and concubinage (comp. 
 Jud. viii. 30, and under tr^bs), and yet in 
 Homer, H. vi. lin. 244, &c. (comp. II. xxiv. 
 lin. 495 497.) old king Priam is represented 
 as having fifty sons and twelve daughters. Ar- 
 taxerxes Mnemon, king of Persia, had by his 
 concubines, who, according to Plutarch, f 
 amounted to three hundred and sixty, no few- 
 er than one hundred and fifteen sons, besides 
 three by his queen, f And in our days Muley 
 Abdallah, who was emperor of Morocco, when 
 Mr Stewart was there in 1720, " is said by 
 his four wives, and the many thousand women 
 he had in his seraglio during his long reign, 
 to have had seven hundred sons able to mount 
 a horse ; but the number of his daughters is 
 not known. "Ij As a N. plur. DTiyna; seven 
 times, seven fold. Gen. iv. 1 5, 24. Ps. xii. 7. 
 Isa. XXX. 26, & al. As a N. "'j;''aiy seventh. 
 Gen. ii. 2, 3, & al. freq. Fem. n*s?-nar 
 and nir-niy Jos. vi. 16. Lev. xxiii. 16, & al. 
 The number seven was denominated from this 
 root, because on that day Jehovah bD'< Gen. 
 ii. 2, completed ov finished all his work, or 
 made it sufficient for the purposes intended by 
 it. The seventh day was also sanctified or set 
 apart, from the beginning, as a religious sab- 
 bath or rest, to remind believers of that rest 
 which God then entered into, and of that yaiy 
 (Ps; xvi. W.) completion ox fulness oi}oy which 
 is in his presence for evermore. Hence the very 
 early and general division of time into weeks, 
 or periods of seven days.^ Hence the sa- 
 
 *So Seneca, Epist. Ixi. Vixi, Lucili charissime, quan- 
 tum satis est, mortem plenus expecto. 
 
 \ In Artaxerx. torn. i. p. 125, B. edit. Xylandr. 
 
 1 Justin, lib. x. cap. 1, and Prideaux, Connex. part i. 
 book vii. An. 360. 
 
 Comp. under C3b3. 
 
 y Stewart's Journey to Mequinez, in Newbery's Col- 
 lection, vol xvii. p. 147. 
 
 If " We find, from time immemorial, says the learned 
 President Gouget, the use of this period among all na- 
 tions without any variation in the form of it. The Is- 
 raelites, Assyrians, Egyptians, Indians, Arabians, and, 
 in a word, all the nations of the East, have in all ages 
 made use of a week consisting of ser,en days. (See Sca- 
 liger De Emendat. Temporum, Selden De Jure Nat. & 
 Gent. lib. iii. cap. 17; Memoires de I'Academie des In- 
 script, torn. iv. p. 65.) We find the same custom among 
 the ancient Romans, Gauls, Britons, Germans, the na- 
 
 credness of the seventh day, not only among 
 believers before the giving of the law, but also 
 among the heathen,* for which they give the 
 very same reason as Moses doth, Gen. ii. 2, 
 namely, that on it all things were ended or 
 completed. Comp. Gen. vii. 4, 10. viii. 10, 
 12. xxix. 27. Exod. xvi. 2230. Ps. xvi. 11. 
 Heb. iv. I 11. Hence also seven was, both 
 among believers and heathen, the number of 
 sufficiency or completion,-\ whence in Heb. yniir 
 is used indefinitely for many, a good many, a 
 sufficient number. See Lev. xxvi. 18. Deut. 
 xxviii. 7, 25. Ruth iv. 15. 1 Sam. ii. 5. Jer. 
 XV. 9. Isa. XXX. 29. Prov. xxiv. 16. xxvi. 16, 
 25. So DTij^Sur seven-fold, indefinitely for 
 many 'fold, multoties. Prov. vi. 31 ; where see 
 Schultens, and comp. Exod. xxii. 1, 4. 
 
 III. As Ns. ynar, fem. rryStt', in reg. n^ivt, a 
 week, a period of seven days, /3^0(t*j, septi- 
 mana. Gen. xxix. 27, 28. vii. 10. viii. 4, 10. 
 Deut. xvi. 9,10. plur. mas. o-yiiy weeks. Dan. 
 X. 2. As a N. yinar, plur. n^'3'zm a week of 
 years, a period of seven years. Dan. ix. 24 
 27. Comp. Lev. xxv. 8. 
 
 IV. It denotes the sufficiency, or sufficient se- 
 curity of an oath. 
 
 In Niph. to be made sufficient security by an 
 oath, to be made sufficiently credible or sufficient 
 to be believed by this mean, to swear. Gen. 
 xxi. 31. xxii. 16, & al. freq. In Hiph. to 
 cause to give such security, to cause to sweaVy 
 adjure. Gen. 1. 5, 6. Exod. xiii. 19, and al. 
 Joined with the N. ni;nir Num. xxx. 3. to 
 give the security of an oath. 
 
 Thus the verb, whether in Niph. or Hiph. ge- 
 nerally refers to an oath, but in Isa. liv. 9, 
 God says -njySU'a I have been made sufficient 
 security that the waters of Noah should no more 
 go over the earth, though by the history, Gen. 
 ix. 8, &c. there was no oath of God in this 
 case, but only a promise confirmed by a sign. 
 As a N. fem. njriniy and nj;nu' sufficient se- 
 curity given by an oath, an oath. Gen. xxvi. 3. 
 1 Sam. xiv. 26. Num. v. 21. Neh. x. 29 or 
 .30, & al. freq. As a participle or participial 
 N. mas. plur. in reg. *^:n2; swearers or per- 
 sons giving the security of an oath to others. . 
 occ. Ezek. xxi. 23. 
 Though the Rabbins by their pointing have 
 
 tions of the North, and of America. (See Le Spectacle 
 de la Nature, tom. viii. p. 53.) Many vain conjectures 
 have been formed concerning the reasons and motives 
 which determined all mankind to agree in this primitive 
 division of their time. Nothing but tradition concern- 
 ing the space of time employed in the creation [forma- 
 tion] of the world could give rise to this universal im- 
 memorial practice." Origin of Laws, &c. vol. i. book 
 iii. ch. ii. art. ii. p. 230, edit. Edinburgh. " The months 
 (of the ancient Scandinavians) were divided into weeks 
 ofsevendaySf a division which hath prevailed among al- 
 most all the nations we have any knowledge of from the 
 extremity of Asia to that of Europe." Mallet's North, 
 em Antiquities, vol. i. p. 357. 
 
 See Grotius, De Verit. Kelig. Christ, lib. i. cap.'16, 
 note 23, and following ; and Mr Cook's Enquiry into the 
 Patriarchal and Druidical Religion, p. 4, 5, 2d edit, and 
 the authors there quoted ; Boyse's Pantheon, p. 168, 2d 
 edit. ; Leland's Advantage and Necessity of Christian 
 Revelation, part i. ch. ii. p. 74, 8vo edit. ; and Dr Wa- 
 terland's Charge, &c. May 19, 1731, p. 41, 58. j 
 
 t See inter al. Josh. vi. 3 or 4, &c. to 15 or 16, and 
 Mr Holloway's Originals, vol. ii. p. ^; Beausobre's 
 Introduction to the New Testament, in Bishop Watson's 
 Theological Tracts, vol. iii. p. 236. 
 
Y^^ 
 
 515 
 
 nittr 
 
 presumed to split this root into two, yet the 
 sameness of the root ynir? as signifying seven, 
 and as denoting the sufficient security of an 
 oath, is evident by the instance of Abraham's 
 ynuf seven lambs, when he and Abimeleeh 
 ^V^2^v^ swore to each other, Gen. xxi. 28 
 31.* 
 Der. Goth, sibun, Saxon seofon, and English 
 seven. 
 
 To close, inclose, straiten. Comp. Ditzr and du^. 
 The LXX render it, inter al. by Ti^ix.aXvrTu 
 to cover round, trvvh/u to bind together, and the 
 Vulg. several times by includere to inclose. 
 
 I. To inclose or set, as precious stones in metal. 
 It occurs not as a verb in Kal in this sense, 
 but as a participle mas. plur. in Huph. D-yna^n 
 inclosed, set. occ. Exod. xxviii. 20. As a N. 
 fem. plur. myniyn omynurn ouches or sockets 
 of metal, which inclose and hold fast a seal or 
 the like, palse. occ. Exod. xxviii. 11, 13, 14*, 
 25. xxxix. 13, 16. Psal. xlv. 14; in which 
 latter text it is rendered by the LXX x^aa-iru- 
 Tais, and by the Vulg. fimbriis, fringes, but 
 rather seems to signify embroidery or brocaded 
 work, resembling ouches of gold. 
 
 II. To close, draw close, or strait, as a garment, 
 occ. Exod. xxviii. 39. So the Vulg. stringes 
 thou shalt make strait or close, and Aquila, 
 Symmachus, and Theodot. preserve the idea, 
 though they change the form of the word, in 
 rendering it / ffvapylus the strictures ; thus 
 likewise LXX xoavfj^fioi or KoavfjL^urm. As a 
 N. ysu^n an inclosing, occ. Exod. xxviii. 4, 
 V^irn nanD a coat of inclosing, i. e. a close, 
 strait coat or garment. So Aquila and Sym- 
 machus ffvcrpyxTov, Vulg. strictam strait, and 
 to the same purpose the LXX xoffv/nliuTov. 
 Comp. under pa. 
 
 In the two last- cited passages many of the 
 lexicon-writers and translators render the 
 words, embroider and embroidery, or the like ; 
 but this does not seem so easy and natural a 
 sense of the word as that just proposed ; nor 
 do the ancient versions, as already cited, 
 favour this interpretation, but concur with 
 that above given. 
 
 II. As a noun i^nirr a strait or straits in a men- 
 tal sense, distress. So Vulg. angustiae, and 
 Eng. translation anguish, which perhaps had 
 anciently the same sense, for so the very 
 learned F. Junius explains it in his Etymol. 
 Anglican, by the Latin angustia. occ. 2 Sam. 
 i. 9. 
 
 pntt' Chald. 
 
 In Kal, to leave, let alone, occ. Ezra vi. 7. Dan. 
 iv. 12, 20, 23. In Ith. panarn to be left. occ. 
 Dan. ii. 44. 
 
 I. In Kal, to separate contiguous parts, to break, 
 break or tear in pieces, as a door. Gen. xix. 9. 
 a tree, Exod. ix. 25. a bone, Exod. xii. 
 46 an animal, 1 K. xiii. 26, 28, &c. to break 
 up, as God did the great abyss, his decreed 
 place, for the reception of the waters of the 
 
 . * .^ ^^^ ancient Arabians, according to Herodotus, 
 hb. iii. cap. 8, in making their solemn covenants, used 
 jieven stones smeared^with human blood. 
 
 deluge. Job xxxviii. 10. Comp. Prov. iii. 20, 
 under jrpn II. In Niph. to be broken, torn, 
 hurt. Exod. xxii. 9 or 10. 1 Kings xxii. 49, & 
 al. As Ns. 'iiu^ breaking or breach. Lev. 
 xxiv. 20, & al. ^Tiau; a breaking, destruction. 
 occ. Jer. xvii. 18. Ezek. xxi. 6 ; where it de- 
 notes acute pain of the loins, as if they were 
 breaking. Comp. Isa. xxi. 3. Nah. ii. 10 or 
 11, in bnbn under bn. 
 Hence Eng. to shiver, sever. Also, a sabre. 
 Qu? 
 
 II. To break, i. e. slack, assuage, or quench, as 
 thirst. Ps. civ. 11. 
 
 III. To break the heart or spirits, make con- 
 trite or sorrowful. See Ps. xxxiv. 19. Ii. 19. 
 Ixix. 21. cxlvii. 3. Prov. xv. 4. Isa. Ixi. 1. Ixv. 
 14. Jer. viii. 21. On Job xli. 17 or 25, see 
 under xun IV. 
 
 IV. As a noun mas. plur. O-nncn billows, 
 large waves, breakers.* Jon. ii. 4. Psal. xciii. 
 4. Comp. 2 Sam. xxii. 5. Ps. xlii. 8. 
 
 V. In Hiph. to break, cause to break or burst, 
 as the involucra in parturition, occ. Isa. Ixvi. 
 9. As a noun nau^Q the act or place of chil- 
 dren's breaking forth. 2 K. xix. 3. Isa. xxxvii. 
 3.'Hos. xiii. 13. 
 
 VI. As a noun i^ur the enucleation, solution, or 
 interpretation of a dream, Eng. marg. the break- 
 ing, occ. Jud. vii. 15. 
 
 VII. To break or separate into small portions. 
 So in Kal, to retail, to sell or buy by retail. 
 See Gen. xli. 56, 57. xlii. 2, 3, 5. Deut. ii. 
 28. Isa. Iv. 1. In Hiph. to retail, sell by retail. 
 See Gen. xlii. 6. Prov. xi. 26. Amos viii. 5, 
 6. In all which, and several other texts, it is 
 applied to retailing of corn or food (" de magno 
 tollere acervo"), which is indeed eminently 
 sold and bought in this manner, a little for one, 
 and a little for another. Hence as a N. "laur 
 corn, victual thus retailed. See Gen. xlii. 1, 
 2, 26. xliii. 2. xlvii. 14. 
 
 VIII. With the particle n prefixed to the ob- 
 ject, to break out upon, as the sight, or a per- 
 son in seeing, to view, look at. occ. Neh. ii. 
 1.3, 15. Comp. Ps. cxlv. 15. 
 
 IX. With bx or b prefixed to the object, to 
 break out towards, look unto, look at, as the 
 eyes. occ. Ps. cxlv. 15. Hence, to look unto 
 ovfor, with expectation or hope. So LXX 
 render it by T^otrloxav and 'T^or^;^s<r^/. occ. 
 Ruth i. 13. Esth. ix. 1. Psal. civ. 27. cxix. 
 166. Isa. xxxviii. 18. As a N. *inu; a looking 
 
 for, expectation, occ. Psal. cxix. 116. cxlvi. 5. 
 So the LXX in the former text Tr^otrhonta.. 
 Hence perhaps Latin spero to hope, whence 
 despero ; and Eng. despair, desperate, despera- 
 tion. 
 
 W^]!; Chald. 
 
 To implicate, entangle, twist or wreath together. 
 The Targum use it in a natural sense. Job 
 xl. 12 or 17. Lam. i. 14 ; but in the Bible it 
 is applied only to the mind. To perplex, con- 
 found. Once, Dan. v. 9. Comp. D3ir^ and 
 
 In Kal, to cease, leave off, or rest from work. 
 
 * Comp. Virgil, lEn. i. lin. 164, 165 ; Herat, lib. ii. ode 
 xiv. lin. 14. 
 
KJtt' 
 
 516 
 
 nw 
 
 It is opposed not to weariness, but to work 
 or action. Gen. ii. 2, 3. viii. 22. Ex. xxxiv. 
 21. 
 
 From Gen. ii. 2, 3 (In the seventh day the 
 Aleim rested, ceased, from all his work which 
 he created mu'i^b to act), it is most evident, 
 that, though God can do whatsoever pleaseth 
 him in the armies of heaven above, and in the 
 earth beneath; and though he undoubtedly 
 often hath miraculously interposed, and still 
 doth sometimes so interpose, to overrule the 
 mechanism of nature, for the protection of his 
 servants, and the destruction of his enemies ; 
 yet that he is not constantly and immediately 
 acting in and upon matter as a kind of anima 
 mundi, the cause of attraction, or the like, as 
 some vainly talk. * 
 In Niph. to cease, he abolished. Isa. xvii. 3. Ez. 
 XXX. 18, & al. In Hiph. to cause to cease, take 
 off or away. See Exod. v. 5. xii. 15. 2 K. 
 xxiii. 5, 11. In 2 Sam. xxiii. 7, r\'2W may be 
 considered either as a noun an abolishing, an 
 entire stop, or as a verb infin. in Kal, nici 
 in or for putting a stop, to the wicked, namely, 
 here compared to thorns. Burning thorns 
 with fire destroys them ; which cutting them 
 up does not. The Vulg. comburentur usque 
 ad nihilum, they shall be burned eren to nothing, 
 gives the general sense, but not the precise 
 idea of naa^. For this interpretation I am 
 indebted to Bate's Crit. Heb. and New and 
 Literal Translation. As Ns. nsir^ a cessation 
 or ceasing from work. Exod. xxi. 19. nnu' 
 plur. mnna; rest from work. Sabbath, whether 
 that of the seventh day, Exod. xvi. 25, 26, 
 29. XX. 8. Lev. xix. 3, & al. freq. or of the 
 feast of unleavened bread. Lev. xxiii. 15. 
 (comp. ver. 7, 11); or of the tenth day of the 
 seventh month, Lev. xxiii. 32. (comp. Lev. 
 xxiii. 39) ; or that of the seventh year. See 
 Lev. XXV. 2, 4 6, 8 ; and in Lev. xix. 30. 
 xxvi. 2. "nnni:^ my sabbaths include all the sab- 
 baths or times of sacred rest ordained by God 
 under the Mosaic dispensation, pnnu' rest, 
 cessation. Exod. xvi. 23, & al. nnnc^n, Lam. 
 i. 7, is rendered her sabbaths, but seems rather 
 to mean her being carried into captivity, from 
 root rrac, so the LXX, according to the 
 Alexandrian copy, fUToixitnas, and according 
 to the Complutensian edition fji-iroiKivia -, or 
 perhaps her being put down, caused to cease. 
 See Targ. 
 
 This root is nearly related to naa^ to expatiate, 
 luxuriate, &c. below, as xaa to rrua, Kin to 
 rrnn, xsn to nsn, &c. 
 
 I. To expatiate, luxuriate, grow, increase, occ. 
 (Chald.) Ezra iv. 22. Dan. iii. 31, or iv. 1. 
 vi. 25 or 26. In Hiph. to increase, cause to 
 increase or multiply, occ. Job xii. 23. Also, to 
 magnify, exalt with praises, celebrate, occ. Job 
 xxxvi. 24. As a N. x-atr^ great, magnificent. 
 
 Comp. under IDT^'D, and see the Rev. William Jones' 
 excellent Essay on the First Principles of Natural Phi- 
 losophy, book ii. ch. iii.; and his Physiological Disquisi- 
 tions, Disc. iL; and comp. Dr Clarke's note 6, on Ro- 
 hault, Physic, pars L cap. xi. 15. p. 52, edit. 4 ; and 
 Rowning's preface to his Compendious System, p. 7, 8, 
 41. 
 
 Job xxxvi. 26. xxxvii. 23. So in Chald. Dan. 
 ii. 6, 31, & al. Also plur. many. occ. Ezra 
 V. 11. Dan. ii. 48. Also, adverbially, much, 
 very much, exceedingly. Dan. ii. \2. v. 9, & al. 
 II. As a noun fem. plur. mN-au' deviations, 
 errors, q. d. expiations ; so LXX <)ru^a.-rTa>- 
 f/,a,ra.. Jerome errores, Vulg. delicta. occ. 
 Ps. xix. 3. But Bate observes, that there is 
 nothing in the Heb. for " his," before " errors," 
 and that mx-au' may as well be referred to the 
 judgments of God before mentioned who can 
 understand mx-aiy the great things, of them 
 namely, i. e. without God's teaching or help ? 
 So Ps. cxix. 18. Open thou mine eyes that I may 
 seemxb33 the wondrous things out of thy law." 
 
 In Kal, to lift or be lifted up, to elevate or be 
 elevated, to exalt, be exalted, or above reach. 
 Deut. ii. 36. Job v. 11. Ps. cvii. 41. Isa. ix. 11, 
 & al. freq. In Niph. to be exalted, high, above 
 reach. Ps. cxxxix. 6. Prov. xviii. 10. Isa. ii. 
 II, 17, & al. In Hiph. to exalt or be exalted. 
 occ. Job xxxvi. 22. As a N. aaa^D an eleva- 
 tion, height, high or secure place. Psal. ix. 10. 
 Isa. XXV. 12. xxxiii. 16. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 To expatiate, luxuriate, run wild. 
 
 I. To luxuriate, grow, thrive, as a plant or tree, 
 occ. Ps. xcii. 13. .Job viii. Ii ; where LXX 
 l-4'co6ri(nru.t shall grow tall, Vulg. crescere 
 grow. Comp. Job viii. 7. 
 
 II. To expatiate, run wild, or out of the way, to 
 wander, as sheep. Ezek. xxxiv. 6. In Hiph. 
 to cause to go out of the way, make to wander^ 
 as a blind man. occ. Deut. xxvii. 18. Comp. 
 Prov. xxviii. 10. As a noun a-iy rendered 
 pursuing, from root 31^3, but may perhaps from 
 this root be better translated wandering, occ. 
 1 K. xviii. 27. 
 
 III. As a noun ^i^aiy a wandering song, a song 
 of wanderings ; probably composed by David 
 in his wanderings, \\\\en persecuted by Saul and 
 his servants ; in which the Psalmist was an 
 eminent type of Christ and his church perse- 
 cuted by Satan and his adherents. * occ. Ps. 
 vii. 1. As a N. fem. plur. m3T'3ur wanderings. 
 occ. Hab. iii. 1. This word of the prophet 
 seems to relate both to the deviations of the 
 Jewish people from God's law, and also their 
 wanderings, or being removed from their land 
 on that account. See chap. i. v. & seq. 
 Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodotion, render 
 the word by ayvotifixruv ignorances, so the 
 Vulg. ignorantiis. 
 
 IV. In a spiritual sense, in Kal, to wander, err, 
 deviate, transgress through ignorance or mistake. 
 Num. XV. 22. Job vi. 24. Prov. v. 23. Isa. 
 xxviii. 7. In Hiph. to cause or suffer to err. 
 Job xii. 16. Ps. cxix. 10. As a N. rrau'D and 
 rraiu^n an error, a mistake. Gen. xliii. 12. Job 
 xix. 4. 
 
 V. To expatiate, give a loose, induce or lose 
 oneself, as it were in love, " Inerrare tanquam 
 sui oblitum, et amore quasi vagari." occ. Prov. 
 V. 19. Comp. ver. 20. Prov. xx. 1. 
 
 * See Fen wick's Thoughts on the Heb. Titles of the 
 Psalms, p. 24. 
 
ny^ 
 
 17 
 
 711^ 
 
 a3iy to err, transgress through mere mistake, ig- 
 norance, or inadvertency. Lev. v. 18. Job xii. 
 16, & al. As a noun fern. rr^^U^ m^re error, 
 mistake, or inadvertency. Lev. iv. 2, 22, & al. 
 freq. 
 
 J 03 a? to make to grow^.continually, to use re- 
 peated and continual endeavours to cause growth. 
 occ. Isa. xvii. 11. Comp. above rraur L 
 
 In Hiph. to view attentively, or accurately to 
 pry. So the LXX by iTi^Xi'rca to look upon, 
 and by -ra^ocKu-rru to stoop down in order to 
 view attentively. Thus it seems a word of 
 gesture, occ. Psal. xxxiii. 14<. Cant. ii. 9. Isa. 
 xiv. 16. 
 
 Hence Lat. sagio * to perceive quickly, saga a 
 witch, sagax quick-scented, also sagacitas, 
 priBsagio, &c. whence Eng. sage, sagacious, 
 sagacity, presage. Also Gothic sokgan. Sax. 
 secan, and Eng. seek. 
 
 In Kal, to lie carnally with a woman, occ. Deut. 
 xxviii. 30. In Kal or Niph. to he lain or lien 
 with as a woman, to he violated, ravished, occ. 
 Isa. xiii. 16. Jer. iii. 2. Zech. xiv. 2. As a 
 N. baiy a wife, spouse, occ. Neh. ii. 6. Ps. 
 xiv. 10. So Aquila, in the latter passage, 
 ffvyKOiTos. So Chald. As a N. fem. plur. in 
 reg. nbaur wives, occ. Dan. v. 2, 3, 23. 
 
 Der. By transposition, Greek ffakayu, to vio- 
 late, debauch, atrskyrif and ainXyna lascivious, 
 lasciviousness, Lat. salax, whence Eng. sala- 
 cious, salacity. 
 
 To he distracted, mad, beside oneself, or out of 
 one's senses or right mind, ixtrryiveii. It seems 
 to be related to n^tr to deviate, go out of the 
 way, as j;yp to rryp, JTITD to ms. It occurs not 
 as a V. in Kal, but in the form of a participle 
 Hiph. or Huph. yatrn distracted, mad. Deut. 
 xxviii. SI. 1 Sam. xxi. 15 or 16. 2 K. ix. 11. 
 In Hith. i?3nirr7 to hehave distractedly or madly. 
 occ. 1 Sam. xxi. U, 15, or 15, 16. The 
 LXX render the word in Sam. and Kings by 
 tTiXytcrros mad, friX^^nviffSai to play the mad- 
 man. As a N. pi?3!:r distraction, madness, fury. 
 occ. Deut. xxviii. 28. 2 K. ix. 20. Zech. xii. 
 4. The word is particularly applied to the 
 prophets, whether true or false, doubtless from 
 their ecstatic raptures, resembling madness. 2 
 K. ix. 11. Jer. xxix. 26. Hos. ix. 7. Comp. 
 Greek and Eng. Lexicon under Mavrswa^a/. 
 
 The above cited aie all the texts wherein the 
 root occurs. 
 
 Der. Skew, askew. Qu ? 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chaldee 
 signifies, to emit, send forth, break forth. As a 
 N. -|3ur issue, offspring, occ. Exod. xiii. 12. 
 Deut. vii. 13. xxviii. 4, 18, 51. 
 
 Der. Islandic skara, and Old Eng. skere a 
 multitude. Qu? 
 
 1^ 
 
 I. To shatter, demolish, destroy, waste, occ. Ps. 
 xvii. 9. xci. 6. Prov. xi. 3. In Niph. to be 
 destroyed, wasted, occ. Mic. ii. 4. In Huph. 
 
 See Cicero, De Divinat. lib. i. cap. 31. 
 
 the same. occ. Isa. xxxiii. 1. Hos. x. 14. As 
 
 Ns. *nu? and nty destruction, devastation. Job 
 V. 21, 22. Ps. xii. 6, & al. freq. 
 
 II. As a N. T'mlime, calx, " a. soft friable (i. e. 
 crumbling or shattering) substance, obtained by 
 calcining or burning stones, shells, or the 
 like."* occ. Deut. xxvii. 2, 4. Isa. xxxiii. 12. 
 Amos ii. 1 ; where the Targum xi-SD paiDl 
 Nn"'3l3 and smeared them, as lime, on his house. 
 Hence as a V. Tiy to lime, smear over with 
 lime. So LXX xovia<ritS'-~ona. occ. Deut. 
 xxvii. 2, 4. 
 
 -nty I. To shatter to pieces, break all to pieces, 
 as we say. occ. Hos. x. 2. 
 
 II. To break, or shatter to pieces the clods of 
 ploughed ground, occ. Job xxxix. 10. Isa. 
 xxviii. 24. Hos. x. 11. So Symmachus ex- 
 cellently in Job (icaXexoTij/rsi, and Vulg. in Job 
 confringet glebas will he break the clods, in 
 Hos. confringet sulcos will break the furrows, 
 and in Isa. farriet will harrow. But in Job 
 Schultens renders it by the term of art, offrin- 
 get, observing in a note that the countrymen 
 call the first ploughing of the ground proscin- 
 dere, the second, offringere ; f and indeed it 
 does not appear that the ancient inhabi- 
 tants of Palestine and the neighbouring coun- 
 tries used to harrow their land ; and Russell 
 expressly remarks concerning the modern 
 manner of cultivation near Aleppo, that " no 
 harrow is used, but the ground is ploughed a 
 second time after it is sown, to cover the grain." 
 Nat. Hist. p. 16. In Isa. xxviii. 24, nns- 
 seems to answer to the first ploughing (pro- 
 scindet); ^im'' to the second (offringet.) It is 
 evident that the second ploughing must be 
 easier work than the first, but even this the 
 question in Job implies that the D'^'i would not 
 perform. 
 
 III. To demolish, destroy, waste. See Jud. v. 
 27. Prov. xix. 26. Jer. Ii. 55. Ezek. xxxii. 
 12. Joel i. 10. Nah. iii. 7. As a participle 
 or participial N. i-niy or ttu; a destroyer, 
 waster. Job xv. 21. Isa. xvi. 4. xxi. 2. Jer. 
 XV. 8, & al. freq. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n. 
 
 To pour out or forth, to SHED. It occurs 
 not as a V. in Heb. but the idea evidently 
 appears from the following derivative nouns. 
 
 I. As a N. mas. mir (the rr being radical as in 
 the next word) plur. fem. rwim a cup-bearer, 
 who pours out wine at feasts. So the LXX, 
 preserving the idea, oivo^oov xcci oivox,oa;, from 
 /vf wine, and ^ia> to pour out. occ. Eccles. 
 ii. 8. It appears from Gen. xl. 9, 11, that 
 the kings of Egypt, and from Neh. i. 11, that 
 the kings of Persia had one chief male cup- 
 bearer, and so likewise might Solomon, with a 
 number of females under him. But Aquila in 
 Eccles. renders the Heb. word X/xiayxa< xuXtxM 
 a cup and (smaller) cups. Jerome scyphos et 
 urceolos ( Vulg. urceos) goblets and pots. See 
 Jerome and Montfaucon's Hexapla on the text. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. ma; afield or ground, which 
 
 * New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, &c. in Lime. 
 See Varro He Re Riistica, i. 19, and Ainsworth's 
 Dictionary in Proscindo and Offringo. 
 
TM^ 
 
 518 
 
 DIU/ 
 
 being opened or ploughed pours forth part of 
 itself, water, &e. into the tubes of seeds, 
 plants, and trees, and so yields sustenance to 
 men and animals. See Gen. xxiii. 17, 20. 
 Lev. xxvii. 21, 24. Ezek. xvii. 8. Joel i. 
 10 ; in all which texts niiif is construed as 
 a mas. N. and consequently the final n is 
 radical. Comp. Gen. xiv. 7. xxiii. 17, 19. 
 XXV. 9. 2 K. ix. 25. 1 Chron. i. 46; where 
 the rr is retained in regimine, and must con- 
 sequently be radical. In the plur. this, like 
 many other Ns. forms both mas. onti; in reg. 
 -Tty, and fern. rmu'. See Isa. xxxii. 12, (For 
 the lamented D'^im fields, for the inn "Tii' fields 
 of desire.) 2 Chron. xxxi. 19. Neh. xii. 44. 1 
 Sam. xxii. 7. Ps. cvii. 37. As a N. mas. 
 "im (the " being substituted for rr as in -i?i for 
 ni;"i Isa. xxxviii. 12.) afield. See Psal. xcvi. 
 
 12. viii. 8. 1. 11. Deut. xxxii. la Isa. Ivi. 9. 
 To which I think may be added some other 
 passages where "iir^ is commonly taken for a 
 plural N. as Ruth i. 1, 2, 6, 22; Jer. iv. 17 ; 
 on which last text Sir John Chardin remarks, 
 that " as in the East pulse, roots, &c. grow 
 in open and uninclosed fields, when they be- 
 gin to be fit to gather, they place guards, if 
 near a great road, more, if distant, fewer, who 
 place themselves in a round about these grounds, 
 as is practised in Arabia." * Also, as a N. 
 in reg. i^ afield. Lev. xix. 9, 19. Jer. xxxii. 
 7, 8, & al. 
 
 III. As a N. "Tar one of the divine names or 
 titles, q. d. the pourer or shedder forth, i. e. of 
 blessings, both temporal and spiritual, " all- 
 bountiful." Bate. See Gen. xxviii. 3. xxxv. 
 11. xUii. 14. xlix. 25. Exod. vi. 3, I appeared 
 to Abraham, to Isaac, and to Jacob "nir bxa as 
 the Lord all-bountiful, but by my name mrr" 
 Jehovah I was not known to them. That the 
 name mrr" itself was known to Abraham, 
 Isaac, and Jacob, is certain from Gen. xii. 8. 
 xiii. 4. xiv. 22. xv. 2, 6, 7. xxvi. 25. xxviii. 
 
 13, 16, and many other passages ; but God 
 was not experimentally known, or had not dis- 
 played himself to them under the character of 
 Jehovah, the all-perfect and all-powerful be- 
 ing, as he was now about to do in a train of 
 astonishing miracles for the deliverance of his 
 people and the destruction of their enemies. 
 Comp. ver. 6 8. 
 
 IV. As a N. Tar, plur. cnir a breast or teat 
 which sheds or pours forth milk. Gen. xlix. 
 25. Job xxiv. 9. Ps. xxii. 10. Lam. iv. 3. 
 Comp. Isa. Ix. 16. Ixvi. 11. So the Vulg. 
 uber, mamma, and mamilla, and the LXX 
 very frequently render it by fucffros, as Aquila, 
 Symmachus, and Theodotion likewise do in 
 Isa. Ixvi. 11. 
 
 V. As a N. mas. plur. D-na^ the pourers forth, 
 mentioned as objects of idolatrous worship, 
 Deut. xxxii. 17. Psal. cvi. 37 ; from this lat- 
 ter passage it appears that the Canaanites 
 worshipped these D-Ttt' ; and from them the 
 valley of the Siddim, DniiTT, of which we 
 read. Gen. xiv. 3, 8, 10, so early as the time 
 of Abraham, was probably denominated. So 
 it seems emphatically observed by the sacred 
 
 historian, Gen. xiv. 3, that this place which 
 had been thus idolatrously dedicated to the 
 genial powers of nature, was changed into the 
 Salt Sea, barren and waste. Comp. under 
 nbn II. and note under u^ip V. By the oner 
 it is highly probable the idolaters meant the 
 great agents of nature, or the heavens, consid- 
 ered as giving rain, causing the earth to send 
 forth springs, and shed forth her increase, vege- 
 tables to yield and nourish their fruit, and fe- 
 male animals to abound with milk, for the sus- 
 tenance of their young. To these refer the 
 multimammice or many-breasted idols, which 
 were worshipped among the heathen. Thus, 
 for instance, Macrobius informs us that* 
 " The whole body of the Egyptian goddess 
 Isis was clustered over with breasts, because 
 all things are sustained and nourished by the 
 earth or nature." And if this many-breasted 
 kind was the idol of the Ephesian Diana, 
 mentioned Acts xix. 24, &c. Thus Octavi- 
 us, in Minucius Felix, cap. 21, p. 107, edit. 
 Davies, elegantly describes her, Diana 
 Ephesia multis mammis et uberibus exstructa ; 
 and in Montfaucon's Antiquite Expliquee, 
 torn. i. p. 156, pi. 93 96, the reader may see 
 several of these Ephesian Dianas represented 
 with many breasts, and in plate 96, one of 
 them has this inscription, #TCIC HANAIOAOC 
 nANT. MHT. and another, *TCic nANAlO- 
 AOC. On which Montfaucon judiciously re- 
 marks, " all the learned agree that all this (i. e. 
 the various symbols which accompany this god- 
 dess) signify nature, or the world with all its 
 productions. This is not conjecture. The 
 inscriptions which we see on two of these sta- 
 tues prove it. One has ^va-t; ^rxmioXos, ?rv- 
 ruv uTiTiip, all-various nature, mother of all 
 things; the other *<r/f crccvaioXos all-various 
 nature." 
 
 But to return to the Scriptures, I must add, 
 that the sacrificing of their sons and their daugh- 
 ters to the D'-'Tar and the shedding of their blood 
 to those idols, Ps. cvi. 37, 38, appears mani- 
 festly different from burning them in the fire to 
 Baal or Moloch, which also they most horrid- 
 ly practised. The former kind of sacrifices 
 seems to have greatly resembled those of the 
 Mexicans in America, among whom, before 
 the arrival of the Spaniards, " at the first ap- 
 pearance of green corn, children were offered 
 up; when the corn was a foot above the 
 ground ; and again when it was two feet high, 
 holidays were kept, and more childrenbutchered.f 
 VI. As a N. nuTK, plur. fem. rma^X an effu- 
 sion, spring, stream, or rill of water. Num. 
 xxi. 15. Deut. iv. 49. Josh. x. 40. 
 Dill' 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the cognate 
 root D*TD in Arabic signifies, to choak, suffocate, 
 particularly by excessive heat, " PrEefocare, 
 sufFocare, et quidem speciatim sestu, quod Grce- 
 
 * See Harnjcr's Observations, vol. i. p. 455. 
 
 " Hinc est quod continuatis uberibus corpus decB 
 (Isidis scil.) densetur, quia terrae vel reruin naturae altu 
 nutritur universitas." Satumal. lib. i. cap. 20. Comp. 
 Scheuchzer on Exod. xxxii. 4. tab. ccxix. and Calmet's 
 Dictionary, vol. i. p. 512, English edit, plate. 
 
 t Millar's History of the Propagation of Cliristianity, 
 vol. ii. p. 2141. 
 
^I"^ 
 
 519 
 
 DHB^ 
 
 cis est frviyia^xi, unde <ryiyo; lestus suffocatis. 
 Schultens in Orig. Heb. MS. Hence per- 
 haps Eng. steam. 
 
 I. As a N. fern, rrmty a burning up and wither- 
 ing, occ. Isa. xxxvii. 27, rrmu^T ma:: n-yn 
 grrass of the house tops, and (literally) of wither- 
 ing by heat before it be grown up. So Targ. 
 pibTU' burnt up, blasted, and Vulg. quae exaruit 
 which is dried up. The correspondent word 
 in 2 K. xix. 26, is ."isTir a blasting; and so 
 three of Dr Kennicott's codices in Isa. now 
 read rrBTur"!, as one more did originally. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. n^'aiv; fields, considered 
 as parched or burnt up with heat, which every 
 one knows is a very common circumstance in 
 Judea and the neighbouring hot countries. 
 See especially Deut. xxxii. 32. Isa. xvi. 8. 
 Hab. iii. 17. It occurs also 2 K. xxiii. 4. 
 
 To blast or blight. It occurs not as a V. in 
 Kal, but as a participle paoul fem. plur. Gen. 
 xli. 6, 23, 27 ; from these passages in Gen. 
 compared with Ezek. xvii. 10. xix. 12, it 
 plainly appears that the natural cause of blasts 
 or blights is a parching wind (in Egypt and 
 Judea, as in England, an easterly one), drying 
 up the moisture, and so stopping the vegeta- 
 tion, and destroying the texture of plants. 
 Which point of scriptural philosophy is also 
 confirmed by constant experience. Et pueri 
 sciunt. As a N. fem. rrstiy a blasting, blight- 
 ing, occ. 2 K. xix. 26. As a N. psTU' a blast, 
 blight. Deut. xxviii. 22, & al. freq. 
 Der. Greek (rrvipa) to bind up, Lat. stipo, Eng. 
 to stuff. Also, to stifle, stop, stiff. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but appears nearly 
 related in sense as well as in sound to "tid to 
 order, dispose, arrange. 
 
 I. As a N. fem. plur. mint:' and rriTcr ranges 
 or rows of pillars, occ. 1 K. vi. 9. 2 K. xi. 8, 
 15. 2 Chron. xxiii. 14. In the three latter 
 passages the word denotes the * ranges of pil- 
 lars which formed the court of the priests, as 
 appears, I think, from a comparison of 2 Eangs 
 xi. 8, with 2 Chron. xxiii. 7 ; for mTTU^ in the 
 former text is explained by n"! the house, of 
 Jehovah, namely, in the latter. So in 2 Chron. 
 xxiii. 14-, mi-rttr are equivalent to mrt" n^ia. 
 
 II. Chald. in Ith. to exert oneself, to take pains 
 or labour, to strive. (So Theodotion yiyuvig-KTo, 
 and Vulg. laborabat) or perhaps more agree- 
 ably to the sense of the Heb. to make arrange- 
 ments, take measures, occ. Dan. vi. 14. 
 
 III. Chald. as a N. from the Ithpehal form of 
 the verb, in a bad sense, Tnntyx sedition, q. d. 
 a seditious plan or scheme. Q\i ? occ. Ezra iv. 
 15, 19. 
 
 I. As a N. a lamb or kid. Exod. xii. 3 5. 
 Num. XV. 11, & al. 
 
 II. One of the smaller kind of cattle, of what- 
 ever age. Exod. xxii. 1. xxxiv. 19. Deut. xiv. 
 4. Ezek. xxxiv. 17. It differs from ]H'!i, as 
 
 See the place marked 10, in Prideaux' plan of the 
 temple, in his Connexion, part i. book iii. an. 535; in, 
 serted also in Calmet's Dictionary, English edit. vol. iii. 
 p. 24. 
 
 an individual from a collection or number. In 
 reg. it is written "u; with a -, Deut. xxii. I. 1 
 Sam. xiv. 34 ; as 'b in reg. from ns. Sec 
 Bochart, vol. ii. 420, 438. 
 
 Since rim never occurs as a V. in Heb. the 
 ideal meaning is uncertain. In Syriac how- 
 ever the V. is retained in the sense of cooling, 
 making or growing cold, &c. (see Castell under 
 rrnjy) and it is, as Columella* observes, re- 
 markable of sheep, that though of all animals 
 the best clad, they are very chilly, and least able 
 to. endure cold. So Virgilf calls them molle 
 pecus, tender cattle, and advises that they should 
 be housed \ during the winter, and not only 
 they, but goats likewise, be carefully protected 
 from the cold wintry winds. It is evident also 
 that, according to this derivation, the younger 
 the animal the more proper the name rrc, and 
 this is agreeable to the Scripture's applying it 
 most frequently to lambs or kids. 
 
 HI. As a N. "3*1^ urine. See under yw. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies to witness, bear witness, testify, properly 
 as an eye-witness, and the Chaldee Targum 
 often uses the cognate V. irrD in the sense of 
 witnessing. As a N. nrru' a witness, an eye- 
 witness. So the LXX ffvviffTM^, and Vulg. 
 testis, occ. Job xvi. 19. It also enters into 
 the composition of the word Kmirru;, which 
 see among the Pluriliterals. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. urtv a kind 
 of precious stone, an onyx, thus called in Greek, 
 Lat. and Eng. from the Greek ow^ a nail or 
 hoof which it resembles in colour, and in being 
 semipellucid. Gen. ii. 12, & al. So the LXX 
 once, and Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodo- 
 tion several times, render it ow^, and the Vulg. 
 throughout, onyx. 
 
 As the Greeks call this gem ow^ a nail or hoof, 
 so it is not improbable that the Heb. Drra^ 
 might have the same meaning, though used in 
 the Bible only as the name of a precious stone ; 
 for in Arabic the V. signifies to be nimble, 
 active, strong, as a horse, " Celer, agilis, vali- 
 dus fuit equus.'^ Castell. And every one 
 knows that it is by the hoofs that horses and 
 such kind of animals exert their strength and 
 activity, according to that well-known verse 
 of Virgil, Mn. viii. lin. 596, 
 
 Quadrupedante putrem sonitu' quatit ungula campum. 
 With bounding hoofs the trembling field resounds. 
 Or as in Georgic iii. lin. 88, 
 
 Solido graviter sonat ungula cornu. 
 
 His hoof sounds deep with solid horn. 
 
 Comp. Jud. V. 22. Isa. v. 28. Jer. xlvii. .3- 
 Mieah iv. 13. 
 
 * " Id pecus, quamms ex omnibus anitnalibus vestitissi- 
 mum, frigoris tamen impatientissimum est." Columella, 
 lib. viii. cap. 3. 
 
 t See Georgic iii. lin. 295321, and comp. Bochart, 
 vol. ii. 453, 454. 
 
 X It is not very usual with us to hom^e our sheep, not- 
 withstanding our climate is less mild than that of Italy ; 
 yet this is sometimes practised in England, and, it is 
 said, with advantage. See Martyn's note on Georgic iii. 
 lin. 295. 
 
 f Is not the Eng. hoof in this view ultimately d^'r^Td 
 from the Heb. ^IT to agitate. 
 
inw 
 
 520 
 
 1112/ 
 
 Hence perhaps Islandic s^ ?/) to run violently, 
 and Eng. to scamper. Qii ? Also Italian zampa, 
 the fore-foot of a quadruped, and zampare to 
 stamp or beat the ground with the feet, as 
 horses do. 
 
 nni/ 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but seems nearly 
 related to irrD round. As a N. mas. plur. 
 D-airnr round ornaments, or round ornaments 
 like the moon. occ. Jud. viii. 21, 26. Isa. iii. 
 18. So the LXX throughout //,yintrxov;, and 
 Vulg. in Isa. lunulas, little moons. The 
 Chaldee Targum uses the Ns. KirrD and Kirr-D 
 for the moon, and in Arabic lipriD and nii7"iD 
 are used for the orb of the moon (" lunse orbis." 
 Schultens MS. Orig. Heb.) and "irrar for the 
 new moon; and it seems probable that the 
 Midianites, mentioned Jud. viii. were, like 
 the Arabs, (comp. Job xxxi. 26.) great moon- 
 worshippers. It is well known that the Ma- 
 hometans, and particularly the Turks, however 
 averse to images of all kinds, still adorn the 
 minarets of their mosques with crescents. See 
 Bochart, Phaleg. lib. ii. cap. 19, and Selden 
 De Diis Syris, Syntag. ii. cap. iv. p. 213, 214. 
 
 With the 1 radical and immutable, as in pna, 
 JJ^ar, &c. 
 It occurs not as a V. in Heb. but 
 
 I. As a N. Kltt^ vanity, a vain thing, falsehood, 
 a lie. See Exod. xx. 7. xxiii. 1. Deut. v. 20. 
 Mai. iii. 14. It is used adverbially, in vain, 
 to no purpose. Ps. cxxvii. 1. So Kiurb- Jer. 
 ii. 30. iv. 30, & al. 
 
 II. As a N. iVW a vain idol, a vain false god. 
 Jer. xviii. 15. Comp. Ps* xxxi. 7. Hos. xii. 
 11 or 12. Jon. ii. 8 or 9. 
 
 Iltf See under Tir^ I. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n and 
 a radical but mutable \ as in ma. 
 To make equal, plain, level 
 
 I. In Kal, to make plain, level, smooth, Isa. 
 xxviii. 25. 
 
 II. To smooth, soothe, compose. Ps. cxxxi. 2. 
 (where Symmachus ^KTwaa. I have made even) 
 Isa. xxxviii. 13, I composed (myself) for the 
 morning : {but) as a lion, so did he break all my 
 bones, namely by the violence of the distemper, 
 in that very night. Thus Vitringa, whom see. 
 But comp. Targimi and Bishop Lowth. 
 
 III. To be or put upon a level or equality, to be 
 or make equal by comparison. Isa. xl. 25. xlvi. 
 5. Lam. ii. 13. Prov. xxvi. 4. As a parti- 
 ciple Pehil (Chald.) "la; made equal or like. 
 Dan. V. 21. In Kal and Hiph. with d follow- 
 ing, to make equal or like. 2 Sam. xxii. 34. Ps. 
 xviii. 34. In Hith. to be equal or on a foot- 
 ing, occ. Prov. xxvii. 15 ; where observe that 
 mna^a seems of a mixed form between Niph. 
 and Hith. as mana, 1 Sam. xv. 9, of Niph. 
 and Hiph. 
 
 IV. Chald. in Ith. to be made, fio. occ. Dan. 
 iii. 29. 
 
 V. To be of equal value, to countervail, to 
 answer in this sense. See Esth. iii. 8. v. 13. 
 vii. 4. 
 
 VI. With naab following, to place exactly or 
 
 diametrically opposite or before one. Ps. xvi. 8. 
 Comp. Ps. cxix. 30. 
 VII. To equalize or make one thing equal or 
 equiponderant to another, as a means to the 
 end, or vice versa. Ps. Ixxxix. 20. Trj? -n-iu; 
 I have equalized help, that is, I have laid or 
 given sufficient help, upon a mighty one. Ps. 
 xxi. 6, mtyn thou hast equalized upon him 
 honour, or laid upon him honour and majesty 
 equivalent or equal, to his desire namely. 
 Comp. ver. 3, 5, and John xvii. 5. Job xxxiii. 
 27, "b mur KbT and it was not equalled or bal- 
 anced, or rather, he ( God) hath not balanced 
 {it) to me, i. e. as the Vulg. explains it, ut 
 eram dignus non recepi, / have not received ac- 
 cording to my deserts. See Scott. Hos. x. 1, 
 Israel is a wasting vine ,- ib i^\^W "'13 his fruit 
 is accordingly. Comp. ^ii'2. under pi. 
 
 VIII. As a N. ^m occurs Job xv. 31, and, 
 seems used for continued, equable prosperity ; 
 Let him not tj-ust iu;n in continued prosperity, 
 njrna being deceived. LXX /ttj ^la-THJirea on 
 vTofiivu, let him not trust thathe shall continue. 
 
 IX. As a N. ^m (formed as o from ma), a 
 gift for benefits received, q. d. a compen,sative 
 present, occ. Ps. Ixviii. 30. Ixxvi. 12. Isa. 
 xviii. 7. 
 
 With a ^ radical, fixed, and immutable, as in 
 n^^v, yna, and some others. 
 
 ' To open, as in calling out, and it is opposed, 
 Isa. xxxii. 5, to "b-S tenacious, as rich or liberal 
 is to poor or stingy." Bate. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to open, cry out, vociferate. 
 Job xix. 7. xxiv. 12. xxix. 12. Ps. Ixxii. 12, 
 & al. freq. As a N. jriiy a crying out. Ps. v. 
 3. Job XXX. 24. But yet he will not stretch out 
 his hand against the grave : surely in his des- 
 truction or destroying {of me namely) j?iu? ^nb 
 a shout (would be) to them ; i. e. to death and 
 the grave before-mentioned. The sense of this 
 violently pathetic and obscure passage seems 
 to be, that God would not extend Job's punish- 
 ment beyond the grave, and therefore that even 
 in death and the grave he would shout for joy 
 in being relieved from his present sufferings. 
 As a N. fem. in reg. nj?lty vociferation, cry, 
 SHOUT. Exod. ii. 23. 1 Sam. v. 12, & al. 
 
 II. As a N. iriur open, liberal occ. Isa. xxxii. 
 5. Also openness, liberality, munificence, occ. 
 Job xxxvi. 19. ^piiy "TnUNT will he (God) esti- 
 mate or set in array thy munificence ? (of which 
 Job had boasted, ch. xxix. 11 16.) or accord- 
 ing to Schultens, " An in acie stabit munifi- 
 centia tua ? Will thy munificence stand in 
 array {that thou shouldest) not {be) in distress ? 
 So Schultens, " ut non sis in arcto." Hence 
 
 III. As a N. 's^m rich, opulent, as opposed to 
 b"r poor, exhausted, occ. Job xxxiv. 19. 
 
 ^VJ See under t\M}. 
 
 With a radical, fixed, and immutable ^ ; comp. 
 under 's^m. 
 
 I. In Kal, transitively, to view, behold, regard. 
 Num. xxiii. 9. xxiv. 17. Job vii. 8. xvii. 15 
 particularly with accuracy and attention. Job 
 XXXV. 5. Hos. xiii. 7. Job xxxiii. 14. Indeed 
 God speaketh once, yea twice {to him who) has 
 
nw 
 
 521 
 
 nr 
 
 not regarded it. To this purpose Diodati's 
 Italian, Egli e ben vero, che talhora Iddio 
 parla una volta ; e due, a chi non u' ha atteso. 
 And Martin's French, Bien que le Dieu fort 
 parle une premiere fois, et un seconde fois a 
 celui qui n^aura pris garde a la premiere. 
 II. As a N. fern, rr'inti'n a present offered to 
 a superior as a kind of fee for beholding him, 
 or being admitted into his presence, occ. 1 
 Sam. ix. 7. " It is accounted uncivil,'^ says 
 Mr Maundrel, Journey, March 11, " to visit 
 in this country [Syria] without an offering in 
 hand. All great men expect it as a kind of 
 tribute to their character and authority, and look 
 upon themselves as affronted and indeed de- 
 frauded-w^ienXhxs compliment is omitted. Even 
 in familiar visits among inferior people, you 
 shall seldom have them come without bringing 
 a flower or an orange, or some such token of 
 respect to the person visited : the Turks in 
 this point keeping up the ancient oriental cus- 
 tom hinted, 1 Sam. ix. 7, If we go, (says Saul) 
 what shall we bring the man of God ? There is 
 not a present, &c. Which words are unques- 
 tionably to be understood in conformity to 
 this eastern custom, as relating to a token of 
 respect, and not a price of divination. " See 
 more in Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 
 1, &c. 
 III. As a N. '^^m a beeve of any age, or of ei- 
 ther sex. See Lev. xxii. 27, 28. Ps. cvi. 19, 
 20. Exod. xxi. 28. xxxiv. 19. Num. xviii. 17. 
 Job xxi. 10. Also collectively, beeves. Gen. 
 xxxii. 5. This species of animals seems to be 
 so called from the steady and attentive manner 
 in which they behold or survey objects. Comp. 
 under ipa VI. 
 
 Deut. xxii. 10, Thou shdU not plough with an 
 ox and an ass together. As to the spiritual 
 sense of this law, see 2 Cor. vi. 14. With 
 regard to its outward sense, it is certain from 
 Isa. XXX. 24, that asses as well as oxen were 
 anciently employed in Judea for ploughing, 
 and so they are in the East to this day. * 
 And Niebuhr, Description de 1' Arable, p. 
 137, tells us that near Bagdad he twice saw 
 an ass harnessed to a plough together with 
 oxen. 
 
 IV. To look about, take a full view ^ survey insi- 
 diously ; as he who setteth snares, occ. Jer. 
 V. 26 ; where Vulg. insidiantes watching in- 
 sidiously ; and in this view Bate understands 
 it, Hos. ix. 12, Woe unto them orrn '>*ilt2;n 
 when I spy my advantage against them ; when 
 their foot slippeth as it is elsewhere," Ps. 
 xxxviii. 1 6 ; or rather perhaps, when I am 
 spying, i. e. in order to take advantage against 
 them. Comp. Hos. xiii. 7. Jer. xxxi. 28. 
 xliv. 27. But see Bp Newcome on Hos. ix. 
 12. As a participle or participial N. mas. 
 plur. in reg. ^T(^ insidious enemies watching and 
 eyeing one. occ. Ps. xcii. 12. So Jerome, 
 qui insidiantur. 
 ''\y\m occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate 
 form (for Job xxxvi. 24>, see under '^iv), but 
 as a participial N. mas. plur. in reg. '^yw in- 
 
 * See Dr Russel's Nat. Hist, of AUeppo, p. 16, and 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 279. 
 
 sidious enemies, frequently eyeing those for 
 whom they lie in wait. occ. Ps. v. 9. xxvii. 
 1 1. liv. 7. Ivi. 3. lix. 11. Observe that in Ps. 
 xxvii. 11. liv. 7, very many of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices insert the ^. 
 
 'D.W Chald. 
 
 In Kal and Aph. to rescue, set free, deliver. So 
 Theodotion, i^sXta-^at, and Vulg. eripere and 
 liberare. The Targums often use the V. in 
 the same sense, occ. Dan. iii. 17, 28. vi. 14, 
 20, 27. And with the epenthetic a inserted, 
 as usual, before the pronoun sufl&x. occ. Dan. 
 iii. 15. vi. 16 or 17. 
 
 I. To look or glance at. So LXX wa^a/SXurw. 
 occ. Job XX. 9. xxviii. 7. 
 
 II. To shine upon. occ. Cant. i. 6. 
 Hence perhaps by transposition Latin specio 
 
 to look, aspicio, conspicio, despicio, respicio, 
 prospicio, &c. whence Eng. species, specious, 
 specimen, specify, &c. also, aspect, conspicuous, 
 despise, respect, he. prospect, prospective, &c. 
 From the Latin specio are also derived specto, 
 speculor, &c. whence spectator, spectre, specta- 
 cle, speculate, speculation, speculative, specu- 
 lum, &c. 
 
 To twuft together, to twine. Hence in the form 
 of a participle Huph. "iTU^n twisted, twined. So 
 the Vulg. retorta, and LXX xixXufffAtvou 
 twisted, spun. Exod. xxvi. 1, & al. freq. 
 
 I. In Kal, to incline, bow, bend downwards, 
 stoop, be humbled. Psal. x. 10. xliv. 26. Prov. 
 xiv. 19. Isa. ii. 9, 11, 17. li. 23, & al. In 
 Hiph. the same. Lam. iii. 20. Also, to 
 make to bow, or incline, to depress, bring down. 
 Isa. XXV. 12. Prov. xii. 25. 
 
 II. As a N. TT'U' a shrub, a low or dwarf tree, 
 a woody plant less than a tree, " and bending 
 to the ground, as brambles and many sorts [of 
 shrubs] do." Bate. occ. Gen. ii. 5. xxi. 15. 
 Job xii. 8. XXX. 4, 7. 
 
 III. To couch, crouch, or lie down, as wild beasts. 
 ' occ Job xxxviii. 40. 
 
 IV. To incline, tend downwards. Prov. ii. 18. 
 For her house rrnu' inclineth to death. Vulg. 
 inclinata est is inclined ; where observe that 
 n-n the N. to rrnu' is construed as di feminine, 
 though almost every where else as a mascu- 
 line N. 
 
 V. To be brought low. Eccles. xii. 4. So the 
 LXX excellently Ta-riivu0yiffo*Tai, which suits 
 both the active and the passive daughters of 
 music, comp. under *ny VIII. ; and on this 
 text I farther observe, that the verb nnir" 
 seems to receive its number from man, and 
 its gender from T-u'. Comp. under -rnn II. 
 As a N. UTl" a bringing low, casting down, 
 
 faintness. Vulg. humiliatio. occ. Mic. vi. 14. 
 
 VI. As Ns. fem. nn^m a pit, a hole sunk in 
 the earth, occ. Prov. xxii. 14. xxiii. 27. Jer. 
 ii. 6. * xviii. 20, 22. rrn-u^ the same. occ. 
 Ps. Ivii. 7. cxix. 85. So nnu^ Ps. vii. 16. 
 ix. 16. xciv. 13. Prov. xxvi. 27. Isa. li. 14. 
 Ezek. xix. 4, 8, & al. And to illustrate the 
 two last cited texts we may observe from Dr 
 
 * See Harmer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 350, &c- 
 
mw 
 
 522 
 
 )ntL' 
 
 Shaw, Travels, p. 172, that the Arabs still 
 practise the ancient method of catching lions 
 in pits slightly covered over with reeds or 
 small branches of trees. 
 
 VII. ^^^m or wti; to be deep in thought, to be in 
 profound meditation, to meditate or think pro- 
 foundly or deeply. Gen. xxiv. 63. Jud. v. 10. 
 
 'Ps. cxix. 148, & al. freq. As a N. n'-i:' 
 profound meditation, deep thought, care. 1 Sam. 
 i. 16. Ps. Iv. 3. Prov. xxiii. 29, & al. freq. 
 It is once in reg. printed nir, Amos iv. 13, 
 biit very many of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 there read njT'U'. Fem. rrrT'tt' and in reg. nn-U' 
 the same. occ. Job xv. 4. Ps. cxix. 97, 99. 
 In Prov. vi. 22. n-cn may be a N. medita- 
 tion, subject of meditation. See Targum. 
 
 VIII. nn^ to swim. See root rrnc^. 
 nnu^ I. To bow, stoop, or bend very much. See 
 
 Job ix. 13. Ps. XXXV. 14. xxxviii. 7. Isa. Ix. 
 14. In Hith. to bow oneself. Gen. xlvii. 31. 
 Also, to prostrate oneself, fall prostrate on the 
 ground. This latter was the profoundest act 
 of religious and civil adoration, as it is in the 
 East to this day. freq. occ. 
 This verb nna', like many others formed by 
 the reduplication of the last radical * uses t in- 
 stead thereof, sometimes in Kal, as Ps. xxxv. 
 14. xxxviii. 7. "mnu^ for "nnna; ; and gener- 
 ally in Hith. as Gen. xviii. 2. inntt^" for 
 nnna'" ; Gen. xlii. 6. xliii. 26, mnnu^" for 
 innntr- ; Gen. xxxiii, 6, rinnu^n forTnnnu?n 
 or rra^nnnirn, and so the rest. But farther 
 this V. pften admits n after the final i, as 
 Gen. xxii. 5. xxiv. 48 ; and in this particidar, 
 as also in its inserting " before the personal 
 affixes (see Exod. xxiv. 1. Deut. 4. 19. 2 Sam. 
 xvi. 4. 2 K. V. 18,) it is formed as if it were 
 a quadriliteral verb nnniy or mnu?, with rr for 
 the last radical. 
 
 n-inntyn is used, 2 K. v. 18. either as a N. 
 prostration, or rather as the infin. of Hith. 
 "n-nna'rTa in my prostrating myself As a N. 
 fem. with a formative n prefixed, and d their 
 postfixed. occ. Ezek. viii. 16, And as for 
 them on^intrn their prostration (was) towards 
 the east, to the sun. 
 
 II. nmtr; to m,editate, refect deeply, occ. Isa. 
 liii. 8, And who can (bear to) reflect on (the 
 men of) his generation ? 
 
 To make a present, to present a gift, a bribe, occ. 
 Job vi. 22. Ezek. xvi. .33. The Chaldee and 
 Syriac use the verb in the same sense. As 
 a N. nnty a gift, a present, a bribe, bribery. 
 Exod. xxiii, 8. Job xv. 34. Mic. iii. 11, &al. 
 freq. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 To swim, as a man. occ. Isa. xxv. 11, twice. 
 So Vulg. natans ad natandum. In a Hiph. 
 sense, to cause to swim. occ. Ps. vi. 7 ; where 
 LXX koverof, and Vulg. lavabo I will wash. 
 As a N. ^m:; (formed as nnn, ini, 1317, &c.) 
 swimming, occ. Ezek. xlvii. 5. ^^^m "D 
 waters to swim in. Eng. translat. 
 
 To drain, exprimere. 
 
 See Hebrew Grammar, VII. 30. 
 
 I. To shed or drain off the blood of men or ani- 
 mals in sacrifice or otherwise. Gen. xxii. 10. 
 xxxvii. 31. Exod. xii. 6. Jud. xii. 6. Jer. ix. 
 8, lomu; yn a wounding arrow. So the LXX, 
 /3aX/f TiT^uffKovfx, and Vulg. sagitta vulnerans. 
 In Niph. to be so drained. Lev. vi. 25. Num. 
 xi. 22. It is once joined with on the bloody 
 which determines the true sense of the word. 
 Exod. xxxiv. 25. As a N. jnu' blood-shed- 
 ing. occ. Hos. v. 2. Fem. in reg. nwnur 
 the same. occ. 2 Chron. xxx. 17. 
 
 II. To drain grapes, squeeze or press out their 
 juice or blood, occ. Gen. xl. 11; where the 
 
 LXX ilieKiy^u, and Vulg. expressi, I squeez- 
 ed. 
 
 III. Applied to gold, to drain or clear it of its 
 dross. It occurs as a participle paoul, 1 K. 
 X. 16, 17. 2 Chron. ix. 15, 16. To this pur- 
 pose the Vulg. renders it in Kings by puris- 
 simo most pure, and probato proved, refined^ 
 and LXX in Chron. ix. 15, by xxSct^oi pure. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. and the ideal meaning is 
 imcertain ; but from the application of it as a 
 N. it seems to denote to be dark- coloured, 
 black, blackish. 
 
 I. As a N. br\v a black or blackish lion, of 
 which colour these animals are said to have 
 been found in Ethiopia, India, and Syria. 
 Job iv. 10, & al. freq. * 
 
 II. As a N. fem. nbna'. occ. Exod. xxx. 34, 
 where LXX ow^o^i and Vulg. onycha. It 
 appears therefore to mean the onyx, an odor- 
 iferous shell, properly, I apprehend, the Baby- 
 lonish onyx, which we learn from Dioscorides, 
 lib. ii. cap. 10, was of a black colour, and 
 yielding in incense a sweet perfume. Comp. 
 Ecclus xxiv. 15 or 21 ; where it is mentioned 
 with the other odoriferous ingredients of the 
 holy incense, and called ovv^. See Bochart, as 
 above, who observes, that as it was very unusual 
 to see either black shells or black lions, so their 
 uncommon colour afforded a name to both ; and 
 for farther satisfaction see Scheuchzer, Phy- 
 sica Sacra on Exod. xxx. 34, who introduces 
 the learned naturalist Rumphius remarking, 
 that as aloes are the basis of all the oriental 
 pills, so is the onyx, i. e. the murex shell, of 
 all their kinds of incense. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chaldee 
 and Syriac (as likewise the Arabic ino) sig- 
 nifies, to be warm, hot. See Castell. As a 
 N. yrw an inflammatory swelling, a burning 
 boil, a morbid tumour, attended with a sense of 
 heat. Exod. ix. 9. Deut. xxviii. 27, 35. 2 
 Kings XX. 7. Job ii. 7, & al. freq. In the 
 last cited passage one of the versions in the 
 Hexapla renders it Xs<pavT/ the elephantiasis, a 
 king of leprosy ,- a translation particularly re- 
 markable ; since in all probability this was the 
 very distemper with which Job was afflicted, 
 as I have had frequent occasion to remark in 
 the course of this work, when explaining the 
 words expressive of the symptoms. Comp. 
 
 See Bochart, vol. ii. 717 ; Johnston, Nat. Hist, do 
 Quadruped, p. 81 ; Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. and Scott's 
 Note on Job iv. 10; and Gusset, Comment. Ling. Heb. in 
 
Dnt2/ 
 
 523 
 
 nnu^ 
 
 under lp3 IIL and see Miehaelis in Lowth, 
 Praelect. p. 688, edit. Getting, and his Re- 
 ciieil de Questions, Quest, xxxvi. 
 Der. The Islandic skiin, Saxon scinan, Eng. 
 shine. The sun. Qu? Also, to singe. 
 
 To spring up. It occurs not as a V. but hence 
 as a N. vn^ corn springing up the third year 
 of its own accord. Once, Isa. xxxvii. 30. To 
 this purpose Aquila and Theodotion auroipw 
 self-growing. Comp. u;nD. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but from the Chal- 
 dee use of the word, and from the ancient ver- 
 sions, the idea appears to be to waste, consume 
 away. Comp. tjnD. 
 
 I. As a N. fem. nsnir a species of distemper, 
 a wasting, consumption, atrophy, occ. Lev. 
 xxvi. 16. Deut. xxviii. 22. The Vulg. in 
 both passages renders it by egestate want, and 
 one of the Hexaplar versions in the former by 
 a,nfjt.o(pdo^ia.v blasting. 
 
 II. As a N. v\'nw a kind of bird, the sea- 
 gull or mew, thus called on account of its lean- 
 ness, slenderness, or small quantity of Jlesh, in 
 proportion to its apparent size. So the LXX 
 Xa^flv, and Vulg. larus. occ. Lev. xi. 16. Deut. 
 xiv. 15.* 
 
 III. As a noun ci'>nirr occ. Ezek. xli. 16. It 
 may signify either slender, so }>i? ci-jity may be 
 rendered slender planks of wood ; or else v\'^T\X!} 
 may be a compound of ur which, and rj-n co- 
 vered, and the words may be translated, cover- 
 ed with wood ; thus the Targum for fi-nu' has 
 "sm, a word compounded of *t, which, and 
 "sn covered. Comp. 1 K. vi. 9, 15. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic 
 signifies to lift up, be lofty. As a noun yn^ 
 elation, pride, height, occ. Job xxviii. 8. xli. 
 25 or .34 So the Vulg. renders it in the lat- 
 ter passage by superbise pnc?e, and the LXX 
 in the former by aX^ovv lofty, haughty, -ai 
 ynir the sons of elation, or height, in both these 
 texts plainly mean the larger and stronger 
 kinds of animals or wild beasts. See Bochart, 
 vol. ii. 718, 719. vol. iii. 790, 791. Comp. 
 notes under pnb. 
 
 I. To conflict, collide, grind, beat, or wear to 
 pieces, occ. Exod. xxx. 36. 2 Sam. xxii. 43. 
 Job xiv. 19. Ps. xviii. 43. So the LXX in 
 Exod. ffvyxo-^ui, and Vulg. contuderis. As 
 a noun pna' small dust formed by division, occ. 
 Isa. xl. 15. 
 
 II. As a noun pnir, plur. D'-pnu' the celestial 
 fluid, which is in a perpetual state of conflict 
 and struggle, q. d. the conflicting ether, ethers, 
 or airs. See Psal. Ixxxix. 7, 38. Deut. xxxiii. 
 26. Job xxxvii. 18. Prov. viii. 28.f Aquila 
 renders the word by w/i^ the air. Job xxxvii. 
 21 ; Symmachus by aJyio the ether. Job xxxvi. 
 28. xxxvii. 18, & al. freq. ; and the LXX by 
 ttiouv airs (a word used by Shakspeare, Mil- 
 
 * See Bochart, vol. iii. 263, and Johnston's Nat. Hist, 
 de Avibas, p. 92, 93. 
 
 t See Hutchinson's Mosc?' Princip. pt. ii. p. 2(56275, 
 and Pike's Phiiosophia Sacra, p. 15, 
 
 ton, and Thomson) 2 Sam. xxii. 12. Ps. xviii. 
 12. 
 
 III. To conflict, contend, flght, skirmish, as men 
 do. 2 Sam. ii. 14 ; where it is rendered play. 
 This however was a very rough sort of play ; 
 for, ver. 16, They caught every one his fellow 
 by the head, and thrust his sword in his fellow's 
 side; so they fell down together. The true 
 meaning of pnir in this text is fighting or skir- 
 mishing ; and a like skirmishing by small par- 
 ties is still used among the Arabs, when one 
 of their tribes is at variance with another. 
 See Shaw's Travels, p. 250. 
 
 IV. The reciprocations or reciprocal motions of 
 the body in dancing, sporting, and laughing, 
 are expressed by this word. 
 
 In Kal and Hiph. to dance, sport, play, laugh. 
 See Jud. xvi. 25, 27. 1 Sam. xviii. 7. 2 Sam. 
 vi. 5, 21. Job V. 22. Zech. viii. 5. 
 
 With a following, to play with. occ. Job xl. 24, 
 or xli. 5. Also, to laugh or sport at. occ. 
 Prov. i. 26. 
 
 With bH following, to laugh or smile on. occ. 
 Job xxix. 24. 
 
 With b or bj? following, it sometimes signifies, 
 to make sport at, deride. See 2 Chron. xxx. 
 10. Job xxx. 1. xxxix. 7, 18. Ps. xxxvii. 13. 
 As a noun pinur and pnu; laughter. Job viii. 
 21. xii. 4. Eccles. ii. 2. vii. 7. Also, a laugh- 
 ing stock, derision. Jer. xx. 7. xlviii. 26. Lam. 
 iii. 14. Comp. pny. As a N. pnc'n a laugh- 
 ing-stock, occ. Hab. i. 10. On Amos vii. 9, 
 16, Miehaelis, Supplem. p. 1171, observes 
 that " in those two texts alone the Israelitish 
 people, who are usually called after Israel or 
 Jacob, are denominated after their more re- 
 mote progenitor Isaac, whom they had in 
 common with Esau, and that therefore it can 
 hardly be doubted but the name pnir% not 
 pnys (comp. Gen. xviii. 11 15. xxi. 6.) 
 contains an allusion to their ridiculous idola- 
 tries, and that accordingly the LXX render 
 pnc" m?3l at ver. 9, by (ia/n-m rov yiXwros al- 
 tars of laughter or derision, the Arabic by 
 pnobx bSNTi the temples of derision, the 
 Syriac by xmn."n HS'iS the tabernacles of de- 
 rision, and Vulg. excelsa idoli, the high places 
 of the idol, and at ver. 16, the Vulg. has do- 
 mum idoli, the house of the idol, which version 
 Jerome embraces, and observes, that " for the 
 house of the idol is written in the Heb. beth 
 Isaac, i. e. the house of laughter, which the 
 LXX have translated, the house of Jacol), 
 imderstanding the noun for another name, and 
 not for a thing. " 
 
 Der. To shake. Also, French choquer, choc, 
 and Eng. shock, shog,jog, 
 
 I. To be dark-coloured, dusky, swarthy, occ. 
 Job xxx. 30. (comp. under on I.) Cant. i. 5; 
 on which latter text see Shaw's Travels, p. 
 220 ; to which I add from Niebuhr, Voyage, 
 tom. i. p. 187, speaking of the Bedoweens or 
 wandering Arabs. " Les pavilions sont 
 d'une toile epaisse, noire ou rayee de noir et- 
 de blanc. Their tents are of a thick stuff, 
 black or striped with black and white." And 
 Volney, Voyage, tom. i. p. 364, " Ces tentes 
 [des Bedowins] tissues de poil de chevre ou 
 
intrf 
 
 524 
 
 nntr^ 
 
 ie chameau, sont noires ou brunes. These 
 tents of the Bedoweens, woven of goat's or 
 camel's hair, are Mack or brown." As nouns 
 nnc' dark-coloured, blackish, occ. Lev. xiii. 
 31, 37. Cant. v. 11. Zeeh. vi. 2, 6. ^^n^ 
 occ. Lam. iv. 8; where LXX and Symma- 
 chus render it aal^okv soot, but perhaps it has 
 the same sense as the following word. 
 
 II. As a noun ina' the dawn; grey, gloom, or 
 dusk of the morning. Gen. xix. 15. xxxii. 24. 
 Isa. Iviii; 8. Joel ii. 2, & al. freq. 
 
 Ps. xxii. title. To the conqueror, ^nuTT nb-N b]J 
 upon or concerning the interposition of the dusk, 
 or such darkness as prevails at the dawn of 
 day. The scene of this Psalm is the cruci- 
 fixion of Christ, when the Divine Light ap- 
 peared almost overwhelmed by the interposing 
 powers of darkness, and when the sun, sympa- 
 thizing with his great antitype, was darkened 
 for three hours, and afforded to all believers a 
 sensible and affecting image of what the Sun 
 of Righteousness then endured. See Luke 
 xxii. 53. Com p. Matt, xxvii. 45. Mark xv. 
 33. Luke xxiii. 44, 45. The LXX and 
 Symmachus render nb-x in the above passage 
 of the Ps. by a^TiXv^iui a laying hold on ; so 
 the Vulg. by susceptione. As a N. with a 
 formative n, inirn the dawn. occ. Ps. ex. 3, 
 jmb^ bu lb innrn omn more than (the dew 
 
 from) the vjomb of the dawn (shall be) the dew 
 of thy progeny, i. e. more abundant and nu- 
 merous. Thus Cocceius, and the learned 
 Bp Lowth, De Sacra Poes. Heb. Praelect. 
 X. towards the beginning, explain this difficult 
 text, the latter of whom cites Psal. iv. 8. Isa. 
 X. 10. Job XXXV. 2, as affording instances of 
 similar ellipses. Comp. Deut xxxii. 5. Job 
 xxxiii. 25. xl. 9. 
 
 III. As a noun inc; the dawn, or dawning, in a 
 figurative sense, as of evil. occ. Isa. xlvii. 1 1 ; 
 where Vulg. ortum ejus, its rising. Fem. 
 mine' the dawn of human life, when the joys 
 and pleasures thereof are new, and the facul- 
 ties begin to taste and relish them. occ. Eccles. 
 xi. 10, comp. ver. 69. and ch. xii. 2. 
 
 IV. In Hiph. to rise early in the morning, q. d. 
 to morning, diluculare. occ. Job xxiv. 5. 
 
 V. In Kal, to seek, as it were, early in the 
 morning, i. e. diligently and earnestly. Job vii. 
 21 or 22. Ps. Ixiii. 2, & al. In this sense it 
 is followed by bx. Job viii. 5. 
 
 VI. To do a thing betimes, or, as it were, early 
 in the morning, occ. Prov. xiii. 24, And he 
 that loveth him "iDin TiHiy is early (to) him 
 (in) correction, q. d. diluculat ei correctionem. 
 
 V II. As a N. 'iin-H' *nncr and ina; the river 
 Nile, so called from its turbid, dark-coloured 
 water. See Jos. xiii. 3. Jer. ii. 18. 1 Chron. 
 xiii. 5. Isa. xxiii. 3. " "nn-i:?," says the learn- 
 ed Ger. Johan. Vossius,* *' literally denotes 
 black now the Nile is turbid and blackish, 
 namely from the mud it rolls down with it 
 from the southern countries. There is also 
 another reason for its having this name, be- 
 cause it makes the land overflowed by it black. 
 But as in Gen. xv. 18, by the D"''^y?3 nrraf 
 
 De Orig. & Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 74, p. 691. 4to. 
 edit Comp Bp Lowth on Isa. xxiii. 3. 
 t Como. imder bn X. 2, 
 
 river of Egypt, so in Jos. xiii. 3, by the "nrcar, 
 is to be understood not the 7vhole Nile, but 
 that branch of it which is called, Amos vi. 14, 
 m'lyrr bna the river of the wilderness. And 
 as the Nile, from its blackish waters, and from 
 its giving a black colour to the country it 
 overflows, was called by the Hebrews inn-it' ; 
 so for the same reasons it was called by the 
 Greeks MsXa; black, according to the testi- 
 mony of Plutarch and Eustathius ; and from 
 them by the old Latins, Melo." See more on 
 this subject in Jablonski's Pantheon Egypt. 
 lib. iv. cap. i. 4, &c. But comp. Bruce's 
 Travels, vol. iii. p. 656. 
 Der. Eng. swart, swarth, swarthy. Old Lat. 
 scurus, whence obscurus, obscuritas, and Eng. 
 obscure, obscurity. 
 
 nntz^ 
 
 I. In a natural sense, in Kal and Hiph. to cor- 
 rupt, spoil, mar, destroy. Gen. vi. 1.3, 17. ix. 
 15. xiii. 10. xviii. 28, 31. xix. 29. Exod. xxi. 
 26, & al. 
 
 Jer. Ii. 1, n-na;^ mi a destroying wind, in al- 
 lusion to the " hot pestilential ivind, as the 
 Arabic version renders these words, which is 
 frequent in those parts, and when it lights 
 among a multitude destroys great numbers of 
 them in a moment, as it frequently happens to 
 those vast caravans of the Mahometans who 
 go their annual pilgrimages to Mecca." Thus 
 Dr Prideaux, Connex. parti, booki. an. 710. 
 I shall add a farther account of this destruc- 
 tive wind from Niebuhr, Description de 1' Ara- 
 bic, p. 7, 8. " It is," says he, " in the desert 
 between Basra, Bagdad, Aleppo, and Mecca, 
 that they speak most frequently of the poison- 
 ous wind called sam, smum, samiel, or sameli, 
 according to the various pronunciations of the 
 Arabs. But it is not unknown in some parts 
 of Persia, of the Indies, and even of Spain. 
 It is to be feared only in the greatest heats of 
 summer. There often pass years without the 
 pestilential smum being felt between Basra 
 and Aleppo. According to the relation of 
 the Arabs, men and animals are suffocated by 
 this wind in the same manner as by the ordi- 
 nary hot wind of summer. "When any one is 
 suffocated by this wind, or, as they express it, 
 when his heart is broken, the blood sometimes 
 flows out violently from his nose and ears two 
 hours afterwards. The corpse preserves its 
 heat for a long time ; it swells, turns blue and 
 green j at length, when they want to raise it 
 by an arm or a leg, those limbs come off." 
 
 In Niph. to be spoiled, marred. Exod. viii. 24. 
 As a noun nnv corruption. Psal. xvi. 10. 
 (Comp. Acts ii. 27, 31. xiii. 36, 37.) Job ix. 
 31. xvii. 14. Comp. under r\m VI. As Ns. 
 nnirn corruption, destruction. Lev. xxii. 25. 
 Ezek. ix. 1. rcnu'D spoiling, destruction. 
 Exod. xii. 13. 2 Chron. xx. 23. Ps. cvii. 20, 
 & al. Also, an instrument of destruction, a 
 trap, a gin, a snare. So LXX -rxyilas. 
 Vulg. laqueos et pedicas, Montanus extermi- 
 natorium. occ. Jer. v. 26. 
 
 II. In a spiritual sense, in Kal and Hiph. to 
 corrupt, spoil, or be corrupted, spoiled. See 
 Ezek. xxviii. 17. Amos i. 11. Mai. ii. 8. 
 Exod. xxxii. 7. Deut. ix. 12. Gen. vi. 12. 
 
ntoty 
 
 525 
 
 jioti' 
 
 Deut. iv. 25. Jud. ii. 19. In Hiph. to act 
 corruptly. 2 Chron. xxvii. 2. In Niph. to be 
 corrupt or corrupted. Gen. vi. 11, 12. As a 
 N. nniy corruption. Deut. xxxii. 5. 
 Deb. Scathf hurt, waste, scathfid. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, ii. 
 
 I. To decline, go, or turn aside. Num. v. 12. 
 Prov. iv. \.5. vii. 2b, & al. freq. Comp. niDD. 
 
 II. To go or run this way and that, or to and 
 fro, obambulare, discurrere. Num. xi. 8. 2 
 
 Sam. xxiv. 2, & al. 
 
 III. As Ns. U1U7 a whip or scourge, from the 
 manner of its motion, when used. 1 K. xii. 11, 
 14-. Prov. xxvi. 3. Nah. iii. 2, & al. war the 
 same. Isa. xxviii. 15. 
 
 IV. To row, move the oars to and^o, or hack- 
 wards and forwards. It occurs not as a verb, 
 but as a participle or participial noun mas. 
 plur. D-nar rowers, persons rowing, occ. Ezek. 
 xxvii. 8, 26. As Ns. la-ar an oar, or collec- 
 tively, oars. occ. Isa. xxxiii.21 ; where Aquila 
 renders lo'-m "iN by vavs kutths a ship of oar, 
 i. e. an oared vessel, Symmachus by tXoiov 
 xwrnXocrou a vessel of the rower, and Vulg. by 
 navis remigum, a ship of rowers, \nyivn an oar, 
 instrument of rowing, occ. Ezek. xxvii. 6, 29. 
 
 V. As a N. rrtaiy. occ. Isa. xli. 19. plur. D^^oar, 
 Exod. XXV. 5, & al. freq. The shittah tree, or 
 shittim wood, of which great part of the sa- 
 cred furniture of the tabernacle was made. 
 The LXX generally render it by afffivra. in- 
 corruptible : the Vulg. after Theodotion, trans- 
 lates it in Isa. by spinam the thorn. " Jerome 
 says that the shittim wood resembles the white 
 thorn; that it is of an admirable beauty, soli- 
 dity, strength, and smoothness. It is thought 
 he means the black acacia, which is, they say, 
 the only tree found in the deserts of Arabia. " 
 Calmet's Dictionary in Shittim ; who ob- 
 serves farther, that this tree is very thorny, and 
 even its bark covered with very sharp thorns, 
 and hence perhaps it had the Heb. name rrtott', 
 from making animals decline or turn aside, lest 
 they should be wounded by it, q. d. a noli me 
 tangere. 
 
 To confirm the interpretation just given, I add 
 the words of Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 44*4, note 
 9. " The acacia being by much the largest, 
 and the most common tree of these deserts [of 
 Arabia Petraea] we have some reason to con- 
 jecture that the shittim wood, whereof the 
 severa 1 utensils, &c. of the tabernacle, &c. 
 Exod. 2XV. 10, 13, 23, &c. were made, was 
 the woo dof the acacia. This tree abounds 
 with Jlowers of a globular figure, and of an ex- 
 cellent smell, which may farther induce us to 
 take it for the same with the shittah tree, which 
 in Isa. xli. 1 9, is joined with the myrtle and 
 other sweet- smelling plants." Comp. also 
 Scheuchzer, Physica Sacr. on Exod. xxv. 5. 
 
 VI. ntauTT rr-a the house of declination, or of the 
 declinator, the name of a place mentioned Jud, 
 vii. 22, and not improbably so called from a 
 temple there dedicated to the heavens, con- 
 sidered as causing the declination of the 
 earth, and thereby the successive variation 
 of seasons, and their beneficial effects to 
 
 man. * Neither is it at all wonderful that these 
 ancient Canaanitish heathen should be acquaint- 
 ed both with the annual motion, and with the 
 declination of the earth, since we find the same 
 doctrines expressly taught by some of the 
 Greek philosophers. Thus Philolaus the 
 Pythagorean, according to Plutarch, De Plac. 
 lib. iii. cap. 13, thought, r>j Kvxka, TiaKpioiff- 
 6cci vi^i TO w^, KATA KTKAOr AOSOT, that 
 the earth was carried round the fire in an ob- 
 lique circle," i. e. in an orbit, which is oblique 
 or inclined to the equator in an angle about 
 23 30'. So Aristarchus taught that the hea- 
 ven was immoveable i^iXimadut 5s KATA AOHOT 
 KTKAOT T>jy yf)v, oc,f/,cx, xeti 'xi^i rot avTm a^ova 
 hvoufiivyiv, but that the earth moved in an ob- 
 lique circle, revolving at the same 'time round 
 its own axis." Plutarch De Facie in Orbe 
 Lunse, tom. ii. p. 933, edit. Xylandr. And 
 consult the very learned Mr Duten's Inquiry 
 into the Origin of Discoveries attributed to 
 the Moderns, part ii. ch. 9. Did not the 
 Greeks give to Apollo or the Sun the epithet 
 Ao^txs originally from his oblique course or ap- 
 parent declination ? See Hederic's Lexic. 
 
 \2\Dm I. In Kal and Hiph. to go or run about 
 hither and thither, or to and fro, repeatedly. 
 occ. Jer. v. 1. Dan. xii. 4<. Amos viii. 12. 2 
 Chron. xvi. 9. Zech. iv. 10. In Hith. 
 tJiDiuTin the same. occ. Jer. xlix. 3. 
 
 II. As a N. uiDiy a whip or scourge, either 
 from its litheness, or its repeated motion in 
 scourging, occ. Josh, xxiii. 13. Comp. rfou; 
 
 Der. Shoot, shot. Swedish skutta, Eng. to scud, 
 scuddle. 
 
 To spread abroad, stretch out, expand, occ. 
 Num. xi. 32. 2 Sam. xvii. 19. Job xii. 23. 
 Psal. Ixxxviii, 10. Jer. viii. 2. As a N. 
 riiou^U a place for spreading, occ. Ezek. xxvi. 
 5, 14. xlvii. 10. On the former texts see Bp 
 Newton's Dissertations on the Prophecies, 
 vol. i. p. 347350, 8vo. To which I add 
 from Mr Bruce's Travels, Introduct. p. 59. 
 " Passing by Tyre, from curiosity only, I 
 came to be a mournful witness of the truth of 
 that prophecy, that Tyre, the queen of nations, 
 should be a rock for fishers to dry their nets 
 on ; two wretched fishermen with miserable 
 nets having just given over their occupation," 
 
 Der. a stick. Qu ? 
 
 To bear malice against, to hate or persecute with 
 rancour, infestum i;e/infensum esse. occ. Gen. 
 xxvii. 41. xlix. 23. (where LXX ivu;^ov avru 
 stuck close to him) 1, 15. Job xvi. 9. xxx. 21. 
 Psal. Iv. 4. As a N. fem. nniocrn implacable 
 malice or hatred, spite, rancour, occ. Hos. ix. 
 7,8. 
 
 I. To oppose, to be adverse, an adversary or 
 enemy to. occ. Ps. xxxviii. 21. cix. 4, 29. 
 Zech. iii. 1. As a participial N. 1:21^ an ad- 
 versary, opposer. Num. xxii. 22. 1 Sam. xxix. 
 
 * See Hutchinson's Moses' Princip. part ii. p. 410. 
 
tp]^ 
 
 526 
 
 1^ 
 
 4, & al. freq. And so I would understand it, 
 
 1 Chron. xxi. 1 , of a human adx^ersary. Comp. 
 
 2 Sam. xxiv. 1, which perhaps may best be 
 rendered ; And again the anger of Jehovah was 
 kindled against Israel ^^^ riN ncJ-T and David 
 was moved against them by {one's) saying, or 
 rather indefinitely, and one moved David 
 against them, saying. Go, number Israel and 
 judah. See Dr Chandler's Life of King 
 David, vol. ii. p. 410, &e. As a N. fern, rraiao' 
 an opposition or opposite accusation, oec. Gen. 
 xxvi. 21. Ezra iv. 6. 
 
 II. As a N. lUtt' Satan, foe to God and man, 
 and the accuser of the brethren. See Job i. 
 and ii. Zech. iii. 1, and Rev. xii. 10. The 
 LXX in Job and Zech. render it by a ha^oXes 
 the accuser. 
 
 I. To cover with water, to immerge, wash by 
 immersion. Lev. vi. 28. xv. 1 1. Ezek. xvi. 9, 
 & al. freq. In Niph. to be thus washed. Lev. 
 XV. 12. 
 
 II. To overflow, overwhelm, or rush upon, as 
 waters. Psal. Ixix. 3, 16. Ixxviii. 20. cxxiv. 
 4. Jer. xlvii. 2, & al. As a N. ruauf an inun- 
 dation. Ps. xxxii. 6. 
 
 IIL In a metaphorical sense, to overflow, to 
 rush over or upon, like water. Isa. viii. 8. 
 xx\dii. 15. Jer. viii. 6, As the horse ciwitt' 
 nnnbna rushing into thebattle, says our transla- 
 tion, but rather, bounding over, i. e. all obsta- 
 cles, in the battle. Thus Bate. As a N. v\'om 
 an overflowing or inundation. Prov. xxvii. 4. 
 Nah. i. 8. Also, an overflowing shower or 
 rain. Job xxxviii. 25. 
 
 Der. To steep, soak, a stope or stoop, a large 
 vessel for liquids. 
 
 I. Occurs not as a V. but as a participial N. 
 "ITSSI^ or '^0'\^I; an inferior magistrate or oflicer, 
 who attended on a superior magistrate or 
 judge, to execute his orders, answering in 
 some measure to a sheriff oxnow^ us. Exod. v. 
 
 6. Deut. xvi. 18. 2 Chron. xxvi. 11. Prov. vi. 
 
 7. As a N. 'owcrn ministerial authority or 
 power, occ. Job xxxviii. 33. 
 
 II. Chald. As a N. "iiair a side or part. So 
 Theodotion fiiooi, and Vulg. parte, occ. Dan. 
 vii. 5, And it raised up itself on one side. The 
 Persian empire was founded by the Medes 
 ^nd Persians, but after the short titular reign 
 of Cyaxares or Darius I. all the succeeding 
 kings were Persians, and this empire is al- 
 ways called the Persian. *iud (with d) is used 
 in the same sense in the Targums, and in the 
 Sjriac language. See CasteU's Lexicon in 
 
 Der. 73 or M, being prefixed, the Saxon, mces- 
 ter, and Eng. master. Also perhaps the La- 
 tin magister, whence magisterial, magistrate, 
 magistracy, &c. 
 
 ^t2/ See under T^^m IX. and nm II. 
 
 With the - radical and immutable, as in HTi 
 a-x, &c. 
 
 To urine, piss, whence the tv, as in other in- 
 stances, being changed into n, the cognate 
 Syriac V. ]^r^, of the same import. See Cas- 
 
 tell. ]w however occurs not as a Heb. V. in 
 Kal, but as a participle Hith. ^Tiiyn (the ra- 
 dical m and formative n being transposed as 
 usual), one pissing, he who pisseth. So the 
 LXX constantly render it by au^wv, and Vulg. 
 mingens. 1 Sam. xxv. 22, 34. & al. In which, 
 as in all the other passages wherein it occurs, 
 n-pn TTurrs is a periphrasis for a male. As a 
 N. mas. plur. in reg. -a'^ii; urine, piss, literally 
 urines, occ. 2 Kings xviii. 27. Isa. xxxvi. 12 ; 
 so the LXX in both passages eu^ov, and Vulg. 
 urinam. 
 
 To stop, assuage, CHECK. 
 
 I. Intransitively, or in a Niph. sense, to stop, 
 be stopped, assuaged, or checked, as the waters 
 of the deluge, from rising higher, occ. Gen. 
 viii. 1. So the LXX iKo^aen ceased, were at 
 quiet, and Aquila icrraXi^trav were restrained. 
 Let the reader attentively peruse from Gen. 
 vii. 11, to ch. viii. 4, in the Heb. and 1 think 
 he will perceive the case (which seems to have 
 puzzled some very learned and good men) to 
 be as follows : The flood began on the 17th 
 day of the 2d month, on which day Noah and 
 his family entered into the ark ; then it rained, 
 or the flood was upon the earth forty days and 
 forty nights, by which time the waters were 
 so high as to bear up the ark ; but the rain 
 still continued to fall (comp. ch. viii. 2, 3.) 
 and the waters to increase (ch. vii. 18,20.) 
 till the end of 150 days, reckoning from the 
 17th of the 2d month, and then, ch. viii. 1, 
 the Aleim caused the spirit to pass upon the 
 earth (as at the formation, Gen. i. 2.) ^^:iw^ 
 D^nrr and (immediately) the waters stopped or 
 were checked, i. e. from rising higher. Ver. 
 
 2, And (the spirit continuing to act) thefouiv- 
 tains of the abyss and the air-cracks were closed 
 up, and the spherical shell of earth consoli- 
 dated, as at the formation. Gen. i. 6, 7, be- 
 tween two spheres of water, and the rain from 
 heaven was restrained, or fell no longer. Ver. 
 
 3, And (the shell of earth being cracked or 
 broken in various places by the continued ac- 
 tion of the spirit or expansion, as at Gen. i. 
 9. ) the waters returned from off the earth ; whi- 
 ther? surely, from whence they came ; name- 
 ly, to the great deep (see ch. vii. 11) going 
 and returning ; and the waters failed or abated 
 at the end of a hundred and fifty days : which, 
 at thirty days to a month, is five months ; and 
 as soon * almost as the waters, which had pre- 
 vailed fifteen cubits above the highest mountains, 
 (ch. vii. 20.) began to fail, we find that the 
 ark, which we may suppose to draw near fif- 
 teen cubits, or half its own height (see ch. vi. 
 15.) of water, grounded on a high mountain ; 
 for ver. 4, The ark rested in the seventh month, 
 on the 17th day of the month, on the mountains 
 of Ararat. 
 
 II. In Kal, intransitively, to stop, be assuaged 
 
 * I say almost, because we probably oug^ht to allow 
 two or three days above the hundred and fifty, in order 
 to bring the time to the seventeenth day of the seventh 
 month : for some of their months must have consisted of 
 more than thirty days, otherwise twelve of them could 
 not have been equal to the solar tropical year of 365i 
 days, for 12 multiplied by thirty equals only 360. Comp. 
 under U;nn II. : 
 
nDtz/ 
 
 527 
 
 h^^i; 
 
 or appeased, as anger, occ. Esth. ii. 1. In 
 Hiph. transitively, to stop, appease, as mur- 
 murings. occ. Num. xvii. 5. 
 
 III. As a N. T"3iy (formed as ^-ID from id) a 
 check, stop, restraint, occ. Prov. xxiii. 2. The 
 Targum renders it N2"'3D a knife, so Aquila 
 and Theodotion ^;^a/^av, and Vulg. cultrum, 
 taking the sense from the Chaldee t>dd. And 
 indeed seventeen of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 now read ]'<^d, as two more did originally ; but 
 this, as just intimated, is a Chaldee word, and 
 the Jews knew nothing of that language till 
 long after the time of Solomon. But I sus- 
 pect that some Chaldaizing transcribers, either 
 by mistake, or from not understanding the 
 Heb. ]''3ur, substituted their ^-ao for it, whence 
 the word still appears in so many MSS. 
 Comp. Ecclus xxxi. 12. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to stop, stop up, obstruct, as away 
 with thorns; so LXX (p^xg-trco. occ. Hos. ii. 
 6 or 8. Hence 
 
 V. To fence, hedge, occ. Job i. 10. As a N. 
 -fir a hedge, occ. Lam. ii. 6. In this text 
 twenty of Dr Kennicott's codices now read 
 13D his tabernacle, as two more did originally ; 
 and though this reading, which is followed by 
 the ancient versions, and our English transla- 
 tion, might make a good sense, (comp. Isa.i.8.) 
 yet the other seems preferable. Comp. under 
 VOTl I. plur. D-Dir sharp stakes or thorns, such 
 as are used in making fences, occ. Num. 
 xxxiii. 55; where the LXX crxoXo-ns stakes, 
 thorns, and Vulg. clavi stakes, spikes. As a 
 N. fem. nanur, and in reg. nana? a stake, occ. 
 Jud. ix. 48, 49. Fem. plur. msir stakes 
 forming the wall of a fisherman's hut. occ. 
 Job xl. 26, or xli. 7. Comp. baby IV. under 
 b. As Ns. fem. in reg. naitrrs and n^trn a 
 fence, hedge, occ. Isa. v. 5. Prov. xv. 19. 
 
 VI. To stake, as toils or nets, i. e. fix them 
 with stakes, occ. Jer. v. 26; where LXX sa-- 
 T*itrav set. 
 
 jaur I. Intransitively, to assuage or be assuaged 
 entirely, as anger, occ. Esth. vii. 10. 
 II. 2o fence or hedge thorough^, occ. Job x. 
 
 Der. To check, checker, or chequer. Qu? 
 Also, to suage, assuage. 
 
 I. In Kal, to lie, lie down, as a man. Gen. xix. 
 4, & al. freq as a beast. Num. xxiv. 9. In 
 Hiph. to cause to lie, or lie down. 1 K. iii. 20. 
 xvii. 19, & al. To cast down, as cities and 
 towns, including perhaps the destruction of 
 the inhabitants. 2 Sam. viii. 2. t^a(pi^u, comp. 
 Luke xix. 44, and see Bp Patrick's note, and 
 Dr Chandler's Review of Hist, of the Man 
 after God's own Heart, p. 179, 180, and notes. 
 As a noun fem. rrriau? a lying or lying down. 
 Exod. xvi. 13, 14, & al. freq. Comp. Lev. 
 XV. 16 18. As a N. naurn a place of lying 
 doivn, a bed. Lev. xv. 4, 5, & al. freq. 
 
 II. To rest, be at quiet. Job xxx. 17. Eccles. 
 ii. 23. So the Vulg. in Eccles. requiescit. 
 
 III. To lie down, as in the grave or sepulchre. 
 2 Sam. vii. 12. Job iii. 13. Isa. xiv. 18, & al. 
 freq. Comp. Isa. Ivii. 2. . 
 
 Der. Squab, squabbish. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 It occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic 
 signifies, inter al. to be like, resemble, and the 
 cognate verb rrao in Chaldee imports to view, 
 look at with attention, contemplate. See Castell. 
 The former notion seems best to suit the fol- 
 lowing Heb. nouns. 
 
 I. As a noun fem. plur. m-aar resemblances, 
 representations, i. e. engravings, or pictures. 
 occ, Isa. ii. 16. As a noun n-Su^n imagery, 
 sculpture, occ. Lev. xxvi. 1. Num. xxxiii. 52. 
 Ezek. viii. 12. Comp. ver. 10. So plur. 
 riT'Sim. occ. Prov. xxv. 11, (As) apples of 
 gold (citrons or oranges. Qu?) m-aa^nn in 
 curiously engraved work of silver,* (so is) a 
 word spoken upon its wheels, i. e. not only, as 
 the Vulg. explains it, in tempore suo, in Us 
 season, but in every respect properly " delec- 
 tando pariterque monendo," so as to be set a 
 running, as it were, upon wheels, till it reaches 
 the heart of the hearer, its destined goal. 
 
 II. As a participial N. "nau; (formed as '<^pm 
 from rrpir) the imagination or conception, occ. 
 Job xxxviii. 36 ; where Targum xaab the 
 heart, Montanus contemplationi the contempla- 
 tion. As a N. fem. in reg. nDU^n the imagi- 
 nation, occ. Prov. xviii. 11. As a noun fem. 
 plur. m-DU^ra, joined with aab, the imagina- 
 tions or effigiations of the heart, occ. Psal. 
 Ixxiii. 7. 
 
 It is frequently opposed to n3T to be strong, 
 vigorous, and thence to remember, so the pri- 
 mary idea of rtDtr seems to be to fail, relax, 
 let go. See Deut. xxxi. 21. Ps. cxxxvii. 5. 
 
 I. In Kal, to forget, let go the remembrance of. 
 Gen. xxvii. 45. xl. 23, & al. freq. Comp. 
 Lam. ii. 6. In Niph. to be forgotten. Gen. 
 xli. 30, & al. freq. Applied to subterraneous 
 waters. Job xxviii. 4. Comp. D-'Tr D-'Q strange 
 waters. 2 K. xix. 24. In Hiph. to cause to 
 
 forget, occ. Jer. xxiii. 27. In Hith. nsnaTT 
 to be forgotten, occ. Eccles. viii. 10. 
 
 IL Chald. in Aph. to find. Dan. ii. 25, & al. 
 In Ith. to be found. Dan. ii. 35, & al. 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, to direct onself wisely, 
 be wise, prudent, behave wisely, occ. 1 Sam. 
 xviii. 30. Also, transitively, to direct wisely, 
 or knowingly, occ. Gen. xlviii. 14. As a N. 
 baur directing wisdom, prudence. 1 Sam. xxv. 3. 
 1 Chron. xxii. 12. Job xvii. 4. So b^atr Job 
 xxxiv. 35. But observe that forty of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices here read without the ", 
 bauTTi. As a N. fem. plur. mbau? acts or 
 instances of wisdom or prudence, occ. Eccles. 
 i. 17, where LXX iTiffTr,f/,yiv knowledge. But 
 observe that thirty-four of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices read mbsD, which seems best to suit 
 the context, and will account for the Vulg. 
 and modern versions of the word by stultitiam 
 folly. In Hiph. to understand. Deut. xxxii. 
 29. Psal. xxxvi. 4, to behave wisely. Deut. 
 xxix. 9. Josh. i. 7. So, to prosper, f See 
 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 401 ; Lowth's Pre- 
 lect, xxiv. towards the beginning. 
 \ See Meric Casaubon De Ling. Heb. p. 88, &c. 
 
bD^ 
 
 528 
 
 Dr)ty 
 
 Josh. i. 7, 8. Prov. xvii. 2. Jer. xxiii. 5. Also, 
 to cause to understand, make wise, give under- 
 standing. Gen. iii. 6. Neh. ix, 20, & al. 
 Hence Eng. skill, Sfc. 
 And since Eve's desire of being made wise, not 
 only independently on, but in opposition to, 
 her Creator, was the original moving cause 
 which, in the language of Milton, 
 
 Brought death into the world, and all our woe. 
 With loss of Eden, 
 
 hence, constantly to remind believers of this 
 grand privation, and its cause, and thereby 
 continually to caution them against all infidel 
 schemes of seeking wisdom in any other man- 
 ner than that appointed by God, the word 
 bau' signifies 
 
 II. In Kal, to ivaste, destroy, so Vulg. vastabit. 
 Deut. xxxii. 25. Ezek. xiv. 15. Comp. Ezek. 
 xxxvi. 12, 13. Jerem. xv. 7, where see Eng. 
 marg. As a noun b^^a^ a spoiling, depriving, 
 as of comfort, occ. Ps. xxxv. 12. 
 
 III. To deprive, bereave, or to be deprived or 
 bereaved, as of children, orbare, orbari. Gen. 
 xxvii. 45. xlii. 36. xliii. 13. Lev. xxvi. 22. 1 
 Sam. XV. 33 as a bear of his mate. 2 Sam. 
 xvii. 8. Prov. xvii. 12. Hos. xiii. 8 ; in all which 
 passages the Vulg. explains biDar m by a 
 she-bear bereaved of her cubs ; so LXX in 
 Sam. a^KTOi vTiJtvcofiivn Theodotion in Prov. 
 agKT/u nrixvufAivv and another Hexaplar ver- 
 sion in Hos. arixvov/Aivn. But this inter- 
 pretation, I apprehend, cannot be right, be- 
 cause in all the three texts we have biau' mas- 
 culine, and that without any various reading in 
 Dr Kennicott's Bible, except in Prov. where 
 one MS. has b'JV!, but still this is masculine ; 
 and as I know not that the he-bear shows any 
 remarkable affection for his cubs, I choose to 
 refer b^p^D to liis being bereaved of his female, 
 on which occasion, no doubt, he would be 
 fierce and dangerous enough. Thus Brookes, 
 
 Nat. Hist. vol. i. p. 192, says, that " in rut- 
 ting season they are much more formidable than 
 at other times, which is perhaps owing to 
 
 jealousy." In Hiph. to bereave of children, 
 occ. Jer. 1. 9. As a noun ^y^w a bereaving, 
 
 privation, as of children, occ. Isa. xlvii. 9. 
 xlix. 20. 
 
 IV. As a N. biSU'N, plur. fem. in reg. 
 nbatt'N a cluster or bunch of grapes, which when 
 ripe is plucked from the vine. Gen. xl. 10. 
 Num. xiii. 24, 25, & al. So Martinius (Lex. 
 Etymol. in Uva) derives the French grape, 
 whence our Eng. grape, from griper to pull 
 or pluck ofi". of dates. Cant. vii. 7 or 8. But 
 comp. ver. 8 or 9, and See Harmer's Outlines, 
 &c. p. 337. 
 
 On Num. xiii. 24, observe that Dandini, 
 though an Italian, speaks with wonder of the 
 bigness of the grapes on Mount Libanus, 
 which he says were equal to a prune ,- and the 
 grapes of Palestine were not inferior in size;* 
 and Lucas affirms that near Damascus some 
 of the bunches of grapes weigh from thirty to 
 
 forty pounds, f But Qu? And I think with 
 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 313, where see 
 more. 
 
 t Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 109. col. 
 1. Lucas' word.s (Voyage, torn. i. p. 192.) are '' plus 
 
 Le Clerc and Scheuchzer, that the reason 
 why the spies bare the bunch of grapes on a 
 staff between two was not on account of its 
 enormous size, as if one man might not easily, 
 have carried it, but for fear the grapes should 
 be broken or crushed in his so doing. 
 
 V. Spoken of animals. In Kal and Hiph. to 
 suffer abortion, miscarry, be bereaved of off- 
 spring by its untimely birth, occ. Gen. xxxi. 
 38. Exod. xxiu. 26. Job xxi. 10. Cant. iv. 2. 
 vi. 6. Hos. ix. 14. 
 
 VI. To cast its fruit, as a vine. occ. Mai. iii. 
 11. Comp. Job XV. 33. 
 
 VII. In Hiph. to blight, as the land its fruit, 
 occ. 2 K. ii. 19. Comp. ver. 21. 
 
 VIII. Chald. In Ith. bDnuTT to consider at- 
 tentively, occ. Dan. vii. 8. As a noun fem. 
 nbaiy understanding, occ. Dan. v. 11, 12. 
 Comp. above sense I. 
 
 bbDur occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chal- 
 dee, from the Heb. bbD, in Kal and Aph. to 
 finish, complete. Ezra iv. 13. v. 3, 11. vi. 14. 
 
 It denotes readiness, forwardness, diligence, 
 alertness. 
 
 I. As a V. in Kal and Hiph. to be ready, 
 forward, diligent, alert. Gen. xix. 27. D3U'''T 
 
 Dnpnrr bx ipsa omax and Abraham was 
 ready in the morning at, or went hastily in the 
 morning to, the place, where he had stood before 
 Jehovah. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 15, And Jehovah 
 the Aleim of their fathers sent to them by the 
 hand of his messengers DSU^rT (infin.) being 
 diligent and sending. So Jer. vii. 13, 25. xi. 
 7. XXV. 3. Prov. xxvii. 14, & al. freq. Ps. 
 cxxvii. 2, It is vain for you Dip 'n'-Sirn being 
 forward to rise (and) delaying to lie down. 
 Zeph. iii. 7, But inNTa^rr inoa^rr they were 
 forward, they corrupted (i. e. in corrupting) 
 their doings. Hos. vi. 4 or 5, and xiii. 3, 
 "jbrr D-airo bias as the dew, ready or forward 
 to go off. As to D''3tyD in Jer. v. 8, it seems 
 best to refer that word to the root -ja^n to 
 draw, and so Aquila and Theodotion render 
 it ikxovns drawing, and Symmachus Ixxof^tvoi, 
 and perhaps the LXX nearly to the same 
 sense ^nXv/^anti raging with lust. Vulg. emis- 
 sarii stallions. Comp. under ]t I. 
 This verb is generally rendered to rise up ear- 
 ly, but since it is constructed with Dip to rise, 
 Ps. cxxvii. 2, rising up is excluded from its 
 meaning ; and since it is very frequently join- 
 ed with "ipns in the morning early, (comp. 
 Josh. vi. 14.) it cannot in itself strictly im- 
 port earliness, though this may sometimes be 
 implied from the circumstances of the case, 
 or from the context, as in Gen. xix. 2. 1 Sam. 
 V. 3. XV. 12. 
 
 II. As a N. DDiy the shoulder of the human 
 body, so called from its readiness in bearing 
 burdens or the like. See Gen. ix. 23. xxi. 
 14. xlix. 15. Ps. Ixxxi. 7. Isa. x. 27. xiv. 25. 
 And since several men frequently join in car- 
 rying one burden between them, hence DSa^ 
 nnx one, or united, shoulder denotes one con- 
 sent, as rendered in our translation, Zeph. iii. 
 
 de qjiarante livres, more than forty pounds ;" and ob- 
 serve the French pound is somewhat more than the 
 English. 
 
]y\r/ 
 
 529 
 
 nDt2/ 
 
 9. So rrnaa; Hos. vi. 9, is translated in the 
 text bt/ consent, and in the margin with one 
 shoulder ; but perhaps with Bate we should 
 rather refer it, as an adverb, to sense I. and 
 render it, forwardly, eagerly. 
 Isa. ix. 4, 6, And the government shall he upon 
 his shoulder. " 1 believe,"' says Raphelius 
 in his note on this text, " that because we 
 carry burdens on our shoulders, therefore go- 
 vernment is said to he laid upon them." He- 
 rodotus [lib. ii. cap. 106,] mentions a statue 
 of Sesostris, king of Egypt, on which some 
 sacred Egyptian letters were engraved, reach- 
 ing from one shoulder to the other, of this 
 
 import, " "Eya) TYi\i^i X'^^nv ufAOia-i TottTi ifjbaim ix,- 
 
 Tnffa.iJ.nv. I obtained this country by my 
 shoulders." In like manner Pliny, in his 
 Panegyric, cap. 15. "Quumabundd expertus 
 esset qudm ftew^humeris tuis sederet imperium. 
 When he had abundantly experienced how 
 well the empire icould sit on your shoulders." 
 Thus far pfaphelius. I add, that our Queen 
 Elizabeth concluded one of her speeches to 
 the House of Commons, in answer to a re- 
 monstrance about monopolies, thus : " Prin- 
 ces cannot themselves look narrowly into all 
 things, upon whose shoulders lieth continually 
 the heavy weight of the greatest and most im- 
 portant affairs." * 
 
 Psal. xxi. 1.3. D3a; inrT'trn ^"2 for thou shalt put 
 them the shoulder or shoulder -wise, i. e. thou 
 shalt make them turn the shoulder or the hack. 
 To this sense Symmachus orrt tk^u; (al. ^na-n;) 
 uurov; uToa-r^o^ov;. See Merrick's Annot. 
 Comp. Es. xviii. 41, under r)iir IV. 
 
 III. As a N. WDV a district, portion of a coun- 
 try, as the shoulder of the back. occ. Gen. 
 xlviii. 22. Comp. C)nD IV. 
 
 IV. As a N. fern. rrDDt:? the shoulder-bone, or 
 -blade, occ. Job xxxi. 22. Comp. under v\n^ I. 
 
 I. In Kal, to dwell, inhabit, particularly in a 
 tent or tabernacle. Gen. ix. 27. xiv. 13. Ps. 
 Ixxviii. 60. Deut. xxxiii. 16, rr^D "SSir Those 
 who dwelt in the bush, i. e. the Aleim. See 
 Exod. iii. 4, 6. But comp. Jer. xlix. 16. 
 Obad. ver. 3. Also in Kal and Hiph. to place, 
 to cau.se to dwell or inhabit, particularly in a 
 tent or tents.\ Jer. vii. 3, 7, 12. Job xi. 14. 
 Ps. Ixxviii. 55. As participial Ns. per an in- 
 habitant. Num. xvi. 24. Hos. x. 15. Prov. 
 xxvii. 10. Jer. vi. 21. pu'D, plur. Q-sau^n and 
 
 Rapin's History by Tindal, folio, vol. ii. p. 155, at 
 the year 1601. 
 
 + May we not hence assign the true interpretation of 
 pU'"' Gen. iii. 24 ? And Jehovah Aleim caused to dwell, 
 or placed, in a tabernacle at the east of the garden of 
 Eden, the cheriihim. See. So the word piy" here expresses 
 that there was a tabernacle (resembling, doubtless, the 
 Mosaic) in which the cherubim and emblematic fire or 
 glory were placed from the fall (comp. Wisd. ix. 8.) ; and 
 which surely continued in the believing line of Seth. 
 Whether this same sacred tabernacle was preserved bv 
 Noah in the ark, and remained in the family of Eber, till 
 the descent of the children of Israel into Egypt, and was 
 brought up by them from thence, I pretend not to deter- 
 mine. Certain it is from Exod. xxxiii. 79. (comp. Exod. 
 xvi. 33, 24. 1 Sam. iv. 8.) that the Israelites had a taber- 
 nacle or tent (see 2 Sam. vii. 6), sacred to Jehovah, before 
 that erected by Moses ; and it appears from Amos v. 
 26, and Acts vii. 42, that soon after the Exodus the idola- 
 ters and apostates had such likewise for tJieir idols. Comp. 
 under ID I. 
 
 maatt'O a place to dwell in, an habitation. Isa. 
 xxii. 19. Jer. ix. 19. Ezek. xxv. 4, & al. 
 Particularly, a tent or tabernacle. Num. xvi. 
 24. xxiv. 5, & al. Also, the sacred tabernacle, 
 for God to dwell in among men. See Exod. 
 xxv. 8, 9. xxix. 45, 46. Lev. xxvi. 11, 12. 
 Num. XXXV. 34. 
 
 II. In Kal, to remain, rest, continue. Exod. 
 xxiv. 16. xl. 35. Num. x. 12. Job iii. 5. Ps. 
 xvi. 9. Nah. iii. 18, rest, sit still. In Hiph. 
 to cause to remain or rest. Josh, xviii. 1. Ezek. 
 xxxii. 4. 
 
 III. As a N. ]-3cr rendered a knife. See under 
 ^u III. 
 
 Der. Greek irxnvn a tent, and its derivatives ; 
 whence Lat. scena, Eng. scene, scenic, sceno- 
 graphy. Also, perhaps, the skin. 
 
 To satisfy, satiate. 
 
 I. In Kal, to satisfy thirst, or the desire of drink- 
 ing (as ynur of eating), to drink heartily or 
 
 freely, to be cheered with drink, in a middle or 
 indifferent sense. Gen. xliii.f3.3, (where Eng. 
 translat. were merry) Can. v. 1 . And so I 
 apprehend the word is used, Gen. ix. 21. 
 Comp. under brrx I. In like manner the Greek 
 f4.iSvoua.t, by which the LXX often render 
 "ISty, sometimes signifies to drink freely, though 
 not to drunkenness, and is plainly used in this 
 sense John ii. 10. As a N. fem. n^-^v a 
 being satisfied or cheered with drink, occ. Hag. 
 i. 6 ; where it is applied to rrnu? drinking, as 
 rrysiy to eating. 
 
 II. In Kal, to satisfy one's lust of drinking, even 
 to inebriation, to be drunk, intoxicated with 
 liquor. Jer. xxv. 27. Lam. iv. 21. Comp. Isa. 
 xxix. 9. xlix. 26. In Kal and Hiph. to make 
 drunk, inebriate. Hab. ii. 15. Jer. xlviii. 26. 
 Ii. 7, 39, 57. Applied metaphorically to ar- 
 rows. Deut. xxxii. 42. In Hith. 'iDnu^rr to be 
 drunken, make oneself drunk, occ. 1 Sam. i. 14. 
 As Ns. nDiy drunk, a drunkard. 1 Sam. xxv. 
 36. Isa. xxviii. 1, 3. Also, intoxicating or hte- 
 briating liquor in general, sicera. It is once 
 used for wine, Num. xxviii. 27. (comp. Exod. 
 xxix. 40. ) ; but most commonly for any ine- 
 briating liquor besides wine. So Aquila, Sym- 
 machus, and Theodotion render it in Isa, 
 xxviii. 7, by f^'Ju^f^u. Lev. x. 9. Num. vi. 3. 
 Isa. xxviii. 7, & al. freq. Jerome* informs us, 
 that in Heb. " any inebriating liquor is called 
 sicera, whether made of corn, the juice of 
 apples, honey, dates, or any other fruit." As 
 a N. ]^'^^D1l; drunkenness, occ. Ezek. xxiii. 33. 
 xxxix. 19. 
 
 III. In Kal, to satisfy, or give a satisfaction for 
 service done, or to be done, to hire, to reward. 
 Deut. xxiii. 4. Jud. ix, 4. xviii. 4. Prov. xxvi. 
 10, & al. freq. In Niph. to be hired, let out for 
 hire. 1 Sam. ii. 5. In Hith. iDnu'rr to let one- 
 self out for hire. occ. Hag. i. 6, twice. As a 
 N. -)Du; satisfaction, hire, wages, reward for 
 service or labour. Gen. xxx. 28, 32, 33, & al. 
 freq. iDar "a?}; Isa. xix. 10, those who make 
 gain or earn wages. As a N. T-Da; a hired 
 servant, a mercenary. Exod. xii. 45. xxii. 15. 
 Lev. xix. 1.3, & al. freq. As a N. fem. in 
 
 Epist. ad Nepotianum De Vita Clericorum, and iii 
 Isa. xxviii. 1. 
 M m 
 
bz- 
 
 reg. niau'D hire, wages, reward, occ. Gen. 
 xxix. 15. xxxi. 7, ^i. Ruth ii. 12. As a N. 
 13tt?N a compensative present, made on account 
 of benefits received, occ. Ps. Ixxii. 10. Ezek. 
 xxvii. 15. In the former passage the LXX 
 render it 'hu^a gifts, in the LXX fji,iffdovi, 
 rewards. 
 
 To loose, loosen, let loose. 
 
 I. To loose, loosen, as a shoe or sandal from 
 the foot. occ. Exod. iii. 5. Josh. v. 15. So 
 the LXX Xuffov, and Vulg. solve; and Sym- 
 machus in Exod. v-raXvtrat. 
 
 II. To let loose, a,s com from the handfuls in 
 which it is gathered, occ. Ruth ii. 16. Mon- 
 tanus solvendo solvetis. 
 
 III. To loosen or cast its fruit, as the olive- 
 tree, occ. Deut. xxviii. 40. 
 
 IV. To dissolve, as the animal frame in death. 
 Qu? Comp. under bir3 II- occ. Job xxvii. 8. 
 
 V. As a N. biir, plur. in reg. ^bia; the loose- 
 flowing skirt or skirts of a garment, syrma. 
 
 Exod. xxviii. 33. Nah. iii. 5, & al. freq. 
 Comp. Isa. vi. I. 
 
 VI. As a N. ba^ looseness, licentious freedom, 
 rashness, occ. 2 Sam. vi. 7. Comp. 1 Chron. 
 xiii. 10, and under udet II. 
 
 VII. Chald. As a N. rrbur, licentiousness, li- 
 centious speech, occ. Dan. iii. 29 ; where 
 Theodotion (hxar^vfiiar, and Vulg. blasphe- 
 miam, blasphemy. 
 
 VIII. Chald. as a N. nbir negligence. See 
 under irbttr III. 
 
 ubar I. To hose or loosen entirely, to strip off, 
 as clothes. It occurs not as a verb strictly in 
 this sense, but as a participial N. bb-a; (Keri 
 and Complut. 'ib^v) stript of clothes, occ. 
 ]Vlic. i. 8 ; where Vulg. spoliatus spoiled, but 
 LXX ayvTohiTii unshod, without sandals. 
 Comp. under bar I. 
 I. To strip off, spoil, as goods or things. 
 
 I Ezek. xxvi. 12. xxix. 19. xxxviii. 12, 13. 
 Also, to strip, spoil, as persons. Ezek. xxxix. 
 10. Zeeh. ii. 8. In Hith. bbinarr to make 
 oneself, or become, a spoil, occ. Isa. lix. 15. 
 Ps. ixxvi. 6 ; in which latter text nbbintrx is 
 in the Chaldee form, with the initial x instead 
 of n ; and this seems some confirmation of 
 the common opinion that this Psalm was 
 composed on occasion of the miraculous de- 
 struction of Sennacherib the king of Assyria's 
 army, 2 K. xix. 35. So in the LXX it is 
 entitled r>^j -too; rov a.<t(tu^k,)> An Ode concern- 
 ing the Assyrian, and in the Vulg. Canticum 
 ad Assyrios. As Ns. bba? spoil, plunder, prey. 
 Gen. xlix. 27. Exod. xv. 9. Josh. vu. 21, & 
 al. fi-eq. bbiur nearly the same. occ. Job xii. 
 17, where Aquila Xat^v^a. a prey, and LXX 
 a.i^fji.a,\airovi Captives. 
 
 Der. Gr. ffvXau to spoil. Perhaps, Lat. solvo 
 to loose, whence solutus, solutio, and in com- 
 position absolvo, dissolvo, resolvo, whence 
 Eng. solution, absolve, dissolve, resolve, absolu- 
 tion, dissolution, resolution, &c. Also, a shell, 
 and sluile, a husk. Shakspeare. 
 
 I. To be disposed or put in order, to correspond, 
 answer. Hence as a participle Hiph. fern, 
 plur. nnbirn answering, corresponding, occ. 
 
 530 nb^ 
 
 Exod. xxvi. 17. xxxvi. 22. So the LXX 
 
 avTiTiTTflVTEJ. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. o-ibiy parallel ledges, 
 horizontal projections correspondent to each 
 other; so LXX t\i^ofjt.i)ioL projections ; or, ac- 
 cording to others, the little pillars or upright 
 standards by which the upper and lower bra- 
 zen tables of the bases were connected, and 
 which answered each other, occ. 1 K. vii. 28, 
 29 ; on which passage see Scheuchzer's Phy- 
 sica Sacra. 
 
 Der. a shelf, a slab. Qu? 
 
 The radical idea of this word seems to be near- 
 ly the same as that of the Greek ffiXayica, an- 
 Xayilu, which appear to be evidently derived 
 from it, namely, to be bright, shine, " splendeo, 
 fulgeo." Hederic. 
 
 As a noun aba^ snoio, from its shining whiteness, 
 which is often taken notice of in scripture. 
 See Exod. iv. 6. Num. xii. 10. Ps. Ii. 9. Isa. 
 i. 18. Lam. iv. 7. 
 
 Ps. cxlvii. 16, He giveth his snow like wool: 
 " * Sir John Chardin tells us, that towards 
 the Black Sea, in Iberia, and Armenia, and 
 he should imagine therefore in some other 
 countries, the snow falls in flakes as big as 
 walnuts, but not being hard or very compact, it 
 does no other hurt than presently covering 
 and overwhelming a person." Such large 
 flakes of snow are not common in England, 
 though they may be sometimes observed even 
 larger than those just mentioned, whence I 
 suppose our expression of fleeces of snow. 
 Comp. under *nn5: 1. 
 
 Prov. XXV. 13, As the cold of snow in the time 
 of harvest (so is) a steady agent to those who 
 send him ; for he refresheth the soul of his mas- 
 ter. This seems plainly to allude to the an- 
 cient custom of cooling their wine and other 
 liquors, by putting preserved snow, as we do 
 ice, into them, which is still much practised in 
 the hot eastern countries, particularly in Sy- 
 ria, f It appears from Xenophon that the 
 Greeks had the same practice, Memor. So- 
 crat. lib. ii. cap. i. 30, where Virtue says 
 to Pleasure, " You provide expensive wines, 
 
 xeet <rov Bioovs ^tovtx, Ti^ihovtrot ^nru; and run 
 about in ^summer to procure snow." See 
 Simpson's note, Jer. xviii. 14, W/Uhe snow 
 of Lebanon fail from the rock of the field? or 
 will the issuing cold flowing waters (from that 
 mountain namely) be exhausted ? ( See Targ. 
 LXX, and Vulg.) No more could I fail my 
 people if they trusted in me. Comp. ch. ii. 
 13. " The chief benefit the mountain of Le- 
 banon serves for, is, that by its excelling 
 height it proves a conservatory for abundance 
 of snow, which thawing in the heat of summer 
 affords supplies of water to the rivers and foun- 
 tains in the valleys below." Maundrell's Jour- 
 ney, at May 6. 
 
 Prov. xxvi. 1, rpn abura as snow in spring, 
 and as rain in harvest, so honour is not miO 
 desirable for a fool. All three in such circum- 
 stances do mischief. "The [beginning of the] 
 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 16, note. 
 + See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. 393, &c. ; Com- 
 plete Syst. of Geography, vol. ii. p. 99, coL 1. 
 
nVti' 
 
 531 
 
 nVii' 
 
 month of February ( O. S. ) is the usual time 
 at Jerusalem for the falling of snow.'" * yp or 
 the aivakening season therefore must here de- 
 note the time subsequent to that, and (as the 
 text shows) previous to n'^p or the harvest, 
 i. e. the end of February, March, &c. 
 From the noun, 3bjy is once used as a verb, 
 Ps. Ixviii. 15, When the Almighty scattered 
 kings m /or her (i. e. the dove, or triumphant 
 people of God, mentioned in the preceding 
 verse), abaTi it snowed, (3d per. fut. fem. 
 sing, used impersonally as *T"j72n it rained. 
 Amos iv. 7.f ) in Salmon, a mountain near 
 Shechem, Jud. ix. 48. But what is the 
 meaning of the expression. It snowed in Sal- 
 mon ? Is it not that every thing seemed as 
 bright and cheerful to the minds of God's 
 people, as Salmon does to their eyes when 
 glistering with snoio ? So Buchanan in his 
 version, 
 
 Sqnalida qua luctu et tenebris Solyma ante jacehat, 
 
 Nivea turn luce refulsit : 
 Ceu nive vicinos inter candentia colles 
 
 Salmonis culmina fulgent. 
 
 As snow is much less common, and lies a much 
 shorter time in Judea than in England, no 
 wonder that it is much more admired. Ac- 
 cordingly the son of Sirach speaks of it with a 
 kind of rapture, Ecclus xliii/ 18 or 20, KaXXoj 
 XiVKormTOi a.vTv\i tx^xvfzctffii o<p$a.X(/,oSf xeti s?r/ roo 
 viTov aorfis ixtrryitrsrai xk^^ik. The eye will be 
 astonished at the beauty of its whiteness, and the 
 heart transported at the raining of it. And 
 this passage, I think, aflfords a good illustration 
 of the Psalmist. | 
 
 Der. Sleek, also, Lat. siligo, a very white kind 
 of corn. 
 
 With a radical, (see 2 K. iv. 28.) but mutable 
 or omissible, n. 
 
 I. To be quiet, easy, secure. Job xii. 6. Jer. xii. 
 1. Lam. i. 5. Comp. Job iii. 36. In a Hiph. 
 sense, to make quiet, easy, secure, occ. 2 K. iv. 
 28. So Montanus, securam reddas. It is 
 here equivalent to nnn fail, ver. 16, and ac- 
 cordingly Bate, Grit. Heb. explains it by giv- 
 ing a false ease and peace of mind. As nouns 
 ibir quiet, secure. Job xvi. 12. Ezek. xxiii. 42. 
 Also, quietness, ease. occ. Job xx. 20. iba? 
 quiet, security, occ. 2 Sam. iii. 27. vbu quiet, 
 secure. Job xxi. 23. Jer. xlix. 31. As a noun 
 fem. mbu', in reg. mbii' quietness, security. 
 Ps. cxxii. 7. Prov. i. 32. xvii. 1. Ezek. xvi. 
 49. Comp. Jer. xlix. 31. In 1 Sam. i. 17, 
 inbtt' might be rendered thy peace, quiet or 
 content, but observe that fourteen of Dr Ken- 
 nicott's codices now read ]nbKu; thy petition, 
 as one more did originally. 
 
 Chald. As a noun nbw quiet, secure, occ. Dan. 
 iv. 1 or 4. As a noun fem. in reg. mba^ se- 
 curity, tranquillity, occ. Dan. iv. 24 or 27. 
 
 See Dr Shaw's Travek, p. 335, text and note. Comp. 
 2 Sam. xxiii. 20. 
 
 t Comp. xbnn job xv. 32. a^irbn job xxi. a itrnn 
 
 Ezek. xu. 25, 28. '^DTH Ezek. xxv. 10, where see LXX 
 and Vulg. 
 
 : The reader may find other interpretations of this 
 very difficult text of the Ps. in Dr Chandler's History of 
 the Life of K. David, voL ii. p. 69, &c. 
 
 II. To be easy, careless, negligent, occ 2 Chron. 
 xxix. II; where LXX haXfrnn intermit, 
 leave off, Vulg. negligere to neglect. 
 
 III. Chald. As a N. ^bw negligence, neglect, 
 fail. occ. Ezra iv. 22. vi. 9. Dan. vi. 4 or 5. 
 
 IV. As a noun fem. in reg. n-btt'. occ. Deut. 
 xxviii. 57. It is strangely rendered by the 
 LXX and Vulg. the secundine or after-birth. 
 The Targum seems to come nearer to its true 
 meaning by interpreting it xrrin n^^T her little 
 child. So Eng. translat. young one, and Mon- 
 tanus still closer, parvulum little (daughter). 
 The word seems properly to express a young 
 
 female child, quiet, secure, and easy, and appre- 
 hending no harm or mischief A most affect- 
 ing image ! The l in rrn^bc^n is not radical, 
 as I once thought with Bate it might be. 
 This appears from a's being prefixed, as a par- 
 ticle, to the three preceding, and to one fol- 
 lowing noun. 
 
 V. As a N. mas. with a radical rr, rrbcr Shiloh, 
 the giver of peace, tranquillity, or security ; the 
 Saviour, Salvator. occ. Gen. xlix. 10 ; where 
 the Samaritan Pentateuch, and at least twen- 
 ty-six of Dr Kennicott's Hebrew codices read 
 nbur without the ", but the sense is nearly the 
 same. The word is a title of the Messiah, as 
 the three Chaldee Targums rightly explain it : 
 that of Onkelos by NlT'iyD the Messiah, and 
 those of Jerusalem, and of Jonathan Ben 
 Uziel by Kn-C'D XDbn the King Messiah. 
 
 Bochart has shown, vol. i. 453, 454, that the 
 fabulous account of Silenus, the drunken com- 
 panion of Bacchus, in the Greek and Roman 
 mythology, took its rise from a horrid distor- 
 tion of Jacob's prophecy concerning nb^ur, from 
 which name Sileniis is an easy derivative. 
 And for farther satisfaction see Bochart him- 
 self, and the learned Mr Spearman's Letters 
 on the LXX translation, and Heathen My- 
 thology, p. 100. 
 
 VI. As a noun fem. ibir, plur. D'-nbur, the quail, 
 or collectively, quails, so called, I apprehend, 
 from their remarkably living in ease and plenty 
 among the corn. " An amazing number of 
 these birds," says Hasselquist, Travels, p. 209, 
 " come to Egypt at this time (i. e. in March), 
 for in this month the wheat ripens. They con- 
 ceal themselves amongst the corn, but the Egyp- 
 tians know extremely well that there are 
 thieves in their grounds ; and when they ima- 
 gine the field to be full of them, they spread a 
 net over the corn, and surround the field, at 
 the same time making a noise by which the 
 birds are frightened, and endeavouring to rise, 
 are caught in the net in great numbers, and 
 make a most delicate and agreeable dish. " Abbe 
 Pluche tells us in his Histoire du Ciel, tom. 
 i. p. 247, that the quail ibtr' was among the 
 ancient Egyptians the emblem of safety and 
 security. 
 
 Several learned men, particularly the famous 
 Ludolphus, our Bishop Patrick and Scheuch- 
 zer, have supposed that the D^ibir eaten by the 
 children of Israel in the wilderness were lo- 
 custs. But, not to insist on other arguments 
 against this interpretation, they are expressly 
 called, Psal. Ixxviii. 27, 'MtTit flesh, which surely 
 locusts are not : and the Heb. word is con- 
 
nVti' 
 
 532 
 
 DVt2^ 
 
 stantly rendered by the LXX o^rvyoftfir^x a 
 large kind of quail, and by the Vulg. eotur- 
 nices quails. (Corap. Wisd. xvi. 2. xix. 12.) 
 oce. Exod. xvi. 13. Num. xi. 31, 32. Ps. cv. 
 40. And on Num. xi. 31, 32, observe that 
 D*n?3N3 should be rendered, not two cubits 
 high, but, as Bate translates it, two cubits dis- 
 tant, i. e. from each other ; for as * he well 
 observes, quails ' do not settle, like the lo- 
 cust, upon one another, but at small distances. " 
 And had the quails lain for a day's journey 
 round the camp, to the great height of two 
 cubits, or nearly three feet, the people need 
 not have been employed two days and a night 
 in gathering them. The spreading them round 
 the camp was in order to dry them for use in 
 the burning sands, as is still practised in Egypt. 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 439, 
 &c. and Merrick's Annotation on Ps. cv. 40. 
 Der. Lat. salus, saluto, salubris, salvus, &c. 
 and Eng. salute, salubrious, salve, salvation. 
 Also French sauf, whence Eng. safe. 
 
 I. In Kal, to send, in almost any manner, to 
 send forth, out, or away. Gen. iii. 23. viii. 7. 
 xxi. 14. xxiv. 56. 2 K. xiv. 9, & al. freq. In 
 Niph. to be sent. occ. Esth. iii. 13; where 
 mbirrD seems to be for inba'3. In Hiph. to 
 send. Exod. viii. 21. Lev. xxvi. 22. As a N. 
 fem. nnbtt^a a sending, immission. occ. Psal. 
 Ixxviii, 49. Also, a dismission, discharge, occ. 
 Eccles. viii. 8. 
 
 II. To send or shoot forth, as an'ows. 2 Sam. 
 xxii. 15. Psal. cxliv. 6. As a N. nbc? a mis- 
 sile, or missive weapon, a dart or javelin. 2 
 Chron. xxiii. 10. xxxii. 5. Job xxxiii. 18, 
 literally, and his life passing on the javelin, as 
 we say, falling on the sword. Neh. iv. 11, 17, 
 or 17, 23, which verse may be considered as a 
 continuation of Nehemiah's speech. And nei- 
 ther I, nor, &c. will put off oiir clothes, each 
 (with or having) a javelin and water, i. e. ne- 
 cessaries, a being understood before nbir^, 
 and the i at the end of that word being pre- 
 fixed to D'-nrr. Comp. under nyin. On Joel 
 ii. 8, see under nys 2. 
 
 III. To emploij. Ps. 1. 19. 
 
 IV. Joined with n" the hand, or ynyx the finger, 
 to stretch forth. Gen. iii. 22. viii. 9. Isa. Iviii. 
 9. Does not this last text refer to the insolent 
 behaviour of the Jewish masters in giving their 
 orders, not by speaking, but by signs of the 
 hands, as is still usual with the great men in 
 the East, particularly the Turks and Persians? 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 124. 
 Comp. under rrsj; V. on Psal. cxxiii. 2. 
 Joined with ban a sickle, to thrust forth. Joel 
 iii. 18. 
 
 V. As a participial N. mas. plur. D^mbc or 
 D-nbcr gifts or presents sent or transmitted from 
 one to another, occ. I K. ix. 16. Mic. i. 14. 
 
 VI. To emit, send or shoot forth, as a tree its 
 branches, occ. Psal. Ixxx. 12. Ezek. xvii. 6, 
 7. xxxi. 5. Comp. Gen. xlix. 21. Ps. xliv. 3, 
 Dnbtirm and madest them, i. e. our fathers, 
 shoot out and spread, like a vine, answering to 
 the preceding oyun plantedst them. Comp. Ps. 
 
 Note in New and Literal Translation, fee. 
 
 Ixxx. 12. Ezek. xvii. 6; and see Ainsworth 
 on Ps. and Menick's Annot. As a N. mas. 
 plur. in reg. -nbi:^ branches or shoots sent forth 
 from a tree. occ. Cant. iv. 13; where both the 
 LXX and Vulg. preserve the idea of the 
 word, the former rendering it by wrotrraXoHf 
 the latter by emissiones. Fem. plur. in reg. 
 -nnba^ the same. occ. Isa. xvi. 8. 
 
 VII. As a N. inbir a table, which is " set out 
 or put forth to place provisions upon." Bate. 
 Jud. i. 7. 1 Sam. xx. 29, 34. On 1 Kings 
 xviii. 19, see Harmer's Observations, vol. iv. 
 p. 436. 
 
 The table of show-bread is often called by this 
 name. This table being made of shittim wood 
 (LXX ^vXas uffnTTBc, incorruptible wood) and 
 both overlaid and crowned with gold, was a 
 type of the compound nature of Christ, God- 
 man, invested with regal power, w^hose flesh 
 should never see corruption, but be given for the 
 life of the world. See Exod. xxv. 23, & seq. 
 Comp. John vi. 51, and Mr Catcott's first 
 Sermon on the Tabernacle. It appears from 
 Isa. Ixv. 11, that the idolaters had such tables 
 in their worship. Comj). under rr3?3 IX. and 
 1 Cor. X. 21. Both the altar of incense, and 
 that of burnt-offerings, are called ]nba^ from 
 their resemblance to tables on which provisions 
 are placed. See Ezek. xli. 22. xliv. 16. Mai. 
 i. 7. 
 
 Der. Greek ariWu to send, whence in com- 
 position cfTeotrroXoi, iviffToXyi, &c. and Eng. 
 apostle, apostolic, epistle, epistolary. 
 
 To be over ox before, either for protection or rule. 
 
 I. As a N. mas. plur. o-obu' shields, arms of 
 protection or defence. 2 Sam. viii. 7. 2 Ki. xi. 
 10. 
 
 II. In Kal, to rule, have dominion, authority, or 
 power. It is followed by n or bj?, Esth. ix. 
 1. Ps. cxix. 133. Eccles. ii. 19. viii. 9. Neh. 
 V. 15, & al. In Hiph. to make to rule, to give 
 power. Eccles. v. 18. vi. 2. As a N. ij^bttf 
 one who is appointed ruler, a constituted ruler 
 ov governor. Gen. xlii. 6. Eccles. viii. 8. As 
 a noun fem. nabsy imperious, domineering, occ. 
 Ezek. xvi. 30. As a N. iiubu' power, au- 
 thority. Eccles. viii. 4, 8. 
 
 III. Chald. as a verb with n or bl? following, 
 to have rule, authority, or power over. See 
 Dan. ii. 39. iii. 27. v. 7. vi. 24. 
 
 Dan. iv. 23 or 26, From the time that, or as soon 
 as, thou shalt know thati^'aw liobi:' the Heavens 
 do rule. A comparison of this with the im- 
 mediately preceding verse, and with ver. 14 or 
 17, and with ch. v. 21, does, I think, clearly 
 determine, that by ]\Db^ here is denoted abso- 
 lute, not delegated, rule or authority, and that 
 
 .?,by K-nar the Heavens, are signified the true 
 Aleim, or Persons of JehovaL ( See D'-nar 
 under Qjy XIL) Comp. Ezra iv. 20. In 
 Hiph. to make a ruler. Dan. ii. 48. As a N, 
 U-ba^ a ruler, one who hath authority or power. 
 Dan. ii. 10. As a N. ^ubir power, dominion. 
 Dan. iv. 19 or 22. vi. 26. & al. As a N. mas. 
 plur. in reg. ">3i:bu; or "aiuba^ governors. Dan. 
 iii. 2, 3. 
 
 Der. Shield, shelter. Also, Arabic ^xubD a 
 sultan. 
 
nt>t^ 
 
 533 
 
 dhw 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to cast, cast down or away. 
 Gen. xxxvii. 20,22. Josh. x. 11, 27, & al. 
 freq. Jud. ix. 17, 13373 itt'Sa na ibu'n and 
 threw his life before (him), i. e. hazarded, ex- 
 posed it in battle *-TXHN nAPABAAAOME- 
 N02 ToXs/iil^i/v, as Horner expresses it, II. ix. 
 lin. 322. Corap. Wetstein, Var. Lect. on 
 Ph. ii. 30. 
 
 II. To let go, i. e. gently, without violence. 
 Gen. xxi. 15; where observe that Ishmael 
 was now between fourteen and seventeen years 
 of age ; but had he been an infant, surely his 
 tender mother would not have cast him from 
 her.* 
 
 III. To let fall, cast, as an olive-tree doth its 
 flowers. Job xv. 33. As a N. fern, n^bm a 
 casting, as of the leaves of a tree. occ. Isa. vi. 
 13. Thus it is rendered in our translation, 
 when theij cast their leaves ; but nsb'^y seems 
 rather to mean a casting down ov felling, as 
 of the tree itself. The whole verse may be 
 thus translated and explained. And (though) 
 a tenth (shall) yet (be or remain) in it (the 
 land of Judea mentioned in the preceding 
 verse, namely after the taking of Jerusalem 
 and the havoc of the Jews by Titus) that 
 (tenth) also shall again he cleared off (^comp. 
 Num. xxiv. 22, in Heb. This was dreadfully 
 accomplished in the second destruction of the 
 Jews by Adrian); as an oak and an ilex, whose 
 slock remains nabtyn in felling, or when they 
 are felled, the holy seed (shall be) its, i. e. the 
 land's or nation's stock. Comp. Rom. xi. 16, 
 28, 29 ; and see Vitringa, Comment, on Isa. 
 and Bp Lowth's note. 
 
 IV. As a noun -jbu^ a kind of sea-fowl, the 
 cataract or plungeon. So the LXX >caTx^xz- 
 V71S, which Suidas explains by nlos opnov B-x- 
 Xairffiov a kind of sea-fowl Its Heb. and 
 Greek names are taken from a very remarka- 
 ble quality, which is, that when it sees in the 
 water the fish on which it preys, it flies to a 
 considerable height, then collects its wings 
 close to its sides and darts down, like an arrow, 
 on its prey. See Bochart, vol. iii. p. 278, 
 and Johnston, Nat. Hist, de Avibus, p. 94, 
 who adds, that by thus darting down it plunges 
 a cubit depth into the water, whence, evident- 
 ly, its English name plungeon, occ. Lev. xi. 
 17. Deut. xiv. 17. 
 
 nhv:; 
 
 To make whole, entire, complete, integrare, per- 
 ficere. 
 I. In Kal, to complete, perfect, finish. 1 K. ix. 
 25. Also, in a Niph. sense, to be completed, 
 finished. I K. vii. 51. 2 Chron. v. 1. viii. 16. 
 Isa. Ix. 20. In Hiph. to complete, finish, make 
 an end of Job xxiii. 14. Isa. xxxviii. 12, 13. 
 xliv. 26. Comp. Dan. v. 26. As a partici- 
 pial noun Dbi:; whole, entire, complete, perfect. 
 Gen. xv. 16. Deut. xxv. 15. xxvii. 6. 1 K. 
 viii, 61, &al. freq. Zech. viii. 12, The seed 
 (shall be) ba' prosperous, so our translators ren- 
 der it, but rather perfected, i. e. in the fruit it 
 produces rikia-^o^oufMvov. See Greek and Eng. 
 
 * ^^e by all means Harmer's Observations, vol. v. p. 
 324, &c. 
 
 Lexicon in TtX.iff(po(tu. Chald. in Pehil D^bu^ 
 finished. Ezra v. 16. 
 
 II. To make up, or make good, as a loss, resar- 
 cire. Used absolutely, Exod. xxi. 34. xxii. 
 5, 6, & al. freq. Also, transitively, to repay 
 or restore one thing for another. Exod. xxi. 
 36. xxii. 1, & al. freq. Comp. Gen. xliv. 4. 
 Job xxxiv. 33. He hath requited that which 
 is from thee (as n3?3?2rT what came from him, 1 
 Kings XX. 33. ) ; but thou hast despised (his 
 correction namely). Comp. ch. v. 17, and 
 see Scott. As a noun fem. in reg. ryabm re- 
 tribution, recompense, occ. Ps. xci. 8. As a 
 noun mas. plur. D'-STsbtt' recompenses, rewards. 
 occ. Isa. i. 23. Chald. in Hiph. to restore. 
 Ezra vii. 19. 
 III. To make up a difference. In Kal, to have 
 peace, be at peace, occ. Job xxii. 21. As a 
 participle paoul or participial N. nbii' at or in 
 peace. Gen. xliii. 27. 1 Sam. xxv. 6. Job v. 
 24. In Hiph. to make peace. Deut. xx. 12. 
 Josh. X. 1, 4, & al. freq. As a noun mbar, 
 and sometimes, though rarely, oba', peace, re- 
 concilement, tranquillity ; also happiness, welfare 
 in general ; for every blessing, temporal and 
 spiritual, is included in restoring man to that 
 peace with God (and I may add in a lower 
 sense with the whole creation) which was lost 
 by the fall. See Deut. ii. 26. xx. 10. xxiii. 6. 
 Josh. x. 1. Gen. xv. 15. xxviii. 21. xli. 16. 
 xliii. 27, 28. 2 K. ix. 22. Hence the expres- 
 sion Dlbtyb bxa; to petition or wish for happi- 
 ness to another. See Exod. xviii. 7. Judg. 
 xviii. 15. 1 Sam. xxv. 5, 6. But since in this 
 world happiness or welfare is by no means 
 certain or constant, hence mba' is used in an 
 indiff'erent sense like the N. success, and verb 
 fare in English; Gen. xxxvii. 14, Go now 
 and see iNarr D^bu; nn^ ynn oibar riK 
 how it fareth with thy brethren, and how it 
 fareth with the flocks. Comp. Esth. ii. 11. 
 Gen. xliii. 27. And in this view I would 
 understand ob^ or, as thirty-four of Dr Ken- 
 nicott's codices read mba^, Jer. xxii. 11, Thus 
 saith Jehovah D''ba' bx concerning the success 
 of the son of Josiah king ofJudah, who reigned 
 
 instead of Josiah his father Now this son 
 
 was Jehoahaz, 2 K. xxiii. 30. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 
 1 ; and since by 1 Chron. iii. 15, Josiah had 
 a fourth son called Shallum, Dlbar, it would 
 seem very odd and puzzling for the prophet to 
 call Josiah's successor by the same name. 
 
 IV. As a noun oba; a kind of sacrifice, a peace- 
 offering. It occurs once in the singular, Amos 
 V. 22; but frequently in the plural, D-Qba^ 
 peace-offerings. Exod. xx. 24. xxiv. 5, & al. 
 So called as eminently typifying the peace and 
 reconciliation of God with man, through the 
 death of the Prince of Peace, (Isa. ix. 6.) of 
 HIM who is our Peace (Eph. ii. 14.) ; for it 
 must be particularly observed, that of these 
 sacrifices both God and man, both priest and 
 people, were to partake. See Lev. vii. 11, & 
 seq. Comp. Rom. v. 1, 10. 2 Cor. v. 18, 19. 
 Eph. ii. 1417. Col. i. 20. 
 
 V. As a noun fem. nnba' an outer garment, 
 covering the whole body, q. d. a complete cover- 
 ing. It seems to have been much the same 
 kind of garment as the hyke, which is still 
 
^b^ 
 
 534 
 
 tyVttr 
 
 worn by the Kabyles and Arabs in Africa 
 and the Levant. " These hykes, or blankets, 
 as we should call them, are of different sizes, 
 and of different qualities and fineness. The 
 usual size of them is six yards long, and five or 
 six feet broad, serving the Kabyle or Arab for 
 a complete dress in the day ; and as they sleep in 
 their raiment, as the Israelites did of old, 
 Deut. x\iv. 13, it serves likewise for his bed 
 and covering by night. The plaid of the 
 highlanders in Scotland is the very same." 
 Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 224, 225. See Exod. 
 xxii. 26, 27. 1 K. xi. 29, 30. Ps. civ. 2. 
 VI. As a noun fern, n-nbiir, or, according to 
 the reading of many of Dr Kennicott's codi- 
 ces, rrnbu;. occ. Cant. vi. 13, or vii. 1, twice. 
 It is rendered Shulamite, but might perhaps be 
 more justly expressed Salemitess, and seems 
 to be the appellation, not of Solomon's Egyp- 
 tian bride, but of his * former or Jewish wife, 
 so called from d";*^ Salem or Jerusalem, the 
 place of her birth. Comp. Ps. Lxxvi. 3. 
 
 nv 
 
 'H' 
 
 To draw, or push out, or off, 
 
 I. To draw out, as a sword. See Josh. v. 13. 
 Jud. iii. 22. viii. 10. 1 Chron. xxi. 5, & al. 
 freq. Job xx. 25, ciba? He (i. e. God) draw- 
 eth out, from the quiver namely, the arrow 
 shot out of the brazen bow just mentioned, 
 atid it Cometh out of his body. 
 
 II. To draw, or pluck off] as a shoe. Ruth iv. 
 7,8. 
 
 III. Intransitively, to push out, unsheath, as 
 corn its ear. occ. Ps. cxxix. 6. Aquila ren- 
 ders it ays^aXsv sprung up. See Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. ii. p. 462, &c. 
 
 I. As Ns. of number, irbir and inbtr, ncrbtr' 
 and rrir^ibc; three. Gen. v. 22. ix. 19. Esth. i. 
 3. iii. 12, & al. freq. Plur. mas. D"'B;bu; and 
 D*iriba? thirty. Gen. v. 3. Esth. iv. 11, & al. 
 freq. A Iso, of the third generation. Gen. 1. 
 23. Exod. XX. 5. "ar-ba; and "urbu; the third. 
 Gen. i. 1.3. ii. 14. xxii. 4, & al. freq. Fem. 
 n-a^'bar the third. 1 K. xviii. 1 . xxii. 2, & al. 
 Also, a third ov third part. 2 Sam. xviii. 2. 2 
 K. xi. 5. So n'-a^ba^ and na-ba^ Num. xv. 6, 
 7. xxviii. 14. Fem. rr''a'''ba^ a third, occ. Isa. 
 xix. 24. 
 
 II. To divide into three parts, q. d. to third. 
 occ. Deut. xix. 3. So the LXX r^iij^iom, 
 and Vulg. in tres aequaliter partes divides. 
 
 III. To do a third time, to treble or triple, q. d. 
 tertiare. occ. 1 K. xviii. 34, twice. As a 
 participle or participial noun a'ba^D treble, tri- 
 ple, tripled, occ. Eccles. iv. 12. 
 
 IV. As a participial noun spoken of animals, 
 arba^n, fem. nc^ba^n, three years old. occ. Gen. 
 XV. 9, thrice of a building, of three stories. 
 occ. Ezek. xlii. 6. Comp. Gen. vi. 16. 
 
 V. As a N. a^-ba^ and a^ba;, a certain measure 
 of capacity, containing a third part of some 
 other known and common measure, q. d. a 
 tierce (Eng. marg.); but as this in English 
 
 * See Harmer's Outlines of a New Commentary on 
 Solomon's Song, p. 1(59, and note in Mfb Francis' Poeti- 
 jal iranslation. 
 
 denotes the third part of a pipe, so it is pro- 
 bable, from a comparison of Ps. Ixxx. 6, with 
 Isa. xl. 12, which are the only places where 
 the word occurs in this sense, that it denotes 
 the third part of the bath, and so is equal to 
 somewhat more than two gallons and a half 
 English. 
 
 VI. As a noun mas. plur. D-U'bu' three stringed 
 instruments of music, occ. 1 Sam. xviii. 0. So 
 -na^I? is used for a <en-stringed instrument. 
 See under lu^j; III. 
 
 VII. As a N. vbtv, a'-bar, or a/lba^, a comman- 
 der, a general , properly a third man, so called, 
 perhaps, because in military affairs he was 
 third from the king, the generalissimo or com- 
 mander-in-chief being immediately above him : 
 (but comp. below sense VIII.) 1 K. ix. 22. 
 2 K. XV. 25. 1 Chron. xi. 11, & al. 
 
 We read Exod. xiv. 7, And he (Pharaoh) took 
 six hundred chosen chariots, and all the chariots 
 of Egypt, and arba' captains (third men) 17b 
 iba over all this (armament namely ; so Vulg. 
 duces totius exercitus) or over all these cha- 
 riots, not over every one of them, as we translate 
 it, and the words express no more than that 
 there were several generals or third men* to 
 command the chariots : agreeably to which we 
 find, Exod. xv. 4, that the choice of Pharaoh's 
 <'a;ba', or third men, were drowned in the sea. 
 
 VIII. As a noun mas. plur. "a'ba^, according 
 to the reading in Walton's Polyglott, in 
 Plantin's Interlineary Bible of 1572, and in 
 thirteen of Dr Keimicott's codices, or D-a^ba' 
 according to the Keri, and seventeen of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices. Prov. xxii. 20. The best 
 and most natural interpretation of the word in 
 this place seems to be rules, directions, or the 
 like ; and from this passage in Prov. compar- 
 ed with the sense of az-ba' 2 K. vii. 2, 17, 19, 
 and of D-a'ba; 2 Kings x. 25 ; and from con- 
 sidering that the other Hebrew names of 
 number, as yn^i, a^rsn, ^c. to seven inclusive, 
 are taken from roots descriptive of some act 
 performed on those respective days of the 
 formation, it may reasonably be doubted, 
 whether the ideal meaning of a;bar be not to 
 rule, direct, or the like, and whether the third 
 day might not be thus denominated, because 
 on that day the heavens began to exert that 
 rule, which God had given them on the pre- 
 ceding day, (when he called, or constituted 
 them D-na; disposers, Gen. i. 8.) in draining 
 the earth, and causing it to bring forth vege- 
 tables. See Gen. i. 9 13. 
 
 IX. As a particle of time, Da^bar or Dia'ba^ 
 (formed as orsT- by day, oxna and DlxriH) sud- 
 denly) a third time past. It is always preceded 
 by, ban, bion, or bnnnx yesterday, lately 
 (which see among the pluriliterals in n), to 
 which it refers, and denotes some time before. 
 Gen. xxxi. 2, 5. Exod. v. 7, 8, 14. 1 Chron. 
 xi. 2, & al. freq. 
 
 Since writing tlie above, I have observed that the 
 LXX render the Heb. words, ' r^iirTciTots tin -rcivTm 
 and tristatas over all. And Jerome, on Ezek. xxiii. says, 
 " Tristatae among the Greeks is the name of the second 
 rank after the royal dignity." See Flamin. Nobil. in 
 LXX, Exod. xiv. 7, note c, in the vi. vol. of Walton's 
 Polvglott. 
 
Dty 
 
 535 
 
 Dt^ 
 
 1. In Kal, to place, set, put, generally in order, 
 with care and art. Gen. ii. 8. vi. 16. xxiv. 4-7, 
 & al. freq. In Hiph. the same. Gen. xxx. 42. 
 xliv. 2, & al. freq. The formative rr of Hiph. 
 is often dropped, as in Gen. xxiv. 2. xxxi. 37. 
 And in Num. xxiv. 21. Obad. ver. 4. D-ty 
 seems used for the participle Hiph. cutd. 
 As a noun fem. in reg. nmir;n a placing or 
 putting. Lev. v. 21, or vi. 2; where nnirn 
 *7- the putting, joining, or striking of the hand, 
 seems to denote suretyship, which was con- 
 firmed by that action. Comp. Job xvii. 3. 
 Prov. vi. 1. xvii. 18. xxii. 26. 
 
 Hence perhaps Eng. to sham, put one thing for 
 another. 
 
 I I. To place, give. See Gen. iv. 15. Exod. x. 
 
 2. 1 Sam. ii. 20. Gen. xlv. 7. 
 
 III. In Kal and Hiph. to constitute, make. Gen. 
 xiii. 16. xxi. 18. xxvii. 37. xlv. 9. Exod. iv. 
 11, & al. freq. 
 
 IV. In Kal and Hiph. with n following, to lay 
 upon, lay to the charge of, impute to. I Sam. 
 xxii. 15. Job xxiv. 12. 
 
 V. In Hiph. a military term, to set in array, 
 form. 1 K. XX. 12. Comp. 1 Sam. xv. 2. 1 
 
 Chron. xviii. 6. 
 
 VI. To adjust, set off. 2 K. ix. 30; where 
 Vulg. depinxit painted. 
 
 VII. In Hiph. a''ty to lay up, i. e. in mind, re- 
 ponere, Isa. xli. 20; where perhaps DSab ba 
 to your heart is understood : or rather perhaps, 
 to attend to, consider, D35b Vx being under- 
 stood, comp. ver. 22. See under ab I. 
 
 lib by Q^ to put upon his heart, to purpose or 
 resolve in his heart. Dan. i. 8. Mai. ii. 2. 
 VII. As a N. Du/ plur. fem. mniy. 
 
 1. A name, an articulate sourid, which is * placed 
 or substituted for a thing, as its sensible mark 
 or sign. Gen. ii. 11, 19. xxv. 13. 2 Sam. vii. 
 9. viii. 13, & al freq. 
 
 2. Name, fame, reputation, renown. See Gen. vi. 
 4. Num. xvi. 2. 1 Sam. xviii. 30. 1 Chron. v. 
 24. xiv. 17. xvii. 8. Eccles. vii. 1 or 2. Comp. 
 Ezek. xxiii. 10. 
 
 IX. mfi" Dirr the name of Jehovah, DNibx Qiv 
 the name of the Aleim, and simply du^.I or Qtv 
 the name (Lev. xxiv. 1 1, 16. Comp. 1 Cor. 
 xii. 3.) are used as titles of the second person 
 of the ever-blessed Trinity. Isa. xxx. 27. 
 (comp. ch. xxxvii. 36. 2 K. xix. 35.) Exod. 
 xxiii. 21. (comp. 1 Cor. x. 9.) Deut. xii. 11. 
 Jer. xiv. 7, 21. Ps. xx. 2. liv. 1 or 3. Ixxv. 2. 
 (comp. John xii. 28. ) The reason of the title 
 seems to be this. A name is the representative 
 of a being or thing; Christ is in the N. T. 
 called the image of God, 2 Cor. iv. 4. and the 
 image of the invisible God, Col. i. 15 ; so being 
 not only Jehovah or very God, but also being 
 the visible representative of the whole ever- 
 blessed Trinity, he is in the Old Testament 
 styled the name of Jehovah, or of the Aleim. 
 Comp. John xii. 28. xvii. 1, 5, and Greek 
 and Eng. Lexicon in Ovo^a VI. 
 
 X. As a particle of place, oar there, thither. Jer. 
 ii. 6. Deut. i. 37. Jer. xxii. II, & al. freq. 
 
 See Mr Locke's Essay on Human Understanding, 
 book iii. ch, i. and ii. 
 
 rr-an; the same. Gen. xix. 20. xxiii. 13, & al. 
 freq. Job i. 21. Naked came I out of my mo- 
 ther's womb, and naked shall I return nou; 
 thither, i. e. either into the earth, " the common 
 womb, receptacle, or repository of all the dead. 
 Gen. iii. 19. Eccles. xii. 7," (Clark) or 
 thither, pointing to the earth Iuktikus- 
 XI. As a participial N. mas. plur, D-na; the 
 heavens, literally, the disposers, placers (in 
 which sense the word is plainly used, Isa. v. 
 20. Mai. ii. 2.) This is a descriptive name of 
 the heavens, or of that immense celestial fluid, 
 subsisting in the three conditions of fire, light, 
 and spirit, or gross air, which fills every part 
 of the universe not possessed by other matter, 
 (comp. under bx II.) In this not only the 
 birds fly, Gen. i. 20 ; the meteors, as rain, 
 dew, &c. are formed, see Gen. xxvii. 28; 
 Deut. xi. 11. xxviii. 12. xxxii. 2. Isa. Iv. 10. 
 but also the sun, moon, and stars, are, accord- 
 ing to the scriptural philosophy, placed not in 
 vacuo, but in the same celestial expanse. Gen. 
 i. 14 17. Aquila and Theodotion render 
 D'nar by a*?^. Job xxxv. 11 ; and our transla- 
 tion frequently by the air. See Gen. i. 30. vii. 
 3. 2 Sam. xxi. 10. Prov. xxx. 19. Eccles. 
 X. 20. 
 
 This appellation was first given by God to the 
 celestial fluid, or air, when it began to act in 
 disposing and arranging the earth and waters. 
 Gen. i. 8. And since that time the cna; 
 have been the great agents in disposing all ma- 
 terial things in their places and orders, and 
 thereby producing all those great and wonder- 
 ful efl^ects, which are attributed to thera in the 
 Scriptures, and which it hath been of late 
 years the fashion to ascribe to attraction, gra- 
 vity, repulsion, &c. which (though the effects 
 are manifest) are, when taken for causes, as 
 occult as the sympathy of some of the preced- 
 ing philosophers. But on this great and im- 
 portant subject, which would soon lead one 
 far beyond the bounds of a Lexicon, I w'ith 
 pleasure refer the reader for farther satisfac- 
 tion to the Rev. Wm. Jones' Physiological 
 Disquisitions, Disc. ii. and particularly to p. 
 47, and following. 
 
 That the heavens, under different attributes, 
 corresponding to their different conditions and 
 operations, were, together with the heavenly 
 bodies, the first and grand object of heathenish 
 idolatry, is certain, not only from the ancient 
 names of their gods, but also from many plain 
 declarations of Scripture. See inter al. Deut. 
 iv. 19. xvii. 3. Job xxxi. 2628. 2 K. xvii. 
 16. xxi. 3, 5. xxiii. 4, 5. 2 Chron. xxxiii. 3, 5. 
 Jer. viii. 2. xix. 13. Zeph. i. 5. Acts vii. 42, 
 43. Comp. Wisd. xiii. 13. The reader 
 may find this point farther proved, with a 
 variety of useful learning, and by numerous 
 testimonies, both divine and human, sacred 
 and profane, in the 2d and 4th vols, of Mr 
 Hutchinson's Works. And to these authori- 
 ties many more might be added from the hea- 
 then writings, which abound with them ; par- 
 ticularly from the * very ancient Hymns called 
 
 \ It is justly observed by the author of Letters on My- 
 thology,"p. 167, 168, that the hymns which we now have 
 under the name of Orpheus are the very same which 
 
DtC; 
 
 536 
 
 Dty 
 
 Orpheus', and from * Phornutus, the Stoic, Of 
 the Nature of the Gods; the former of which 
 are a rich treasure of this kind of learning, and 
 the latter, a philosophical explanation of the 
 heathen worship and ceremonies, written in 
 the reign of the emperor Nero, f 
 It may be here worth observing, that Phornu- 
 tus, in his first chapter, iiioi Ov^avov, Concerning 
 Heaven, derives hovs the Greek name for the 
 gods, from hvi; position or placing. " For the 
 ancients," says he, " took those for gods, 
 whom they found to move in a certain regular 
 manner, thinking them to be the causers of 
 the changes of the air, and of the conservation 
 of the universe. These then are gods (hoi) 
 which are the disposei's (hrti^u) and formers 
 of all things." ^ And this species of idolatry 
 was not confined to the ancient Greeks, Ro- 
 mans, and Asiatics, or even to the old world. 
 The inhabitants of the new world, or America, 
 who had any religion at all, were, when first 
 discovered, universally addicted to it. Some 
 of the West Indian heathen, among their 
 other physical gods, had in particular their 
 Chemens or Chemim, that is with little varia- 
 tion, D-nir, whom they represented by idols of 
 such a compound form, as appears an e\'ident 
 though monstrous perversion of the cherubic 
 emblems, and may, in some measure, serve to 
 confirm the explanation above given thereof. 
 Comp. under yy^ V. 1. 
 D'Ou^n ^na; the heavens of heavens are supposed 
 by some to mean only the highest heavens ; 
 but " the propriety of the expression seems 
 to arise from the material heavens or celestial 
 fluid having been at the beginning of the for- 
 mation. Gen. i. 6, 7, in two places ; part with- 
 in the hollow sphere !of the earth, and the 
 much larger part without. These, when 
 joined, as they soon afterwards were, consti- 
 tuted the D^narn -nar, or whole of the material 
 heavens." And it is, I apprehend, in refer- 
 ence to their original situation, that the Psal- 
 mist calls them, Psal. Ixviii. 34. Dip "nu; ""nu; 
 the heavens of heavens of old ; where observe, 
 that the latter -na? is put in regimine or con- 
 struction with onp, which shows that it relates 
 
 were revered by the ancient Greeks as his, and used in 
 their solemn worship. This he proves from an evident 
 and direct reference which Demosthenes makes to Or- 
 pheus' Hymn to AIKH, or RIGHT, in his first speech 
 against Aristogiton. (Comp. Wetstein's note on ' H A/-/j, 
 Acts xxviii. 4.) One thing is most certain, that a clear 
 vein of physical heathenism runs through them all, which 
 seems to prove them more ancient tlian the time of 
 Homer. ITie words of Demosthenes above referred to 
 are these : T-zjv ocTrccoaiT'/irav xou (rifjt,yr,v AtxviV, r,v o ra; 
 otyia/TttTett ri/juv TlXirot; xxtk^u^xs 0P$ET2 HAPA 
 TON TOY AI02 PONON (^7,0; KA0HMENHN 
 HANTA TA TflN ANOPfinnN E$OP^N. And 
 the lines of the Orphic Hymn in Eschenbachius' edition 
 run tlius : 
 
 'H xcu Ztjvos a.v%70i icri d^evov lieev IZn 
 
 Published by Thomas Gale, among the Opuscula 
 Mythologica, Ethica, & Physica, under the title of <POTP- 
 NOTTOT Biiu^ioc -riPi Skm (fucruu;. 
 
 t See also Vossius De Orig. & Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 
 30, and Leland's Advantage and Necessity of Christian 
 Revelation, part i. ch. iii. 
 
 t CoiBp. Herodotus, lib. ii. cap. 52. 
 
 See Greek and Eng. Lexicon, under Tftro; II. 
 
 to that N. and not to the preceding participle 
 nai riding ; so our Eng. translat. which were 
 of old. See Deut. x. 14-. 1 Kings viii. 27. 
 Neh. ix. 6. 
 
 XII. As the D-Da' are eminently what declare 
 or exhibit the glory of God, Psal. xix. 1, and 
 are, I apprehend, according to that of St Paul, 
 Rom. i. 20, the created, visible emblem of his 
 eternal power and godhead ; and as each of the 
 three Divine Persons, and their economical 
 acts are described to us in Scripture, by the 
 three conditions of the heavens, and their opera- 
 tions (comp. under nn3 p. 342, 3.) so the 
 Heb. D'>T3a', and Chald. K-rsa', are sometimes 
 used as a name of the eternal and ever-blessed 
 Trinity. See 2 Chron. xxii. 20. (comp. 2 K. 
 xix. 14, 15. Isa. xxxvii. 14, 15.) Dan. iv. 23 
 or 26. (comp. under oba; HI.) Psal. Ixxiii. 9. 
 (comp. Rev. xiii. 6.) and 1 Mac. iii. 18, 
 (Alexand.) 19, 60. iv. 10. Thus also in the 
 New Testament Ow^avo,- Heaven is used for 
 God. Mat. xxi. 25. Mark xi. 30, 31. Luke 
 XV. 18. XX. 4, 5. John iii. 27. So fixcrtXua. tmv 
 av^xvuv, literally, the kingdom of the heavens 
 (plur.), occurs frequently in St Mat. for the 
 kingdom of God. Comp. inter al. Mat. iv. 
 17, with Mark i. 15; Mat. xix. 14, with 
 Mark x. 14 ; and Mat. xix. 23, with ver. 24. 
 XIII. As a N. mas. plur. Q>'a^m some species 
 of onion, so denominated from the regular dis- 
 position of their several involucra, or integu- 
 ments, occ. Num. xi. 5. 
 Mr Hutchinson has ingeniously remarked, (vol. 
 iv. p. 262. ) that the worshipping of onions, by 
 the Egyptians, with which they have been so 
 sarcastically upbraided by * others of the hea- 
 then, was, like the rest of their idolatrous ser- 
 vice, merely emblematical. " Our (common) 
 onion,'' adds he, " is a perfect emblem of the 
 disposition of this fluid system (of the heavens) 
 supposing the root, and top of the head, to re- 
 present the two poles. If you cut any one 
 transversely or diagonally, you will find it 
 divided into the same number of spheres, in- 
 cluding each other, counting from the sun or 
 centre to the circumference, as they knew the 
 motions or courses of the orbs (or planets) 
 divided this fluid system into ; and so the divi- 
 sions represented the courses of those orbs." 
 This observation has since been made or bor- 
 rowed by Dr Shaw, Travels, p. .358. " The 
 onion," says he, " upon account of the root of 
 it (which consists of many coats enveloping 
 each other, like the orbs [orbits] in the planet- 
 ary system) was another of their sacred vege- 
 tables. " 
 
 X I V. In Kal and Hiph. to make waste or de- 
 solate, to reduce to such a state as to leave 
 place or room for other things ; so the Latin 
 
 * So Juvenal, Sat. xv. lin. 9 11. 
 
 Porrum et cepe nefas violare, etfravgere morsu. 
 
 sanctas gentes, quihus hccc nascuntur in hortis 
 
 Nimiinal 
 So Lucian, in his Jupiter Tragoed. torn. ii. p. 233, C. edit. 
 Bencd. where he is giving an account of the different 
 deities worshipped by the several inhabitants of Egypt, 
 says llriX(iv<riana.n Ss xiofcpuiov, " Those of Pelusium wor- 
 ship the onion." Comp. Plin. Nut. Hi-t. lib. xix. cap. 6; 
 Minucius Felix, cap. xxviii. p. 115, edit. Davisii, ana 
 note. 
 
172^ 
 
 537 
 
 nnti' 
 
 vasto, to waste, is derived from vastus, vast, 
 wide. Ezek. xxxvi. 3. Psal. Ixxix. 7. Jer. x. 
 25. xlix. 20. In Niph. to be desolate, reduced 
 to a vast solitude. Lev. xxvi. 22. Isa. xxxiii. 
 8. & al. freq. As a N. fem. rrnu' desolation, 
 waste. Isa. v. 9. xxiv. 12. Hos. v. 9. Plur. 
 mnu; desolations, occ. Ps. xlvi. 9. Ezek. 
 xxxvi. 3. In this latter passage it is com- 
 monly taken for a V. infin. but then the root 
 ought to be rfom, and I do not find that the 
 rr in this vi^ord is ever radical. As a N. mas. 
 plur. with the formatives x and 3. D-snarx de. 
 solate places. So Montanus, desolatis locis. 
 occ. Isa. lix. 10. But see under tdu' VI. 
 XV. In Niph. to be desolate in mind, to be as- 
 tounded, amazed, confounded, so as to have no 
 sense left. 1 Kings ix. 8. Job xviii. 20. Jer. 
 iv. 9, & al. As a N. fem. nnsz; amazement, 
 astonishment. Jer. v. 30. viii. 21, & al. 
 Hence perhaps Eng. shame, &c. 
 O'OTV I. To place, or dispose with great care, re- 
 gularity, and order. It occurs not as a V. in 
 this sense, but hence as a N. fem. rT'nrsar a 
 name of the spider ; q. d. " The placer, dis- 
 poser, as the spider eminently is, in the curious, 
 and almost mathematically exact disposition of 
 the threads of her web ; for as Mr Pope says. 
 
 Who made the spider parallels design. 
 Sure as Demoivre, without rule or line ? 
 
 Thus Mr Catcott, in his Answer to Observa- 
 tions on a Sermon, &c. Bochart, however, 
 (though I think with less probability,) inter- 
 prets n-DDa; to be a kind of lizard, which fre- 
 quents the walls of houses. See his Works, 
 vol. ii. 1083, & seq. And it is observable, 
 that to this purpose the LXX render it by 
 K(x.Xa.fM)Tm, and the Vulg. by stellio. occ. Prov. 
 XXX. 28, The rr'ttnu? layeth hold with her hands. 
 See this illustrated of the spider m Nature 
 Displayed, vol. i. p. 57, & seq. Eng. edit. 
 12mo. 
 
 II. In Kal, to be exceedingly desolate or waste. 
 Ezek. xxxiii. 28. xxxv. 15, & al. As a N. fem. 
 HDTSa' great desolation. Joel iii. or iv. 19. 
 
 III. In Kal, to be amazed or astonished exceed- 
 ingly. Lev. xxvi. 32. Isa. Iii. 1 4<. Ezek. xxvii. 
 35, & al. freq. So as a participle Hiph. or 
 Huph. astonishing. Ezra ix. .3, 4. Ezek. iii. 
 15 ; where observe, that two of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices read Dn-tT'n. In Hith. orainu^rr the 
 same as in Kal. occ. Isa. lix. 16. Dan. iv. 
 16. (Chald.) viii. 27. Comp. Ps. cxliii. 4. As 
 a N. pnDU' great astonishment, stupor, occ. 
 Ezek. iv. 16. xii. 19. As a N. fem. rrnnc 
 nearly the same. Ezek. xxiii. 33. 
 
 To destroy, abolish, demolish, or dissipate utterly, 
 disperdere, delere. It occurs not as a V. in 
 Kal in this sense, but in Niph. to be destroyed 
 utterly. Gen. xxxiv. 30. Jud. xxi. 16, & al. In 
 Hiph. to destroy utterly. Lev. xxvi. 30. Num. 
 xxxiii. 52. Deut. i. 27, & al. freq. 
 
 Der. Saxon smitan, Eng. smite ,- Saxon smith, 
 Eng. smith. Comp. under nrs!.'. 
 
 n72ir; 
 
 I. To move briskly and alternately, to move to 
 and fro, or vibrate with a quick motion, as the 
 heart in joy. Psal. xvi. 9. xxxiii. 21, & al. 
 freq. In Hiph. to cause to move thus. Psal. 
 
 xix. 9. civ. 15. As a N. fem. in reg. nnisty 
 the quick beating, throbbing, or palpitation of 
 the heart. Isa. xxx. 29. Jer. xv. 16, & al. 
 
 II. To move or vibrate briskly, as light emitted 
 and reflected. Prov. xiii. 9. 
 
 III. To move backward and forward, as the 
 fluid of the heavens doth in light and spirit. 
 " This vibration or vibrative motion of the hea- 
 vens, which is even visible through telescopes," 
 and with which the livelier thermometers are 
 sensibly affected, * " is produced by the irra- 
 diation of the light outward from the centre, 
 and the irradiation of the spirit (gross air) in- 
 ward to the centre, and produces the constant 
 gyration of the earth, and other planets round 
 their own axes, and round the sun."f 1 Chron. 
 xvi. 31. Ps. xcvi. 11. Comp. under ba II. 
 
 IV. From the briskness and agility of the body, 
 occasioned by joy. In Kal, to rejoice, exult. 
 Lev. xxiii. 4o. Deut. xii. 7. Job xxxi. 25. 
 Also, to cause to rejoice. Jer. xxxi. 13. In 
 Hiph. to make joyful, cause to exult. Ps. Ixxxix. 
 43. As a N. fem. r^nrmf joy, exultation. Isa. 
 xxii. 13. li. 3, 1 1 ; in which three passages the 
 LXX, rendering it by a.yx'KXta.fia., have given 
 nearly the idea. Isa. xxxv. 10, And everlast- 
 ing joy upon their heads. This alludes to the 
 oil with which they used to anoint their heads 
 on public festivals and occasions of rejoicing, 
 Eccles. ix. 7, and which was an emblem of the 
 Holy Spirit, the true oil of gladness. Comp. 
 Isa. Ixi. 3. Ps. xlv. 8. John xvi. 22 ; and see 
 more in Vitringa. 
 
 On Psal. civ. 14, 15, we may remark that Ho- 
 mer in like manner, II. iii. lin. 146, styles 
 wine iv<poovx cheering, and kx^tov aoov^ns the 
 produce of the earth. 
 
 Deut. xxiv. 5. When a man hath taken a new 
 wife, he shall not go out to war (but) he shall 
 be free at home one year, iniyx nx n?3u;T and 
 rejoice with his wife (comp. Prov. v. 18.) whom 
 he hath taken. It is remarkable that Alexan- 
 der the Great, in his expedition against Per- 
 sia, nearly conformed to this law. For after 
 the battle of the Granicus, and " before he 
 went into winter- quarters, f he ordered all of 
 his army who had married that year to return 
 into Macedonia, and spend the winter with their 
 wives, appointing three captains over them to 
 lead them home, and bring them back at the 
 time appointed ; which, agreeing with the Jew- 
 ish law, Deut. xxiv. 5, and being without any 
 instance of the like to be found in the usages 
 of any other nation, it is most likely Aristo- 
 tle learned it from the Jew he so much con- 
 versed with while in Asia, and approving of it 
 as a most equitable usage, communicated it to 
 Alexander, while he was his scholar, and that 
 
 * This vibration of the heavens the great Boerhaave 
 calls " the perpetual unintermitting systole and diastole 
 of the air." Chemistry by Shaw, vol. i. p. 224; where 
 trie reader may find the description of a thermometer so 
 contrived as to render tliis xnbratory motion visible to the 
 eye. 
 
 f See Huti-hinson's Moses' Princip. part. ii. p. 525, and 
 note, edit. Hodifes. 
 
 t " Arrian. lib. i." 
 
 But comp. Bayle's Dictionary in Aristotle, note A. 
 III. and B. who disputes the story of Aristotle's con- 
 verse with the Jew. Alexander, however, might by 
 some other means have been informed of the Jewish cus- 
 tom and law. 
 
roDty 
 
 538 
 
 pti' 
 
 he from thence had the inducement of prac- 
 tising it at this time." Thus the learned 
 Prideaux, Connexion, part i. book vii. an. SSI. 
 tDT^"^ In general, to let go, remit. 
 
 I. In Kal, to let go, let drop, or fall down. occ. 
 2 K. ix. 33, twice ; where observe, that for 
 imuno' twenty-one of Dr Kennicott's codices 
 read niiD'om- 
 
 II. Intransitively, to drop, slip, stumble; so 
 Montanus labascebant. occ. 2 Sam. vi. 6. 1 
 Chron. xiii. 9. Jehovah had given particular 
 directions by Moses, Num. iv. concerning the 
 manner in which the ark of the testimony was 
 to be removed, and had commanded, ver. 5, 
 that on such occasions it should be covered 
 with the vail, &c. by Aaron and his sons, i. e. 
 by the priests only, and when so covered, that 
 it should be carried by its staves on the shoulders 
 of the Levites of the family of Kohath, (ver. 15. 
 Comp. Exod. XXV. I4<.) who were expressly 
 
 forbidden to touch it undei- pain of death, ver. 
 15. This prohibition Uzzah presumed to dis- 
 obey, andbirrr bv for this freedom, or rashness, 
 was struck dead by Jehovah. But it is mani- 
 fest that this misfortune would not have hap- 
 pened, had not the law been first violated by 
 placing on a carriage drawn by oxen, (perhaps 
 in imitation of the heathen, comp. 1 Sam. vi. 
 7, &c. and Tacitus cited under p V. 3.) the 
 ark which ought to have been borne on the 
 shoulders of the Kohathites ; and to this devi- 
 ation from the law Da\id ascribes it, 1 Chron. 
 XV. 12, 13; comp. ver. 2, li, 15 ; and for far- 
 ther satisfaction on this subject I with great 
 pleasure refer the reader to Dr Chandler's 
 Life of K. David, book iii. ch. iv. vol. ii. p. 
 38, &c. 
 
 III. In Niph. to be let go, dismissed, occ. Ps. 
 cxli. 6, Their judges nuncD have been dismiss- 
 ed m the sides of the rock, and have my words 
 ihatjlhey were sweet. This plainly refers to Da- 
 vid's letting Saul escape out of the cave at En- 
 gedi, and the kind manner in which he ad- 
 dressed him after that glorious transaction, 1 
 Sam. xxiv. See more in Mr Peters on Job, 
 p. 348, &c. and in Dr Home's Commentary 
 on the Psalms. 
 
 IV. In Kal, to remit, release, as a debt. occ. 
 De. XV. 2, 3. As a N. fem. rruna' a remis- 
 sion, release, occ. Deut. xv. 1, 2, 9. xxxi. 10. 
 See Vitringa, Observ. Sacr. lib. iv. cap. 4. 
 
 V. Of land, to let it alone, let it rest, leave it 
 uncultivated, give it a remission, occ. Exod. 
 xxiii. 11. And in allusion to the ordinance 
 contained in this text, Jehovah threatens Ju- 
 dah, Jer. xvii. 4, "jribnan *]aT rrnona'T and 
 thou shalt have a remission or discharge, even 
 
 for thyself, from thine inheritance. See Lowth's 
 note. Comp. Lev. xxvi. 34-, 43. 2 Chron. 
 xxxvi. 21. 
 
 The above -cited are all the passages wherein 
 the root occurs. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Ethiopic 
 signifies to recline, lie down or along. As a N. 
 fem. rrs^nir, probably a rug, mattress, or some- 
 thing of that kind, which served, as still usual 
 in the East (comp. under rrU3 XIV. 1.) for 
 a bed. Once, Jud. iv. 18. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies to surround on all sides, to clothe, involve. 
 I. As a N. fem. nbnur a garment, vestment, 
 hyke. Gen. xix. 23. Deut. x. 18, & al. freq. 
 Comp under nbw V. 
 On Deut. xxii. 5, observe that " the reason 
 why men and women's interchanging dresses 
 was so severely forbidden seems to be, that 
 this was an idolatrous custom practised by se- 
 veral nations in the worship of particular idols, 
 especially by the Egyptians in that of Ms ; to 
 set forth, I suppose, the * all-generative nature 
 of the heavens or air, that it was a^ptvohku 
 both male and female, as some of them called 
 it. Hence we may guess at the unnatural Bxid. 
 abominable impurities that accompanied this 
 service."! But see more on this subject 
 under "ina II. 
 
 II. It is applied to the left hand, which, ac- 
 cording to the eastern custom, was generally 
 involved in the hyke, while the right hand was 
 usually at liberty. "We do not, however, meet 
 either with the N. brsa' or rrbnur in this sense, 
 but as a V. in Hiph. b-nu^rr to turn to the left 
 hand, q. d. sinistrare. occ. 2 Sam. xiv. 19. 
 Ezek. xxi. 16 or 21. Comp. under bx?2iy 
 among the pluriliterals. 
 
 I. To abound, superabound. It occurs not as 
 a y. simply in this sense, but hence as a par- 
 ticipial N. ]niy one who abounds in strength, 
 robust, strong. So the Vulg. robustos. Jud. 
 iii. 29. Also, plenteous, abundant. Isa. xxx. 
 23. Comp. Gen. xlix. 20. As a participial 
 N. mas. plur. in reg. -anttrn those who were 
 gorged with food, or had eaten most abundantly. 
 Ps. Ixxviii. 31. 
 
 II. As a N. i?3ar the superabundant fertility, or 
 fatness of the earth. See Gen. xxvii. 28, 39. 
 
 Also, abundant, fertile, fat, as a land or coun- 
 try. Num. xiii. 20 or 21. Neh. ix. 25 or 
 
 pasture, 1 Chron. i. 40. Comp. Hab. i. 16. 
 
 III. The fat of men or animals, that supera- 
 bundant unctuous humour, which, if not abso- 
 lutely necessary to their life, yet, when in 
 moderate quantity, contributes greatly to their 
 yvell -being and health. | Ps. cix. 24. As a V. 
 in Kal, to be fat, abound in fatness. Deut. xxxii. 
 15. Jer. V. 28. In Hiph.' to make fat, Isa. vi. 
 10. Comp. under u^bio. 
 
 IV. Oil, an unctuous substance, resembling the 
 fat of animals, and thence called by the same 
 
 name. Gen. xxviii. 18. Exod. xxx. 24, & al. 
 freq. 
 
 V. )nB' V17 is mentioned with nn the olive-tree, 
 Neh. viii. 15 ; and so seems in that text to 
 mean the resinous or gummy kind of trees, 
 whose juices superabound and exude. 
 
 VI. As a N. mas. plur. with a formative a, 
 D''3?3tt'X abundant, affluent, circumstances, *' res 
 opim8e."occ. Isa. lix. 10 ; where it corresponds 
 to D-'irriJ the noon-day light in the preceding 
 hemistich. 
 
 Comp. under iy"Tp v. 
 
 + Editor's note in Bate's New and Literal Translation, 
 &c. 
 
 I See Haller's Physiolog-y, lect. ii. sect. 24. p. 21, edit. 
 Mihles. 
 
r^Dty 
 
 539 
 
 nrjt^/ 
 
 VIL As Ns. of number, nanu^, rrainiy, and, 
 as it were, in reg. nsnu', and nDinti'j eight, q. 
 d. the superabundant number. See inter al. 
 Gen. V. 4, 10. xvii. 12. Num. iii. 28. 1 Chron. 
 XXV. 25. xxix. 7. Eccles. xi. 2. Plur. o'-anu' 
 and D-ainiy eighty. Gen. v. 25. xvi. 16, & al. 
 freq. "j-'nu; eight. Exod. xxii. 30. Lev. ix. 1, 
 & al. Fern, ns^nur eight, oce. Lev. xxv. 22. 
 
 The seventh was the day on which Jehovah 
 
 finished or completed his work of creating and 
 forming this system, and all things therein ; 
 and as the number seven was hence denomi- 
 nated s'ov from completion (see jr^ir), so eight 
 was called rrDQU^, because the eighth day was 
 superabundant, or over and above the grand 
 completion. 
 
 VIIL As a N. fem. n-a-na^. It occurs 1 
 Chron. xv. 21. Psal. vi. and xii. titles. 
 In 1 Chron. xv. 16, David spake to the 
 chief of the Levites to appoint their brethren 
 (to bej singers 'I'-i:' "bsi with instruments 
 of music, psalteries, and harps, and cymbals, 
 sounding, by lifting up the voice with joy ; and 
 at ver. 21, some Levites were| accordingly ap- 
 pointed to sing mn23S with harps n^^'^'aTl/n bv- 
 Here it is evident that n-a^nu^rr cannot possi- 
 bly denote a musical instrument, as it has been 
 supposed to do in the Psalms. It seems much 
 more natural to interpret that word which is 
 preceded by by concerning, of the subject matter 
 of their hymns, which we are informed were 
 addressed nysb to the conqueror or iriumpher, 
 i. e. to Jehovah in Christ. (Comp. under naa 
 III.) And if so, what interpretation can be 
 more natural than to refer n-D-na; either to the 
 abundant riches of God's mercy in Christ, 
 (comp. Isa. xxv. 6.) or more particularly to 
 that unction from the Holy One, mentioned 
 1 John ii. 20, 27 ? Comp. 2 Cor. i. 21. And 
 if the 6th and 12th Psalms be understood as 
 spoken prophetically in the person of the man 
 Christ Jesus, jT'D'-nur in their titles may well 
 be explained of that oil of gladyiess with which 
 he was anointed, (Ps. xlv. 8. Comp. Acts x. 
 38. ) and which on the day of Pentecost he 
 was pleased to shed forth abundantly on those 
 whom he is not ashamed to call his friends, 
 his fellows, or companions, and even his bre- 
 thren. Comp. Acts ii. 33, and see Mr 
 Fenwick's Thoughts on the ij.ebrew titles of 
 the Psalms, p. 18, &c. 
 
 I. In Kal, to hear, perceive by hearing. Gen. 
 iii. 8. xiv. 14. In Niph. to be heard. Gen. 
 xlv. 16. In Hiph. to cause or make to hear. 
 Deut. iv. 36. To cause to be heard, to declare. 
 Isa. xlv. 21. To make aloud sound. 1 Chron. 
 XV. 16, 28. To make a proclamation unto, to 
 summon or muster by proclamation. 1 Sam. 
 xxiii. 8. 1 K. XV. 22. Jer. 1. 29. As a N. 
 VO^ a hearing. Job xlii. 5. Psal. xviii. 45. 
 Also, somewhat heard, a report, tidings. Gen. 
 xxix. 13. Exod. xxiii. 1. Fem. rrjJintt' and 
 rrjrinty a rumour, report, somewhat heard. 2 K. 
 xix. 7. Ezek. vii. 26. As a N. jynurn a 
 hearing, occ. Isa. xi. 3. So fem. in reg. 
 nynu^n a hearing, occ. 1 Sam. xxii. 14. Also, 
 rumour, noise, occ. Isa. xi. 14. Also, a mus- 
 teiing by proclamation, occ. 2 Sum. xxiii. 23. 
 
 1 Chron. xi. 25. " This was an office of 
 great consequence and power." Bate. Comp. 
 
 2 Sam. XX. 4. 
 
 II. Transitively, with n, bx or b following, to 
 hearken, listen to, mind, obey. See Josh. i. 
 
 18. Jud. ii. 17. (Comp. Gen. xi. 7.) Deut. 
 i. 45. Zeph. iii. 2. Gen. xxi. 17. Josh. i. 17. 
 Gen. iii. 17. 2 Chron. x. 16. Ps. Ixxxi. 12 
 with bir, Hag. i. 12. Jer. xxiii. 16; but in this 
 last cited text, fourteen of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices read bx. 
 
 in. To understand. Deut. xxviii. 49. 2 K. xviii. 
 26. Isa. xxxvi. 11. Jer. v. 15. Applied to 
 the heart. 1 K. iii. 9. 
 
 To mutter, murmur, whisper. This seems a 
 word formed from the sound, as -^t^v^t^a, &c. 
 in Greek, susurro, murmur o in Latin, and as 
 murmur, mutter, whisper in Eng. It occurs 
 not as a V. but as a N. ym^ a muttering, whis- 
 pering, occ. Job iv. 12. xxvi. 14. So Sym- 
 machus in the former passage 4'/^|i5'^av, and 
 in the latter, ^^^v^itTf^x. As a N. fem. n)i'on; 
 nearly the same. occ. Exod. xxxii. 25, rraniyb 
 Dti''T2p'^ for a muttering (or so as to occasion a 
 muttering) among their enemies ; " so that their 
 enemies muttered among themselves : Is this 
 the people of God ? Are they any more the 
 people of God than we ?" Cocceius. 
 
 I. In Kal, to keep, keep safe, preserve. Gen. iii. 
 24. xxviii. 15, 20. xxx. 31, & al. freq. In 
 Niph. to be kept, preserved. Psal. xxxvii. 28. 
 Hos. xii. 14. In Hith. to keep oneself occ. 
 2 Sam. xxii. 24. Psal. xviii. 24. Also, to be 
 kept. occ. Mic. vi. 16. As a participial N. 
 *l72iy a guard, watchman. Psal. cxxvii. 1. Isa. 
 xxi. 11, & al. Sir John Chardin illustrates 
 Jer. iv. 17, by remarking, that " as in the 
 east, pulse, roots, &c. grow in open and un- 
 inclosed fields, when they begin to be fit to 
 gather, they place guards, if near a great road, 
 more, if distant, fewer, who place themselves 
 in a round about these grounds, as is practised 
 in Arabia." Harmer's Observations, vol. i. 
 p. 455. As a N. fem. n^niD a watch, guard. 
 Psal. cxli. 3. Comp. Psal. Ixxvii. 5. As a 
 N. -)ntt'72 a keeping' Prov. iv. 23. Also, 
 custody, ward. Gen. xl. 4. xlii. 17. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. with a formative x, mintrx, 
 in reg. niDtrx, plur. miDU'K a watch, i. e. a 
 third part of the night, reckoned from sun-set- 
 ting to sun-rising, occ. Exod. xiv. 24. Jud. vii. 
 
 19. 1 Sam. xi. 11. Ps. Ixiii. 7. xc. 4. cxix. 
 148. Lam. ii. 19. * It appears pretty evident 
 from Jud. vii. 19, compared with Lam. ii. 19. 
 Exod. xiv. 24, that, whatever the modem 
 Jews might do after their conquest by the 
 Romans, (see Mat. xiv. 25. Mark vi. 48.) 
 yet that the more ancient ones distinguished 
 their night into three watches. It is also plain 
 from Lam. ii. 19. Ps. cxix. 148, that they had 
 some means of knowing the several nocturnal 
 watches ; and as they had no clocks nor bells, 
 and as it is certain from Ps. cxxvii. 1. Cant, 
 iii. 3. V. 7, that in the Jewish cities there 
 were watchmen (onair) who went about in 
 
 1 
 
 * See Greek and Eji?. rexiron uuder ^u>^sir, VI. 
 
172'V 
 
 540 
 
 ^-0^ 
 
 the night, it seems very natural to suppose 
 that these, somehow or other, gave notice of 
 the different watches, but whether by the voice 
 only, or by drums or other instruments of 
 music, * as still usual in some parts of the 
 east, I pretend not to determine. 
 On Psal. cxix. 148, I add Dr Home's excel- 
 lent comment. " David delighted in the holy 
 exercises of prayer and meditation ; there- 
 fore he prevented the dawning of the morning, 
 and was beforehand with the light itself; 
 therefore his eyes prevented the watches, that 
 is, the last of those watches into which the 
 night was by the Jews divided ; he needed not 
 the watchman's call, but was stirring before it 
 could be given." 
 
 III. To keep, observe. See inter al. Gen. 
 xxvi. 5. Exod. xii. 17. xv. 26. Deut. v. 12. 
 As a N. fem. mr^tt'n a charge, somewhat to be 
 kept or observed, (xen. xxvi. 5. Lev. viii. 35, 
 &al. 
 
 IV. In Kal and Hiph. to observe, take heed, be 
 cautious. Gen. xxiv. 6. Deut. xxxii. 46. Josh, 
 vi. 17. xxiii. 11. 2 Sam. xx. 10. 
 
 V. To watch or observe insidiouslg, lie in wait 
 for. Psal. Ivi. 7. Ixxi. 10. Comp. Job xxiv. 
 
 15. 
 VL As a N. mas. plur. D^'ini:^ the dregs, sedi- 
 ment, or lees of wine, which are preserved at 
 the bottom of the vessel, and " preserve the 
 strength and flavour of the xAine." occ. Psal. 
 Ixxv. 9. Jer. xlviii. 11. Zeph. i. 12. So in 
 Ps. LXX r^vyius, Symmachus r^vyia, Vulg. 
 faeces. Also, wine kept on the lees. occ. Isa. 
 XXV. 6, twice ; where see Bp Lowth's note. 
 
 VII. As a N. TQu; a thorn or briar, which by 
 its prickles is preserved from being plucked up 
 or cropped, Isa. v. 6, & al. Comp. 2 Sam. 
 xxiii. 6, 7. 
 
 VIII. As a N. "n^nar some kind of very hard 
 stone. It is rendered adamant and diamond, 
 but Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. on Jer. thinks it 
 rather means a very hard kind of stone, called, 
 agreeably to the Heb- name, smiris, and serv- 
 ing for the engraving, polishing, and cutting of 
 other hard stones and glasses ; so called from 
 its durableness. occ. Jer. xvii. 1. Ezek. iii. 9. 
 Zech. vii. 12. 
 
 IX. As a N. fem. plur. m*i 722^73. occ. Eccles. 
 xii. 11 or 13, which may be thus translated. 
 The words of the wise (are) as goads, i. e. to 
 quicken, stimulate men to their duty, nTiniyDD^ 
 D-PTOa artd like the fences of plantations, i. e. 
 to guard the plants and trees of righteousness ; 
 the masters of collections, or those who have 
 made collections of such words or sayings, as 
 
 Prov. XXV. 1, (LXX ol <ra^a Tcov irvy^ifAaTuv), 
 
 have given forth or published (them) from one 
 shepherd, namely, God. See Gen. xlix. 24. 
 Ps. xxiii. 1. Ixxx. 1. The Heb. words in 
 Eccles. D-i?lt23 mnnirnaT are rendered by the 
 LXX xcci 6j; ytXai ^i^vrtvuitoi, and as nails 
 planted, by the Vulg. et quasi clavi in altum 
 defixi, and as nails fixed deep, and by our 
 English translators, and as nails fastened, as 
 if they all had read nTiTSDODl, which is indeed 
 the reading of twenty of Dr Kennicott's co- 
 
 * See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 210. 
 
 dices ; and this sense might be admitted if 
 D"<37nu3 agreed with m^TaDD in gender. But I 
 observe that Bp Lowth in his 25th Preelection 
 (p. 486, edit. Gotting.) refers D-jyiiaa to the 
 preceding ''li'T, " the words of the wise are like 
 goods, and deeply infixed like nails ; they sharp- 
 ly stimulate the niind, penetrate deeply, and 
 stick firmly." And this sentiment he very 
 happily illustrates from Horace, Art. Poet, 
 lin. 336, 
 
 Quicquid prcecipies esto hrevis ; ut cito dicta 
 Ferctputnt animi dociles, teneantque fideles. 
 Short be the precept, which with ease is gain'd 
 By docile minds, aA faithfully retained. 
 
 Francis. 
 
 On the latter part of Eccles. xii. 11. comp. 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 70, &c. 
 
 I. To serve, minister unto. It occurs not as a 
 V. in Heb. but in Chaldee, Dan. vii. 10. So 
 Theodotion iXurov^yow, and Vulg. ministra- 
 bant. The Chaldee Targums often use it in 
 this sense. See Castell. 
 
 II. As a N. VdV! the sun, that is, the solar 
 light, which is the great *minister in this sys- 
 tem, which God causeth to rise on the evil and 
 the good, which bringeth forth the precious 
 
 fruits of the earth, and from the heat whereof 
 nothing is hid. See Mat. v. 45. Deut, xxxiii. 
 14. Psal. xix. 6, 7. Job xxv. 3. Ecclus xliii. 
 2. Baruch vi. 60. 
 
 That wtiv doth indeed signify the solar light, 
 and not the solar orb, appears plainly from 
 Deut. iv. 19. xxxiii. 14. Josh. x. 12, 13. 
 Exod. xvi. 21. 1 Sam. xi. 9. Jonah iv. 8. Ps. 
 cxxi. 6. Eccles. xi. 7.f Hence wo^ is fre- 
 quently joined with n^"" the lunar light, but 
 never with rraib the lunar orb or disc. 
 
 In Mai. iii. 20 or iv. 2, Christ is called a^ncr 
 rrpTa the light of righteousness or justification 
 arising, or rather spreading or diffusing itself 
 with healing in its expansions ; not fire, but 
 light, with its benign, healing, and enlivening 
 influences, being the emblem of our divine 
 Redeemer, both in the Old and New T. See 
 the texts cited under ai3 II. p. 342, col. 2. 
 Comp. Wisdom v. 6. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. plur. in reg. "nt^nu^. occ. 
 Isa. liv. 12. It is rendered in our English 
 and other modem translations,M7inc?ows,through 
 which, namely^* the solar light enters. But it 
 should be observed with Vitringa (whom see), 
 that the prophet is speaking of the church un- 
 der the image, not of a palace, but of a city. 
 Comp. Rev. xxi. 10, &c. Accordingly the 
 LXX render the word by scrax|wj, and Vulg. 
 by propugnacula, bulwarks, i. e. works pro- 
 jecting for the defence of the gates ; and as these 
 
 bulwarks bad slits or openings whence the de- 
 fenders threw various missive weapons, they 
 might have the name "narrsti; from admitting 
 the ir'dV!, q- d. lightsome towers ; or else they 
 might be so called from ministering, as it were, 
 to the gates, according to sense I. 
 
 * See this illustrated by Mr Hervey towards the be- 
 ginning of his Reflections on a Flower Garden. 
 
 t The reader may find this point amply confirmed in 
 Mr Hutchinson's Moses' Principia, part ii. p. 462, & seq. 
 and proved with great clearness in Mr Pike's Philosophia 
 Siu-ra, p. 45, & seq. 
 
K:itt^ 
 
 541 
 
 nw 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to hate, dislike, he averse 
 from. It is often opposed to nrrx to love. 
 
 See inter al. Gen. xxiv. CO. xxvi. 27. xxix. 
 31. xxxvii. 4, 5. 2 Sam. xiii. 15. xix. 7. Job 
 xxxi. 29. Ps. Iv. 13. In Niph. to he hated. 
 Prov. xiv. 17, 20. So Eccles. viii. 1, A man's 
 wisdom maketh his face to shine, maketh it look 
 pleasant and agreeable ; Naiy" 1*39 ^V^ hut he 
 who is strong, i. e. impudent ivith his face, shall 
 he hated. So LXX xcti a.ya,ihni cr^otrwrci) aurou 
 
 II. As a N. ia> sleep, occ. Ps. cxxvii. 2. See 
 under VJ'" I- 
 
 III. Chald. from Heb. nstr to change, or he 
 changed. Dan. vi. 17. So 2 K. xxv. 29, N3u;i 
 and changed for which in Jer. lii. 33, we 
 have mw\. Lam. iv. 1, How is the gold oyn- 
 become dim ! (How) is the stamped gold xsiy 
 changed But twenty-three of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's codices here read m^''. To he diverse 
 or different. Dan. vii. 23, 24. In Aph. to 
 change. Dan. ii. 21. vi. 8, 15, or ix. 16. In 
 Ith. to he changed, occ. Dan. ii. 9. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies to he cool, as a particular day, " frigida 
 fuit dies." Castell. As a N. with a formative 
 X, 23c;n a lattice or latticed window (so the 
 LXX, Complut. and Alexand. and Theodo- 
 tion in Jud. ^ixrvair'/]?, and Vulg. in Prov. 
 cancellos lattices), perhaps thus named in 
 Heb. from its use in cooling their chambers, 
 for which purpose such windows are designed 
 in the hot eastern countries to this day. See 
 under ri^p VIII. and query, whether nsu^x 
 may not strictly denote one of the kiosks or 
 how-windows there noticed ; and whether the 
 LXX translation in Jud. by toIikov from ro^ov 
 a how, does not mean this ? occ. Jud. v. 28. 
 Prov. vii. 6. 
 
 "With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. In Kal, to iterate, repeat, do again, or a se- 
 cond time, 1 Sam. xxvi. 8. 2 Sam. xx. 10. 
 1 K. xviii. 34. In Niph. to be repeated. Gen. 
 xli. 32. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. "au?, and plur. D-str, two. 
 Gen. i. 16. vi. 19. vii. 9, & al. freq. Fem. 
 "Tiu' and D-na' (as if it were DTOa;, the 3 being 
 dropped before a servile n, as in nn, for nan, 
 a daughter, nn, for nsn, to give, &c.) two. 
 Gen. iv. 19. v. 18, & al. freq. As an 
 ordinary N. of number -sty second, the other, 
 of two. freq. occ. The word is first applied 
 to the grand iteration of light at the formation. 
 Also, second or next, in rank or succession. 
 Eccles. iv. 15. Plur. D-Dty second, in order, 
 occ. Num. ii. 16. Fem. nou? second, the other, 
 of two. Gen. iv. 19. Exod. i. 15. Num. i. 1, 
 & al. freq. Also, adverbially, secondly, the 
 second time. Gen. xxii. 15. xli. 5, & al. freq. 
 As a N. rT3ty?2 second in order, age, or dig- 
 nity. See Gen. xli. 43. 1 Sam. xvii. 13. 
 xxiii. 17. 2 K. xxiii. 4. xxv. 18. 1 Chron. xv. 
 18. Ezra i. 10. The second {city) a part of 
 Jerusalem so called. 2 K. xxii. 14. 2 Chron. 
 xxxiv. 22. Zeph. i. 10. Also,, dovhk. Gen. 
 
 xliii. 11, 14. Exod. xvi. 5. Job xlii. 10. Jer. 
 xvi. 18. xvii. 18. Zech. ix. 12. Also, a dupli- 
 cate or copy of a writing. Deut. xvii. 18. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. nDU?, in reg. nau', plur. D-aar 
 and n-S'i' a year, the iteration or repetition of 
 the * solar light's revolution over the whole 
 face of the earth by its annual and diurnal 
 motion and declination ; or as Buxtorf, though 
 not with such philosophical strictness,f " The 
 year is called rr2jy from iteration or repetition, 
 because it is iterated by the sun's returning to 
 the same point whence he set out, and always 
 revolves and returns upon itself by its own 
 path." It is well observed by the learned Mr 
 Kennedy, Scripture Chronology, p. 37, that 
 we cannot define n^m, as applied to the sun, 
 without defining at the same time the tropical 
 year. Gen. i. 1 4. v. .3. Deut. xxxii. 7, & al. 
 freq. 
 
 IV. As a N. *3tt?, plur. D-au^ (Isa. i. 18.) 
 double-dyed ; so the LXX render it h^Xow, 
 Exod. xxv. 4 ; and Symmachus 'hi^a.(pi>v, and 
 Vulg. bis tinctum, Exod. xxviii. 8, & al. -3ir^ 
 is often joined with nj?bin, being sometimes 
 placed before it, as Exod. xxv. 4. xxxvi. 8, & 
 al. and sometimes after it, as Lev. xiv. 4,6, 49, 
 & al. In the former case it may be rendered 
 worm-colour, double-dyed, in the latter, double- 
 dyed of worm colour. (Comp. under ybn II.) 
 and these Heb. phrases, I think, show that "aar 
 cannot be (as Bate in Crit. Heb. suggests 
 that it may) the name of the fish murex, thus 
 called from its pointed ov craggy form (see 
 next Sense), and so signify muricatus muri- 
 cated, or dyed with the murex. The truth seems 
 to be this, that as the murex and kermes were 
 the principal dyes with which the ancient 
 Israelites were acquainted, and both of them 
 yielded a scarlet, crimson, or purple tinge, so 
 "iu; double, when spoken of a colour, means, 
 of course, double-dyed of crimson or purple. 
 And that it was usual in later times to double- 
 dip or -dye their purples is certain from many 
 passages in the Roman writers. Thus Ho- 
 race, Carm. lib. ii. ode xvi. lin. 35, 
 
 Murice tinctae 
 Vestiunt lanae. 
 
 'Te bis Afro 
 
 Thy wools with A fric's purple double-dyed. 
 And again, Epod. xii. lin. 21, 
 
 Muricibus Tyriis iteratse vellera lanae. 
 The wools with Tyrian purple double-dyed. 
 
 And Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. ix. cap. 16, men- 
 tions dibapha Tyria, called dibapha, says he, 
 " because it was twice-dyed [bis tincta] at a 
 great expense." See more in Bochart, vol. iii. 
 624. In Gen. xxxviii. 28, 30, -au^ is used for 
 a crimson or purple thread, or the like, just as 
 KOKx.nov of the LXX, and coccinum of the 
 Vulg. 
 V. As a N. \i:}, plur. D-atr. 
 
 * See Eccles. i. 46, under ^iW II. and Mr Spear- 
 man's Enquiry after Philosophy and Theology, p. 138, & 
 seq. edit. Edinburgh. 
 
 t " Annus Tl'^TV dicitur ab iteratione : cfuod, sole ad 
 punctum, unde di^redi ceeperat, redeunte, iteratur, et in 
 se sua per vestigia semper volvatur, et redeat." Bux- 
 torf. Lexic. 
 
n^ti^ 
 
 542 
 
 nriti^ 
 
 1. A tooth, because these are remarkably cast 
 and renewed in men, and most other animals. 
 Gen. xlix. 12. Exod. xxi. 24. 
 
 2. The most eminent kind of tooth, elephant's 
 tooth, ivory ; so in Latin dens tooth is used for 
 the elephanVs tooth 1 K. x. 18. Cant. v. M, 
 & al. That elephants shed their teeth " is not 
 only related for truth by Pliny, and from him 
 adopted by succeeding naturalists, but is also 
 asserted by Smith, and corroborated with such 
 arguments as one would think sufficient to 
 confirm it. Atkins joined in the same opin- 
 ion ; but then he confines it to the young 
 ones, believing that they change the old for 
 young teeth, like children, and some brute 
 animals. To this may be added the testi- 
 mony of the Negroes, from experience, who 
 never find but a single tooth at a time, and 
 that frequently where no dead elephant or 
 skeleton had ever been found." Modern Uni- 
 versal Hist. vol. xvii. p. 171. But query? 
 See Bufl!bn, Hist. Nat. tom. ix. p. 266, 12mo. 
 
 The ivory-house built by Ahab, 1 K. xxii. 39, 
 and those mentioned Amos iii. 15, were pro- 
 bably so called from the great quantity of 
 ivory used in ornamenting and inlaying the 
 apartments ; just as the emperor Nero's pa- 
 lace mentioned by Suetonius, in Nerone, cap. 
 31, was named aurea or golden, because lita 
 auro overlaid with gold. This method of orna- 
 menting or inlaying rooms was very ancient 
 among the Greeks. Homer seems to mention 
 it, Odyss. iv. lin. 72, 73, as employed in 
 Menelaus' palace at Laced;emon. 
 
 X^vrtv t', viXix.r^ov Ti, xoti a^yv^au, rS' EAE4>ANT02. 
 
 Above, beneath, around the palace shines 
 The sumless treasure of exhausted mines ; 
 The spoils of elephants the roof inlay. 
 And studded amber darts a golden ray. 
 
 Pope. 
 
 And Bacchylides, cited by Athenaeus, lib. ii. 
 says, that " in the island Ceos, one of the 
 Cyclades, the great men's houses x^vtru ^ 
 
 EAE*ANTI TS fjuaof^aioevaiv glister with gold 
 and ivory.*' Lucan, in his description of 
 Cleopatra's palace, Pharsal. lib. x. lin. 119, 
 observes, that " Ebur atria vestit, ivory over- 
 lays the entrances." And that the Romans 
 sometimes ornamented their apartments in 
 like manner seems evident from Horace, 
 Carm. lib. ii. ode xviii. lin. 1, 
 
 Non ebur, neque aureum 
 Mea renidet in domo lacunar. 
 
 Nor ivory nor * golden roof. 
 Adorns my house 
 
 And, no doubt, when Ovid, Metam. lib. ii. 
 lin. 3, said of the palace of the Sun, 
 
 Cujus ebur nitidum fastigia summa tegebat. 
 Its lofty roof with shining iv^ry bright. 
 
 his idea was taken from some ancient palaces 
 or temples. So in modem times Lady M. 
 W. Montague affirms, Letter xxxix. vol. ii. p. 
 146, that in the Haram of the fair Fatima at 
 Constantinople, which she had seen, " the 
 
 * i. e. overlaid with sheet-gold, like Nero's palace 
 above mentioned; for the Romans had not the art of 
 gilding or corering with leaf-gold. 
 
 winter- apartment was wainscotted with inlaid* 
 work of mother-of-pearl, ivory of different 
 colours, and olive-wood." 
 
 Amos, ch. vi. 4, speaks of yo! miDn sofas of 
 (i. e. adorned or inlaid with) ivory. So in 
 Homer Odyss. xix. lin 55, 56, we read of 
 xXiirmt "^tvuTnv EAE#ANTI xctt cc^yv^ou a COUCh 
 wreathed with ivory and silver ; and Odyss. 
 xxiii. lin. 199, 200, of " Xi^os ^a<5axxy x^'^'^v 
 vi Kui tt^yu^ij 7]V EAE^ANTI, variegating a bed 
 with gold, silver, and ivory. " 
 
 3. A point or crag of a rock, resembling a 
 tooth, occ. 1 Sam. xiv. 4, 5. Job xxxix. 28. 
 
 VI. In Kal and Hiph. to do over again, so to 
 change, alter. 1 Sam. xxi. 13. (where observe 
 that natt?" is remarkably used for rrDty" 3d pers, 
 masc. sing. fut. in Kal, and that without any 
 various reading noted in Dr Kennicott's Bible, 
 comp. Psal. xxxiv. 1.) Job xiv. 20, (where 
 perhaps there is an allusion to the facies Hip- 
 pocratica, or Hippocratic face,* as physicians 
 call it, which is a certain symptom of approach- 
 ing death.) Jer. Iii. 33. In Hith. to change^ 
 alter, or disguise oneself, occ. 1 K. xiv. 2. 
 
 VII. Chald. to he changed. Dan iii. 27. In 
 Hiph. or Aph. to change. Dan. vi. 8, 15. 
 Comp. under xsa^ III. 
 
 VIII. It appears from 1 Sam. xxxi. 10. 2 
 Sam. xxi. 12, that the Philistines had a n-a 
 or temple to ]iy, i. e. I apprehend, to the hea- 
 vens under the attribute of the changer, re- 
 newer, or reiterator, from their reiterating the 
 years and seasons, and thereby producing, 
 ripening, casting oflf, and consuming the 
 flowers and fruits of the earth, and so renew- 
 ing and changing the face thereof, f We may 
 easily guess what the Philistines aimed at by 
 fastening the body of Saul to the walls of n"! 
 \W' Was it not in acknowledgment of the 
 power of their god, to subdue the people of 
 Jehovah, and to turn to corruption and dust 
 the body of their king? ym n-n does not ap- 
 pear to be the same as the temple of Dagon, 
 as Bate by mistake asserts. By 1 Sam. xxxi. 
 10, the Philistines fastened the body of Saul 
 to the walls of Bethshan ; but by 1 Chron. x. 
 10, they fastened his head (which they had cut 
 oflf, 1 Sam, xxxi. 9.) in the temple of Dagon. 
 
 IX. As a N. masc. plur. in reg. "a-U' urine. 
 See under root y^m. 
 
 T3ur I. To repeat over and over again, occ. 
 Deut. vi. 7 ; where one of the Hexaplar ver- 
 sions renders it livTi^axnts thou shall repeat a 
 second time. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. T\yiW a by-word, somewhat 
 frequently repeated, occ. Deut. xxviii. 37. 1 
 
 K. ix. 7. 2 Chron. vii. 20. Jer. xxiv. 9. 
 Hence Lat. sanna a scoif, &c. 
 
 III. 2b whet, sharpen, which is performed by 
 reiterated motion or friction, occ. Deut. xxxii. 
 41. So LXX -ra^o^uva, and Vulg. acuero. 
 This word is, by a beautiful metaphor, ap- 
 plied to a wicked tongue, Psal. Ixiv. 4. cxl. 4. 
 Bate, however, in this last cited passage, would 
 
 * See Hippocratis Aphorism, sect. viii. 13, 14, and K. 
 Solomon's Portrait of Old Age, by Dr Smith, p. 195, 196. 
 2d edit. 
 
 \ See Hutchinson's Trin. of Gent. p. 436, &c. and Hol- 
 lo way's Originals, vol. i. p. 199. 
 
D3t2^ 
 
 543 
 
 hr^ 
 
 rather render it vibrate, as it is certain a ser- 
 pent does his tongue. As a participle or par- 
 ticipial N. ]i3tt^. whetted, sharp. Prov. xxv. 
 18, &al. 
 IV. In Hiph. ^annuTT to be affected with pain, 
 as from a sharp weapon, to feel acute pain. 
 occ. Ps. Ixxiii. 21. 
 
 To gird up. So the LXX ffuvKnpiy'i^iVy and 
 Vulg. accinctis. Once, 1 K. xviii. 46. 
 
 Hence perhaps Latin cinxit, cinctum, whence 
 Eng. cincture, and in composition, surcingle. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, ,"7. 
 I. In Kal, to rob, plunder, pillage, diripere. 
 
 Jud. ii. 14, 16. 1 Sam. xvii. 53. Hos. xiii. 15. 
 
 In Niph. to be plundered. Zech. xiv. 2. As 
 
 a N. tiDwn and rrDlu^n a plundering, spoil. 2 
 
 K. xxi. 14. Isa. xlii. 22, 24. & al. 
 Der. French chasser, and Eng. chase. Qu ? 
 
 I. To split, cleave, rend, yet not so as to separate 
 entirely, occ Lev. i. 17. Jud. xiv. 6. 
 
 II. This word is applied to those animals that 
 are cloven-footed, i. e. whose hoof is not only 
 divided into two parts or claws, (see under 
 D12 II.) but those two claws cleft from each 
 other, without any connecting membrane. In 
 Kal, to cleave, in this sense. As a N. iraur a 
 cleft, occ. Lev. xi. .3, 7, 26. Deut. xiv. 6, 7. 
 
 III. To rend, cut off, or separate from one's pur- 
 pose, occ. 1 Sam. xxiv. 8. Vulg. confregit 
 broke. 
 
 To cut or hew in pieces. So the Vulg. in frusta 
 concidit. Once, 1 Sam. xv. 33. 
 Der. To chip, chop. Qu ? comp. under syp. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n . 
 I. To look, regard, turn, have respect. It is 
 used either absolutely, as 2 Sam. xxii. 42 ; or 
 with the preposition n, Exod. v. 9. Ps. cxix. 
 117; or bi?, Isa. xvii. 7. xxxi. 1; or most 
 commonly with bx following, Isa. xvii. 7, 8. 
 Gen. iv. 4, 5. in which last cited passage 
 Theodotion interprets rriJiy by in-^v^itrtv set 
 fire to, or sent fire upon, which, though not the 
 strict meaning of the Heb. word, yet expresses 
 the manner of God's testifying of Abel's offer- 
 ing ( Heb. xi. 4. ) to have been similar to the 
 miraculous attestation of his acceptance on 
 other great occasions. See Lev. ix. 24. 1 
 Chron. xxi. 26. 2 Chron. vii. 1,3. 1 K. xviii. 
 38. Comp. Ps. XX. 3 or 4. And from some 
 early instances of this kind the heathen seem 
 to have derived their notion that when a sacri- 
 fice took fire spontaneously, it was a happy omen. 
 See Virgil, Eclog. viii. lin. 105, 106 ; Geor- 
 gic. iv. lin. 384386 ; and Vitringa, Obs. 
 Sacr. lib. iv. cap. 15, 2, 3. To the passage 
 he has produced, I add from Pausanias, in 
 Atticis, concerning Seleucus, " SsXst/x^ yag os 
 
 u^fiocro IX, Moixi^ovias ffvv AXi^avBpu Bvovrt iv 
 TliXkif ru All, TO, ^vXa ivi rou {lufAov xsif/,iva -r^ov- 
 finTo ciVTOf/.xTCi vgof TO ayaXfix, xai ecviv -ttv^os 
 fi<()6v. When Saleucus, who accompanied 
 Alexander in his expedition from Macedonia, 
 was sacrificing at Pella to Jupiter, the wood 
 
 advanced of its own accord towards the image, 
 and was kindled without fire." 
 
 II. With n or byn following, to turn away or 
 from. Job vii. 19. xiv. 6. Isa. xxii. 4. In Hiph. 
 
 to turn, turn away, as the eyes. Isa. vi. 10. 
 xxxii. 3. comp. Ps. xxxix. 14. And in Isa. 
 vi. 10, observe that the ^nu^rr, nnarr and ytrrr 
 may be in the indicative mood, and that Sym- 
 machus accordingly has 'O Xaaj ovroi tu, ura 
 ifiaovvi, xoii Tou; o(p6a,Xfji.ovi uvtou ifAutrt, This 
 people hath made their ears heavy, and hath 
 closed their eyes. Comp. LXX, Mat. xiii. 
 14. Acts xxviii. 26; and Randolph on the 
 Prophecies, p. 29. 
 
 III. In Hith. untiTT to turn oneself, or look 
 about, as in terror. Isa. xli. 10; where LXX 
 *Xava wander, and Vulg. declines decline. 
 Comp. Isa. xli. 23. (where Vitringa, ut dis- 
 piciamus that we may look about on every side. 
 Comp. Targ.) and below yarya^ III. 
 
 IV. I7iu; to cry aloud, shout. See root J?^u;. 
 
 V. As a N. J7i2;r2. Ezek. xvi. 4. See root j?a;n. 
 
 VI. Chald. As a N. fem. rryti', and emphat. 
 Hnv^, an hour. Dan. iii. 6. iv. 16, or 19, & al. 
 
 VWV^ I. To turn this way and that, in play, to 
 sport, play. Isa. xi. 8. Ixvi. 12 ; where Eng. 
 translat. excellently, be dandled. 
 
 II. In Kal, to turn this way and that, or jump 
 for joy. Ps. cxix. 70. In a Hiphil sense, to 
 
 cause to turn in this manner. Ps. xciv. 19. In 
 Hith. j;trrj;niyrr to turn oneself thus. Ps. cxix. 
 16, 47. As a N. mas. plur. q^tj^vv^ and in 
 reg. -jrurinz; delights. Prov. viii. 30, 31. Ps. 
 cxix. 24, & al. 
 
 III. In Hith. to turn oneself, or look this way 
 and that, as in doubt and uncertainty, occ. Isa. 
 xxix. 9. so the Vulg. nearly to this sense, fluc- 
 tuate. Comp. above rryc^ III. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but the idea seems to be 
 either to stamp or to rush forward ; for hence 
 as a N. fem. in reg. nwyii' a stamping or rush- 
 ing. LXX, o^ftns a rushing. Once, Jer. 
 xlvii. 3. 
 
 Der. To shoot, Qu ? comp. under \d^. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but the idea appears to be 
 hollow, concave, or the like. 
 
 I. As a N. bjju^ the hollow of the hand, when 
 shut. occ. Isa. xl. 12. plur. D'bytr handfuls, as 
 much as may be contained in the hollow of the 
 hand. occ. 1 Kings xx. 10. Ezek. xiii. 19 : 
 where LXX \u.xos, and Vulg. pugillum, a 
 handful. 
 
 II. As a N. blirti'a a hollow, narrow way. occ. 
 Num. xxii. 24 ; where Vulg. angustiis narrow 
 passes. 
 
 III. As a N. bi7*ity, plur. cbj^iar and D-'bjrur, the 
 name of an animal, probably so called from 
 his burrowing or making holes in the earth to 
 hide himself or dwell in. occ. Jud. xv. 4. Neh. 
 iv. 3. Psal. Ixiii. 11. Cant. ii. 15. Lam. v. 18. 
 Ezek. xiii. 4. In all which texts the LXX 
 render itby aXu-^yil ihefox, so the Vulg. vulpes, 
 and our Eng. translation, ybx ; and it must be 
 owned that this seems a very proper appella- 
 tion for that animal, from his burrowing. Thus 
 Oppian, 
 
Vrttf 
 
 544 
 
 ir^ 
 
 Cunning he dwells in burrows 
 And our blessed Saviour obsen'es. Mat. viii. 
 20. Luke ix. 58, the foxes have holes. But 
 still it is no easy matter to determine whether 
 the Heb. bv^^ means the common fox, canis 
 vulpes, or the jackall, canis or vulpes aureus, 
 the little eastern fox, as Hasselquist* calls him. 
 comp. Cant. ii. 15. Several of the modem 
 oriental names of the jacAa//, that is the Turk- 
 ish chical, and Persian sciagal, sciiigal, sciachal, 
 or schachal, (whence French chacal, and Eng. 
 jackaU oTJackcalL,) from their resemblance to 
 the Heb. bv^v, favour the latter interpreta- 
 tion. And DeloUjf in his Voyage, observes 
 of the jackaUs on the coast of Malabar, that 
 " when they are wild, they hide themselves 
 in holes under the ground in the day-time, never 
 keeping abroad but in the night in search of 
 their prey." And Hasselquist, Travels, p. 
 277, says, that in Palestine he saw many of 
 the jackalts caves and holes in the hedges round 
 the gardens. The Heb. name bv^^ therefore 
 may suit the jackall as well as the /ox. And 
 Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 175, remarks that "as 
 the jackalls axe creatures by far the most com- 
 mon and familiar, as well as the most numer- 
 ous, of those countries, several of them feeding 
 often together, so we may well perceive the 
 gi-eat possibility there was for Samson ( Jud. 
 XV. 4.) to take, or cause to be taken, three 
 hmidred of them. The fox, properly so called, 
 is rarely met with, neither is it gregarious." 
 Thus the Doctor. But Hasselquist, whose 
 evidence in the present case seems more to be 
 depended on, informs us in his Travels, p. 
 184, that ^' the fox, canis vulpes, is common in 
 Palestine, that they are very numerous in the 
 stony country about Bethlehem, ( Comp. p. 
 119,) and sometimes make great havoc among 
 the goats. There is also plenty of them near 
 the convent of St John in the desert, about 
 vintage time ; for they destroy all the vines 
 unless they are strictly watched." He sub- 
 joins however concerning the jackall, canis 
 aureus, that " there are more of this species of 
 fox to be met with than of the former, parti- 
 cularly about Jaffa, near Gaza, and in Galilee. 
 I leave others." says he, "to determine which 
 of these is the fox of Samson. It was certain- 
 ly ^ one of these t\vo animals. " And so say I 
 too. And that the brier did likewise anciently 
 abound in Palestine, we may be pretty certain 
 from the number of places denominated from 
 it. See 1 Sam. ix. 4. xiii. 17. Josh. xv. 28. 
 xix. 3. 1 Chron. iv. 28. Neh. xi. 27. And 
 however strange the history of setting fire to 
 com by tying firebrands to foxes' tails may sound 
 to us, yet we find such a practice mentioned 
 in the 38th fable of Aphthonius ; and what is 
 more remarkable, Ovid, Fast. lib. iv. lin. 681, 
 mentions a custom observed at Rome every 
 
 Travels p. 119. 
 
 ^ Cited by BuflFon Hist Nat. torn. xi. p. 191, 12mo, note ; 
 and by Brooke's Natural Hist aoI. i. p. 223. 
 
 t In another place indeed, p. 227, he says of the Jack- 
 all, " This is, past all doubt, the fox o/Samson." The good- 
 natured critic however will remember that Hasselquist's 
 is a posthumous work, and will therefore overlook little 
 slips and inconsistencies. 
 
 year about the middle of April, of turning out 
 foxes into the circus with burning torches at 
 their backs, 
 
 missse junctis ardentia taedis 
 
 Terga ferunt vulpes 
 
 which custom Bochart derives from this very 
 exploit of Samson. I shall only add, in order 
 to illustrate Ps. Ixiii. 11, that both/o:re.9 and 
 jackalls will prey on human carcases, but the 
 latter more remarkably. And for farther sa- 
 tisfaction on the subject of these D"'bl?iur the 
 reader will do well to consult Bochart, vol. ii. 
 850, &c. ; Michaelis, Recueil de Questions, 
 Qu. xxxviii. ; and Mr Merrick's learned and 
 entertaining Annotation on Ps. Ixiii. 11. 
 
 To incline, recline. It occurs not however as a 
 V. in Kal, but 
 
 I. In Niph. to be inclined or reclined, to lean, re- 
 cline, rest. Gen. xviii. 4. 
 
 II. With bv following, to lean, rely upon, both 
 in a bodily and mental sense. Jud. xvi. 26. 2 
 Sam. i. 6. 2 K. vii. 2. 2 Chron. xvi. 7, 8, & 
 al. In this view it is once followed by n, Isa. 
 1. 10. With bx following, it denotes, to incline 
 or lean to. Prov. iii. 5. As Ns. yniva, and 
 fem. rrayarn, and in reg. n3i?B*73, a staff, prop, 
 support. Exod. xxi. 19. Isa. iii. 1, where Vi- 
 tringa, " every prop both greater and less ba- 
 culum et bacillum." freq. occ. 
 
 III. To lie on, as a brook on the border of a 
 country, occ. Num. xxi. 15. So the LXX 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic 
 signifies, to seize, hurry away, madden, as love 
 does the heart. See Castell. As a N. mas. 
 plur. D-syu^ ecstatic, hurrying, or maddening 
 thoughts, occ. Job iv. 13. xx. 2. In the former 
 text " Aquila renders it -rx^aXXuyus, abalien- 
 ationes, a state of mind wherein a man loseth 
 the possession of himself;" in the latter it de- 
 notes " a multitude of agitating thoughts." See 
 Schultens and Scott. 
 
 To stand erect or upright. Hence Eng. to shore 
 up, a shore, and perhaps to soar. 
 
 I. To stand erect, upright, or on end, as the hair 
 in astonishment or horror. E^ek. xxvii. .35, 
 1I?a' Tiyty had their hair stand on end. (To 
 this purpose Moritanus horripilaverunt crine.) 
 So Ezek. xxxii. 10. comp. Job iv. 15. This 
 effect of astonishment or horror is often ob- 
 served by the poets. Thus Virgil, ^En. ii. 
 lin. 774, and iii. lin. 48, 
 
 Obstupui, steteruntque comae- 
 
 Again, ^n. iv. lin. 280, and xii. lin. 868, 
 
 Arrectseque horrore comae- 
 
 So Ovid, Metam. lib. iii. lin. 100, 
 
 Gelidoque comae terrore rigebant 
 
 Fast. lib. i. lin. 97, 
 
 Obstupui, sensiquemetu riguisse 03^)11108. 
 
 Comp. under ino HI But I know not of 
 any poet, ancient or modern, who has described 
 this symptom of horror so particularly and 
 
1]/^ 
 
 545 
 
 im^r 
 
 strongly as our Shakspeare, where the royal 
 ghost says to Hamlet, 
 
 But that I am forbid 
 
 To tell the secrets of my prison-house, 
 I could a tale unfold, whose lightest word 
 Would harrow up thy soul, freeze thy young blood, 
 Make thy two eyes, like stars, start from their 
 
 spheres, 
 Thi/ knotty and combined locks to part. 
 And each particular hair to stand on end 
 Like guilts upon the fretful porcupine. 
 
 Hamlet, act i. scene 3. 
 
 Hence 
 
 II. In Kal, transitively, and intransitively to 
 fear, he afraid, horrere. Deut. xxxii. 17. Jer. 
 
 ii. 12. 
 
 III. As a N. 'ijyur the hair of the head. Num. 
 vi. 5, 18. Jud. xvi. 22, & al. The pile or 
 down of the body. Lev. xiii. 3, 4, & al. freq. 
 Prov. xxiii. 7, because as lya' hair in one's 
 
 frame (body or stomach) so is he. To this 
 purpose the L/XX '0 t^otov yao u ti; xctraTtet 
 T^i^^x. For in like manner as if one swallowed 
 hair. The reader v^'ill readily perceive how- 
 well this interpretation suits the context. Isa. 
 vii. 20, D^baiiT '^I7lrr hair of the feet, i. e. the 
 puhes. Comp. under nsD I. Fem. mpu; 
 hair, down. 1 Sam. xiv. 45. Job iv. 15. As 
 a N. "inyur hainj, rough with hair, hirsutus. 
 . Gen. xxvii. 11. Dan. viii. 21. Fem. plur. 
 prw^ the same. Gen. xxvii. 23. Mas. plur. 
 D'-^iirty applied to figs, which, when corrupt, are 
 often hoary, or covered with a twomM resembling 
 hair, vinnewed. Jer. xxix. 17. 
 
 IV. As a N. i-irir, fem. in reg. riT'jriz;, a he- or 
 she-goat, from their shaggy-hair, q. d. a rough 
 hairy one. So the Greek roayts a he-goat, is 
 from r^K^v; rough, on account of the rough- 
 ness of his hair, and the Latin hircus a he-goat, 
 from hirtus rough. This word is frequently 
 followed by d^ti? of the goats, as in Gen. xxxvii. 
 31. Lev. iv. 28. v. 6. xvi. 5, 7, & al. freq. 
 Comp. Dan. viii. 21. And in the same sense 
 of a he-goat I would understand 'T'lrty in Isa. 
 xiii. 21. xxxiv. 14; in which latter text Aquila 
 and Symmachus render it by r^ix'iov, and Vulg. 
 by pilosus a hairy one. The qualities men- 
 tioned in the texts just cited, eminently agree 
 to he-goats, which are remarkable for calling 
 to one another, for their skipping motion, and 
 also for delighting to browse on the spontane- 
 ous vegetables springing up among ruinated 
 buildings. Thus Dr Chandler, Travels in 
 Asia Minor, p. 150, describing the ruins of 
 the temple of Apollo Didymeus, observes, that 
 at evening a large flock of goats returning to 
 the fold, their bells tinkling, spread over the 
 heap, climbing to browze on the shrubs and 
 trees growing between the huge stones." 
 The poets fail not to present us with the like 
 image : 
 
 -Globose and huge 
 
 Grey mouldering temples swell, and wide o'er-cast 
 
 Ihe sohtary landscape, hills and woods 
 
 And boundless wilds j while their vine-mantled 
 
 brows 
 The pendent goats unveil, regardless they 
 Of hourly peril, though the clefted domes 
 Iremble to every wind. 
 
 Dyer's Ruins of Rome, lin. 32, &c. 
 
 So I'Abbe de Lisle, in his poem entitled Les 
 Jardins, describing the same ruins of Rome, 
 
 Voycz rire ces champs au laboureur rendus, 
 
 Sur ces combles tremblans ces chevreaux supendus. * 
 
 I shall not trouble the reader with the non- 
 sense of the Rabbins and their followers, who 
 will have it that these D-T'iJar in Isa. were 
 devils, who, they say, used to appear in a hairy 
 form. But if D->i:, o-nx, &c. in these texts, be 
 the names of some kind of animals, so must 
 D-'T'iru' be likewise. It is not, however, im- 
 probable that the Christians borrowed their 
 goat-like pictures of the devil, with a tail, horns, 
 and cloven feet from the heathenish represen- 
 tations of Pan the terrible. See Spence's Po- 
 lymetis, dialog, xvi. p. 255. Comp. sense IX. 
 
 V. As a N. fem. rrnyu', plur. onyu? barley, 
 from its rough, bristly beard. So its Latin 
 name hordeum is from horreo to stand on end, 
 as the hair. See Martinii Lexic. Etymol. in 
 hordeum. Exod. ix. 31. Lev. xxvii. 16, & al. 
 freq. So Gen. xxvi. 12, Isaac sowed and re- 
 ceived in the same year D''1]}ti; rrxn f a hundred 
 
 fold of barley. So LXX ixaraffTiuauffsv x^t^nv. 
 Barley being less productive than wheat, this 
 increase was the more extraordinary. 
 
 In 1 K. iv. 28, barley is mentioned as food for 
 horses, and so it is by Homer, H. v. lin. 196 ; 
 D. vi. lin. 506, & al. And in the east horses 
 are still fed with barley. Thus Hasselquist, 
 Travels, p. 129, observes, that, in the plain of 
 Jericho, " the Arabians had sown barley for 
 their horses.'' Comp. under pn. 
 
 VI. Asa N. liriy a gate, from its erect position. 
 Gen. xix. 1, & al. freq. The Targum on 
 Prov. xxiv. 7, though I apprehend it misin- 
 terprets that passage, may yet serve to illustrate 
 and confirm the reason here given of the name 
 1V^, yai bnian xn'i XlJ'nn because as a gate is 
 erect Hence as a N. nyia; and "yuv; a porter, 
 keeper of a gate or door. 2 Chron. xxxi. 14. 2 
 K. vii. 10. Neh. xi. 19. 
 
 " Among the Israelites the gate of the city was 
 the forum or place of public concourse. Prov. 
 i. 2 1 . [viii. 3. ] There was the court ofjudi- 
 cature held for trying all causes, and deciding 
 all afl'airs. Deut. xxv. 7. Ruth iv. 1, 9. [2 Sam. 
 XV. 2. 2 Chron. xviii. 9. Lam. v. 14.1 Ps. 
 cxxvii. 5. Prov. xxii. 22. xxiv. 7. xxxi. 23. 
 Amos V. 15. There also was the market, 
 where corn and provision was sold. 2 K. vii. 
 1, 18." Taylor's Concordance. And nearly 
 the same observations might, I suppose, be ex- 
 tended to the other ancient nations of the 
 east. See Gen. xxxiv. 20, 24. Job v. 4. 
 xxix. 7. xxxi. 21. Esth. ii. 19. iii. 3. v. 9, 13. 
 Dan. ii. 49. Compare Harmer*s Observa- 
 tions, vol. ii. p. 524, &c. and Shaw's Travels, 
 p. 253. To which I add, that the square 
 tower which is the present principal entrance 
 to the alhambra or red palace of the Moorish 
 kings in Grenada, " from its being the place 
 where justice was summarily administered, 
 was styled the Gate of Judgment." Annual 
 Register, 1779. Antiquities, p. 124. 
 
 VII. As Ns. ijru', and fem. rr'njra' a rough or 
 horrible storm or tempest, occ. Job ix. 17. Isa. 
 xxviii. 2. Nah. i. 3. Hence as a V. in Kal, 
 
 * Cited in Maty's Review for June 1782, p. 399. 
 t See Wetstein on Mat. xiii. 8, and Niebulir Descrip- 
 tion de 1' Arabic, p. 133, &c. 
 
 NT 
 
t^tt^ 
 
 546 
 
 HBXt/ 
 
 to hurl or huiri/ away, as with a storm or tem- 
 pest, ooc. Job xxvii. 21. Ps. Iviii. 10; where 
 twenty-six of Dr Kennicott's codices read. 
 i3irDS Comp. Jer. ii. 12. In Niph. to he 
 tempestuous, occ. Ps. 1. 3. In Hith. to make 
 oneself, or be, like a tempest, to assault as a tem- 
 pest, occ. Dan. xi. 40. 
 
 VIII.' As a N. mas. plur. DT'Utt' hasty showers. 
 So the LXX ofifi^oi, and Vulg. imber. occ. 
 Deut. xxxii. 2 ; where the Samaritan Penta- 
 teuch and twenty-four of Dr Kennicott's co- 
 dices read D'"'Ti7a;D. 
 
 .Hence Eng. shower. 
 
 IX. As a N. mas. plur. o'-T-yu;, 01"!?^?, and 
 D-niJC, certain idols, representing the power of 
 the heavens in storms, tempests, rains. Most 
 probably they wei'e in the form of wild goats, 
 or of other rough, shaggy, animals, occ. Lev. 
 xvii. 7. 2 K. xxiii. 8. 2 Chron. xi. 15. That 
 such representative animals were worshipped 
 in Egypt, whence the Israelites and Jeroboam 
 derived this species of idolatry, the learned 
 reader may see proved at large from the testi- 
 mony of ancient writers, by Bochart, vol. ii. 
 641, & seq. And that this species of idola- 
 try was very ancient among the Egyptians ap- 
 pears from Exod. viii. 26, compared with Gen. 
 xlvi. 34. xliii. 32 ; in which last passage the 
 words, for that is an abomination to the Egyp- 
 tians, are thus paraphrased in the Chaldee Tar- 
 gum of Jonathan Ben Uziel, because it is not 
 right with the Egyptians to eat with the Jews, 
 because the Jews eat the beast which the Egyp- 
 tians worship. Comp. senses III. IV. 
 
 nljrty occurs not as a V. but as Ns. fem. rr*iTiin:* 
 horrible wickednesses, such as makes one shud- 
 der, and one's hair stand on end. occ. Jer. v. 
 30. xxiii. 14. ni"ni;ur the same. occ. Jer. xviii. 
 13. rr-nnriz' the same. occ. Hos. vi. 10. Comp. 
 Ecclus xxvii. 14. 
 
 In Kal, to cover, overwhelm, as with a tempest 
 or darkness, occ. Job ix. 17, "sbih^" mini's na'X 
 who will overwhelm me with a tempest. Psal. 
 cxxxix. II, Surely the darkness '^'iy^V}" will cover 
 me i thus Symmachus fXKtKi'gct.ffu wiU hide, and 
 another Hexaplar version xocXv^u will cover, 
 and so Jerome operient. This latter text, 
 compared with the context, appears to me to 
 fix the true meaning of the verb, and there- 
 fore, according to the common reading, I am 
 obliged to understand it in the same sense in 
 the only remaining passage where it occurs, 
 namely Gen. iii. 15, which in this view will 
 contain an allusion to that outer darkness to 
 which Satan should finally be condemned, as 
 well as to that darkness of death and the grave 
 to which the mortal part of the promised seed 
 should be reduced when the power of darkness 
 (Luke xxii. 53.) should prevail against him. 
 The LXX render the sentence, Avra; aov rz- 
 ^Vffii tcntpaXYiv, xa.1 au rn^viims avrou frrs^vav he 
 shall keep, observe, watch, thy head, and thou 
 shah keep, or &c. his heel. I am not clear what 
 they meant. See Le Clerc's note on the text. * 
 
 risu? occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate form, 
 but as a N. ^s-sa? a species of serpent, probably 
 so called from its concealing itself in the sand, 
 or holes of a road, and infesting travellers. 
 occ. Gen. xlix. 17, Dan shall be a serpent by 
 the way, a ^a^Str by the path, that biteth the 
 horse's heels, so that his rider falleth backward. 
 The Vulg. renders the word by cerastes the 
 horned serpent, and Nicander, in his Theriaca-v, 
 lin. 262, remarkably describes this species as 
 lurking in the sand or wheel- tracks by the path : 
 
 -6v V eciJba,d6Knv, 
 
 The Arabs call a species of serpent sipphon or 
 supphon, which may be the same as the Heb. 
 Is^Bur. See more in Bochart, vol. iii. p. 416, 
 &c. and in Michaelis, Recueil de Questions, 
 Qu. Ixi. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 To clash, crush, or break by impube. 
 
 I. In Niph. to be broken or craggy, occ. Isa. 
 xiii. 2, nsars nrr a craggy mountain (so Mon- 
 tanus, montem prccruptum,) a mountain hroken 
 into rugged inequalities, at the deluge namely. 
 Comp. under ypn XIIL As a participal N. 
 >sa? a high, craggy place, occ. Num. xxui. 3. 
 mas. plur. d^Bu; craggy, or rugged eminences. 
 Jer. iii. 2. xiv. 6. (where LXX va^vi woody 
 cliffs, and Vulg. rupes rocks) & al. D^^Bir the 
 same. occ. Isa. xli. 18. (where LXX o^iu* 
 mountains) -xlix. 9. Jer. iii. 21. 
 
 II. In Kal, intransitively, it is spoken ot the 
 bones of a person emaciated, occ. Job xxxiii. 
 21, And his bones (which) they did not see, ^m 
 are craggy, Eng. translat. stick out. To this 
 sense the Vulg. Et ossa, quae tecta fuerant, 
 nudabuntur. And his bones, which had been 
 covered, shall be made bare. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. plur. msiur. occ. 2 Sam. 
 xvii. 29; where nps mBu; "is used for some 
 sort of provisions, and translated cheese of kinCy 
 but perhaps wa.sjflesh qfkine or beef, prepared 
 in such a manner as we call potted, by beating 
 and bruising." Thus Bate, in the Appendix 
 to his Enquiry into the Similitudes, p. 258. 
 And his conjecture is confirmed by observing 
 that the eastern people in modern times pre- 
 pared potted fesh for food on a march or jour- 
 ney. Thus Busbequius (Epist. lu. Legat. 
 Turcic. p. 173, edit. Elzevir,) speaking of the 
 Turkish soldiers going on an expedition into 
 Persia, says, " Some of them filled a leathern 
 bak (siccatse et in poUinem redactse carnis bu- 
 bulse) with beef dried, and reduced to a kind of 
 meal, which they use with great advantage, as 
 affording a strong nourishment." And Dr 
 Shaw, Preface to Travels, p. xi. mentions 
 potted flesh as part of the provisions carried 
 
 * One of Dr Kennicott's MSS. in Gen. iii. 15, 
 ISa?* and niSttrn without the 1 in the 2d order, as if the 
 root were rrSU^, and these readings would well agree 
 
 with the Vulg. conteret (whence our Eng. translation 
 shall bruise,) and likewise with the apostle's fyvTg<'4'" 
 Rom. xvi. 20. So the Venetian MS. lately pubhshed by 
 Ammon, sr^'il", and s-X'-il'-'J shall smite. The Complut. 
 LXX has TUfiyiiru, and Tg>}<rws. But these words are 
 vk Greek. In short I suspect that the Jews have been 
 tampering both with the Hebrew and Greek of this im- 
 portant prophecy. 
 
nati' 
 
 547 
 
 ro3*ii' 
 
 with him in his journey tlirougli the Arabian 
 deserts. 
 
 IV". As a N. fern, rraa?, in reg. nStt', phir. 
 D'-nsB^, and mnsur. 
 
 1 . The lip, so called, from squeezing or break- 
 ing the air into distinct articulations in speak- 
 ing. Ps. xxii. 8. xxxiv. 14. Prov. iv. 24. 
 Cant. iv. 3, & al. freq. 
 
 DTiBsr 131 a word or talk of the lips, i. e. mere 
 
 talk. 2 K. xviii. 20. Isa. xxxvi. 5. Prov. 
 
 xiv. 23. 
 O'DStt' U'-K a man of lips, i. e. a vain prater. 
 
 Job xi. 2. 
 Hence chap, chaps. 
 And because the lip is one of the chief organs 
 
 or instruments of speaking, hence, 
 
 2. Speech, language. Isa. xxxiii. 19. Ezek. iii. 
 o, 6. Isa. xxviii. 11, 12. Comp. 1 Cor. xiv. 
 21, 22. 
 
 3. Speech, talk. Job xii. 20. Prov. vii. 21. xii. 
 19. xvii. 4. Lam. iii. 62. Comp. Ps. xii. 3, 
 ,5. And thus J apprehend the word is used 
 in those controverted passages, Gen. xi. 1, 6, 
 7, 9 ; and that the meaning of the former part 
 of this chapter in brief is this ; that mankind 
 in general y^Hii Va (Comp. Gen. vi. 12. 1 K. 
 x. 24,) were unanimous in their speech or 
 talk, and appeared so in their sentiments, in- 
 tentions, or designs * (probably because united 
 under one political government,) and coming 
 to the delightful plain of Shinar, they intended 
 all to settle there, instead of spreading them- 
 selves into the unknown countries of the 
 earth, and to this purpose encouraged one 
 another to build a city, and a high tower or 
 iemple,f to prevent their separation, lest, say 
 they, we be scattered abroad over the face of 
 the whole earth, but that God miraculously in- 
 terposed, and confounded or frustrated this 
 wicked and rebellious scheme, which was in- 
 consistent with his will, (comp. Gen. x. 25. 
 Deut. xxxii. 8. Acts xvii. 26,) and thereby 
 dispersed them over the face of the whole earth. 
 Comp. under rtmjj II. 
 
 4. Religious confession or sentiment, in parti- 
 cular. Ps. Lxxxi. 6 ; where, as \ Bate hath 
 justly observed, God is the speaker, and there- 
 fore the words must be rendered, / heard (not 
 a language I understand not, but) a religious 
 confession / acknowledged or approved not. 
 So Isa. xix. 18. Hos. xiv. 3. Zeph. iii. 9. 
 Comp. Isa. vi. 5. 
 
 5. The edge, border, margin of any thing, as 
 the lips are of the mouth ; of the sea, Gen. 
 xxii. 17 ; of a river. Gen. xii. 3; of a cur- 
 
 Sun'( writing the above, I am g^lad to find the inter- 
 pretation here ijroposed confirmed by the learned Vi- 
 trinfra, Observationes Sacrae, lib. i. cap. ix. whom see. 
 
 + It is very probable that this tower was originaUy 
 destined to idolatrous worship, (See Targxim Jerusalem, 
 and of Jonath. Ben Uziel on Gen. xi. 4.) to which it is 
 well known that it served in after ages. Hence its top 
 was to be D''72a?3 carried up far into the heavens. 
 Comp. Deut. i. 28. ix. 1. It was repaired and beautified 
 by Nebuchadnezzar, and called the temple of Bel or 
 Belus. See Prideaux* Connex. vol. i. pt. i. book ii. an 
 570. 
 
 X Appendix to Enquiry into the Similitudes, page 260, 
 267. Comp. Crit. Heb. p. 683, col. 1. 
 
 See Vitringa's Comment on the place, and the 
 learned Bishop Newton's Dissertation on the Prophe- 
 cies, vol. i. p. 370. 
 
 tain, Exod. xxvi. 4; of a ffarment, Kxod. 
 xxviii. .32 ; of a vessel, 2 Chron. iv. 2 ; of 
 a table, Ezek. xl. 4^3 ; of a country, Jud. vii. 
 22. So Ezek. xxxvi. 3, Ye are come, up br 
 \ywb nsa? on the edge of the tongue, or as we 
 should say in English, ye are at the tongue's 
 end, i. e. ye are become a by-word. 
 
 V. As a N. fem. rrsu^x, in reg. nsu;N, a quiver 
 to hold arrows, so called from the arrows 
 dashing against it or against each other, ac- 
 cording to that of Homer, II. i. lin. 45, 46, 
 cited under pa^a III. which see 
 
 <,M^r?6(? TS OAPETPHN, 
 
 EKAArSAN S' ' oiWo* est' ufMiv ;)^aiOja.6v<o 
 
 So perhaps our Eng. name a quiver is from 
 its quivering or shaking.* Job xxxix. 23, & al. 
 
 VI. As Ns. msu' and niSU'K a dunghill. See 
 under nstt^. 
 
 I. To depress, humble, subject. So the LXX 
 TK-Tuvaxrii shalt humble, and to this purpose 
 the Targum T>ni7u;" shall subject, reduce to a 
 servile condition, occ. Isa. iii. 17. As a N. 
 nBiTD depression, oppression, occ. Isa. v. 7. 
 
 II. As a N. rrnsu', in reg. nnstr, looman of 
 a servile condition, a maid-servant, a hand-maid. 
 Gen. xii. 16. xvi. 1, 2, & al. freq. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. rrnaurra, in reg. nnsa^n, 
 plur, mnstirn, family, household, so deno- 
 minated from being subject to, or under the 
 authority of the master of the family. So in 
 Latin familia a family is from famulus a ser- 
 vant ; see under bny. Deut. xxix. 17, or 18. 
 Lev. XXV. 47. Ps. xxii. 28, & al, freq. It is 
 applied to the different species of beasts, rep- 
 tiles, and birds, Gen. viii. 19 ; to different 
 kinds of punishments, Jer. xv. 3. 
 
 " It denotes at large all regulation and disposal, 
 omnem ordinationem et discretionem,'' says 
 Cocceius. Comp. nstt'. 
 
 In Kal, to judge, discern, determine, order, re- 
 gulate, direct. Gen. xvi. 5. Lev. xix. 15. 
 Jud. iii. 10. I Sam. viii. 20, & al. freq. In 
 Niph. to be judged. Ps. ix. 20. Also, to con- 
 tend in judgment, set oneself to be judged, to 
 plead. Prov. xxix. 9. Isa. xliii. 26. lix. 4. 
 Ezek. XX. 35, 36. Comp. 1 Sam. xii. 7, 
 where Vulg. judicio contendam / will contend 
 in judgment. As Ns. laS'^r a judge. Gen. 
 xviii. 25. ,Tud. ii. 18, & al. freq. 'o^^m or 
 TDSur judgment, punishment. 2 Chron. xx. 2. 
 Ezek. xxiii. 10. Exod. vi. 6. vii. 4. lOsc^D 
 
 judgment. " It hath a very extensive signifi- 
 cation, including all distinction, regidation, or- 
 dering, right, custom." Cocceius. Comp. 
 Bishop Lowth on Isa. xlii. 1. freq. occ. 
 
 From this root the Suffetes, or rather Sufetes, 
 who were the supreme magistrates among the 
 Tyrians, Carthaginians, and some other na- 
 tions, and in some measure answered to the 
 Israelitish d-D3"ic or judges, had their name. * 
 
 Der. to shift (in old Eng.) to assign. 
 
 * See Junius' EtymoL Anglican, in Quivrr. 
 
 t See Prideaux' Connex. vol. i. an. 573; Bochart, 
 vol. i. p. 472, 473 ; Universal History, vol. xvii. p. 25i ; 
 Vossius, Etymol. Latin in Sufes ; and Vitringa m Iga. 
 vol. i. p. 670. 
 
laiL' 
 
 548 
 
 ]3t2/ 
 
 I. In Kal, to pour out, shed, applied to liquids, 
 Gen. ix. 6. Exod. iv. 9. & al. freq. to 
 things dry, 1 K. xiii. 5. Ezek. xxvi. 8; and 
 metaphorically to the heart, Ps. Ixii. 9 ; 
 to the soul or affections. 1 Sam. i. 15 ; to 
 meditation, Ps. cxlii. 3 to contempt, Ps. 
 evii. 40; to anger, Lam. iv. 11. In Niph. 
 to be poured out. 1 K. xiii. 3. Lam. ii. 11. 
 Ps. xxii. 15. In Hith. Tsncrrr to pour out one- 
 self, OT be poured out. Lam. ii. 12. iv. 1. As 
 Ns. *|3tt^ a pouring out. occ. Lev. iv. 12. 
 Fem. nSBir' an effusion, a slipping or sliding, 
 applied to the steps, occ. Ps. Ixxiii. 2 ; where 
 the Keri, and at least six of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices havenssar, the L XX render it t\i)^u6fi, 
 and Vulg. effusi sunt, were effused. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. rrSHJU' a man's privy member, 
 from its functions, " urinam et semen efFun- 
 dens, quoM fusorium dices. " Leigh, occ. Deut. 
 xxiii. 1. So Vulg. veretro. 
 
 I. In Kal, to humble oneself, be humbled, brought 
 low. Isa. ii. 9, U, 12, 17. xl. 4. & al. freq. 
 In Hiph, to humble, bring down, bring or make 
 low. Isa. XXV. 11, 12. xxvi. 5, & al. freq. As 
 a N. bBm low, below, deep, humble. Lev. xiii. 
 20. 2 Sam. vi. 22. Ezek. xvii. 24, & al. freq. 
 As a N. fem. plur. mbS'y lowness, remissness, 
 hanging down, as of the hands, occ. Eccles. 
 x. 6. Comp. Isa. xxv. 3. Heb. xii. 12. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. rrbsu? a low plain country, as 
 opposed to a mountainous one. Deut. i. 7. 
 Josh. ix. 1, & al. So Holland, the Low 
 Countries, or Netherlands, have these Eng 
 lish names, as also their French one, Pais 
 Bas, from their low (flat) situation. 
 
 Der. Perhaps the Latin sepelio, sepulchrum, 
 sepidtura, whence Eng. sepulchre, sepulture. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. Dsar the upper 
 lip, or hair growing there, the mustache or mus- 
 tachio. So the LXX in 2 Sam. xix. 24. 
 fi.virTa.Ka.. OCC. Lev. xiii. 45. 2 Sam. xix. 24. 
 Ezek. xxiv. 17, 22. Micah iii. 7. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but plainly appears 
 to be nearly related to yao cover in, and to ]35: 
 hide ; as y^Ti; to a^D and to my. 
 
 I. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "asu? hiding places 
 or hidden treasures. So the Vulg. renders 
 the two words -annu -33u; by thesauros abscon- 
 ditos. occ. Deut. xxxiii. 19. 
 
 II. As a N. ]3e; a kind of unclean animal, pro- 
 bably so called from hiding itself in holes or 
 clefts of the rocks, occ. Lev. xi. 5. Deut. 
 xiv. 7. Ps. civ. 18. Prov, xxx. 26. It is in 
 Lev. and Deut. joined with nas'ix the hare, 
 and mentioned as a ruminant animal. 
 
 In the second edition of this work I followed 
 Bochart's interpretation of ^sty by the jerboa, 
 i. e. the mus jaculus or jumping mouse ,- but 
 am now inclined to embrace Dr Shaw's opin- 
 ion, that it signifies the daman Israel, or 
 Israels lamb, " an animal " says he, ( Tra- 
 vels, p. 348,) " of Mount Libanus, though 
 common in other parts of this cotmtry [namely 
 Syria and Palestine]. It is a harmless crea- 
 
 ture, of the same size and quality as the 
 rabbit, and with the like incurvating posture, 
 and disposition of the fore-teeth. But it is 
 of a browner colour, with smaller eyes, and a 
 head more pointed, like the marmot's As its 
 usual residence and refuge is in the holes and 
 clefts of the rocks, we have so far a more pre-- 
 sumptive proof that this creature may be the 
 saphan of the scriptures, than the jerboa; 
 which latter he says, p. 177, he had never 
 seen burrow among the rocks, but either in a 
 stiff loamy earth or else, in the loose sand of 
 the Sahara, especially where it is supported 
 by the spreading roots of spartum, spurge- 
 laurel, or other the like plants." 
 Mr Bruce likewise opposes the jerboa's (of 
 which he has given a curious print, and a par- 
 ticular description in his Travels, vol. v. p. 
 121,) being the isu' of the scriptures, and thus 
 sums up his observations on the subject, p. 
 12. " It is the character of the saphan given 
 in scripture, that he is gregarious, that he 
 lives in houses made in the rock, that he is 
 distinguished for his feebleness, which he 
 supplies with his wisdom : * none of these 
 characteristics agree with the jerboa ; and 
 therefore, though he chews the cud in com- 
 mon with some others, and was in great 
 plenty in Judaja, so as to be known to Solo- 
 mon, yet he cannot be the saphan of the scrip- 
 ture." And in the following section Mr 
 Bruce contends that this is no other than 
 what is called in Arabia and Syria Israels 
 sheep [the daman Israel of Shaw] and in Am- 
 hara ashkoko, of which animal also he has 
 given a print, p. 139, and a minute descrip- 
 tion, and thus applies to him, p. 144, the 
 characters just mentioned. " He is above all 
 other animals so much attached to the roch, 
 that I never once saw him on the ground, and 
 from among large stones in the mouth of 
 caves, where is his constant residence ; he is 
 gregarious, and lives in families. He is in 
 Judaja, Palestine, and Arabia, and conse- 
 quently must have been familiar to Solomon. 
 Prov. XXX. 24, 26, very obviously fix the 
 ashkoko to be the saphan, for the weakness 
 here mentioned seems to allude to his feet, 
 and how inadequate these are to dig holes in 
 the rock, where yet, however, he lodges. 
 These are perfectly round ; very pulpy or 
 fleshy, so, liable to be excoriated or hurt, and 
 of soft fleshy substance. Notwithstanding 
 which they build houses in the very hardest 
 rocks, more inaccessible than those of the 
 rabbit, and in which they abide in greater 
 safety, not by exertion of strength, for they 
 have it not, but are truly, as Solomon says, a 
 feeble folk, but by their own sagacity and judg- 
 ment, and therefore are justly described as 
 wise. Lastly, what leaves the thing without 
 doubt is, that some of the Arabs, particularly 
 Damir, say, that the saphan has no tail ; that 
 it is less than a eat and lives in houses, that 
 is, not houses with men, as there are few of 
 these in the country where the saphan is ; 
 
 See Prov. xxx. 24, 26, and Ps. civ. in Heb. 
 
pat2/ 
 
 549 
 
 DB^U 
 
 but that he builds houses, or nests of straw, as 
 Solomon has said of him, in contradistinction 
 to the rabbit and rat, and those other animals 
 that burrow in the ground, who cannot 
 be said to build houses, as is expressly 
 said of him." Thus Mr Bruce ; and for 
 farther satisfaction I refer the reader to his 
 account of the jerboa and ashkoko. I add, 
 that Jerome, in his epistle to Sunia and Fre- 
 tela, cited by Bochart, says the D"'3Sti' are a kind 
 of " animal not larger than a hedge-hog, re- 
 sembling a mouse and a bear ;" (the latter, I 
 suppose, in the clumsiness of its feet) " whence 
 in Palestine it is called aoKrofivs" q. d. the 
 bear-mouse ; and that " there is great abund- 
 ance of this genus in those countries, and that 
 they are always wont to dwell in the caverns 
 of the rocks, and caves of the earth." This 
 description well agrees with Mr Bruce's ac- 
 count of the ashkoko. And as this animal 
 bears a very considerable resemblance to the 
 rabbit, with which Spain anciently abounded, 
 it is not improbable but the Phenicians might, 
 from laa?, call that country rr-asa;, whence are 
 derived its Greek, Latin, and more modern 
 names ; and accordingly on the reverse of a me- 
 dal of the emperor Adrian (given by * Scheuch- 
 zer, tab. ccxxxv.) Spain is represented as a 
 woman sitting on the ground with a rabbit 
 squatting on her robe. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chaldee 
 signifies, to flow together, be abundant, (" af- 
 lluxit, abundavit." Castell.) and in Syriac, to 
 overwhelm, overflow; accordingly Aquila has 
 given the idea of the word, Deut. xxxiii. 19, 
 by rendering it ?rx>j^^y^ inundation; and so 
 the Vulg. in Isa. Ix. 6. Ezek. xxvi. 10, in- 
 undatio. Comp. jjm^. 
 
 I. As a N. fem. in reg. nysiu^ an inundation or 
 deluge of waters, occ. Job xxii. 1 1. xxxviii. 
 34. Comp. ysiy Deut. xxxiii. 19. 
 
 II. Affluence, abundance, of other things, occ. 
 2 K. ix. 17. Isa. Ix. 6. Ezek. xxvi. 10. 
 
 I. In Elal and Hiph. to clap, strike, or smite 
 together, as the hands, and that whether in con- 
 tempt and insult, occ. Job xxvii. 23 ; where 
 twenty-seven of Dr Kennicott's codices now 
 read psDS as three more did originally. LXX 
 
 x^ornffu or in applause, occ. Isa. ii. 6, where 
 
 seven of Dr Kennicott's codices read np-SD". 
 Comp. root pSD. As a N. psiz; a clapping of 
 the hands in derision, an exploding, occ. Job 
 xxxvi. 18. Comp. under nD III. 
 
 II. To suffice, as the V. signifies both in Chal- 
 dee and Syriac (see Castell), and as we may 
 well suppose the Syrian Benhadad would apply 
 it. occ. 1 K. XX. 10. 
 
 It occurs not as a V. in Heb. (see below 
 Chald. sense V. ) but the idea is seemly, goodly, 
 elegant, beautiful, or the like. 
 
 I. As a N. *i3u; seemliness, beauty ; so LXX, 
 xotxxos. occ. Gen. xlix. 21, 'nsir -"nnN branches 
 of beauty. Comp. Dan. iv. 9, 18, or 12, 21, 
 
 See also Addisou on Medals, dialogue ii. series iii. 
 %. 6. 
 
 and under bx XVII. Also, goodly, fair, as 
 an inheritance, occ. Ps. xvi. 6. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. maty is applied to the seren- 
 ity and beautiful appearance of the heavens 
 after a storm, ffrioianfjt,a. Kxdc.ptor*iros, _ Ecclus 
 xliii. 1. occ. Job xxvi. 13, JBy his wind the 
 heavens msu; (become) a serenity or serene j 
 when in Virgil's language, JEn. i. lin. 147, 
 
 CoUectasque f ugat nubes, solemque reducit. 
 See Scott on the text, and comp. below "iD'nBizr. 
 
 III. As a N. I3iu; and isir, plur. misniy a 
 trumpet, from its goodly, majestic, cheering 
 sound. Exod. xix. 6. Lev. xxv. 9. Josh. vi. 4, 
 & al. freq. On Jud. vii. 16, &c. see Niebuhr, 
 Description de l' Arabic, p. 263 : and Harmer's 
 Observations, vol. iv. p. 237. 
 
 IV. As a N. with a formative n, IBtt'K a hand- 
 some piece, of flesh namely, occ. 2 Sam. vi. 
 19. 1 Chron. xvi. 3. The LXX render it in 
 Sam. by i(rxa^t'rv a roast, apiece of roasted or 
 broiled flesh, the Vulg. assaturam carnis bubu- 
 lae a roast of beef, and in Chron. partem assae 
 carnis bubidae a piece of roasted beef. 
 
 V. Chald. to be good, seemly, right, occ. Dan. 
 iii. 32, or iv. 2, 24 or 27. vi. 1 or 2. As a 
 participial N. T'SC' goodly, fair, beautiful, as 
 the branches of a tree. occ. Dan. iv. 9, 18, or 
 12, 21. 
 
 Iisty occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate 
 form, but as a N. nTl3U? a grand tent or pavi- 
 lion, occ. Jer. xliii. 10. 
 
 nS-iBu; Chald. as a N. emphat. KlS'iSiy the clear 
 morning light or morning, occ. Dan. vi. 19. 
 Comp. above Sense II. The Chaldee Tar- 
 gums use the word in the same sense in Job 
 iii. 4, for the Heb. rr'nrra ; in Isa. Iviii. 8, for 
 '^^nm ; in Isa. Ixii. 1, for naa. 
 
 In general, to put or set in order, to dispose. 
 Comp. \DBTi;. 
 
 L To set or put on, as a pot on the fire-ranges 
 for boiling, occ. 2 K. iv. 38. Ezek. xxiv. 3. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. cn^):; flre-ranges, rows 
 of stones on which the caldrons or pots were 
 placed for boiling, somewhat like, I suppose, 
 but of a more durable structure than, those 
 which Niehuhr, Voyage, torn. i. p. 188, says 
 are used by the wandering Arabs. " Their 
 fire-place is soon constructed ; they only set 
 their pots upon several separate stones (sur des 
 pierres detachees), or over a hole digged in 
 the earth." occ. Ps. Ixviii. 14; where lying 
 among these denotes the most abject slavery ; 
 for this seems to have been the place of rest 
 allotted to the vilest slaves. So old Laertes, 
 grieving for the loss of his son, is described in 
 Homer. Odyss. xi. lin. 189, 190, as in the 
 winter sleeping where the slaves did, in the ashes 
 near the fire ; 
 
 oBi h/Muii, ivi eixoj, 
 
 Ey xoyiy yx' ""*? 
 
 Comp. Odyss. vii. lin. 153, 154, 160, and 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. p. 55. As 
 to Ezek. xl. 43, the meaning of DTiSiy in that 
 text is very dubious, the Vulg. translation of 
 it by labia lips, meaning, I suppose, borders or 
 edges, seems as probable as any. Comp. Jism 
 IV. 5. 
 III. To dispose, place, occ. Ps. xxii. 16. 
 
Y\L' 
 
 550 
 
 ip\l/ 
 
 I V. To dispose, ordain, occ. Isa. xxvi. 12. 
 
 V. As a N. mas. plur. D-nDura the regular di- 
 visions in a stall or stable, i. e. the bars or 
 boards which divide it into distinct standings. 
 occ. (ien. xlix. 14.. Also, sheep-folds, or pens 
 tor sheep, occ. Jud. v. 16. 
 
 VI. As a N. mHJirx, plur. mn3H?x dunghill, 
 a heap of dung or ordure. The Heb. is a 
 name of decency, like the Eng. laystall. 1 Sam. 
 ii. 8. Ps. cxiii. 7. Lam. iv. 5 ; all which pas- 
 sages seem to refer to the stocks of cow-dung 
 and other offal stuff, which the easterns for 
 want of wood were obliged to lay up for fuel. 
 See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 254-. 
 
 One of the gates of Jerusalem was called ysiv 
 msuTKn. occ. Neh. ii. 13. iii. 14?. xii. 13. iii. 
 13 ; in which last cited text the common print- 
 ed editions have msarrr, but the true reading 
 seems to be msiyxrT, as six of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices give it. 
 
 VII. As a N. fem. in reg. n^v, plur. OTiSu^, 
 and nmnar a lip. See under rrsar IV. 
 
 yiX/ See "25"^12(' among the pluriliterals. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. cii;a? little, small, 
 or short. Once, Isa. liv. 8 ; where the LXX 
 umoa, a little, Vulg. momento a moment. 
 
 I. In Kal, to move, run, or push forwards, as 
 locusts, occ. Joel ii. 9. As a N. pa/n a mo- 
 tion, running or pushing forwards, occ. Isa. 
 xxxiii. 4.. ( Comp. below j)pu; I. and ^upTi;) 
 Also, one who runs about, occ. Gen. xv. 2, 
 "n"! \)WT^ pT And the son of him who runs 
 about 7rt// house, and so superintends it (thus 
 Theodotion vlo; tov l-Xi rn; otxieti (aou), i. e. of 
 my house-steward (so Vulg. filius procurato- 
 ris domus meai), Kirr piym namely this Dam- 
 masec (thus LXX euro; Aaf4.ecffKo;, and Vulg. 
 iste Damascus), my "bx (in two words, comp. 
 under nmn) is viy help, " or hope and depen- 
 dance, i. e. for an heir, as it follows." Bate's 
 note on his New and Literal Translation, 
 where see more. 
 
 II. As a N. pa; a sack or large bag made of 
 coarse hair (comp. Rev.vi. 12.) or the like, into 
 and out of which things dry, as com, &c. are 
 moved, shot, or made to run. Gen. xlii. 25, 27, 
 35. Also, sackcloth. Gen. xxxvii. 34, & al. 
 freq. 
 
 Hence Greek ffocKKo?, Lat. saccus, Eng. sack ; 
 a word which, as hath been often observed, 
 has from the Hebrew passed into many other, 
 ]>articularly the north-western, languages. Me- 
 nander cited by Porphyry De Abstin. lib. iv. 
 cap. 15, takes notice of the Syrians observing 
 the ancient custom of wearing sackcloth in 
 times of religious humiliation : 
 
 ^a^Khiyuot, Tous lupous Xflt/3s 
 
 UTo, 2AKKION iXccQov, ue 3"' o5ev 
 
 EzCcBKrctV OtUTOI iTl X&T^OU, XOCt TKII ^-iOV 
 
 They then wear sackcloth, and besmear'd with filth 
 Sit by the public road, in humblest guise. 
 Thus placating the dread Atergatis. 
 
 And it appears from Plutarch De Superstit. 
 torn. ii. p. 1C8. D. edit. Xylandr. that the 
 fcame was sometimes practised among the | 
 
 Greeks : E| xx^htcii SAKKION tx'^v, x. r. X. 
 The superstitious man sits out of doors wear- 
 ing sackcloth, or sordid rags, and often rolls 
 himself in the dirt. Comp. under lay I. 
 
 III. As a N. pia; a street, where men. &c. pass 
 or push forward, occ. Prov. vii. 8. Eccles. xii. 
 V. Cant. iii. 2. The word is metaphorically 
 applied, Eccles. xii. 4, in a collective sense, 
 to " those open ways or passages in the body of 
 man, which the matter of nourishment passeth 
 along without let or molestation." See king 
 Solomon's Portrait of Old A^e, &c. by Dr 
 Smith, p. 108, 3d edit. 
 
 IV. As a N. pity the leg of a man, ov fore-leg 
 of an animal, which is eminently formed for, 
 and is a principal organ of, their motion or 
 pushing forward. Exod. xxix. 22. De. xxviii. 
 35. Jud. XV. 8. Prov. xxvi. 7. Cant. v. 15. 
 Isa. xlvii. 2. 
 
 In Jud. XV. 8, Samson smote the Philistines 
 TT" bv PIS', literally, leg upon thigh, vdth agreat 
 slaughter, i. e. either after they were fallen 
 upon their knees, in such a manner that their 
 legs touched their thighs, or, rather, so as to 
 bring them to the ground, and make their legs 
 touch their thigJis. 
 
 In 1 Sam. ix. 24, Samuel reserves for Saul pitrrrr 
 TT'bljm the shoulder, and what was upon it (so 
 LXX, according to the Alexandrian and Com- 
 plutensian reading, Ty zuxia,)) koli to s^r' avrv);) 
 as a delicacy, namely, for him whom God had 
 appointed king. Thus Abdolmelich, the Ara- 
 bian chaliph, proposes, as a treat for his friend, 
 a leg or a shoulder of a sucking lamb well roast- 
 ed, and covered over with butter and milk. See 
 more in Mr Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 
 319, &c. 
 
 V. It expresses eager desire or appetite, to run 
 toivards in affection, to desire eagerly, appetere. 
 It occurs not in this sense as a V. in the sim- 
 ple form, (comp. below '^pxi; II.) but hence as 
 a N. fem. in reg. npiu^n eaqer desire, occ. 
 Gen. iii. 16. ix. 7. Cant. vii. lO. 
 
 "p-piv I. To run or rush forwards violently, occ. 
 
 Isa. xxxiii. 4. 
 II. To desire earnestly, have eager appetite, occ. 
 
 Psal. cvii. 9. Prov. xxviii. 15. Isa. xxix. 8. 
 piyptt' In Hith. pirpniyrr to run or push forward 
 
 violently, repeatedly, or in great numbers, occ. 
 
 Nab. ii. 5. 
 
 "fpti' 
 
 I. In Kal, to wake, watch. Psal. cii. 8. cxxvii. 
 I. Jer. xxxi. 28, & al. In Niph. to wake, be 
 watchful, wakeful occ. Lam. i. 14. Tptrra He 
 is awake, or hath watched, over my transgres- 
 sions. So the LXX iy^Tiyoavidn i9rt Tcc aa-ifii)- 
 f/,ecru /u,ou. Comp. Jer. v. 6. Dan. ix. 14. Job 
 xxi. 32, -npar" a^'-n^ byi " i ad tumulum vigi- 
 lat aliquis, vigilatur." Cocceius, rightly ; and 
 they (indefinitely, French on) watch over his 
 tomb, i. e. to keep it clean and nice with plants,* 
 tiowers, and verdure, as it follows in the text, 
 and as is still the custom in the east. So 
 Sandys, Travels, fol. p. 56, says that " the 
 Turks of a second condition are buried in their 
 
 * This ancient custom still prevails in North Wales ; 
 see a most inter(^sting accouui of it in Evans' Tour 
 tluough North Wales, p. 17, &c. 
 
npti' 
 
 551 
 
 hp^ 
 
 gardens in sepulchres set with varieties of 
 Jiowers, according to the custom of the Py- 
 thagoreans and universal wishes of Ethnism, 
 (Juvenal, sat. vii. lin. 207, 208.) they be- 
 ing as they thought sensible of burden, and 
 delighted with savours or with the honour 
 therein done them." And Hasselquist, Tra- 
 vels, p. 28, speaking of Smyrna, " The bury- 
 ing-places of the Turks are handsome and 
 agreeable, which is owing chiefly to the many 
 fine plants that grow in them, and which they 
 carefully place over the dead : cypresses of re- 
 markable height and an innumerable quantity 
 of rosemary were the plants chiefly found here. 
 The latter were now in full blossom, and af- 
 forded a delicious odour, &c." Comp. 2 K. 
 xxi. 18, 26. John xix. 41 ; Arnald on Ecclus 
 xlvi. 12 ; Complete Syst. of Geog. vol. ii. p. 
 306, col. ii. and Harmer's Observations, vol. 
 iii. p. 413. 
 
 II. As a N. -Tpur the almond-tree, " quae prima 
 inter arbores evigilat, because this tree, before 
 all others, first waketh and riseth from its win- 
 ter repose : * it flowers in the month of Janu- 
 ary, and by March brings its fruit to maturity 
 [that is, in the hot southern countries]. The 
 forwardness of this fruit-bearing tree is inti- 
 mated unto us by the vision of Jeremy ; for 
 the word of the Lord came unto him, saying, 
 Jeremiah, what seest thou ? And I said, I see 
 a rod ipv of an almond-tree. Then said the 
 Lord unto me, thou hast well seen, for bl? ''3X Tpi:^ 
 / am hastening,'" f or rather / am walking or 
 watching over, or on account of, my word to ful- 
 fil it. So the LXX, ly^nyo^a, zyu itti and 
 Vulg. vigilabo ego super occ. Jer. i. 11. 
 Eccles. xii. 5. Also, the almond fruit, occ. 
 Gen. xliii. II. Num. xvii. 8. Hence as a 
 participle Huph. mas. plur. Dnpi^n made like 
 almonds, almond-shaped, occ. Exod. xxv. 33, 
 34. xxxvii. 19, 20. 
 
 It is probable from Num. xvii. 6 8, that the 
 chiefs of the tribes bore each an almond vod as 
 emblematical of their vigilance ,- and Aaron's 
 dead almond rod, that blossomed and bore 
 fruit, was a very proper emblem of him who 
 first rose from the dead. And as the light ap- 
 pears first to affect the same symbolical tree, it 
 was with great propriety that the bowls of the 
 golden candlesticks were shaped like almonds. 
 
 npti' 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 In general, to irrigate, wet, moisten, with water 
 or other liquor. 
 
 I. In Hiph. to irrigate, wet, moisten, water, as 
 the earth. Gen. ii. 6 ; comp. ch. xiii. 10 the 
 mountains, Ps. civ. 13. a garden. Gen. ii. 
 
 Thus Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xvi. cap. 25, floret prima 
 omnium amygdala tne7ise Januario, Martio veropomum 
 maturat. So Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 144, says, that in 
 Barbary the almond. Vie mos^early bearer, flowers in Jan- 
 uary, and gives its fruit in the beginning of April. Rus- 
 sel, Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 13, speaks of "the almond, 
 tree (near Aleppo,) when latest, being in blossom be- 
 fore the middle of February ; " Hasselquist, Travels, p. 
 25, 26, says, that on February the twelfth, "the almond- 
 tree flowered round Smyrna on bare boughs ;" and Dr 
 Chandler, speaking of Smyrna, " Early in Februwnj the 
 ahnond-tree blossomed." Travels in Asia Rlinor, "p. 79. 
 
 I King Solomon's Portraiture of Old Age, by Dr 
 Smith, p, 142. Comp. Amob viii. 1, 2, in Heb. 
 
 10 a wood, Eccles. ii. 6. In Niph. to be 
 watered, occ. Amos viii. 8, rrpU'ST and watered 
 as {by) the river of Egypt, i. e. oveifiowed with 
 enemies and calamities as the Nile overflows 
 Egypt. But observe that the Keri, the Coni- 
 plutensian edition, and twelve of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's MSS. now read, as four more did ori- 
 ginally, rrypU'a sink down. Comp. ch. ix. 5. 
 " The rising and falling of the-ground with a 
 wave-like motion, and its leaving its proper 
 place and bounds on occasion of an earthquake, 
 are justly and beautifully compared to the 
 swelling, the overflowing, and the subsiding of 
 the Nile." Bishop Newcome. 
 
 II. In Hiph. to be wet, moist, as the vats with 
 wine and oil. occ. Joel ii. 24. iii. or iv. 13. 
 
 III. To moisten, as marrow doth the bones of 
 a healthy well fed person, occ. Job xxi. 24. 
 As a participial N. -npiy such moistening or 
 moisture, occ. Prov. iii. 8. Comp. under next 
 sense. 
 
 IV. In Kal and Hiph. to give drink to, cause 
 or let to drink, whether men or animals, as 
 Gen. xix. 32. xxi. 19. xxiv. 14. * 18. 46. 
 xxix. 3, 7. Num. v. 24. xx. 8. Esth. i. 7, & 
 al. freq. As a N. fem. npii?, plur. mnpir a 
 drinking- or watering -trough, occ. Gen. xxiv. 
 20. XXX. 38. As a participial N. -ipu' (formed 
 as "lau^ from n3tr), drink, occ. Ps. cii. 10. 
 Hos. ii. 5. As a N. mas. rrpu^n, plur. D-piya 
 one who furnisheth or provideth drink, a butler, 
 cup-bearer. Gen. xl. 1, 2, & al. freq. 
 
 From this root, no doubt, are derived the names 
 of the 2AKEAI vifii^oii Sakean days, and of 
 2AKAIA idolatrous drunken feasts of the Ba- 
 bylonians and Persians. See Selden De Diis 
 Syris. syntag. ii. cap. 13, and Glassii Philolo- 
 gia Sacra, lib. iv. tract iii. observ. xiii. p. 1334. 
 edit. Lips. 1743. 
 
 ppiy to drench with moisture, to water plente- 
 ously. occ. Ps. Ixv. 10; where LXX, if^ihaa,? 
 and Vulg. inebriasti, thou hast inebriated. 
 Symmachus ffoTitrm thou shalt water, and Je- 
 rome iniga, irrigate, water. 
 
 Der. Lat. succus, juice, whence Eng. succulent, 
 succulence ; perhaps Lat. sugu, Eng. to suck. 
 Also, to soak, and shuckish, a word used in 
 some parts of England for wet, moist. 
 
 In Kal and Hiph. to be quiet, at quiet, or rest. 
 Josh. xi. 23. Ruth iii. 18. Job iii. 13. Isa. 
 vii. 4. In Hiph. to quiet, make quiet. Ps. xciv. 
 13. Prov. XV. 18. As a N. upu? rest, quiet- 
 ness. 1 Chron. xxii. 9. 
 
 Der. Squat. 
 
 hpm 
 
 I. In Kal, to weigh, 2 Sam. xiv. 26. Job xxxi. 
 6. Isa. xl. 12. In Niph. to be weighed. 
 Job vi. 2. Ezra viii. 33. As a N. bparn 
 weight. Gen. xxiv. 22. & al. freq. for 2 Sam. 
 xii. 30, see under nbn V- Job xxviii. 25, 
 when he constituted the weight of the spirit or 
 gross air, and so regulated what is called the 
 pressure of the atmosphere, a regulation of the 
 utmost importance to men and animals. See 
 Jones' Physiological Disquisitions, p. 232. 
 
 * See this passage agreeably illustrated in Niebuhr, 
 Voyage, torn. ii. p. 33?i 333. 
 
ptr 
 
 552 
 
 t]pti^ 
 
 II. As a N. fern. nVpu'D a weight used to esti- 
 mate perpendicularity y a plummet, occ. 2 K. 
 xxi. 12. Isa. xxviii. 17. 
 
 III. In Kal, to weigh money , put it hy weight, 
 appendere. Gen. xxiii. 16. Jer. xxxii. 9, 10. 
 In Niph. to he thus weighed or paid. Job 
 xxviii. 15. Comp. Gen. xliii. 20. " This 
 practice of weighing money, says Mons. Vol- 
 ney, is customary and general in Syria, in 
 Egypt, and in all Turkey. No piece, how- 
 ever light, is refused : the tradesman takes out 
 his money-weights {trehuchet) and values it. 
 it. It is the same as in the time of Abraham, 
 when he bought his burying-ground." Voyage 
 en Syrie, tom. ii. p. 389. 
 
 IV. As a V. bpi:^ a shekel, the weight, by way 
 of eminence, or the standard weight among the 
 Israelites, to which all their other weights 
 were reduced, as they are in England to our 
 pound, a word derived in like manner from the 
 Latin pendo to weigh. The Jewish shekel 
 was, according to Bp Cumberland, equal to 
 nine pennyweights and three grains troy, i. e. 
 to the Roman, or (nearly) to our avoirdupois 
 half-ounce. In money the bishop reckons the 
 shekel of silver to be equal to 2s. ^^d. But 
 IVIichaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 367, 
 estimates the weight of the shekel at no more 
 than one gros 20^ grains, or 92| grains Paris 
 weight ; and its value in silver, according to 
 his estimation of the silver talent given under 
 *13D 3. (of which the shekel is the 3000th 
 part), wiU amount to little more than eleven- 
 pence English. The weight of Absalom's 
 hair, mentioned 2 Sara. xiv. 26, will, accord- 
 ing to Michaelis' account, be little more than 
 two Paris pounds, instead of 6^ pounds avoir- 
 dupois, as others have reckoned it. And the 
 weight of Goliath's armour, 1 Sam. xvii. 5, 
 7, will be proportionally reduced. 
 
 The shekel of the sanctuary, mentioned Exod. 
 XXX. 13, & al. was not different in weight from 
 the common or civil shekel, as is evident from 
 Exod. XXX. 13, compared with Ezek. xlv. 9, 
 12 ; from which passages it is evident they 
 were both equal to twenty gerahs; and besides, 
 all estimations are expressly ordered, Lev. 
 xxvii. 25, to be made according to the shekel of 
 the sanctuary, containing twenty gerahs. The 
 reason of the appellation, shekel of the sanctu- 
 ai-y, was, because the standard of this, as of 
 all other weights and measures, was kept in 
 the sanctuary, according to 1 Chron. xxiii. 29 ; 
 as with us in the exchequer. 
 V. To ponder, weigh mentally. It occurs not 
 as a V. in this sense, but as a participial N. 
 bp^ a ponderer, considerer, occ. Isa. xxxiii. 18; 
 where LXX, ol ffuft^ouXivovrt; the counsellors. 
 Der. Old Eng. to skill, to be of weight or im- 
 portance, a scale for weighing. 
 
 Dptr^ 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. mas. plur. 
 Cnpiy sycamore or sycamine-trees and -fruit. 
 1 Kings X. 27. Amos vii. 14. Fem. mnpty 
 sycamore-trees, occ. Ps. Ixxviii. 47. The 
 LXX and Theodotion render the word 
 cuKa.fj.ivai Aquila and Symmachus by cuKa^co^oi 
 a species of trees, " called the Egyptian fig- 
 
 tree. Its Greek name avKctfto^o; is composed 
 of ffuKos (sycos) a fig-tree, and f^o^o; (moros) a 
 mulberry- tree. It partakes of the nature of 
 each of these trees ; of the mulberry-tree in 
 its leaves, and of the fig-tree in its fruit, 
 which is pretty like a fig in its shape and big- 
 ness. This fruit grows neither in clusters, 
 nor at the end of the branches, but sticking to 
 the trunk of the tree. Its taste is pretty 
 much like a wild fig." Calmet's Dictionary in 
 Sycamore. Comp. under obs, and see 
 Scheuchzer, Physica Sacra on 1 Kings x. 27, 
 and tab. cccclxiv. Shaw's Travels, p. 435 ; 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 309, &c. ; 
 and Bishop Lowth on Isa. ix. 9. 
 
 I. In Kal, to sink, subside, as fire. occ. Num. 
 xi. 2. To this purpose the LXX iKO'xa.tn. 
 
 II. In Kal, to sink, be sunk, as in water, occ. 
 Jer. Ii. 64 ; or, as the water itself, occ. Amos 
 ix. 6. Comp. Amos viii. 8, under n'^iv; I. In 
 Hiph. to cause to sink, as in water, occ. Job 
 xl. 20 or xli. 1, Thou canst drag Leviathan 
 with a fi^shhook, yT\mb v^pivn bnrrm and his 
 tongue with a cord (which) thou sinkest, or let- 
 test down. Also, to cause to subside, and so 
 make clear, as water that had been fouled or 
 muddied, occ. Ezek. xxxii. 14; where LXX, 
 (ry;^a<r/ shall be quiet, and Targum o-pirx / 
 will make quiet, and Vulg. purissimam reddam 
 / will make very pure. So, as a N. j^pirn ren- 
 dered deep, but seems rather to mean clearnesSy 
 or what is clear, occ. Ezek. xxxiv. 18. 
 
 Der. Gothic sigquan, Saxon sencan, and Eng. 
 sink. 
 t^pti^ 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, to look, turn towards, 
 OT front an object. Though it may sometimes 
 imply seeing, yet it does not strictly express 
 it ; so it is joined with XT' he saw. Gen. xix. 
 28. xxvi. 8. 2 Sam. xxiv. 20. In Hiph. the 
 same, Deut. xxvi. 15. 2 K. ix. 32. Ps. xiv. 2. 
 liii. 3. In Niph. intransitively, to be turned, so 
 to look. See Jud. v. 28. 2 Sam. vi. 16. 2 K. 
 ix. 30. Cant. vi. 10. It is applied to a moun- 
 tain, as /S>.5r/v in Greek, and look in Eng. 
 Num. xxi. 20. (where LXX (hxi<Tov) xxiii. 
 28. Comp. Jer. vi. 1, and see Greek and 
 Eng. Lexicon under BXssrw VII. 
 
 II. As a N. t)pU7, plur. D^Spur, a window to look 
 out at. So Aquila in 1 K. vii. 4, airo/SXsfrTaj. 
 1 Ki. vi. 4, D-ntJX D-Sptt' -aibn openings or 
 apertures, i. e. in the walls, for windows 
 which shut. This text shows the difference 
 between pbn and ripa^. It occurs also 1 K. 
 vii. 4, 5. 
 
 III. As a N. tnptyn the frontispiece or lintel (so 
 Aquila u-ria^v^ov, and Vulg. superliminare) 
 of a door, thus called as being the most con- 
 spicuous part belonging to it. occ. Exod. xii. 
 7, 22, 23 ; where sprinkling the blood of the 
 paschal lamb on the two side-posts, and on the 
 upper door-posts was, as Bate has justly re- 
 marked, making " ostentation of the blood of 
 Christ, and glorying in it as the salvation of 
 the house." 
 
 Der. Greek a-Kt-prrofiai to look, whence erxo'ros, 
 and Eng. sceptic, sceptical, scepticism, scope. 
 
YP^ 
 
 553 
 
 ir 
 
 and from the compounds tviffxt^To/u,eti, tvri(rxo- 
 Toi, I'TitrKOTYi, &c. Lat. episcopus, Eng. epis- 
 copal, episcopacy, * bishop, French eveque, &c. 
 See also the derivatives under t)W, which per- 
 haps should rather be referred to this Heb. 
 root. Let the reader judge. 
 
 To abominate, abhor, detest, as unclean and 
 filthy. Lev. xi. 11, 13. Ps. xxii. 25. Also, 
 to make abominable ovjilthy, to pollute. Lev. xi. 
 43. XX. 25. As a N. ypty and y^'pm, an abo- 
 mination, abominable thing. Lev. vii. 21. xi. 
 10, 41 43. These three last texts show that 
 the term ypm is peculiarly applied by Moses 
 to reptiles, which it likewise seems to denote in 
 Isa. Ixvi. 17, where see Vitringa, and comp. 
 Ezek. viii. 10. 
 ypu; is particularly applied to the heathen idols, 
 1 K. xi. 5, 7. 2 K. xxiii. 13. & al. freq. 
 
 In Kal, to lie, speak, act, or deal falsely. Gen. 
 xxi. 23. Ley. xix. 11. Ps. xliv. 18, & al. 
 freq. In Hiph. to deceive, occ. Isa. iii. 16, 
 O-D-J? miptya deceiving with (their) eyes, which 
 the Targum explains by ^a-j; ^pa"iDn having 
 their eyes tinged with stibium; and Bishop 
 Lowth renders, " falsely setting off their eyes 
 with paint." The LXX however interpret 
 the words by sv vsw^ttac/v a<p^xX/u,ikiv, and Vulg. 
 by nutibus oculorum, with winks or leers of 
 the eyes ; which our translation well expresses 
 ivith wanton looks, the " oculorum mobilis pe- 
 tulantia" of Petronius Arbiter. And to this 
 latter exposition I own myself most inclined. 
 Comp. Ecclus xxvi. 9, and Amald there. 
 As a N. ipa; a lie, a false or deceitful word or 
 thing. Exod. v. 9. xxi. 16. Ps. xxxiii. 17. 
 Prov. xxxi. 30. Isa. xliv. 20, & al. freq. 
 
 npu' See under rrpa; IV. 
 
 1. To regulate, direct, rule. So LXX a^z'"' 
 occ. Jud. ix. 22. (comp. ver. 6.) Prov. viii. 
 16. Isa. xxxii. 1. This root in sense as well 
 as in sound bears a resemblance to 'iiy to be or 
 make straight, and to rr"liy to have power, 
 strength ; and in some particular instances it 
 may be difficult to determine whether a word 
 belongs to one or to another of these roots, 
 but still the notions of straightness, power, and 
 regulation, are different. I would however 
 refer ^cr- Job xxxvii. 3, and iu^n thou hast 
 gone straight, directly, Isa. Ivii. 9, to ^w I. 
 which see. As a participial N. iu^ plur. 
 D'''iu;, in reg. -^ty a director, ruler, commander, 
 chief. Gen. xii. 15. xxi. 22. xxxix. 1, 21. xl. 2. 
 Josh, v^ 14, 15, & al. freq. 
 
 Hence French Sieur, whence Monsieur, Eng. 
 Sir, Sire, 
 
 * It may not be amiss to remark, for the sake both of 
 the friends and enemies of etymological inquiries, that 
 the French eveque, and Eng. bishop, have not one let- 
 ter the same, though both undoubtedly derived from tlie 
 Greek ifritrxofros, or Lat. episcopus. And to this obser- 
 vation may I be permitted to add another etymology, 
 than which, at first sight, nothing can appear more 
 whimsical and absurd ? I mean that of the Eng. strange 
 and stranger, from the Greek proposition e, out, from. 
 Thus however runs the pedigree : e, |, Lat. ex, extra, 
 extraneus. Old French estrange, estranger (now 
 etrange, stranger), Eng. strange, stranger. 
 
 As a participle or participial N. fem. sing, in 
 reg. -mu^ (formed either poetically with the - 
 paragogic, or rather with " my postfixed, as 
 "nan in the same verse, -nau^" and -nsaprs Jer. 
 xxii. 23, "n33iy Jer. li. 1.3, "nniy- Ezek. xxvii. 
 
 3. Comp. \:-p I. under n^p) a directress, lady, 
 princess, occ. Lam. i. 1. Plur. rw^tif chief 
 women, princesses, ladies, occ. Jud. v. 29. 
 1 K. xi. 3. Esth. i. 18. Isa. xlix. 23. As a 
 N. fem. Tr'-)T2;t2 regulation, direction, rule, go- 
 vernment, occ. Isa. ix. 5, 6, or 6, 7. 
 
 II. To regulate by measure. It occurs as a par- 
 ticiple paoul fem. In Kal, Isa. xxviii. 25, 
 mnar rr^Dn measured wheat, wheat of a certain 
 measure. So Bishop Lowth (Praelect. X.) 
 Far certd mensurd. As a N. fem. rr'iia^D a 
 measuring, or measure of capacity, which regu- 
 lates the quantity, occ. Lev. xix. 35. 1 Cbron- 
 xxiii. 29. Ezek. iv. 11, 16. 
 
 Hence French mesure, Eng. measure, and per- 
 haps Latin mensura, whence Eng. mensurate, 
 mensuration, admensuration, commensurate, &c. 
 
 III. As a N. *iny a wall, from the regularity of 
 its structure, or from its regulating the extent 
 of the building, city, or &c. occ. Gen. xlix. 6, 
 22. 2 Sam. xxii. 30. Ps. xviii. 30. Plur. fem. 
 7\yy\^ andmiu;. occ. Jobxxiv. 11. Jer. v. 10. 
 
 IV. Chald. as a N. mas. plur. in reg. "^na^, and 
 emphat. x-^iu;, the walls, occ. Ezraiv. 12, 13, 
 16. 
 
 V. Chald. as a N. fem. i'nu>j< a wall. Ezra 
 v^ 3, 9. 
 
 VI. As a N. "^Tj} the funis umbilicalis, or navel- 
 string, consisting, according to the anatomists, 
 of two arteries, a vein, and the urachus, whose 
 use is to regulate the motion of the blood 
 which passes between the mother and the 
 foetus, and so to keep up the continuity or 
 communication between them. occ. Ezek. xvi. 
 
 4. Hence, the navel, occ. Prov. iii. 8, mNB*! 
 y^wb "iTD it shall be healing medicines to thy 
 navel ; so the eastern people to this day chiefly 
 use external medicines (as plasters, ointments, 
 oils, &c.) applied to the stomach and belly. See 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 488. 
 
 VII. As a N. fem. plur. mniy. They are 
 mentioned among the female ornaments, Isa. 
 iii. 19, and seem to have had their name from 
 their regular structure. The word is rendered 
 by the Vulg. monilia necklaces, and in the 
 French translation, by chainettes little chains. 
 It probably means a kind of necklaces of pearls 
 or other stones,* or rather chains of gold, or 
 &c. such as the eastern women still wear about 
 their necks. Thus Judith, when she was de- 
 sirous of charming Holofernes, (ch. x. 3 or 4.) 
 did not forget ;^X/^&;vas her chains; and in 
 Stewart's Journey to Mequinez, the maids of 
 the Moorish emperor's palace are described 
 with gold chains about their necks. 
 
 From the sing, rr^nu? may be derived Greek cu^a, 
 a chain, also the Lat. and Eng. series. 
 
 VIII. In Kal, to regulate the voice in singing, to 
 sing, utter musically. Jud. v. 1. Ps. vii. 1. 
 Prov. XXV. 30. And in this sense, I would, 
 after Schultens and Scott, understand the 
 
 * Comp. under IIH, and Niebuhr, Description de I'A- 
 rabie, p. 57, and Voyage, torn. i. p. 242, note. 
 
-lit' 
 
 554 
 
 "lt^ 
 
 word, Job xxxiii. 27, D*a^3N bj? la^"* he shall 
 sing before men and say Comp. Ezek. xxvii. 
 25. in Hiph. but the fornaative rr always 
 dropped, T'tr to sing. Exod. xv. 1, 21, & al. 
 freq, Obser\'e that the final n in m-urx, 
 Exod. XV. 1, & al. and in rrT'ara, Ps. xxi. 14, 
 is not radical, but paragogie, as in many like 
 instances. In Huph. to be sung. occ. Isa. 
 xxvi. 1. As a participial N. mas. onti', fern. 
 mitr, singing men, and singing women, cantores 
 et cantatrices. freq. occ. So good old Bar- 
 zillai says, 2 Sam. xix. 35, Can I hear any 
 more the voice of singing men and singing wo- 
 men ? Juvenal, Sat. x. lin. 210, &c. mentions 
 the same melancholy circumstance of old age : 
 
 -Quae cantante voluptas, 
 
 Sit licet eximius citharoedus, sitve Seleucus, 
 Et guibus auruta mos est fulgere lacerna ? 
 What music, or encfianting voice, can cheer 
 A stupid, old, impenetrable ear? 
 
 Drvdex. 
 
 As Ns. '^^m a song or si/iging. occ. 1 Sam. xviii. 
 6, "i-n;, plur. D-'i-'ur and D-iirr, fem. mD, plur. 
 mi-ir, a song or ode. See Jud. v. 12. 1 Chron. 
 xiii. 8. Gen. xxxi. 27. Exod. xv. 1. Num. 
 xxi. 17. Amos viii. 3. Eccles. xii. 4-, And all 
 '^'^'mrr man the daughters of song or music shall 
 be brought low, i. e. all the organs which per- 
 ceive and distinguish musical sounds, and those 
 also which form and modulate the voice, both 
 the passive and the active daughters oj' music, as 
 Dr Smith* styles them, shall be greatly ob- 
 structed in their respective functions. As to 
 the former, the Vulg. renders the Heb. words, 
 et obsurdescent omnes filiae carminis, and all 
 the daughters of song shall grow deaf; and we 
 have just heard the complaints of Barzillai, 
 and the remarks of Juvenal ; and with regard 
 to the latter, let us observe that Homer com- 
 pares old king Priam and his aged counsellors 
 to the eastern f Cicad.-e, 
 
 Who on the trees in summer-days rejoice, 
 A bloodless race, that send a feeble voice. 
 
 Pope altered. 
 
 TiTrtyiira-iv leixorts, otn xetf vXuv 
 
 Aiv^eieo i(pi^ofAivoi ores. AEIPIOE22AN itiffi. 
 II. iii. lin. 151, 152. 
 
 On which passage Dionysius Halic. Ui^i rm 
 
 'Ofjtn^vv TleitKneo;, 18, remarks O/ h yigovTis, 
 
 The old men, being likened to cicadce, are 
 compared to shrill-voiced animals. " 
 So Shakspeare describing the effects of age, 
 
 his big manly voice. 
 Turning again towards childish treble, pipes. 
 
 And whistles in his sound 
 
 As YOU LIKE IT, act ii. scene 9. 
 Hence the melodious ffv^vivis or sirens of Homer 
 (Odyss. xii.) had their name. 
 
 IX. -112? to behold, a beeve, nnuTi a present, &c. 
 See under root "iic. 
 
 X. As a N. -na^D a saw. See under *ia^3 I. 
 
 XI. As a N. nia^D a preparation. See under 
 nity II. 
 
 'i')u I. Asa participle or participial N. -i-iar 
 regulating, directing, or ruling absolutely, or an 
 absolute ruler, occ. Esth. i. 22. In Hith. 
 
 * K. fHjlomon's Portraiture of old age, p. 117, &c. &c. 
 2d edit, which see. 
 + Sec Martin's note on Virgil, Gcorgic. iii. lin. 328. 
 
 innaTT to make oneself an absolute director or 
 ruler, occ. Num. xvi. 13, twice. 
 
 II. As nouns fem. plur. mn^'ic' and m*Tijr, 
 joined with nb the heart, the ruling principles, 
 directions, or determinations of the heart. Deut. 
 xxix. 19. Psal. Ixxxi. 13. Jer. iii. 17. vii. 24. 
 &al. 
 
 III. As a nounTiar the navel, or part of the bo- 
 dy about the navel. So LXX oft.(pukos, and 
 Vulg. umbilicus. Comp. lu^ VI. occ. Cant, 
 vii. 2 or 3 ; where in describing the dress of 
 Solomon's queen, it is said -fTnur Thy navel 
 f like J a round goblet which wanteth not liquor, 
 i. e. " the clasps of her girdle were so formed 
 as to look like a goblet filled with liquor or 
 mixed wine (^Tnrr) as it might easily be made 
 to do by a proper disposition of the precious 
 stones." Harmer's Outlines of a New Com- 
 mentaiy on Solomon's Song, p. 110, where 
 see more. Dr Chandler, Travels in Greece, 
 p. 123, 124, describing the dress of a Grecian 
 lady, says, " A rich zone encompasses her 
 waist, and is fastened before by clasps of sil- 
 ver, gilded, or of gold set with precious stones." 
 In Russel's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 101, is 
 a print of a Turkish lady, whose clasp looks 
 like three artificial flowers, of precious stones 
 I suppose. And Niebuhr, "Voyage en Ara- 
 bic, tom. i. p. 135, presents us in tab. xxiv. 
 with a Grecian lady of Alexandria in Egypt ; 
 the clasp of whose girdle resembles two little 
 oval shields having a flower in the middle. As 
 a noun mas. plur. in reg. n**!!:^ the navel or parts 
 about the navel. So LXX of^px^if, and Vulg. 
 umbilico.occ. Job xl. 1 1 or 16, n^'itm ^':^ii^ I353i 
 and his f active J force in the navel of his belly, 
 i. e. in the muscles about that part. It is 
 spoken of the behemoth ,- and this circumstance 
 seems to agree both with the elephant and with 
 the hippopotamus, to which latter Buflfon, 
 Hist. Nat. tom. x. p. 211, 12mo. ascribes 
 " une force prodigieuse de corps, a prodigious 
 strength of body,^' of which he gives some re- 
 markable instances, p. 211, 212. As for 
 what Bochart observes, vol. iii. 756, 757, of 
 the penetrability and softness of the elephant's 
 skin under the belly, to prove that the parti- 
 cular here mentioned in Job cannot be refer- 
 red to this latter animal, I think it is incon- 
 clusive ; for the muscles of the elephant in 
 that part may be very strong, though the skin 
 be soft. 
 
 IV. To sing repeatedly or melodiously, decantare. 
 occ. Job xxxvi. 24. (where Vulg. cecinerunt 
 have sung) Zeph. ii. 14. As a participial 
 noun -i-nt:;^, plur. omu'n a singer. See 1 
 Chron. vi. 18 or 33. ix. 33. xv. 16. 2 Chron. 
 xxix. 28. Fem. plur. m*Tna^?2 singing women, 
 cantatrices. occ. Ezra ii. 65. Neh. ni. 67. 
 
 "ityitt' occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate 
 form, but as a noun fem. plur. nTiirisr and 
 mi^iiy chains, so called from regulating the si- 
 tuation of a thing, or keeping it in its place. 
 Comp. under "itz? VII. occ. Exod. xxviii. 14, 
 twice, xxxix. 15. 1 K. vii. 17. 2 Chron. iii. 
 5, 16. So LXX in Chron. render it ;^uXair- 
 ra. chains ; Aquilaand Symmachus in *Exod. 
 
 J See Appendix to Montfaucon's Hexapla. 
 
H^VJ 
 
 555 
 
 lltL' 
 
 xxviii. It, a.kvjii{ chains, and the Vulg. 
 throughout catenulas little chains. Exod. 
 xxviii. 14-, nai; rrarjjn ma?"itt' chains of 
 wreathen or plaited work, and nn3S?n mar'iirr 
 wreathen or plaited chains, i. e. not consisting 
 of distinct links, but of links intwined with 
 each other. These are also called, Exod. 
 xxviii. 22, n^'^m roots, from their tapering 
 shape, as nitt'lU' from their chain-like tex- 
 ture. As for the nia^na' in 2 Chron. iii. 5, 
 they seem to have been carved chains joining 
 the engraved palm-trees together all round the 
 sanctuary, and as they are not, I think, at all 
 mentioned in I K. are supplied here. The 
 chains on which the pomegranates were placed, 
 2 Chron. iii. 16. (comp. 1 K. vii. 17, and 
 under b"r3 II.) were, I apprehend, (as Mr 
 Hutchinson hath observed, Columns, p. 50 
 53,) intended to represent the columns of con- 
 densed stagnant air, on the back part of the 
 fixed stars, which confine or keep them steady 
 in their places. Comp. Job ix. 7, and under 
 Dnn VIII. and rrni; V. 
 ^-MJJ and nntl' 
 
 I. C'hald. to loose, occ. Dan. iii. 25. In Ith. 
 to he loosed, occ. Dan. v. 6. So Theodotion 
 renders it by Xvu, and Vulg. by solvo. 
 
 II. Chald. to begin, occ. Ezra v. 2. 
 
 III. Chald. to solve or resolve, as difficulties, 
 occ. Dan. v. 12, 16. 
 
 IV. Chald. to dwell, remain, occ. Dan. ii. 22. 
 The Targums often use the word in all these 
 
 senses. See Castell under n^m. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but appears to be 
 nearly related to c^ia; to burn (as mii to rny) 
 and in Chaldee signifies, to scorch, parch. As 
 a N. mil? scorching heat. So the LXX kuu- 
 rrcov, and Vulg. aestus. occ. Isa. xlix. 10 ; where 
 it is distinguished from a?nar the solar light or 
 rays. Also, a parched place, occ. Isa. xxxv. 
 
 I. To be wreathed, twisted, or twined together. 
 occ. Job xl. 12 or 17. So the LXX o-y^- 
 <ri<}rXiKTa.i, and Vulg. perplexi sunt. In Hith. 
 3'nntyrT the same. occ. Lam. i. 14. So the 
 LXX ffunTXuxnffav, and Vulg. convolutaj 
 sunt. 
 
 II. As a N. T\m or aniy the pliable, or flexible 
 shoot of a vine or fig-tree. So Vulg. propa- 
 gines; and Montanus still more accurately, 
 rami plicatiles, pliable branches, occ. Gen. xl. 
 10, 12. Joel i. 7. 
 
 To leave, or be left, behind. 
 
 I. In Kal, to be left, remain, after the destruc- 
 tion of others, superesse, superstes esse. occ. 
 Josh. x. 20. As a N. -r^-^iy one thus left, su- 
 perstes. Num. xxi. 35, & al. freq. 
 
 II. n-iiy n^n, or T^a;rr ^n^n clothes of leaving, 
 n'ltt'b to do service in the holy place, the gar- 
 ments of holiness for Aaron the priest, and the 
 garments of his sons to minister in the priest's 
 office, Exod. xxxv. 19, and called (/ame/jte of 
 
 * See Bisliop I^jwth's note, but Qu? aud comp. Vi- 
 tringa's Comment. ; Hairaer's Observations, yol. i. p. 
 4:3;}, note ; aud Shaw's Travels, p. 439, 410, 
 
 lleaving, because left in the sanctuary after the 
 priests had officiated. (See Ezek. xlii. 14.. 
 xliv. 1719.) It occurs also, Exod. xxxi. 10. 
 xxxix. 1, 41. 
 
 IIL AsaN. nnu?. occ. Isa. xliv. 13; where 
 the LXX render it *a>.x>? glue, Vulg. runcina, 
 a carpenter's plane, Eng. transl. a line; but 
 this last is expressed by the preceding ^p, and 
 the most probable interpretation of nniy seems 
 to be that of Aquila, TK^uy^eKpt^t a pencil, thus 
 called from the substance or mark it leaves be- 
 hind it. 
 
 Hence Eng. a shred, and perhaps sherd or 
 shard. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. To be strong, have strength or power, occ. 
 Hos. xii. 4-, By his strength, rf^m he (Jacob) 
 had power with the Aleim ; ver. 5, Yea "^m" he 
 had power over the angel, and prevailed. Here 
 in n^\i;, mas. the rr is clearly radical, in "iiy" it 
 is dropped. The LXX in both verses render 
 the V. by sutrxuin he was strong ,- so the Vulg. 
 in the latter by invaluit. In r\''^m Gen. xxxii. 
 28, the radical n is, as usual, supplied by ", 
 and the LXX render it by in ff:^vtras, so the 
 Vulg. by fortis fuisti, thou hast been strong. 
 
 II. As a N. iviu^ or ^-^ar, plm*. D-D-'iar a coat 
 of mail, a kind of defensive armour, so called 
 from its strength. See I Sam. xvii. 5. 1 K. 
 xxii. .34. 2 Chron. xxvi. 14. Jer. xlvi. 4. 
 
 IIL As a N. rrnu; a kind of strong javelin, 
 spear, or halberd. It seems to have been of a 
 stronger make than either the n-an or yon, 
 and therefore is mentioned after them. occ. 
 Job xli. 17 or 26. 
 
 IV. As a N. n"<1tt' the remainder. 1 Chron. xii. 
 38. See under -inu^ I. 
 
 To scarify, cut, or wound. It is only spoken of 
 the flesh, occ. Lev. xxi. 5. Zech. xii. 3. As 
 Ns. u-iirr, and fem. niotiy a cutting, incision. 
 occ. Lev. xix. 28. xxi. 5. The frantic custom 
 condemned in these passages still prevails 
 among the Circassians, whose religion is al- 
 most heathenism ; for, " to show their sorrow 
 for the deceased they cut their forehead, sto- 
 mach, arms, &c. till the blood gushes out in 
 large streams ; and their mourning is to last 
 tiU these wounds are healed ; or if they want 
 to have it last longer, they open them afresh."* 
 Comp. T-ra I. under na. 
 
 Der. Scratch. Also, a sword. Qu ? 
 
 To twine, wind, or bend about. The cognate 
 Chaldee j'id is used in these senses in the 
 Targum ; " pervertit, evertit, perplexit, im- 
 plexit." Castell. And in Arabic '[^ti; signi- 
 fies to furnish a sole with strings, " corrigiis, 
 astrigmentis instnixit calceum." CasteD. 
 Comp. also a'la'. 
 I. As a noun -]Tniy the latchet, or string, which 
 fastened the ancient sandals or soles to the 
 feet. Comp. under bj?3 II. " These strings," 
 says BynaBus, De Calceis Heb. p. 164, " the 
 Hebrews call ^T^^y, from goijig about, because 
 they are twined round the foot; as the LXX 
 
 Complete System of Gcos^raphy, vol. ii. p. 168, col. 2, 
 
Dili' 
 
 556 
 
 ^iti' 
 
 also call them ripiti^urri^ii from ff<potiooM to in- 
 volve, roll round." And a little after, " These 
 strings among the ancients were twined round 
 tlie feet in various manners, as appears from 
 antique statues and medals." occ. Gen. xiv. 
 23. Isa. V. 27. 
 
 TI. In Hiph. to wind, cross, or traverse a way 
 or path. occ. Jer. ii. 23. In this sense it is 
 applied to a female dromedary running up and 
 down in a disorderly manner for lust. So Mon- 
 tanus, implicans vias suas. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies, to cut, cleave, and as a noun in that lan- 
 guage, a cleft, a chink. See Castell. 
 
 As a noun fem. piur. mniu'. Once, Jer. xxxi. 
 40. The LXX retain the original word, ecirce.- 
 ^nfjLuS, the Targ. render it by Knnx pools, 
 
 fountains, aqueducts. If this be the true read- 
 ing, may it not mean the fountains, and aque- 
 ducts, which Hezekiah made for the supply of 
 Jerusalem? (comp. under 22 VI.) But it 
 should be observed that the Keri and seven- 
 teen of Dr Kennicott's codices read mma^rr 
 the fields, and so one of the Hexaplar versions 
 gives the original word aa-ah/^ai^, and Aquila 
 renders it tr^oairTua. It may denote the ful- 
 ler's and the potter's fields which were to the 
 south of the city of David, beyond the valley 
 of Tophet. See Dr Shaw's Plan of Jerusa- 
 lem, Travels, p. 277. 
 
 To stretch out, or grow beyond the usual size or 
 manner. As a participial paoul ]}^'\^a/ one who 
 has any part stretched or grown out unnaturally. 
 occ. Lev. xxi. 18. xxii. 23. In the former 
 passage it is opposed to D*in maimed; in the 
 latter, to onbp contracted, shrunk. In Hiph. 
 Pina^rr to extend, stretch oneself out. occ. Isa. 
 xxxviii. 20. 
 
 I. In Kal, to burn, bum up. Gen. xi. 3. Deut. 
 vii. 5, & al. freq. Comp. Lev. x. 6. In a 
 Niph. sense, to be burnt. Gen. xxxviii. 24. 
 Lev. iv. 12, & al. As a N. fem. rrDiar a 
 burning. Lev. x. 6. Num. xvi. 37. Deut. 
 xxix. 23, & al. As a noun fem. plur. msiirn 
 burnings. Isa. xxxiii. 12. Jer. xxxiv. 5. Comp. 
 2 Chron. xvi. 14. xxi. 19, and under c)1D. 
 
 II. As a noun rj^ur, plur. o-a-ia^ a species of 
 serpents. The word in this sense is some- 
 times found with, sometimes without irnD. 
 These serpents might have this name either 
 from the heat and burning pain occasioned by 
 their bite, or from their vivid fiery colour, occ. 
 Num. xxi. 6, 8. Deut. viii. 15. (where LXX 
 e<pis lotKMuv the biting serpent) Isa. xiv. 29. xxx. 
 6 ; on which passages of Isaiah comp. 5^sy I. 
 under rjj;. 
 
 That the v\^^ of brass, which Moses lifted up 
 in the ^\ildemess, was a type of Christ lifted 
 up on the cross, is certain from our Saviour's 
 own words, John iii.* 14, 15; and it appears 
 from Wisdom, ch. xvi. 5 7, that the ancient 
 Jews regarded it in the same view. Comp. 
 under D3 III. 2. This species of serpent, by 
 its radiancy and glorious brightness, was a very 
 
 See Wolfii Ciir, PhiloL in loc; 
 
 proper emblem first of the material, and then 
 of the divine Light. * 
 
 It may perhaps be worth remarking, that Es- 
 culapius, the Roman god of health, was feigned 
 to have been brought to Rome from Epidau- 
 rus, a city of Peloponnesus, in the form of a 
 large serpent, and that his image was usually 
 represented holding in one hand a knotted 
 stick with a serpent twisted round it.f 
 
 III. As a noun mas. plur. D-S'itt' seraphim or 
 seraphs, a supernatural exhibition (like those 
 to Ezekiel, ch. i. x.) of the sacred cherubic 
 emblems, thus named, no doubt, from their 
 burning brightness or radiancy. For as Jeho- 
 vah descended in fire upon mount Sinai (Exod. 
 xix. 18.) and the mouiitain burnt with fire unto 
 the midst of heaven (Deut. iv. U. Comp. 
 Deut. V. 2426. ) ; so the cherubim in Eze- 
 kiel were not only surrounded by the involving 
 
 fire, but themselves also sparkled like the colour 
 of burnished brass or copper, yea, their appear- 
 ance was like burning coals of fire, and like the 
 appearance of torches, D''13bn and the fire was 
 bright, and out of the fire went forth lightning. 
 See Ezek. i. 4, 5, 7, 13. This name D'<3nu^ 
 occurs in this sense only in Isa. vi. 2, C ; which 
 passage, from the beginning of the chapter, I 
 would request the reader carefully to compare 
 with Rev. iv. and then would beg his atten- 
 tion to the following remarks. 1st. As it is 
 said in Isa. vi. 2, above, or upon (as -b blTDD 
 likewise signifies Gen. xxii. 9, & al.) it, i. e. 
 the throne, stood the seraphim; so in Rev. iv. 
 6, the four emblematic animals are represented 
 as being sv fAia-s, rov i^ovou in the midst of the 
 throne, as well as xX(w rov S-^ovou round about 
 the throne ; and therefore neither the sera- 
 phim nor the animals in Rev. can denote created 
 angels, of how high an order soever ; for an- 
 gels are not on the throne of God. 2dly. By 
 Isa. vi. 2, 3, there were several seraphs in the 
 exhibition to Isaiah. And 3dly. Each seraph 
 had, like each distinct animal in Rev. iv. 8, six 
 wings ; whereas the cherubs in the temple had 
 but two wings each, (see 1 K. vi. 24, 27,) and 
 those in Ezekiel's vision but four each. (See 
 Ezek. i. 11.) 4thly. The reason of the se- 
 raphs in Isaiah having each six wings is given, 
 ver. 2 ; With twain he covered his face or faces 
 (Heb. n-aa) and with twain he covered his feet, 
 and with twain he didfiy. Two of the wings 
 then signified the secrecy and inscrutability of 
 the divine proceedings ; two, their energy or 
 rapidity ; and the third pair of wings, covering 
 the seraph's faces, denoted that THEY whom 
 the seraphs represented were now in wrath 
 hiding their faces (comp. Isa. liv. 8. lix. 2. 
 Ixiv. 7. ) from the Jewish people. See ver. 9 
 12. 5thly. As D-m'iS signifies not only 
 several compound cherubs, but also sevei-al che- 
 
 * See Preface to Mr Cooke's Enqiairy into the Patri- 
 archal and Druidical Religion, &c. p. 3, 5, & seq. 2d edit. 
 
 t See Livv, Epitome, lib. xl ; Valerius Max. lib. 1. 
 cap. 8; Ovid, Metam. lib. xv. lin. 651, &c. ; Spence's 
 Polymetis, dial. ix. p. 232; Boyse's Pantheon, p. 59, &c.; 
 and Leslie's Works, fol. vol. i p. 120. 
 
 t It is remarkable that the Vulg;. renders ^b bj7?272 
 in Isa. vi. 2, by super illud upon it (i. e. the throne), but 
 the LXX by xuxXo) uvtcv round about it ot him, for uvreu 
 may refer either to S-jevoy the throne, or to Kvptv the 
 Lord. 
 
yi^ 
 
 557 
 
 12^ 
 
 ruhic animals (see under n"n3 I.) so o-snu; 
 seems used in Isa. not only for the two com- 
 pound figures, ver. 2, but also ver. 6, for the 
 constituents of each compound. Lastly, The 
 seraphic hymn in Isa. vi. 3, is of the same im- 
 port with that of the four cherubic animals in 
 Rev. iv. 8, and proclaims the glory of that 
 Holy, Holy, Holy Lord, three Aleim or Per- 
 sons, and one Jehovah, of whom the seraphim 
 in Isaiah's vision, and the animals in St John's, 
 were the emblematic representatives* Comp. 
 under ni3 VI. p. 299, col. 1. 
 
 I. In Kal, to produce or increase abundantly. 
 Gen. i. 20. ix. 7. Exod. i. 7. viii. 3. Ps. 
 cv. 30. 
 
 II. As a N. y^w a reptile, a creeping thing, 
 either of the land or water, from their abun- 
 dant production or increase. See Gen. vii. 
 21. Lev. xi. 10, 20. Hence as a V. to move, 
 as a land or water reptile, to creep, crawl, Gen. 
 vii. 21. Lev. xi. 29. Ezek. xlvii. 9. 
 
 To be yellow, yellowish, tawny. It occurs not 
 as a V. in this sense, but hence 
 
 I. As a N. mas. plur. D-plu? yellowish, tawny, 
 spoken of horses. So Aquila, ^ccv6oi. occ. 
 Zecb. i. 8. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. mp-nir yellowish, 
 spoken of raw flax, such as fishermen made 
 their nets of. occ. Isa. xix. 9. 
 
 III. As Ns. pT\w, p'^^', and fem. rrp'ia', a kind 
 of excellent wine, so called from the yellowish 
 colour of the grape and wine it produces, occ. 
 Gen. xlix. 11. Isa. v. 2. xvi. 8. Jer. ii. 21. 
 
 It is evident, as Bochart has well observed, 
 from Zech. i. 8, that the word denotes some 
 kind of colour ; and, from the other passages 
 here produced, that it must be some colour 
 common to horses, grapes, and raw flax, and 
 this can be no other than a yellowish one. See 
 Bochart, vol. ii. 1079. 
 
 IV. To hiss, whistle. In this sense it seems a 
 word formed from the sound, like the Greek 
 irv^iZ,io (by which the LXX almost constantly 
 render it) the Lat. sibilo, and the Eng. hiss, 
 whistle, shriek (comp. brrs II. and b) III.) 1 
 K. ix. 8. Job xxvii. 23. Lam. ii. 15. Ezek. 
 xxvii. 36. Isa. vii. 18, The Lord shall hiss or 
 whistle /or the bee that is in Assyria. Comp. 
 Isa. V. 26, (where see Bp Lowth.) Zech. x. 
 8. This method of gathering bees together, by 
 hissing or whistling (^ffv^itr/natri) as we now do 
 by beating of brass, was practised in Asia in 
 the fourth and fifth centuries. Cyril speaks 
 of it as a thing very common in his time ; and 
 so it still is in Lithuania and Muscovy, coun- 
 tries abounding with bees, where the master 
 of the hives leads them out to feed, and brings 
 them home again by a blast of his whistle. * 
 As a N. fem. rtpiTi; a hissing. 2 Chron. xxix. 
 8. & al. plur. mpniir is once applied to the 
 shrill Heatings of the flocks. Jud. v. 16, where 
 the LXX ffv^itrfjcov, and Vulg. sibilos. 
 
 V. Chald. as a N. fem. Nn-pTiu^n apipe,Jiute, 
 flageolet, occ. Dau. iii. 5, 7, 10, 15. So Theo- 
 dotion cru^iyyo;, and Vulg. fistulse. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to root, take root, or cause 
 to take root. occ. Ps. Ixxx. 10. Isa. xxvii. 6. 
 xl. 2i>. Jer. xii. 2. Job v. 3. As a N. iv^m a 
 root. Deut. xxix. 18. Job xiv. 8, & al. freq. 
 On Isa. xi. 10, comp. Rev. v. 5. xxii. 16 ; and 
 see Vitringa on all these texts, and also on 
 Isa. liii. 2. Job xiii. 27, *bai "tnur the roots, 
 i. e. soles of my feet. Comp. imder rrpn I. 
 Job xxxvi. 30, D\"7 'tt'lty the roots, bottom, 
 of the seas. So in the Orphic Hymn to Nereus 
 (which see under "ina I.) we ha.y e^ovrev pieces. 
 Comp. under rrDD I. 
 
 II. As a N. fem. plur. na'ic^ root-work, chains 
 of a tapering form, like roots, occ. Exod. 
 xxviii. 22. 
 
 III. In a privative sense, in Kal, to root up, 
 eradicate, occ. Job xxxi. 12. Ps. Iii. 7. In 
 Niph. to be rooted up. occ. Job xxxi. 8. Comp. 
 snb II. under ab and Dlij? III. 
 
 Denotes personal attendance or ministry. 
 
 I. In Kal, absolutely, to attend, wait, or minis- 
 ter personally. Num. viii. 26 ; where it evi- 
 dently denotes an attendance or ministry less 
 servile and laborious than what is expressed by 
 -raj?. Comp. Exod. xxviii. 35, 43. Also, in 
 Kal and Hiph. transitively, to attend upon, 
 minister unto, serve. See Gen. xxxix. 4. xl. 
 4. 1 Sam. ii. 11, 18. Ps. ci. 6. Isa. Ix. 10. 
 As a N. mti' ministry, occ. Num. iv. 12. 2 
 Chron. xxiv. 24. So miu;. occ. Jer. xv. 11, 
 which text has puzzled the translators and 
 commentators,* but which Bate has very hap- 
 pily explained in his Crit. Heb. " Jeremiah 
 complains that he was set to oppose all man- 
 kind, without any good to himself or them, 
 being cursed by all; but God tells him he 
 would support him against all opposition, and 
 his DTiur ministry should turn out to good both 
 to himself and others. Read the whole chap- 
 ter." The word in this view very exactly 
 answers the Greek huKoviee, which see in Greek 
 and Eng. Lexicon. As a N. mu'n a minister, 
 attendant. Exod. xxiv. 13. xxxiii. 11. (where 
 LXX h^cfxan) 2 Sam. xiii. 18. 2 K. iv. 43. 
 vi. 15. 
 
 II. As a participial N. ri'iirn somewhat prepar- 
 ed for drinking or eating, occ. Num. vi. 3, 
 n'ltt'Q ban and any preparation of grapes he 
 shall not drink; where the LXX oVa xars^- 
 ya^irai, whatever is prepared ; Vulg. quicquid 
 exprimitur, whatever is pressed out. 2 Sam. 
 xiii. 9, And she took n'ntrnrT nx the prepai'ation 
 or cooker)', so Vulg. quod coxerat, what she 
 had dressed. 
 
 Der. Lat. servio, whence serve, service, servant, 
 servitor. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to be brisk, active, spright- 
 ly, cheerful. It is spoken of the solar light, 
 Ps. xix. 6 ; of the Arabian war-horse. Job 
 xxxix. 21, where the LXX excellently yav^ta. 
 (a word expressive of ^o^ mingled with pride) 
 
 See Nature Displayed, vol. iii. 
 12rao. : Bochart. vol. iii. 506. 
 
 p. 23, English edit. 
 
 As also the ancient transcribers, if we may indg-ft 
 from the variety of readings in Dr Kennicott's Bible 
 
 ^^n^"lu^ l^m^itt^ ^n'^^y n^mnxiJ' T^nna^ 
 
t2/t^' 
 
 558 
 
 W^ 
 
 and Vulg. exultat exults, ^o Homer, in his 
 admirable description of a pampered horse, II. 
 vi. lin. 506, &o. uses the epithets KTAionN 
 yloryingy AFAAH*! llEnoieftS confiding in Ins 
 excellence.'oi the heart in joy, Isa. Ixvi. 1+. 
 to rejoice. See Deut. xxviii. 63. xxx. 9. Job 
 iii. 22. Ps. xl. 17. Isa. Ixii. 5. x. 13, I rejoic- 
 ed, triumphed, over (a being understood) their 
 prepared fortifications, and as a mighty man I 
 brought down the garrisons. As Ns. ]^z'^l^ and 
 ]2;2r hilarity, exultation, triumphant joy. Esth. 
 viii. 16. Ps. cxix. 111. Isa. bd. 3, & al. freq. 
 V\m'0 hilarity, cheerfulness, joy, the object or 
 affection of joy. See Isa. xxiv. 8. Ixv. 18. 
 ham. V. 15. Hos. ii. 11. 
 In Isa. x. 13, observe that very many of Dr 
 Kennicott's codices for "ntt'itt' read >n''Diir, 
 ^rcDcr, ^nmcr, or "noar, all with a d, as if 
 fiDm or w ; and that the LXX accordingly 
 render the V. by v-^oiofnutru I will plunder, the 
 Tai^m by -n*T3 / have plundered, and so 
 Vulg. by deprsedatus sum. 
 
 II. As Ns. of number row, and rrarar, and in 
 reg. r\waf, six. Gen. vii. 6. xxx. 20, & al. freq. 
 0*n* nc^JT a sLx of days, i. e. six days. Exod. 
 xvi. 26. XX. 9, & al. "isv sixth. Gen. i. 31. 
 Exod. xvi. 22, & al. So fern, n-tt'ar a sixth. 
 Exod. xxvi. 9. Also, a sixth part. Ezek. iv. 
 11, & al. " This niunber is first applied to 
 the sixth day, the day of exultation for the 
 finishing of the creation of this system and 
 man, when (as the Lord says in Job) the 
 morning stars sang together, and all the sons 
 of God shouted for joy. ch. xxxviii. 7."* The 
 scene in this passage of Job appears evidently 
 from the context to be the creation of the 
 world, and therefore by D\*7bK "33 b3 must, I 
 think, be here understood all those blessed 
 spirits or angels who kept their first estate, and 
 abode in the truth, and shouted for joy at the 
 f creation, as they did at the birth of the Re- 
 deemer, of the world, Luke ii. 14. Comp. 
 Job i. 6. ii. 1, and under rrai VI. 6. 
 
 Hence as a V. rtmm to give or take a sixth part, 
 q. d. sextare, as ic^p means to decimate, tithe, 
 to give or take a tenth part. occ. Ezek. xliv. 13. 
 
 Hence Greek 11 six, the aspirate breathing 
 being, as in other instances, substituted for 
 the sibilant letter, which however appears in 
 the Lat. sex, and in the Saxon, Eng. and 
 French six. 
 
 III. As a N. mm fine white linen- or cotton- 
 cloth. By comparing Exod. xxv. 4. xxvi. 1, 
 with 2 Chron. ii. 14; and Exod. xxvi. 31, 
 with 2 Chron. iii. 14 ; it appears that ynn 
 cotton is called mm ; and by comparing Exod. 
 xxviii. 42, ^vith Exod. xxxix. 28, that -ra linen 
 is also called c^iir : so that mm seems a name 
 expressive of either of these from their cheer- 
 
 Jxd vivid whiteness. 
 
 IV. As Ns. iTBr a kind of white marble, occ. 
 Esth. i. 6. Cant. v. 15. In Esth. the LXX 
 render it Uapnau Xi^ouy and Vulg. Pario lapide, 
 Parian-stone; in Cant. Aquila and Theodo- 
 tion Uaoitoi Parian, a^^ar the same, mm ""aix 
 stones of white marble, occ. 1 Chron. xxLx. 2 ; 
 
 HoUoway's Originals, vol. Lp. 338. 
 
 + See Milton's Paradise Lost, book vii. lin. 601, & seq. 
 
 where the LXX n^<ov or nuonov, and ^'ulg. 
 mnrrnor Parium, Parian marble, which was of 
 a hriqht white colour. As Pindar, Nem. iv. 
 lin. 132, 
 
 Whiter than Parian marble. 
 
 And Horace, lib. i. ode xix. lin. 6, 
 Splendentis Pario marmore piiriiis : 
 Of purer hue than Pnrinn marble. 
 
 V. As a N. iiyiar, fern, rrsantt^, and in rog. 
 nsa^ia?, plur. o-saria? a well known species of 
 plant Wid flower, a lily, so called from its .<?/> 
 leaves, or rather from its vivid cheerful white- 
 ness. I K. vii. 26. 2 Chron. iv. 5. (And Hs 
 brim like the form of the brim of the cup of the 
 lily flower, i. e. not even and continued, up- 
 right and blunt, but indented and bending 
 outwards with easy elegance.) Cant- ii. 1, 16, 
 & al. Comp. Mat. vi. 29. Cant v. 13, his lips 
 (are) lilies, i. e. not in colour or form, but in 
 odoriferous sweetness, as the context shows. 
 But comp. Mrs Francis' note. 1 K. vii. 19. 
 (comp. ver. 22.) and the n"in3 chapiters which 
 (were) on the heads of the pillars (were) rrmvo 
 ^irnar of the form of, or made like (as nrnVO 
 signifies, ver. 17, 26, and Exod. xxvii. 4.) a 
 lily, within a porch, vault, or opening, of four 
 cubits. And what is the form of a lily ? The 
 lily, to speak in the style of Linnaeus, belongs 
 to the hexandria nwnogynia class of plants, or 
 in other words, its six-leaved flower contains 
 within it seven apices or chives, i. e. six single- 
 headed ones and one triple-headed one in the 
 midst. And as the lustre of the molten brass 
 or copper, of which the chapters upon Solo- 
 mon's pillars were made, represented the body 
 of the heaven in its clearness, the pomegra- 
 nates the fixed stars, and the net- work the cir- 
 cumferential density in which those stars are 
 placed, so the six single-headed chives or fila- 
 ments of the lily seem very proper emblems of 
 the *five primary planets (the earth not being 
 reckoned), and of the moon, and the triple- 
 headed chive or style in the midst, of the sun in 
 the centre of this system, at whose orb or body 
 the three great agents of nature, fire^ light, and 
 spirit, are in the highest degree of agitation or 
 activity. Thus likewise the golden candle- 
 stick in the tabernacle, which was to repre- 
 sent first the material light of this worid (comp. 
 Heb. ix 2.), and then the Divine Light, was 
 furnished (Exod. xxv. 31, &c.) with six lamps, 
 and six branches shooting out from the shaft in 
 the midst, which also had its own lamp ; the 
 former representing the five primary planets, 
 and the moon (as above), and the latter the 
 sun communicating his light to all of them. Nor 
 has this explanation of the golden candlestick, 
 which is so obvious and striking, and so strong- 
 ly illustrates that just given of the artificial 
 lilies on the top of the pillars, any pretensions 
 to novelty. Josephus, Ant. lib. iii. cap. 6, 7, 
 long ago observed, " avrv* ffuyx.uf^ivnv m f^oi^ai 
 
 us offcti Tovs <rXecyyiras xai tov tjXiov xttravifcovtriv, 
 
 that it consisted of as many divisions as they 
 distribute the planets and sun into ; that it 
 
 * i. p. as we call them Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter, 
 and Saturn. 
 
}^ww 
 
 559 
 
 nnti; 
 
 went ofF us i<rra. xt^etXett in seven tops placed 
 on a level, at equal distances ; that on these 
 were put seven lamps, one for each, twv -rkavti- 
 TU TO* ocotSfjLO)! f4,iurifA'.voi, imitating the number 
 of the planets. And again, De Bel. lib. v. 
 cap. 5, 5, EvE^aiva* ol fji.iv i-rra. Xv^voi rov; 
 
 ^Xavtjras. The seven lamps represented the 
 planets. So Milton, Par. Lost, book xii. lin. 
 254, 
 
 -before him burn 
 
 Seven lamps as in a zodiac representing 
 The heavenly fires 
 
 VI. As a noun. '\^a)^1D, occ. Psal. Ix. 1 ; plur. 
 D'-airiir, occ. Ps. Ixix. 1 ; and D-aa^nr occ. Ps. 
 xlv. 1. Ixxx. 1. The meaning of these words, 
 as here used, I cannot pretend absolutely to 
 determine. Aquila constantly renders the 
 Heb. D-aizria; bj? rrasnb or o-aa^ar in the titles 
 
 of Psal. xlv. Ixix. Ixxx. by ru uxoToico iti roi? 
 
 x^itoi;, to the giver of victor]/, concerning the 
 lilies. And as we have already seen that the 
 lilt/ is an emblem of light, so true believers, 
 who are the children of light, and are accord- 
 ingly described as clothed in white, i. e. the 
 righteousness which is by faith, here, and in 
 white, or glory hereafter (see Rev. iii. 4, 5, 
 18. iv. 4. vi. 11. vii. 9, 14. xix. 8, 14.), may 
 be emblematically denoted by the name 
 Q'*'ia}^w or D-att^a; /i7ie5. See Ps. xlv. 11, 14, 
 15. Ixix. 7, .3337. Psal. Ixxx. 25, 8, 18 
 20, in the Heb. The LXX version of 
 D^atr^iar bi;, or D-aa^cr bp in the above cited 
 titles is very remarkable, v-n^ ru* aKXoiudnro- 
 fjbivui, concerning those who are to he changed or 
 transformed, as in reality true believers in 
 Christ will be, from corruption to incorrup- 
 tion, from dishonour to glory, from weakness 
 to power, from natural to spiritual. Comp. 1 
 Cor. XV. 4244, 5153. Phil. iii. 21. 
 In the title of Ps. Lx. we have ]trrnir bp nyaab 
 to the giver of victory, concerning the lily, 
 i. e. the divine light, who is a banner to them 
 that fear God, and is his right hand by which 
 they are delivered. See ver. 6, 7, 12, 14, in 
 the Heb. 
 
 Rendered in our translation, to leave a sixth 
 part, as if a dialectical word from vm six ,- but 
 the LXX explain it hy xa^ohy*i(ru I will lead, 
 Vulg. by educam / will bring out, and Tar- 
 gum by "jai^iDX / will seduce thee. Once Ez. 
 xxxix. 2. 
 
 Occurs not as a verb, and the ideal meaning is 
 uncertain, but as a noun nir^u;, vermilion, a very 
 beautiful red colour. So the LXX //.ikru. 
 Pliny informs us, that this, which the Greeks 
 call fiiXrov, was found in silver mines, in the 
 form of reddish sand, and was much used by 
 the Romans in his time as a paint, and for- 
 merly applied to sacred purposes. Nat. Hist 
 lib. xxxiii. cap. 7. occ. Jer. xxii. 14. (Comp. 
 under nu'tt II.) Ezek. xxii. 14. Bochart, vol. 
 i. 484, 485, observes, that there is a lake in 
 Africa, called from the Phenicians Sisara, so 
 named, he thinks, both on account of the ver- 
 milion or red paint (lara;) for which those parts 
 were famous, and also of the neighbouring river, 
 
 n^avdv, and Vulg. aruit was 
 to let ahne, q. d. set 
 
 called likewise in Latin rubricatus red-colour- 
 ed. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to set, place, settle, dispose^ 
 constitute, appoint. It implies design, order, 
 ornament, or stability. Gen. iii. 15. iv. 25. 
 XXX. 40. Ps. cxl. 6. Isa. xxvi. 1, & al. freq. 
 
 II. In Kal, to set, or be set, in array or order 
 of battle, occ. Ps. iii. 7. Isa. xxii. 7. 
 
 III. In Niph. to be set, stiff, as the tongue 
 (litrb fem.) \vith thirst, occ. Isa. xli. 17 
 where LXX ? 
 dry. 
 
 IV. With n foUowing, 
 from. occ. Job x. 20. 
 
 V. As a noun n-tt' array, dress, a garment, occ. 
 Ps. Ixxiii. 6. Prov. vii. 10. 
 
 VI. As a noun n-ur a kind of thorn, so called 
 from its stability, strength, or toughness. Isa, 
 v. 6, & al. 
 
 VII. As a noun mnir settled or fixed founda- 
 tions, occ. Psal. xi. 3. comp. Psal. Ixxxii. 5 ; 
 but see Pole's Synopsis on the place. 
 
 VIII. As a noun plur. in reg. "nntr. occ. Isa. 
 xix. 10. The word is here rendered by some, 
 purposes or counsels ; by others, nets ; but it 
 seems rather to mean such weels or toils for 
 taking fish as are represented on the Prsenes- 
 tine table, and which Dr Shaw informs us 
 continue to be used by the Egyptians to this 
 day. " They are made," says he, " of several 
 hurdles of reeds, ^cJ, in some convenient part 
 of the river, in various windings and directions, 
 and ending in a small point ; into which the 
 fish being driven are taken out \vith nets and 
 baskets, as is here represented." Travels, p. 
 424, note. 
 
 IX. As a N. TW, plur. mnar that part of the 
 body on which men dt, the buttocks, occ. 2 
 Sam. X. 4. Isa. xx. 4. 
 
 X. As a N. "nt:' the warp, in weaving, that 
 range of threads which are set ox fixed length- 
 wise in the loom, and through which the 
 weaver shoots the cross threads called the 
 woof. The warp is in like manner called in 
 Greek ffmfAuv, and in Lat. stamen, q. d. the 
 standing or fixed threads, and by these words 
 the LXX and Vulg. constantly render the 
 Heb. -na? Lev. xiii. 48, & aL Comp. y^-Q 
 VL 
 
 XI. Chald. as a N. t\w, from the Heb. arar, 
 six, plur. yniD sixty. Ezra vi. 15. Dan. iii. 1, 
 & al. 
 
 XII. As a N. ^nc and D-nar two. See under 
 rraa^ IL 
 
 nnar occurs not as a verb, but hence as a noun 
 mas. plur. in reg. "nna^ toils or weels. See above 
 under nar VIII. 
 
 Der. Set, sit, seat, sooth, stout, sheath, Lat. 
 situs, whence Eng. site, situation. Latin sto, 
 standi, status, whence Eng. stand, 8fc. state, 
 station, Sfc. estate. Latin sedeo, svdo, sedo, 
 resideo, subsideo, whence Eng. sedentary, sedi- 
 ment, sedate, 8fc. reside, Sfc. subside, 8fc. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 I. To drink, swallow liquids, as men or other 
 animals. Gen. xxiv. 14, 19, 22. Exod. xvii. 6. 
 
Vntt^ 
 
 560 
 
 nr)bti' 
 
 xxxiv. 28. 1 Sam. xxx. 12. Isa. xliv. 12, & al. 
 freq. As a N. "nm a drinking, indulgence in 
 dmiking, debauch, occ. Eccles. x. 17. Sofem. 
 mnif. occ. Esth. i. 8. As a participial noun 
 mas. rrnu^n, plur. in reg. -nc^n drink. Ezraiii. 
 7. Dan. i. 5, 8, 10, 16 ; in which four last 
 texts "na^n may be singular, as Theodotion 
 and the Vulg. render it, " being substituted 
 for rr. Also, a drinking bout, a compotation, 
 feast, or banquet accompanied with drinking. 
 So the LXX frequently render it by -praroi, 
 and once, Esth. vii. 7, by ffuf^toifiov. Gen. 
 xxi. 8. Isa. V. 12, & al. freq. On Esth. v. 6, 
 see Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 389, 
 who remarks from Chardin and Olearius, that 
 the easterns at their feasts drink wine before 
 eating, not after, as we do. 
 II. Figuratively, to drink, " absorb, as the earth 
 absorbeth rain. Deut. xi. 11." Comp. Heb. 
 vi. 7. as trees sup up water, Ezek. xxxi. 14, 
 16. " as poison absorbeth the spirit, Job vi. 
 4. To drink, as iniquity or scorning, is to ad- 
 mit and practise them with delight, as a thirsty 
 person swalloweth down agreeable liquor, Job 
 XV. 16. xxxiv. 7. To drink the wrath of God 
 is to feel the dreadful effects of it, as if it 
 were infused into the mind. Job xxi. 20." 
 Taylor's Concordance. Comp. Prov. xxvi. 6. 
 In Niph. to be drunk, occ. Lev. xi. 34. Also, 
 to be drunk up, absorbed, as the water of the 
 Nile by the earth, occ. Isa. xix. 5. So 
 
 Aquila, avavo^rKnTai. 
 
 III. Chald. in Kal and A ph. to drink, occ. 
 Dan. V. 1 4, 23. As a N. emphat. K^nu^n 
 a compotation, banquet, occ. Dan. v. 10. 
 
 I. To plant, or more strictly, to settle, as a tree, 
 or shoot thereof. It is more than 17133, which 
 is simply to plant, or set. occ. Psal. i. 3. xcii. 
 14. Jerem. xvii. 8. Ezek. x\'ii. 8, 10, 22, 23. 
 xix. 10, 13. As a N. mas. plur. "bnttr thriv- 
 ing plants, occ. Psal. cxxviii. 3. Comp. Ps. 
 cxliv. 12. 
 
 II. To settle, as a people, occ. Hos. ix. 13 ; 
 where Vulg. renders it fundata/ownc^ec/. 
 
 Der. Greek o-tuXos and ffrnXn a pillar, Eng. a 
 stool. Also, to settle, settlement, still, quiet. 
 
 To shut, shut up or out. It is, in sense as well 
 as sound, nearly related to onD to stop up, 
 close. 
 
 I. To shut or close up, as the eye, ^-yrr Dnu; 
 closed (as to his) eye, as the Latins say, 
 lumine captus. So Montanus, occlusus oculo ; 
 and to the same purpose the Vulg. cujus ob- 
 turatus est oculus, whose eye was closed or 
 shut. occ. Num. xxiv. 3, 15. " It plainly al- 
 ludes to Balaam's not seeing the angel of the 
 Lord at the same time the ass saw him." 
 Bishop Newton's Dissertations on the Pro- 
 phecies, vol. i. p. 129. Comp. Num. xxii. 31. 
 
 II. To exclude, shut out, as prayer, occ. Lam. 
 iii. 8. To this purpose the LXX a*{(pga|s, 
 and Vulg. exclusit. 
 
 It is supposed to occur as a participle Hiph. 
 rrtirn, 1 Sam. XXV. 22, & al. but the N. mas. 
 plur. in reg. -a-t:' shows the word to be the 
 
 participle Hith. or the root T-ar, which there- 
 fore see. 
 
 To be still or calm, properly as the sea after a 
 
 storm, occ. Ps. cvii. 30. Jon. i. 11, 12. 
 
 Applied likewise to contention, occ. Prov- 
 
 xxvi. 20. 
 Der. Stack, stake, stock, stick. Qu? Lat. 
 
 stagno, Eng. stagnate, stagnant. 
 
 It may be nearly related to ^r\V to hide, as onar 
 to DHD, &c. 
 
 In Niph. to be hidden, i. e. to be in the secret 
 parts. Once, 1 Sam. v. 9 ; where two of Dr 
 Kennicott's MSS. read nnnon. But if in 1 
 Sam. V. 9, onnu be the true reading accord- 
 ing to the Keri, and two of Dr Kennicott's 
 MSS. and as Chald. Syriac, LXX, Aquila 
 and Symmachus and Vulg. appear to have 
 read, it may be best to render T^nii'-I and were 
 smitten, or by some word expressive of the 
 disease of the part affected, as all the just 
 mentioned translators (except Symmachus, 
 who is here deficient) do. Thus Aquila Ka.i 
 7rioii\u0*iireiv avruv a'l il^ui, And their fundaments 
 were relaxed (prolapscB fuerunt), and Vulg. et 
 computrescebant prominentes extales eorum, 
 and their prominent intestines rotted. Comp. 
 
 PLURILITERALS in U/. 
 
 As a noun from nrrar witness, niT or rn to ap- 
 point, and Kn a boundary, a witness of the ap- 
 pointed boundary. Once, Gen. xxxi, 47, where 
 LXX fitter v^ia.;, and Vulg. testis, of loitness. 
 Comp. under 'na" II. 
 
 I^TtZ/ See under STu;. 
 
 'iJ^tt' Chald. 
 
 To finish, complete. It often occurs in the 
 Targums in this sense. See Castell under 
 xyur. As a participle pehil fem. x-Ji-ar com- 
 pleted, finished. Once, Ezra vi. 15. 
 
 It seems a plain compound of bur to loose, and 
 px excessive labour or grief; see under ]H. 
 So as a N. pxbur quiet, free from labour or 
 grief. Thus Montanus, quietus, LXX iurx- 
 Suv happy. Once, Job xxi. 23. 
 
 As a noun fem. from bti^ to loose, dissolve, and 
 nrrb aflame of fire, a dissolving, melting flame 
 or fire. occ. Ezek. xx. 47, or xxi. 3, nsrrb 
 nsrrbu' the flame of the dissolving lire ; where 
 LXX, . (px4 91 ilmtphitra. the kindled or ignited 
 flame, Vulg. flamma succensionis the burning 
 flame. In Job xv. 30, nnrrbur seems to de- 
 note the flame or flash of lightning, as Schul- 
 tens renders it, fulmen. So in Cant. viii. 6, 
 rr-narrbur the dissolving flame ofJah (flamma 
 Domini, Montanus) appears to have the same 
 import. Comp. Ps. cxliv. 6. Job i. 16. And 
 observe that very many of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices read rT"< nnrrbur in two words. 
 
 A compound particle (from a; for, because, ? 
 for, and nn tohat ?) For why ? Cant. i. 7. 
 
nmh\^ 
 
 561 
 
 rii^n 
 
 Dltt^bt:; and Wflh^ see under u^biy IX. 
 
 It seems a derivative from bnur to involve 
 (comp. imder bnii? II. ) and to be one of those 
 very few words in which a servile x is inserted 
 before the last radical. The following ^xiu', 
 and perhaps "iKia (which see under ya VIII.) 
 are instances of the like form. 
 
 As a N. bxDty or bixna^ the left hand, so called 
 because, among the easterns, usually involved 
 in their hykes. Gen. xlviii. 13, 14. Num. xx. 
 17, & al. freq. Also, the north, because the 
 east being considered as the fore part of the 
 earth, the north will be to the left hand. Comp. 
 under mp III. Ezek. xvi. 46'; where see Mr 
 Lowth. As Ns. "bun-iv, fem. n"'bxn2^ left, at 
 the left hand. 1 K. vii. 21. Lev. xiv. 15, 26, & 
 al. As a V. in Hiph. to go towards the left or 
 left hand. occ. Gen. xiii. 9. Isa. xxx, 21. Also, 
 to use the left hand. occ. 1 Chron. xii. 2, 
 
 It seems to be a word formed from pa^, denot- 
 ing reiterated repetition, by inserting x before 
 the last radical, as in the preceding bxnar. 
 It occurs but once, namely in Ps. Ixviii. 18, 
 DTiil DSlbx nan the chariots of God are 
 twenty thousand, (even) ]X3ttr ''Bba thousands of 
 repetition, i. e. repeated, or as in Eng. marg. 
 many thousands (French translat. des milliers 
 redoubles) the Lord (is) in or among them ; 
 Sinai is in the holy place. The subject or 
 occasion of this Ixviiith Psalm was evidently 
 the removal of the aik to Mount Sion. See 
 2 Sam. vi. 1 Chron. xv. Dr Chandler's Life 
 of King David, vol. ii. p. 54, &c. and Dr 
 Home's excellent Commentary on the Psalms. 
 Now as the Lord descended on Mount Sinai in 
 Jire and smoke, with darkness, clouds, and thick 
 darkness, Exod. xix. 18. Deut. iv. 11 ; and as 
 he is elsewhere said a^l to ride upon the hea- 
 vens, Deut. xxxiii. 26. Ps. Ixviii. 5 upon mi 
 the spirit or gross air, Ps. xviii. 1 1 on a swift 
 cloud, Isa. xix. 1 ; so when the ark of Jehovah 
 with the cherubim was brought and set in his 
 place in the midst of, or rather within, the taber- 
 nacle that David had pitched for it (2 Sam. 
 vi. 17.), no doubt it was attended by the mira- 
 culous cloud and splendour in which Jehovah 
 used to appear over the cherubim of glory 
 (comp. Lev. xvi. 2. Heb. ix. 5, and under 
 nns II.), so that Sinai might then, in a figur- 
 ative sense, be said to be a^npa, in the holy, 
 which is often used for the most holy, place. 
 D^nn^ti' See under IH L , 
 
 As a N. cloth mixed of linen and woollen, as the 
 Scripture itself explains it in Deut. Linsie- 
 wookie." Ainsworth. occ. Lev. xix. 19. Deut. 
 xxii. 11. May not the word (if indeed it be 
 pure Hebrew) be a compound of u? which, ]]2)J 
 to involve, inweave, and ma to sprinkle, and so 
 express a texture sprinkled, as it were, with dif 
 
 ferent kinds of threads ? The Vulg. seems to 
 have translated it in Lev. by texta, and in 
 Deut. by contextum, woven. 
 
 As a N. fem. plur. (from ypm to sink, and i"! 
 to flow) running cavities or hollows. Once, 
 
 Lev. xiv. 37 ; where the LXX render it xoi- 
 Xct^as, and Vulg. valliculas hollows. Eng. trans. 
 hollow strokes. 
 
 A Chaldee or Persic N. of the same meaning 
 as the Heb. irjnar a sceptre, and probably form- 
 ed from that word by inserting i, as in the 
 Chaldee XD*13 and pD>n3 from the Heb. XD3 
 and p33. occ. Esth. viii. 4. ^'n'ljr the same, 
 occ. Esth. iv. 11. V. 2. 
 
 As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "syiiy thoughts dis- 
 tilling, as it were, from the heart ; for it seems 
 a compound of v which, and Fiyn to distil, occ. 
 Ps. xciv. 19. cxxxix. 23. 
 
 n 
 
 The radical idea of this word I suspect to be 
 the same as that of the Latin tabeo, which 
 may be derived from it, 'namely, to waste, con- 
 sume, pine away. 
 
 I. In Kal, with b following, to pine for or cfter, 
 to waste or consume with desire of. occ. Ps. 
 cxix. 40, 174, where Symmachus v<fftoi'7ri6v[ji,yiifa 
 I have excessively desired. As a N. fem. naxn 
 longing, pining desire, occ. Ps. cxix. 20. 
 
 II. In Hiph. with nx following, to consume 
 with hatred or dislike of. occ. Amos vi. 8. where 
 LXX ^'^iXvffffofjt.ai I abominate, and Vulg. de- 
 testor / detest. And though it must be owned 
 that the avS-^^tra-ra^s/a is in this view very 
 strong, yet comp. Gen. vi. 6. Deut. xxix. 20. 
 Jud. x. 16. Isa. i. 14. xliii. 24. Ezek. vi. 9. 
 xxii. 13, in Heb. But in Amos did not the 
 LXX and Vulg. translators read sjrnn ? 
 
 Der. Lat. tabeo, tabesco, tabes, whence Eng. 
 tabes, tabid. 
 
 mn 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to limit, bound, set or draw 
 a limit or bound, occ. Num. xxxiv. 7, 8, 10 ; 
 in the word DTT'ixnn of which last text the 
 radical rr, which itself never occurs in this 
 root, is supplied by s and the preceding ^ is 
 substituted for the formative < of Hiphil. As 
 a N. fem. plur. mxn occ. Gen. xlix. 2Q ; 
 where by some it is rendered bounds, as if from 
 this root, but more probably means desirable 
 things, from mx to desire. Comp. under 7XMr\ I. 
 
 II. To set bounds to, restrain, prescribe to. occ 
 Deut. xxxiii. 21, And he (Gad) xn- shall re- 
 strain the heads of the people. Comp. Gen. 
 xlix. 16. 
 
 III. As a N. xn, plur. o-xn, in reg. -xn, and 
 fem. mxn, a chamber or room bounded by walls, 
 &c. 1 K. xiv. 28. Ezek. xl. 7, 10, 12, & al. 
 
 IV. As a N. ixn a species of animal of the 
 deer or ^jroa^ kind, among which it is mentioned, 
 Deut. xiv. 5; where the LXX render it a^wya, 
 and Vulg. orygem, the oryx, which * Pliny 
 reckons among the wild goats. The nxn in 
 
 * " Caprariun sylvcstrium generis sunt et oryges. 
 Nat. Hist. lib. viii. cap. 53. 
 
ra^n 
 
 562 
 
 Deut. seems to be the same as the xin in Isa. 
 li. 20, which is there mentioned as taken in a 
 net or toil (comp. Ecclus xxvii. 20, and under 
 bin I. 5.), and so does not denote a wild bull, 
 as rendered, for those animals used to be 
 caught, not in toils or nets, as deer and goats, 
 but in pitfalls.* And Aquila, Symmachus, 
 and Theodotion unanimously render Nin in 
 Isa. by a^y|, and so Vulg. oryx. But what 
 animal precisely they meant by the appellation 
 oryx I pretend not to determine. As to the 
 two Hebrew names under consideration, I 
 know of no animal that they more probably 
 signify than the second kind of bekker-el-wash, 
 mentioned by Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 170, and 
 there described as " a species of the deer kind, 
 whose horns are exactly in the fashion of our 
 stag, but whose size is only betwixt the red and 
 fallow deer." And it seems probable that it 
 had its name nxn or xin by an onomatopoeia 
 from its peculiar cry, as the Greeks called the 
 jackalls ^wis, and the Latins thoes, from their 
 howl.f 
 
 To be connected, cohere, or embrace, as twins in 
 the womb. 
 
 I. As a noun, or rather as a participle mas. 
 plur. Dnxn and D^nNnn connected, occ. Exod. 
 xxvi. 24. xxxvi. 29 ; where it is applied to the 
 two comer boards on the west side of the ta- 
 bernacle. They shall be D73Nn connected, 
 namely, by mortising, or the like (Eng. marg. 
 twinned), to the two extreme boards of the 
 north and south side, below, and in like manner 
 they shall be finished at the top, even to the first 
 or uppermost ring. See more in Cocceius' 
 Lexicon on the word. 
 
 IL Asa N. mas. plur. D""mxn, or D'-nxn, twins. 
 occ. Gen. xxxviii. 27. Cant. iv. 5. vii. 3. And 
 without the k, omn Gen. xxv. 4. But the 
 Samaritan Pentateuch and one of Dr Kenni- 
 cott's MSS. here read D-nxn. 
 
 IIL In Hiph. to bring forth twins, or rather, 
 " to stand close together (see Exod. xxxd. 24, 
 &c. ) in a row having no chasm, none having 
 lost its fellow, according to the new translation." 
 Harmer's Outlines, p. 287, note. Comp. Bate's 
 Crit. Heb. and Lowth, Pnelect. xxxi. p. 410, 
 edit. Oxon. 8vo. and p. 634, edit. Getting, 
 and notes, occ. Cant. iv. 2. vi. 6. 
 
 Hence the proper name Thomas, which is in- 
 terpreted Ai^v//.os, or the twin, by St John, ch. 
 xi. 16, & al. 
 
 Der. Teem,. team. Qu? 
 
 I. As a N. fem. nsxn a Jig-tree. Plur. mas. 
 
 D^^anfigs, whether trees or fruit. See under 
 
 ]N VIL 
 IL As a N. mas. plur. o^axn labours, occ. 
 
 Ezek. xxiv. 12. See under ]n III. 
 
 I. In Kal, to delineate, draw, or mark out ,- or, 
 to be delineated, &c. Josh. xv. 9, 11. Isa. xliv. 
 13,&al. 
 
 II. As a N. nxn lineament, form, shape, appear- 
 ance. See Gen. xxix. 17. xli. 18. 1 Sam. xvi. 
 
 * See Bochart, voLlii. 974. 
 |2.See Bochart, as aboA'e. 
 
 pn 
 
 18. xxviii. 14. Jer. xi. 16. Lam. iv. 8. freq. 
 
 occ. 
 
 m Chald. 
 The same as the Heb. aiy. 
 
 I. In Kal, intransitively, to return, occ. Dan. 
 iv. 31. In Hiph, or Aph. transitively, to re- 
 turn, cause to return, restore, occ. Ezra v. 5. 
 vi. 5. 
 
 II. To return answer, to answer, occ. Ezra v. 
 11. Dan. ii. 14. iii. 16. 
 
 nin See under HI IIL 
 
 h'2'n See under Vl VI. VII. and vhl VIII. 
 
 )in 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb- but I suspect the 
 idea to be, to cut or shatter to pieces, or the 
 like. 
 
 I. As a N. pn, straiv, cut or shattered to pieces, 
 and reduced to a kind of chaff by the eastern 
 modes of threshing. (See tz;"T I. y^n III. and 
 ain.) So the LXX render it throughout 
 ax^pov, and Vulg. palea; and the Arabic pn 
 signifies, according to Michaelis in Lowth's 
 Praelect. p. 192, note, " Stramen triturando 
 dissectum." See Job xxi. 18. xli. 18 or 27. 
 With this kind of chopped straw, sometimes 
 mingled with barley, the eastern people an- 
 ciently fed their labouring beasts, as they 
 still do. See Gen. xxiv. 25, 32. 1 K. iv. 28. 
 Isa. Ixv. 25, and Harmer's Observations, vol. 
 i. p. 423, &c. The use of the chopped straw 
 and stubble in making bricks, Exod. v. was 
 not as fuel to bum or bake them with, for 
 which purpose surely neither of these are 
 proper ; but to mix with the clay in order to 
 make the bricks, which were dried or baked in 
 the sun, cohere. So Philo, who was himself 
 of Alexandria in Egypt, expressly informs us, 
 in Vit. Mosis. And from Dr Shaw, Travels, 
 p. 136, we learn that " some of the Egyptian 
 pyramids are made of brick, the composition 
 whereof is only a mixture of clay, mud, and 
 straw, slightly blended and kneaded together, 
 and afterwards baked in the sun. The straw 
 which keeps these bricks together, and still pre- 
 serves its original colour, seems to be a proof 
 that these bricks were never burnt or made in 
 kilns." And as to the Egyptian manner of 
 building in modem times, Mr Baumgarten,* 
 in his Travels, ch. 18. speaking of Cairo in 
 Egypt, says, " The houses for the most part 
 are off brick that are only hardened by the 
 heat of the sun, and mixed with straw to make 
 them firm." See also Complete System of 
 Geography, vol. ii. p. 177, col. 1 ; Hassel- 
 quist's Travels, p. 100; Harmer's Observa- 
 tions, vol. i. p. 176, note. 
 
 IL As a N. ]nna a place of shattering, or where 
 straw is shattered by threshing, occ Isa. xxv. 
 10 I nna pnn u^i-rna vnnn axnn lyinai 
 rrsmn, which is rendered in our translation. 
 And Moab shall be trodden down under him, 
 even as straw is trodden down for the dunghill. 
 
 In Collection of Voyages and Travels, 4 vols, folio, 
 vol. i. p. 443. 
 
 + So Niebubr, Voyage en Arable, torn. i. p. 92. " Les 
 maisons des petits quartiers [de Kahira] sont pour la 
 plupart de briques non cuites " 
 
 X So read the Keri and many of Dr Kennicott's codi- 
 ces, not "Di. 
 
i:in 
 
 563 
 
 in 
 
 But mMi does not signify to be trodden down, 
 but to be threshed, as noted in the margin ; nor 
 does ]nnn signify straw, which is expressed 
 by pn!; and laesides straw * has always been 
 too valuable in the east, whatever it is in the 
 western countries, to be trodden down for the 
 dunghill. These remarks seem to show that 
 our translators have mistaken the meaning of 
 this passage in Isaiah. But we may farther 
 observe, that severe calamities inflicted on na- 
 tions and people are in Scripture often com- 
 pared to the oriental maimer of threshing com 
 and straw. See 2 K. xiii. 7. Amos i. 3. 
 Hab. iii. 12. Comp. Isa. xxi. 10. xli. 15. 
 Dan. ii. So. Accordingly the LXX render 
 
 Isa. XXV. 10, Ka KO.TK'ra.TnSyitTiriti ii Mwa/S/r/;, 
 cv T^oTov Taroutri* oiXeavcc sv uuei^a.i; A.nd the 
 
 country ofMoabshaUbe trampled as they trample 
 threshing floor unth (threshing) carts ; Vulg. 
 Et triturabitur Moab sub eo, sicuti teruntur 
 palecB in plaustro ; on which versions observe 
 not only that ]nn?3 is rendered in the LXX 
 by aXuva. a threshing Jioor, but rT3T3-rn by a^- 
 %eti; {threshing) carts, and in the Vulg. more 
 properly in the singular by plaustro ; which 
 meaning the Heb. word may very well have, 
 if considered as a derivative from rrran to level, 
 lay level, or the like. Comp. under yyo and 
 bay I V. and see Vitringa and Bishop Lowth 
 on Isa. XXV. 10. 
 
 im Chald. 
 
 The same as the Heb. '^'2.v!, to break, once, 
 Dan. ii. 42. So Theodotion, awr^ifhofuvov, and 
 Vulg. contritum. 
 
 ^in Chald. 
 
 It occurs not as a V. in the Bible, but as a N. 
 NT'Tn continuance, continuation, occ. Dan. vi. 
 16, 20. 
 
 nn or nnn 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but the idea appears from 
 Isa. xxxiv. 11, to be confusion, loose, uncon- 
 nected, without form, order, or the like. So 
 Aquila excellently renders it by etTaxru with- 
 out order, Deut. xxxii. 10. Comp. under nn I. 
 
 I. As a N. rrn a confusion, waste, occ. Isa. v. 
 ^ ; where Vulg. renders nna, by desertam 
 desert. 
 
 II. As a N. irrn, formed like nm, 131?, ibirr, 
 &c. without order) form, or regularity, loose, 
 unformed, waste. See Gen. i. 2. f Isa. xxxiv. 
 II. Deut. xxxii. 10. Job vi. 18. xii. 24. On 
 Job xxvi. 7, comp. under ^S5: I. 2. 
 
 III. As a N, inn a waste, unprofitable thing or 
 idol, vanity, inanity. 1 Sam. xii. 21. Isa. lix. 
 4. xlv. 19, / said not to the seed of Jacob "inn 
 (as) a vain thing, " a thing of no consequence 
 (Bate, vfhom see), seek ye me." Comp. ver. 
 18, and Isa. xlix. 4. 
 
 WnT) See under r^rir: VI. 
 
 mn 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n, 
 which is supplied by " in n-inrr, Ezek. ix. 4. 
 
 I. In Kal and Hiph. to mark, make a mark. 
 occ. 1 Sam. xxi. 13. Ezek. ix. 4 ; where LXX 
 
 'hos ffyif/.uov put a mark. As a N. in a mark. 
 occ. Ezek. ix. 4, 6. So LXX ffn/j^my.* f In 
 Persia to this day their ink, which resembles 
 our printer's ink, though not so thick, serves 
 them not only for writing, but for making the 
 impression of their seah, which well illustrates 
 the above passage of Ezekiel, especially if 
 compared with Rev. vii. 3, 4 ; where the ser- 
 vants of God are said to be sealed in their 
 foreheads. 
 
 II. Asa N. in a /warA or ^fa^e for standing trial 
 with an adversary, (a-i w^n). occ. Job xxxi. 
 35, -in \]ii behold, or here is (French voici) 
 my ga,ge ; let the all-bountiful answer me. Hence 
 in Hiph. to challenge or accuse, as one who 
 gives his mark or pledge upon a trial," (Bate,) 
 and causes his adversary to do the same. occ. 
 Ps. Ixxviii. 41 ; where perhaps is an allusion 
 to the very phrase in Job xxxi. 35. See Targ. 
 on Ps. 
 
 HI. Chald. in Kal, to tremble, be terrified or 
 amazed. Once, Dan. iii. 24; where Aquila 
 and Theodotion i6a.v(ji.(tat he wondered, Vulg. 
 obstupuit he was astounded. The Targums 
 often use it in these senses. See Castell. 
 
 DID See under Dxn II. 
 
 Tn 
 
 I. In Hiph. to cut, or rather, to shake off. So 
 Vulg. excutientur, shall be shaken off. once 
 Isa. xviii. 5. 
 
 Der. To toss, I tease, to tose (pull), wool. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. a^nn, 
 plur. D-C'nn, denotes, according to the rabbins 
 and some modem translations, some kind of 
 animal, a badger, or the like ; but not so the 
 ancient versions, who all agree that it means 
 not an animal, but a colour , so the LXX 
 throughout, vaxivSos and vax,ty6ivo{, and Jerome 
 hyacinthus and hyacinthinus, azure, shj-blue ; 
 Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodotion, in 
 Exod. XXV. 5, tavdiva violet-coloured. So Vulg. 
 throughout by ianthinus, freq. occ. See Bo- 
 chart, vol. iii. p. 989, & seq. and Bynaeus, De 
 Calceis Heb. p. 46, & seq. and Scheuchzer, 
 Physica Sacra in Exod. xxv. 5, and Ezek. 
 xvi. 10. An outermost covering for the taber- 
 nacle of azure or sky-blue, was very proper to 
 represent the sky or azure boundary of this 
 system. Comp. under ban. 
 
 nnn see under nna IV. V. 
 
 WD See ^T) 
 
 T 
 
 I. To be in the midst, between, within, occ. 
 Deut. xxxiii. 3, They were between thy feet 
 (l^banb plur. as the Samaritan Pentateuch and 
 very many of Dr Kennicott's codices read). 
 This was the ancient posture of disciples with 
 their master. Comp. 2 K. iv. 38. Luke viii. 
 35. X. 39. Actsxxii. 3. The LXX render 
 it usra iiiri are under Vulg. appropinquat 
 approaches. As Ns. -jm t?te midst, middle, or 
 inner part. Gen. i. 6. ii. 9, & al. freq. p-n, 
 fem. nsa-n, and naia-n, middle, middlemost. 
 
 * See Harmer's Observations, as above, and vol. i. p. See Vitringa, Observ. Sacr. lib. ii. cap. 15, 8, &c. 
 *^^ ^ See Hanway's Travels, vol. i. p. 317. Comp. Niebuhr, 
 
 f See Burnet, Archaeolog. Philos. lib. ii. cap. 1 ; and Description de I'Arabie, p. 90 : Hanner's Observations, 
 the Rev. William Jones' Physiological Disquisitions, p. I vol. ii. p. 458, &c. 
 23, &c. I I See Junius, Etymol. Anglic, in tease and tose. 
 
hDD 
 
 564 
 
 nVn 
 
 Exod. xxvi. 28. 1 K. vi. 8. Jud. vii. 19, 
 &al. 
 
 II. As Ns. fn or -jin concealed wickedness, 
 deceit, occ. Ps. x. 7. Iv. 12. Ixxii. 14. 
 
 III. As a N. mas. plur. Q'-'^an or D^-Din pea- 
 cocks, occ. 1 K. X. 22. 2 Chron. ix. 21. So 
 LXX according to the Alexandrian MS. 
 rauvuv, and Vulg. in both texts, pavos. It 
 seems a foreign word, as perhaps D-nrT3ty and 
 D^Bp, which occur in the same texts, likewise 
 are. These birds might have this name by 
 an onomatopoeia from their cri/. Let any one 
 attentively survey the peacock in all the glori- 
 ous display of the prismatic colours in his 
 train (mille trahens varies, adverso sole, colo- 
 res), and he mil not be surprised that So- 
 lomon's marines, who cannot be supposed 
 ignorant of then- master's taste for natural 
 history, (see 1 K. iv. 33.) should bring some 
 of these wonderful birds with them from their 
 southern expedition. 
 
 isn occurs not as a V. but as a N. mas. plur. 
 DODn great or repeated frauds or deceits, occ. 
 Prov. xxix. 13. See above -jn II. and Comp. 
 Mat. v. 45. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. fem. 
 nbsn blue, azure, sky colour. So the LXX 
 Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodotion, fre- 
 quently votxivSo;, and Vulg. hyacinthus and 
 hyacinthinus. Exod. xxv. 4, & al. freq. Might 
 not this colour be so called as being that of the 
 verge or extremity of this system (as every one 
 may observe) from the V. rrba to finish, end? 
 Thus we call it, a sky colour. By Num. iv. 6, 
 nban seems to have denoted a deeper colour 
 than jpnn. 
 
 pn 
 
 I. In Kal, to direct, regulate. Isa. xl. 13. In 
 Niph. to he regulated. 1 Sam. ii. 3. ibl (ac- 
 cording to the Keri, and the reading of the 
 Coraplutensian edition, and many of Dr Ken- 
 nicott's codices ; so Vulg. ipsi) and by him 
 events are regulated : or if we follow the com 
 mon printed reading nb^, we may render the 
 sentence interrogatively. And are not events 
 regulated ? namely, by his providence. Comp 
 under nxb II. 4. 
 
 II. In Kal, to regulate by weight, measure, or 
 rule. Job xxviii. 25. Isa. xl. 12. Ps. Ixxv. 4. 
 Comp. Ezek. xviii. 25, 29. xxxiii. 17, 
 20. Applied metaphorically to the spirits 
 and heart. Prov. xvi. 2. xxiv. 12. In Huph. 
 to be weighed. 2 K. xii. 11. As Ns. pn 
 measure, tale, Exod. v. 8. Ezek. xlv. 11. 
 Comp. naian Nah. ii. 9. Fem. naDnn the 
 same. Exod. v. 8. Also, proportion. Exod. 
 XXX. 32, 37. Fem. n-^an measure, sum. Ezek. 
 xxviii. 12. xliii. 10. Comp. ver. II, and see 
 
 Bishop Newcome. Comp. root"pn. 
 
 Der. Greek t6;^v?, art, ri^mofjt.ai, Tt^^vaXa, 
 Ti^vou, TixTuv, a^^iriKTeoi, whence Eng. tech- 
 nical, architect, architecture, &c. 
 
 Vn 
 
 The idea seems to be elevation, rising above the 
 adjacent ground, elevari, in altum tumere in- 
 star tumuli aut cumuli. Hence Latin toUo, to 
 lift up, raise. 
 
 As a N. bn 
 
 I. An elevation, elevated situation, occ. Josh, 
 xi. 13 ; where Dbn may be plural, and the Vulg. 
 accordingly explains obn by mioj^rr by quce 
 erant in collibus et in tumulis sitce which were 
 situated on hills and rising grounds ; as many 
 towns in the mountainous country of Judea 
 were. Comp. Judith iv. 5. Butifoinobn 
 be considered as a suffix, their, the sense wiU 
 be the same. 
 
 II. A ruinous heap. occ. Deut. xiii. 16. Jer. 
 xlix. 2. Josh. viii. 28 ; in which last cited text 
 the LXX render it x.^f^'^ '^"txyirov an uninha- 
 bited heap, and the Vulg, in all tumulum, a 
 heap, a hillock. Comp. Jer. xxx. 18. and 
 Blayney there. 
 
 bbn I. As a participial N. blbn greatly elevat- 
 ed, eminent, occ. Ezek. xvii. 22. So Vulg. 
 eminentem, Targ. bt33 and Syriac N-^brn, 
 elevated. 
 
 II. As a participle Benoni mas. plur. with i3 
 postfixedia-bbnn wholaidus (i. e. Jerusalem and 
 the temple) in heaps, occ. Ps. cxxxvii. 3. Comp. 
 Ps. Ixxix. 1, and above bn II. alsobb" II. im- 
 der bs and of the two senses proposed let the 
 reader judge for himself. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but seems nearly 
 related to the following rrbn, as xnn to mn, 
 Nsn to rrsn, &c. As a participle or partici- 
 pial N. mas. plur. D-Nbn hanging, suspended, 
 in suspense. So LXX x,^ifjcxfx.ivn, and Vulg. 
 quasi pendens, occ. Deut. xxviii. 60. Hos. xi. 
 7. "^nmurnb D^mbn -nyn and my people (shall) 
 hang in doiibt, i. e. be in the utmost suspense 
 and anxiety, at my turning away from them 
 namely. So LXX sTtx^tfiafj^ivos suspended, 
 Vulg. pendebit shall hang. 
 
 3bn Chald. 
 
 As a N. the same as the Heb. abn snow. occ. 
 Dan. vii. 9. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. To hang, hang up, suspend. See Gen. xl. 
 19. Deut. xxi. 22, 23,* 2 Sam. xviii. 10. Job 
 xxvi. 7. Ps. cxxxvii. 2. f Ezek. xv. 3. xxvii. 
 10, 11; on which two last verses observe that 
 Pausanias says " the architraves [of the temple 
 of Apollo at Delphi] were decorated with 
 golden armours, bucklers suspended by the 
 Athenians after the battle of Marathon, and 
 shields taken from the Gauls under Brennus." 
 Chandler's Travels in Greece, p. 262. So in 
 modem times, Sandys, p. 25, speaks of one 
 of the gates of the seraglio at Constantinople 
 being '' hung with shields and cimetars." Comp. 
 Cant. iv. 4. 1 Mac. iv. 57. See more in 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 518. In 
 Niph. tobe hangedup. Esth. ii. 23. Lam. v. 12. 
 
 II. As a N. "bn a quiver, which is hung on the 
 shoulder. So LXX <pix,pir^Kv, and Vulg. 
 pharetram. occ. Gen. xxvii. 3. 
 
 bnbn As a N. pendulous, pendent, hanging 
 down; or rather as the LXX render D-bnbn 
 iXaras, and the Vulg. more plainly elatas 
 
 * See Vitringa's excellent Comment on this passage, 
 Observat. Sacr. lib. ii. cap. 12. 
 t See Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. p. 200, &c. 
 
rhn 
 
 565 
 
 i7Dn 
 
 palmarum, i. e. the clusters or strings of embryo 
 fruits after they have burst the sheaths of the 
 female palm-tree, and which then hang down, 
 and resemble locks of hair freely flowing. 
 Verbal description however can give but a 
 very imperfect idea of them, and therefore 
 I refer the reader for farther satisfaction to 
 Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacra, tab. dxxiv. fig. F. 
 and tab. dxxv. fig, 6. IG. See also Michaelis 
 on Lowtb's Priclections, p. 639, edit. Got- 
 ting. who observes that in Arabic likewise 
 rrbnbn signifies a cluster of young dates, spatha 
 palmarum. occ. Cant. v. 11. 
 
 oVn 
 
 In Arabic it signifies, to break, break in pieces, 
 particularly as a sword or potter's vessel on 
 the edge, to break on the edge with many jaggs 
 or notches. See Castell. The Vulg. have 
 once, and perhaps rightly, rendered it verbally, 
 Job xxxix. 10, Dbni, ad arandum to plough. 
 As a N. Dbn, plur. in reg. "nbn a furrow in 
 a ploughed field. So the LXX generally 
 render it awXa|, and Vulg. sulcus, occ. Job 
 xxxi. 38. xxxix. 10. Ps. Ixv. 11. Hos. x. 4. 
 xii. 11 or 12. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chaldee 
 signifies to split, cleave. Thus the Jerusalem 
 Targum uses it for the Heb. jjDu; Lev. i. 17, 
 and hence perhaps is derived the Greek Sxaw 
 to break. 
 
 I. As Ns. fem. m;bin, ni7bin andnybn, plur. 
 mas. D'-I^bin, a worm, or rather maggot (see 
 Bate) from its eating into and dividing certain 
 substances. See Exod. xvi. 20. Deut. xxviii. 
 39. Isa. xiv. 11. Jon. iv. 7. 
 
 II. As a N. j;b"in, and fem. npbin scarlet or 
 crimson-colour, q. d. worm-colour, so called be- 
 cause made of small worms, which are found 
 in the tubercles of a certain shrub. Isa. i. 18. * 
 Lam. iv. 5. Exod. xxv. 4. Lev. xiv. 4, & al. 
 freq. Comp. "211; under tT:m IV. As a par- 
 ticip. Huph. mas. plur. D-j^briD clothed in 
 scarlet, occ. Nah. ii. 4. 
 
 It may be worth observing, that the Arabs 
 call both this worm and the colour it yields 
 al-kermez, whence the French cramoisi, and 
 Eng. crimson ; and that the cochineal insect is 
 by naturalists ranged under the same genus. 
 See Bochart, vol. iii. 624, 625 ; Scheuchzer, 
 Phys. Sacra on Exod. xxv. 4; Goguet's 
 Origin of Laws, &c. vol. ii. 106, edit. Edin- 
 burgh ; and Brooke's Nat. Hist. vol. iv. p. 
 81, &c. 
 
 III. As a N. fem. plur. mj^bnn the grinders, 
 i. e. the teeth which divide or grind the food in 
 pieces. So the LXX f^vXa?, and Vulg. 
 molas and molares. occ. Job xxix. 17. Prov. 
 XXX. 14. Joel i. 6. 
 
 Der. French tailler to cut, whence Eng. taihr, 
 taillage, tally. 
 
 ^Vn See among the pluriliterals. 
 ron Chald. 
 
 As Ns. nbn and rrnbn the same as the Heb. 
 wbTV and rru^bti^, three. Dan. iii. 24. vii. 5, & 
 al. So Knbn Ezra vi. 4. also, the third. Dan. 
 
 * See Bishop Lowth's Note, and Annual Register for 
 1780, and Nat. Hist. p. 100. 
 
 V. 29. So "nbn Dan. v. 7. Fem. nxn-bn 
 Dan. ii. 39. plur. ^nbn thirty. Dan. vi. 7, 12, 
 or 8, 13. 
 
 Dn 
 
 To finish or be finished, whether in a good or 
 bad sense. 
 
 I. To finish, make an end of, complete, perfect. 
 Josh. iv. 11. Also, to be finished, completed, 
 ended. Gen. xlvii. 18. Job xxxi. 40. So 1 Sam. 
 xvi. 11, D"'"ll?3mnnr7 are the young /nen com- 
 plete ? i. e. are they all come ? For on-N Ps. 
 xix. 14, see under root on" I. In Hiph. to 
 finish, make an end. 2 Sam. xx. 1 8. transitive- 
 ly, to make an end of, take all. 2 Kings xxii. 4. 
 As Ns. on perfect, finished, complete, nXuos. 
 Gen. xxv. 27. Job i. 1, & al. on completeness, 
 perfection, complete soundness. Jobxxi .23. FuU 
 strength. 1 Kings xxii. 34. Integrity. Gen. xx. 
 5. Ps. ci. 2. Observe that in Prov. x. 9, 
 very many of Dr Kennicott's codices read onn. 
 Fem. rrnn, in reg. nnn integrity. Prov. xi. 3. 
 Job ii. 3, 9, & al. Dn?3 soundness, occ. Ps. 
 xxxviii. 4, 8. Isa. i. 6. 
 
 IL As a N. mas. plur. D^nn THUMMIM, 
 perfections. So the LXX, according to the 
 Complutensian edition, render it, Neh. vii. 
 65, ri\iiu(rt(rtv ; Aquila and Theodotion, Lev. 
 viii. 8, TiXiiuirui ; and Symmachus, Deut. 
 xxxiii. 8, TiXituryiTis, by which last word the 
 other Hexaplar versions likewise translate it, 
 Exod. xxviii. 30. As the precious stones put 
 into the high priest's breastplate were called 
 DmN lights (in the Greek versions (purnrfAovs,) 
 on account of their luminous splendour, but 
 principally from the illumination of the divine 
 oracles delivered by Jehovah to the high 
 priest, when arrayed in them, so are they call- 
 ed D'-nn from the completeness or perfection of 
 the said oracles, never failing, but always ac- 
 complished. Comp. D-TIN under "nx IV. 
 
 III. In Kal, to be finished or consumed, tofaiL 
 Gen. xlvii. 15, 18. Deut. ii. 14. Josh. iii. 16, 
 & al. freq. In Hiph. to consume, cause to be 
 consumed. Ezek. xxii. 15. xxiv. 10; where 
 Bishop Newcome, " waste away, percoquendo 
 consume." Comp. under 'it III. 2. 
 
 IV. Chald. as a particle nnn, the same as 
 the Heb. nnur there. Ezra v. 17, & al. 
 
 onn In Hith, onnrr to make or show oneself 
 perfect, occ. 2 Sam. xxii. 26. Ps. xviii. 26. 
 
 As a N. D-nn very perfect. Gen. vi. 9. xvii. 
 
 1. Also, great perfection, complete integrity. 
 
 Josh. xxiv. 14. Psal. Ixxxiv. 12. 
 From this root the Greeks seem to have had 
 
 their @i/^is, denoting law, right, and used as 
 
 the name of the goddess of oracles. Also, in 
 
 plur. i^ifitffTis laws, oracles* 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but the idea is evident ; 
 from hence as a N. l-ron continuance, continual 
 succession. So Exod. xxix. 42, T-nn nbl? is 
 the burnt-offering of continuance, or continual 
 burnt -offering. Lev. vi. 13 or 20. Num. iv. 
 16, "T^nnrr nnan the bread-offering of contin- 
 uance. Also, as an adverb, continually, perpe- 
 tually. Exod. xxv. 30. xxviii. 29, .30. xxix. 38, 
 & al. freq. It denotes either uninterrupted 
 
 j continuance, as Lev. vi. 6 or 1 3 ; or continual 
 
inn 
 
 566 
 
 T^n 
 
 renewals at certain times, Num. xxviii. 3, 6. 
 Jer. lii. aS, 34. Ezek. xlvi. 15. So Exod. 
 xxvii. 20, that the lamp may burn n^Dn con- 
 tinually, " both night and day" says Clarke 
 in his note here ; but by the next verse Aaron 
 and his sons were to order the lamp/ro7n even- 
 ing to morning, and by Exod. xxx. 8, Aaron 
 lighted the lamps at even, and by 1 Sam. iii. 3. 
 the lamp usually went out, ms", towards morn- 
 ing. But as to the fire on the brazen altar, it 
 was expressly commanded. Lev. vi. 6 or 13 ; 
 The fire shaUT-'Dn ever be burning on the altar, 
 rrasn Hb it shall not go out. And this pro- 
 bably was a rite, not only of the Levitical, but 
 of the ancient patriarchal dispensation, from 
 whence it was derived to the heathen. For 
 thus we find that " Numa [the second king of 
 Rome] erected a particular temple to Vesta, 
 and caused a fire to be kept always burning in 
 it." Hooke's Roman Hist, book i. ch. viii. 
 6, who adds the following learned note from 
 Cartrou and Rouille. " The keeping up of a 
 sacred fire had always been a part of religion 
 in different nations. The fire shall ever be 
 bm~ning on the altar, saith the Lord, it shall 
 never go out. Lev. vi. 13. Such a fire was pre- 
 served in the temples of Ceres at Mantinea, 
 of * Apollo at Delphi and Athens, and in that 
 of Diana at Ecbatan, among the Persians. 
 Setinus committed the care of the sacred fire 
 in the temple of Minerva, and of the statue of 
 Pallas, to a society of young women. The 
 magi had the^charge of keeping a fire always 
 burning on altars erected in the middle of those 
 little temples, which Strabo calls -rv^aihien. A 
 lamp was always burning in the temple of Ju- 
 piter Ammon ; and if we believe Diodorus 
 Siculus, this custom [i. e. of keeping up a 
 perpetual fire] came from the Egyptians to the 
 Greeks, and from them to the Romans, who 
 made it a principal point of their religion." f 
 Nor was this religious custom confined within 
 the limits of the Old World. " The sun was 
 the chief object of religious worship among 
 the Natchez [a nation situated on the banks 
 of the Mississippi in North America.] In 
 their temples they preserved a perpetual fire 
 as the purest emblem of their divinity. Minis- 
 ters were appointed to watch and feed this 
 sacred flame. :|: But what was the spiritual 
 import of that law. Lev. vi. 6 or 1.3? Was not 
 the perpetually keeping alive that miraculous 
 fire which came from before Jehovah, Lev. ix. 
 24, to exhibit his perpetual wrath against sin, 
 and to show that this wrath could not be ap- 
 peased or satisfied by the mere Levitical sac- 
 rifices, however numerous or costly, but would 
 bum tiU the appearance of Him who should 
 come to put away sin by the sacrifice of Him- 
 self? See Heb. ix. 26. x. 110. 
 
 See Callimachus' Hymn to Apollo, line 83, 84. 
 
 + Comp. Plutarch in Numa, vol. I p. 66, edit. Xyland. 
 and Bochart, vol. ii. 363 ; Virgil, ^n. ii. lin. 297, iv. lin. 
 200 ; Xenophon, Cyropaed. lib. viiL p. 460, edit Hutchin- 
 son, Svo. and note ; Selden De Diis Syris, Syntag-. ii. cap. 
 8. Vitringa in Isa. tom. ii. p. 249. note A. 
 
 X Dr Robertson's Hist of America, vol. i. p. 385. 
 Comp. p. 314, and Gentleman's Magazine for July 1753, 
 p. 326, and Critical Review fur November ir/1, p. 330. 
 
 With a radical and immutable n, as in rT22, rraa. 
 
 I. In Kal, to wonder, be astonished, amazed. 
 See Ps. xlviii. 6. Job xxvi. 11. Isa. xxix. 9. 
 Hab. i. 5 ; in which last text it occurs both in 
 Niph. and Kal, irrnn nrrnnm and be ye as- 
 tonished ; wonder because, &c. As a N. iirrnn, 
 astonishment, amazement, occ. Deut. xxviii. 
 28. Zech. xii. 4. 
 
 II. Chald. as a N. mas. plur. ^rrnn emphat. 
 NTTion wonders, occ. Dan. vi. 27 or 28. iii. 
 32 or iv. 2. It occurs also in construction, 
 Dan. iii. 33 or iv. 3. 
 
 For rrnrrnnrr see under rrn. 
 
 Hence Greek Sat/^a wonder, B-avf^oi^M to won- 
 der, by which latter V. the LXX several 
 times render rrnn. Also Ba.ft(-)iu, Bui^fhiofMut 
 to be amazed, by which V. Aquila translates 
 it, Psal. xlviii. 6, as another of the Hexaplar 
 versions does the N. ^nrrnn by Bk/^I^o;, Deut. 
 xxviii. 28. Also perhaps Latin timeo, to fear, 
 whence Eng. timid, timidity. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. tiisn 
 Tammuz, the name of an idol. Once, Ezek. 
 viii. 14, Then he brought me to the door of the 
 gate of the Lord's house, which was towards the 
 north, and behold there sat women weeping for 
 Tammuz, here Jerome interprets Tinn by 
 Adonis, who, he observes, is in Hebrew and 
 Syriac called Tammuz. Now it is well known 
 that Adonis was a Syrian idol, of whose wor- 
 ship, as celebrated in the temple of Venus, at 
 Byblus in Syria, we have an account in Luci- 
 an De Dea Syra, tom. ii. p. 878, &c, edit. 
 Bened. as follows. The Syrians, says he, 
 " affii-m that what the boar is reported to have 
 done against Adonis was transacted in their 
 country ; and in memory of this accident they 
 every year beat themselves (^Twrrovron) and la- 
 ment, and celebrate frantic rites {to. o^ytee. i^iTt- 
 kiovffi) ; and great wailing s are appointed 
 throughout the country ; and after they have 
 beaten themselves, and lamented, they first per- 
 form funeral obsequies to Adonis, as to one 
 ^dead, and afterwards, on the next, or another 
 (Its^jj) day, they feign that he is alive, and as- 
 cended into the air or heaven (is rov at^a, rifi.- 
 -rovffi), and shave their heads, as the Egyptians 
 do at the death of Apis ; and whatever women 
 will not consent to be shaved, are obliged, by 
 way of punishment, to prostitute themselves 
 during one day to strangers ; and the money 
 thus earned is consecrated to Venus." Thus 
 my author: and from his account we may 
 form a tolerably just notion of the manner in 
 which the Jewish idolatresses lamented Tam- 
 muz. But still what was meant by Tammuz 
 or Adonis? * Macrobius says, Adonis was un- 
 doubtedly the sun, and many other writers are 
 of the same opinion ; and the fable of Adonis' 
 descent into hell, and of Venus' (i. e. generative 
 nature's) weeping on that account, they with 
 him explain of the sun's passing through the six 
 southern signs, as they do Adonis' return to 
 Venus, of the sun's entering into the northern 
 
 * Adonin quoque solem esse 7ion dubitabitur, &c. Sa- 
 tiuruiil. lib. i. cap. 21. 
 
nrin 
 
 367 
 
 ^TDD 
 
 signs, and so returning to the northern hemi- 
 ] sphere of the earth ; and [they think that the 
 ' fiction of Adonis' being killed by a boar, 
 means the diminution of the sun's light and 
 heat by winter. * But if this had been all 
 that the idolaters intended by Adonis, would 
 they, as Lucian relates, have commemorated 
 his resurrection so soon after his obsequies ? 
 Would they not rather have kept his funeral 
 at the winter solstice, and celebrated his resur- 
 rection at the vernal equinox or thereabouts ? 
 Besides, the Jewish women are represented 
 as weeping for Tammuz on the fifth day of the 
 sixth month, (comp. Ezek. viii. 1, 15.) i. e. 
 nearly of our August, O. S. at which season 
 the diminution of the solar heat could hardly be 
 thought a subject for lamentation in the hot 
 eastern countries ; and the sun is then more 
 than four months distant from the winter-sol- 
 stice. And farther, as Bate has pertinently 
 remarked in his Crit. Heb, the worshipping 
 of the ivn^v, sun, or solar light, is not only dis- 
 tinguished from that of Tammuz, but expressly 
 called a greater abomination, ver. 15, 16. With 
 the learned writer therefore last mentioned, I 
 find myself obliged to refer nnn, as well as 
 the Greek and Roman f Hercules, to that 
 class of idols which were originally designed 
 to represent the promised Saviour, the desire 
 of all nations. His other name Adonis is al- 
 most the very Heb. "annx or Lord, a well 
 known title of Christ: and as for n?3n I 
 would, without being dogmatical or positive, 
 propose the derivation of it from on to put an 
 end to, and "in heat, i. e. wrath or punishment. 
 I cannot forbear adding from the learned Mr 
 Spearman, to whose 2d Letter on the LXX 
 I am much obliged in this article, that " ac- 
 cording to Julius Firmicus, upon a certain 
 night, while the solemnity [in honour of 
 Adonis] lasted, an image was \ laid in a bed, 
 and after great lamentation made over it, light 
 was brought in, and the priest, anointing the 
 mouths of the assistants, whispered to them 
 that salvation was come, that deliverance was 
 brought to pass;" or as Godwyn gives the 
 words, 0a,^piirt ru 0sa', iffri yoc^ fifnv tx, -Tfovuv 
 ffuTtt^ia, Trust ye in God, for out of pains sal- 
 vation is come unto US;" "upon which their 
 sorrow was turned into joy, and the image 
 taken, as it were, out of its sepulchre." 
 
 In Kal, transitively, and with n following, to 
 lay hold on, to hold, hold up, both in a proper 
 and metaphorical sense. See Gen. xlviii. 17. 
 Exod. xvii. 12. Ps. xvii. 5. Prov. iii. 18. iv. 
 4. Comp. Job xxxvi. 17. In Niph. to be 
 laid hold on, holden. Prov. v. 22. 
 
 For yo^n Ps. xvi. 5, see under root ^av 
 
 7?jn See among the pluriliterals. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but from the 
 things to which it is applied, the idea appears 
 to be straight, upright. The LXX have ren- 
 
 Compare the Orphic Hymn to Adonis. 
 + Comp. under ]V V. 
 t Comp. Theocritus, Idyll, xv. lia. 8i, 85, 
 In his Moses and Aaron, p. 18G. 
 
 dered D-ian by (rnXix,*! (pmixsuv the stems or 
 trunks of palm-trees, Exod. xv. 27. Num. 
 xxxiii. 9 ; and m"i?2"n, by trnkix^, Cant. iii. 
 6 ; and this latter form min-n, having - in- 
 serted after the n, would plainly prove the n 
 in the noun inn, &c. to be radical, but the -> 
 is wanting in very many of Dr Kennicott's 
 codices, n, however, seems radical. Hence 
 perhaps Eng. timber. 
 
 I. As a N. fern. plur. miTSTi and nTnnn up- 
 right pillars or columns, as of smoke, occ. 
 Cant. iii. 6. (which refers to the smoke of the 
 lamps and perfumes with which the royal 
 bride was attended*) Joel ii. 30, or iii. 3. 
 Comp. Jud. XX. 40. And as to the connex- 
 ion between this and the subsequent applica- 
 tion of the Heb. "M^n, I observe that the 
 younger Pliny, lib. vi. epist. 20, thus describes 
 the column of smoke which ascended from 
 Mount Vesuvius in that eruption by which 
 Pliny the naturalist perished. When viewed 
 from the distance of Misenum, " its figure, 
 says he, resembled that of a pine-tree, for it 
 shot up a great height in the form of a trunk, 
 which extended itself at top into a sort of 
 branches." The comparing of it to a palm- 
 tree might perhaps have been equally proper, 
 but the pine-tree was more familiar to Pliny. 
 
 II. As a N. inn, plur. D"lDn and minn, a 
 palm-tree, from its straight, upright growth, 
 for which it seems more remarkable than any 
 other tree, and which sometimes rises to more 
 than a hundred feet. Thus Xenophon, who 
 was well acquainted with the eastern countries, 
 (Cyropaed. lib. vii. p. 403, edit. Hutchinson, 
 8vo. ) mentions (poivi^i palm-trees ou f^uov n tXs- 
 0^ixms not less than a plethron (i. e. about 100 
 feet) in length ,-" adding, E/o-/ yx^ xxt f4,ii^ovis n 
 roitouToi ro //.yikos TKpvKOTi; ; for some of them 
 grow even to a greater height." And in the 
 same place he immediately subjoins, xat ya^> 
 
 ^n Tii^ofisvoi 01 (potvixis u9ro ftd^ov;, ayu xvotouv- 
 Tai, uffTi(> ol ovot ol xxyd'/iXioi, palm-trees being 
 pressed by a weight bend upwards, like asses 
 of burden." From which passage probably 
 arose that great, though common, mistake, 
 that the palm-tree, when growing, will support 
 a considerable weight hung upon it, and bend 
 the contrary way, as if resisting its pressure. 
 But Xenophon is there STpeaking of palm-trees 
 when felled and used as timber; and f Strabo, 
 I Plutarch, and Aulus Gellius, mention the 
 same fact, not of the palm-tree when grow- 
 ing, but of its "^oxov, ^vXov, or lignum, i. e. of 
 its beams or wood. || However the straight and 
 lofty growth of this tree, its longevity and great 
 fecundity, the permanency and perpetual flour- 
 ishing of its leaves,^ and their form, resem- 
 bling the solar rays, make it a very proper 
 emblem of the natural, and thence of the 
 divine light. Hence in the holy place or sanc- 
 
 * See Harmer's Outlines, &c. p. 124, and Mrs Francis' 
 note, in her Poeticiil Translation. 
 
 t Lib. XV. p. 10(53, edit. Amstel. 
 
 j Sympos. lib. viii. prob. 4, ad fin. 
 
 Noct. Att. lib. iii. cap. 6. 
 
 II, See note in Hutchinson's Xenophon Cyropaed. as 
 above, and Suicer's Thesaurus under <po/v;| 1 1. 
 
 If See Plutarch, Sympos. lib. viiL prob, 1, towards tho-v 
 middle. 
 
i72n 
 
 568 
 
 nnn 
 
 tuary of the temple (the emblem of Christ's 
 body) palm-trees were engraved on the walls 
 and doors between the coupled cherubs. See 
 1 K. vi. 29, 32, 35. Ez. xU. 1820, 25, 26, 
 and comp. under n'la, p. 339, 341. Hence at 
 the feast of tabernacles branches of palm-trees 
 were to be used, among others, in making 
 their booths. Comp. Lev. xxiii. 4.0. Neh. viii. 
 15. And hence, perhaps, the prophetess De- 
 borah particularly chose to dwell under a 
 palm-tree, Jud. iv. 5. Palm-branches were also 
 used as emblems of victory, both by believers 
 and idolaters. The reason given by Plutarch 
 and Aulus Gellius, why they were so among 
 the latter, is the nature of the wood, which so 
 powerfully resists incumbent pressure. But 
 doubtless, believers, by bearing palm- branches 
 after a victory, or in triumph, meant to ac- 
 knowledge the supreme author of their success 
 and prosperity, and to carry on their thoughts 
 to the divine light, the great conqueror over sin 
 and death. Comp. 1 Mac. xiii. 51. 2 Mac. 
 X. 7. John xii. 13. Rev. vii. 9, and under 
 naD III. And the idolaters likewise proba- 
 bly used palms on such occasions, not without 
 respect to Apollo or the sun, to whom, among 
 them, they were consecrated. Comp. sense 
 V. below. For a farther account of the palm- 
 tree, see Scheuchzer, Physica Sacra on Exod. 
 XV. 27, and on Job xxix. 18; Shaw's Travels, 
 p. 141, &c. and p. 343, &c. and Hasselqiiist's 
 Voyages, p. 416, &c. 
 
 Jericho is called the city of D-'iOn, Deut. xxxiv. 
 3. 2 Chron. xxviii. 15, (comp. Jud. i. 16. iii. 
 13; where the Tai-gum has inn" ani'p the 
 city of Jericho); because as * Josephus, 
 f Strabo, and | Pliny have remarked, it an- 
 ciently abounded in palm-trees. And so Dr 
 Shaw, Travels, p. 343, remarks, that though 
 these trees are not now either plentiful or 
 fruitful in other parts of the Holy Land, yet 
 " there are several of them at Jericho, where 
 there is the convenience they require of being 
 often watered ; where likewise the climate is 
 warm, and the soil sandy, or such as they 
 thrive and delight in." 
 
 IIL As a noun nan Tamar, a city built in the 
 desert by Solomon, and probably so named 
 from the palm-trees growing about it, (comp. 
 Ez. xlvii. 19. xlviii. 28.) as it was afterwards 
 by the Romans caUed Palmyra, or rather Pal- 
 mira, on the same accoimt, from palma a palm- 
 tree, occ. 1 K. ix. 18. It is otherwise named 
 imn Tadmor, which seems a corruption of the 
 former appellation, 2 Chron. viii. 4. Josephus, 
 Ant. lib. viii. cap. 6, 1, tells us, that after 
 Solomon had built several other cities, " he 
 entered into the desert which is above Syria, 
 and taking possession of it, erected there a 
 very large city, distant two days' journey from 
 Upper Syria, one from the Euphrates, and six 
 from Babylon; and that the reason of his 
 building at such a distance from the inhabited 
 parts of Syria, was, that no water was to be 
 met with nearer, but that in this place were 
 
 Ant lib. iv. cap. 6, 1 ; and lib. xv. cap. 4, 2; and 
 De BeL lib. I cap. 6, 5 6. 
 + Lib. xvL p. 1106, edit Amstel. 
 t Nat Hist. Ub. v. cap. 14, and lib. xiii. cap. 4 & 9. 
 
 found both springs and wells." And this ac- 
 count agrees with the late learned traveller, 
 Mr Wood's, who describes Palmyra as water- 
 ed with two streams, and says, the Arabs even 
 mention a third, now lost among the rubbish. 
 Josephus adds, " that Solomon having built 
 this city, and surrounded it with very strong 
 walls, named it @!iha,fji.o^a. Thadamora, and that 
 it was still so called by the Syrians in his time, 
 but by the Greeks Palmira, '0/ ^5 'EXX>iv? av- 
 TYiv T^otrayoosuauffi IlinXfii^ecv." With all due 
 
 deference however to such learned men as 
 may dissent from me, I apprehend that Pal- 
 mira was a name first imposed, not by the 
 Greeks, but by the Romans. There is no 
 Greek word from whence this appellation can 
 probably be derived ; but Palmira, from palma, 
 is the very oriental name translated into La- 
 tin ; and as the warm climate of this city, and 
 its enjoying the benefit of water in the desert, 
 make it highly probable that its Heb. and 
 Latin names refer to the palm-trees, with 
 which it once abounded, so * Abulfeda, a 
 learned oriental geographer, who flourished in 
 the 14th century, expressly mentions the 
 palm-tree as common at Palmira even in his 
 time. I cannot find that this city is ever 
 mentioned by any of the old Greek writers, 
 not even by that accurate geographer Strabo ; 
 nor indeed in the Roman history is any no- 
 tice taken of it, till Appian, in the fifth book 
 of his Civil Wars, speaks of Mark Antony as 
 attempting to plunder it.f But for a farther 
 account of the ancient history and present 
 state of this once noble and powerful city, I 
 with great pleasure refer the reader to Mr 
 Wood's curious, learned, and magnificent 
 - work, entitled, a Journey to Palmyra, and 
 shall only add, that the Arabs of the country, 
 like the Syrians in Josephus' time, still call 
 it by its old name Tedmor ; and that Mr 
 ^ Bryant tells us he was assured by Mr Wood, 
 that " if you were to mention Palmyra to an 
 Arab upon the spot, he would not know to 
 what you alluded, nor would you find him at 
 all better acquainted with the history of Odoe- 
 natus and Zenobia. Instead of Palmyra he 
 would talk of Tedmor ; and in lieu of Zenobia 
 he would tell you that it was built by Salmah 
 Ebn Doud, that is by Solomon the son of 
 David. " 
 
 IV. As a N. ^nn Tamar, the name of several 
 women, in allusion to the straightness, height, 
 and beauty of the palm-tree, to which the Jew- 
 ish queen is compared, Cant. vii. 7, 8. So 
 Theocritus compares Helen to a cypress- 
 tree, in a garden, Idyll, xviii. lin. 30, xa-reu 
 xvrK^io-cros. But Ulysses, in Homer's Odyss. 
 vi. lin. 162, 163, makes almost the very same 
 comparison as that in Canticles, by likening 
 the princess Nausicaa to a young palm-tree 
 growing by Apollo's altar in Delos : 
 
 * For an account of whom see the Arabic authors 
 mentioned at the end of Prideaux's Life of Mahomet, p. 
 153, and Herbelot, Biblioth. Orient, in Aboulfeda. 
 
 t Comp. Prideaux, Cormex. part. ii. book 7, anno 41. 
 
 t New System, vol. i. p. 214. 
 
 See Harmer's Outlines of a New Commentary, &c. 
 p. 178, 335, 337. , 
 
n^n 
 
 569 
 
 nrn 
 
 $0INIK02 nov i^voi avsg;^''/*^''*'' f>'l''' 
 
 V. 'nnn bj?n ^aa/ Tamar. The name of a 
 place in Canaan, mentioned Jud. xx. 33 ; and 
 so called, no doubt, in honour of Baal or the 
 sun, whose image or idol was probably there 
 accompanied by the palm-tree. Comp. under 
 1I?3 II. We have already seen under sense II. 
 that the palm-tree was among believers emble- 
 matic of the natural, and thence of the divine 
 light, and, probably from a perversion of the 
 sacred ritual, it was by the idolaters of various 
 nations dedicated to, or made an emblem of, 
 the sun. The Delian palm, consecrated to 
 Apollo or the sun, was, from * very ancient 
 times, famous among the Greeks. And He- 
 rodotus, lib. ii. cap. 156, remarks that there 
 were likewise many palm-trees at Apollo's 
 temple at Brutus in Egypt ; and lib. ii. cap. 
 170, that at Sais, in the temple of Minerva or 
 Athena (a name for the solar light) there 
 were ai'tificial columns in imitation of palm^ 
 trees. 
 
 linn occurs not as a verb but as a noun mas. 
 plur. Q-mnn lofty pillars or columns, to serve 
 for land- or way-marks, occ. Jer. xxxi. 21. 
 
 For Dx^nT^Dn bitternesses, see "Tin IV. under root 
 in. 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr. 
 
 I. In Kal, with b following, to shriek, wail, he- 
 wail. So LXX ^^nmv, and Vulg. plangant. 
 occ. Jud. xi. 40; where the infinitive being 
 formed in nT plainly refers to a root with a 
 radical n final. And observe that the root 
 ^n3 to give makes pn3, ^na, and nn, but never 
 man in the infinitive. 
 
 In Jud. V. 1 1, lin" seems to signify, they utter- 
 ed, rehearsed, from in 3 V. which see. 
 
 II. As a noun mas. plur. D-sn dragons, a kind 
 of large serpents, from the horrid whining or 
 hissing noise they make. This property of 
 theirs is observed by ^lian, and to this Job 
 alludes, ch. xxx. 29, and Micah, ch. i. 8. freq. 
 occ. See Bochart, vol. iii. p. 437, and Scheuch- 
 zer, Phys. Sacr. in Job xxx. 29, and on 
 Isa. XXXV. 7, see Vitringa. For D^an sing. 
 see among the pluriliterals. As a N. fem. 
 plur. msn female dragons or serpents, occ. 
 Mai. i. 3. So Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 448, 
 speaking of Arabia Petraea, says, " Vipers, 
 especially in the wilderness of Sin, which 
 might be called the inheritance of dragons, 
 were very dangerous and troublesome ; not only 
 our camels, but the Arabs who attended them, 
 running eimry moment the risk of being bitten." 
 
 III. As a N. fem. rranx a gift. See under 
 
 tna I. 
 )3n occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate 
 
 form, but 
 As a N. i^3n. 
 
 I. A large kind of serpent, from its doleful whin- 
 ing noise. Exod. vii. 9, 10, 12. Deut. xxxii. 33. 
 Comp. above rran II. Exod. iv. 3. viii. 9, &c. 
 
 II. An amphibious animal, so called from its 
 form resembling a large serpent, a crocodile. 
 
 * See Horaer's Odyss. vi. cited under sense IV. 
 
 See Ps. Ixxiv. 13. Isa. xxvii. 1. Ii. 9. Job vii. 
 12, where Mr Harmer, Observations, vol. iv. 
 p. 286 (whom see), explains it of the crocodile, 
 which, when it appears, the Egyptians watch 
 with great attention, to prevent its doing mis- 
 chief. Also, a large aquatic animal, a sea 
 monster, a whale, which genus are remarkable 
 for their doleful cry. Psal. cxlviii. 7. Lam. iv. 
 3.* Gen. i. 21, where cbT^n D-^-anrr seems 
 to include both the crocodile and whale f spe- 
 cies. Comp. under ^nnb. 
 Hence Greek Swvvsf, Lat. thynnus, and Eng. 
 tunny or tunny-fish. See Merrick's Annot. 
 and Scheuchzer, Physica Sacra, on Ps. Lxxiv. 
 13. 
 
 III. As a N. pnx. See under ]n3 I. 
 
 IV. Chald. as a N. fem. rT3''3n, from the Heb. 
 Sirr, second, occ. Dan. vii. 5. Adverbially, 
 m3''3n secondly, the second time. occ. Dan. ii. 7. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Syriac sig- 
 nifies in Hith. to fail, and I suspect that the 
 radical idea of the Heb. is, to be soft, tender ; 
 hence as a participial N. yor\ the tender part 
 or tip of the ear. So Montanus, tenerum. 
 Exod. xxix. 20, & al. 
 
 ")Dn See under 13 III. 
 
 In Kal, transitively, to loathe, nauseate, abomi- 
 nate, both in a natural and mental sense. Ps. 
 cvii. 18. Deut. vii. 26. xxiii. 7. Job xix. 19, 
 & al. freq. In Niph. to be abominable, occ. 1 
 Chron. xxi. 6. As a participle or participial 
 N. ai7n3 abominable, occ. Job xv. 16. Isa- xiv. 
 19. In Hiph. to act abominably. Ps. xiv. 1. 
 Ezek. xvi. 52. Comp. Ps. liii. 2. As a N. 
 fem. mirin, and in reg. nnj?in, an abomina- 
 tion. Gen. xliii. 32. Lev. xviii. 22, 26. Deut. 
 xviii. 12. XX. 18, & al. freq. It is often used 
 for an idol. See 2 K. xxiii. 13. Isa. xliv. 19. 
 Exod. viii. 26. Comp. Gen. xliii. 32 ; where 
 Targum Onkelos, For the Egyptians could not 
 eat bread with the Hebrews, because the beasts, 
 which the Egyptians worship, the Hebrews eat. 
 Comp. Gen. xlvi. 34. Exod. viii. 25, 26 ; and 
 see Herodotus, lib. ii. cap. 41 ; Bochart, vol. 
 ii. 644; and Jablonski, Pantheon Egypt. 
 Prolegom. 10, IL 
 
 nrn 
 
 With a radical, but mutable or omissible, .T. 
 
 In Kal, to err, wander, go astray, both in a 
 natural and spiritual sense. See Gen. xxi. 14. 
 xxxvii. 15. Exod. xxiii. 4. Ps. Iviii. 4. cxix. 
 176. Isa. xix. 14. xxviii. 7. xxi. 4, " is bewil- 
 dered," Bishop Lowth. In Niph. to be led 
 astray, deceived. Job xv. 31. To be disap- 
 pointed. Job iv. 10, The roaring of the lion. 
 
 See Bochart, vol. ii. cap. 46 ; Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. 
 in loc; Brooke's Nat. Hist. vol. iii. p. 9. 
 
 t It is an erroneous opinion that whales are not to be 
 found in the Mediterranean, and that therefore the Is- 
 raelites could not be acqu afcted with them ; for " Jolm 
 Faber saw one of the conimon toothless wfuiles without 
 fins on its back, thrown on shore in Italy, that was 
 ninety-one Roman palms long, and fifty thick. The 
 Roman palm is a little above half a foot. The same au- 
 thor avers, there was another at Corsica, a hundred feet 
 long; but Frederick Martens says the largest whale 
 caught at Spitzbergen is no more than sixty feet, or at 
 least seldom exceeds that lengtli." Brooke's Nat. Hist, 
 vol. iii. p. 6. 
 
-irn 
 
 570 
 
 nun 
 
 and the voice of the black lion, and the teeth of 
 the young lions, i^yna are disappointed, or miss, 
 of their prey namely. Thus Bate ; and per- 
 haps this may be preferred to the common in- 
 terpretation from j^nb, which see. In Hiph. 
 to cause to wander or go astray, to seduce. Gen. 
 XX. 13. Ps. cvii. 40. 2 K. xxi. 9, & al. As 
 a N. rrpin a trick, deception, occ. Neh. iv. 8. 
 ; Isa. xxxii. 6. In the former text the LXX 
 ' render it a<pavj secret things, and Vnlg. insidias 
 treacheries; in the latter, the LXX <rXav>j(r/v 
 error, and Vulg. fraudulenter/raMC?/en%, de- 
 ceitfully. 
 ynj^n to err greatly or repeatedly. As a partici- 
 ple Hiph. ynynn one who causeth another 
 greatly to err, a great deceiver, occ. Gen. xxvii. 
 12; where Symmachus zxTaTxi^eov illuding. 
 Pliur. D-irnynn, with n following. Behaving 
 very wrong or erroneously, towards, or as Bate, 
 playing false and deceitful parts loith. occ. 2 
 Chron. xxxvi. 16. As a N. mas. plur. D">yn!?n 
 great or repeated errors, occ. Jer. x. la. li. 18. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea of the 
 word seems to be, to divide, cut, cleave, split, 
 diffindere ; for the Arabic has, evidently from 
 this root, a verb signifying, to be cut or notched, 
 to chink, and several nouns denoting a chink, 
 aperture, fissure, or the like. See Castell. 
 
 I. As a N. lyn a cutting instrument, a razor. 
 Num. vi. 5, & al. A penknife, to cut the reed, 
 with which they wrote, into a pen. Comp. 
 under unar V. Jer. xxxvi. 23. 
 
 II. As a noun "lyn the sheath or scabbard of a 
 sword from its cleft form. 1 Sam. xvii. 51, & 
 al. So some derive the Eng. sheath from the 
 Saxon ceadan to separate. See Junius' Ety- 
 mol. Anglican, in Sheath. 
 
 Der. Greek r^uu to woimd, Eng. to tear, tore, 
 torn. Also perhaps Greek tu^u, Lat tero, 
 tritus, whence contero, attero, contritus, and 
 Eng. trite, contrite, contrition, attrition. 
 
 To smite, strike, beat, particularly with the 
 hands. Comp. Nah. ii. 8. It occurs not how- 
 ever as a V. in the simple form, but hence 
 
 I. As a N. C)n, plur. D'-sn, a kind of musical 
 instrument, a tabor, tabret, or small drum carried 
 in the hand, Exod. xv. 20, and played on by 
 beating with the head or fingers, as is probable 
 from Nah. ii. 8. It was used both on civil 
 and religious occasions, and is often mentioned 
 as beaten by women, see Exod. xv. 20. Jud. 
 xi. 34. 1 Sam. xviii. 6. Ps. Ixviii. 26. Jer. 
 xxxi. 4, but was sometimes played on by men. 
 See 1 Sam. x. 5. There is no reason to doubt 
 but it was veiy like, if not the very same kind 
 of instrument as the modem Syrian diff; 
 which is described by Dr Russell,* as " a 
 hoop (sometimes with bits of brass fixed in it 
 to make a jingling), over which a piece of 
 parchment is distended. It is beat with the 
 
 fingers, and is the true tympanum of the an- 
 cients ; as appears from its figure in several 
 relievos representing the orgies of Bacchus and 
 
 * Nat Hist of Aleppo, p. &i, where in plate xiv. the 
 reader may Bee the figure of a Turk beating the diff. 
 
 rites of * Cybele. It is worth observing, that 
 according to f Juvenal, the Romans had this 
 instrument from hence," i. e. from Syria. 
 Niebuhr also. Voyage de I'Arabie, tom. i. p. 
 146, has given us a similar description, and a 
 print of an instrument which (according to his 
 German spelling) he says they call dqff^; he 
 informs us that " they hold it by the bottom, 
 in the air, with one hand, while they play on it 
 with the other. " See also Shaw's Travels, p. 
 202, 203 ; Scott's note on Job xxi. 12 ; and 
 Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 409. The 
 oriental diff appears to be very like what is 
 known to the French and English by the name 
 of tambourin. 
 
 II. As a N. nan, Job xvii. 6. See under ns- 
 III. 
 
 III. As Ns. nan and rrnan, Tophet. See un- 
 der rrna I. 
 
 rjtjn I. In Hiph. to smite repeatedly, to beat, as 
 on a tabor or diff. Eng. trans, tabering. occ. 
 Nah. ii. 7 or 8 ; where see Bishop Newcome, 
 and Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 412. 
 
 II. As a participle or participial N. fern. plur. 
 masin beating on tabors or diffs. So the LXX 
 rvfATaviffT^tuv, and Vulg. tympanistriarum. occ. 
 Ps. Ixviii. 26. 
 
 Der. Tap, tabor, tabret. Greek rvrra, rs7v/u,- 
 (jt.a.1, rv-roi, whence thump, tympanum, tympany, 
 tymbal, timbrel, type, typical, ^c. 
 
 nsn See under naa VIL VIIL 
 
 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. denotes crudcy 
 indigested, insipid, or the like. 
 
 I. As a N. ban untempered mortar, or plaster. 
 occ. Ezek. xiii. 10, 11, 14, 15. xxii. 28. So 
 the Vulg. absque temperatura, and absque 
 temperamento, and Symmachus in Ezek. xiii. 
 10, ava^rvTov. In Ezek. xiii. the building of 
 the wall is mentioned as distinct from the 
 ja/as^enn^ of it (comp. Ecclus xxii. 17); and 
 to this day in the east they sometimes build 
 their walls of clay or unburnt bricks, and then 
 plaster them over ; and it is the cracking of 
 this plaster by the rains and wind that exposes 
 the walls to dissolution. Comp. Amos vi. 11, 
 and see Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 178. 
 
 II. As a N. ban insipid, occ. Job vi. 6. So 
 Symmachus ava^rwrav, and Vulg. insulsum. 
 
 III. As a N. ban undigested, crude, insipid, in 
 a metaphorical sense, that is, inconsiderate, 
 
 foolish, absurd, occ. Lam. ii. 14. As a noun 
 fem. nb^n folly, occ. Job i. 22. xxiv. 12. Jer. 
 xxiii. 13. 
 
 n3n 
 
 To fasten or join together. The LXX and 
 Symmachus render it by penTru and tru^paTruy 
 
 So Lucretius, describing the attendants of tliis god- 
 dess, says, lib. ii. lin. 618, 
 
 Tympana tenta sonant palmis 
 f " Jampridem Syrus in llberim dej^uxit Oront(!S, 
 Et linguam et mores, et cum tibicine chordas 
 Obliquas, nee non gentilia tympana secum 
 Vcxit Sat iii. lin. 62." 
 
 Comp. the passage cited from Herodian in 13'n3 I. under 
 "IDj where we find the Phenician, or more properly the 
 Syrian, women accompanying the orgies of Heliogabalus, 
 TYMIIANA iMiToe, xH'^i (pi^oyret, carrying tabrets or diffn 
 in their hands." 
 
ti'DD 
 
 571 
 
 -in 
 
 and Vulg. consuo, to sew, sew together,- but 
 these words seem too determinate, occ. Gen. 
 iii. 7. Job xvk 15. Eccles. iii. 7. Ezek. xiii. 
 
 18. 
 
 I. Kal, to laif hold on, catch, apprehend. Gen. 
 xxxix. 12. Deut. ix. 17. Com p. Prov. xxx. 
 9. In Niph. to be caught, as in a net, pit, or 
 crime. Ezek. xii. 13. xix. 4. Num. v. 13. 
 
 II. To lay hold on, to handle. Ezek. xxvii. 29. 
 Amos ii. 15, & al. Comp. Prov. xxx. 28. 
 
 III. To handle, play upon, as a musical instru- 
 ment. Gen. iv. 21. 
 
 IV. To handle, as the law, i. e. to study and 
 explain it, tractare. occ. Jer. ii. 8. 
 
 V. To undertake, manage, as war, capessere, 
 tractare, gerere. occ. Num. xxxi. 27. 
 
 VI. In Kal, to take in war, as a city or ene- 
 mies. Deut. XX. 19. Josh. viii. 8. 1 Sam. xxiii. 
 26. In Niph. to he taken. Jer. 1. 46. 
 
 VII. In Kal, to inclose, overlay, as an image 
 with gold or silver, occ. Hab. ii. 19. 
 
 nan 
 
 I. As a N. See under ns" III. and rrns) I. 
 
 II. Chald, as a N. mas. plur. emphat. N-nsn, 
 from the Heb. nS'iZ; to set in order. Some kind 
 of officers or magistrates, rendered, the sheriffs. 
 occ. Dan. iii. 2, 3. 
 
 Vpn Chald. 
 
 From the Heb. bT)V, to weigh, occ. Dan. v. 25, 
 27. 
 
 ]pn 
 
 I. In Kal, to direct, correct, make straight or 
 even. occ. Eccles. i. 15. vii. 13. But in Jer. 
 xxii. 24, i3pnN seems to be the first person 
 fut. in Kal, from the root pn3 to pluck off (so 
 LXX ixa-Trccau, and Vulg. evellam) with 3 
 inserted before the pron. suffix, according to 
 the Chaldee form, in allusion perhaps to king 
 Coniah's or Jehoiachin's dethronement and 
 captivity by the Chaldeans, as it follows in the 
 text. See Chaldee Grammar, ix. 3. 
 
 II. In Kal, to set in order, compose. So Vulg. 
 composuit. occ. Eccles. xii. 9. 
 
 III. Chald. in Ith. to he established, confirmed. 
 So Theodotion, tx^araiuhv. occ. Dan. iv. 33. 
 
 Der. a token, Qu ? 
 
 rpn 
 
 In general, to force or drive one thing into or 
 against another. 
 
 I. In Kal, transitively, to force, thrust, or 
 drive in, as a dagger, Jud. iii. 21 a pin or 
 stake, Jud. iv. 21 ; where the LXX, (accord- 
 ing to the Aldine and Complutensian edition) 
 and Theodotion tviK^ouffi knocked in. Comp. 
 Isa. xxii. 23, 25. Also, to drive or fasten to- 
 gether, as with a pin or the like. Jud. xvi. 14, 
 Tn-3 l?pnm and she fastened (it) with a pin ,- 
 where LXX iyx^ava-tjs -ratrirciXu thou shalt 
 fasten (it) with the pin. Comp. 1 Sam. xxxi. 
 10. 1 Chron. x. 10. 
 
 II. In Kal, to j)itch, as a tent ; i. e. to fasten 
 or fix it with pins or stakes. Gen. xxxi. 25; 
 where LXX, i^n^i, and Vulg. fixit, fixed. 
 Comp. under Trr" 1. 
 
 III. To force, drive, as locusts by a wind into 
 the sea. occ. Exod. x. 19; where LXX, 
 zfiakiv, and Vulg. projecit, cast. 
 
 IV. With v\'2 the palm of the hand following, 
 to drive, strike, or clap one hand against the 
 other, whether in joy, as Ps. xlvii. 2 ; or in 
 insult, Nah. iii. 19. Comp. under cidd. 
 
 V. With T or CjD, to strike hands with an- 
 other, a general and well known emblem of 
 agreement, bargaining, or suretyship. See 
 Prov. vi. 1. xvii. 18. xxii. 26. .lob xvii. 3. So 
 in Homer, II. ii. lin. 341, and II. iv. lin. 159. 
 
 AESIAI, '/J? iiTi^iOfjiiy. 
 
 And in Virgil, ^n. iv. lin. 597, 
 
 -En dextra fidesque ! 
 
 As a N. mas. plur. "irpin strikings of hand^ 
 pactiones manus (Symmachus ni.-jta.ya.i,) sure- 
 tyship, occ. Prov. xi. 15. 
 
 VI. In Kal, with n following, to force or drive, 
 as the breath into a trumpet, to blow with a 
 trumpet. Num. x. 3, 4. Absolutely, to blow, 
 trumpet. Num. x. 7. Transitively, to blow, as 
 a clangour or alarm. Num. x. 6. In Niph. to 
 be blown, trumpeted, occ. Isa. xxvii. 13. Amos 
 iii. 6. As Ns. ypn a blowing of a trumpet, 
 occ. Ps. cl. 3, jnpn either the trumpet or the 
 blowing thereof, occ. Ezek. vii. 14. 
 
 I. In Kal, transitively, to overpower, overbear, 
 overcome, occ. Job xiv. 20. xv. 24. Eccles. 
 iv. 12. In Hiph. to have overpowering strength, 
 to be strong, mighty, occ. Eccles. iv. 10. As 
 a N. ^pn power, authority, occ. Esth. ix. 29. 
 x. 2. 
 
 II. Chald. in Kal, to be strong or strengthened. 
 See Dan. iv. 17, 19, or 20, 22. v. 20. As a 
 N. ?ipn power, might, occ. Dan. iv. 27 or 30. 
 As a participial N. fem. Ns^pn and rra-pn, 
 plur. mas. l-B-pn, strong, mighty. See Dan. 
 ii. 40, 42. iii. 33, or iv. 3. 
 
 in 
 
 I. To go round or about. Num. xv. 39 ; where 
 the LXX, hairT^i(poiu,cn turn about. As a N. 
 with a formative s -nn- a round or range, occ. 
 Job xxxix. 8. As a N. mas. plur. O'-in, 
 though rendered merchantmen or chapmen, 
 seems to mean places around, environs, occ. 
 1 K. X. 15. 2 Chron. ix. 14, D^nnrr ^ma men 
 around, or in the environs. In the former 
 passage the LXX explain the words by ruv 
 (po^aiv Tcov vTOTiTccyfiivuv the tributes of the 
 subjected (people), in the latter by ruv avt^uv 
 ru)v vfoTirayfji.ivea)) of the subjected men, where 
 Vulg. legati diversarum gentium, the ambas- 
 sadors of various nations. 
 
 II. As a N. mas. plur. "Tin, in reg. "*nn, 
 borders or rows of jewels or gold round the 
 head, perhaps not unlike what Lady M. W. 
 Montague mentions (Letter xxxix. vol. ii. p. 
 136,) as worn by the Sultana Hafiten, who 
 " round her talpoche [or head-dress'] had four 
 strings of pearl the finest and whitest in the 
 world ;" or else resembling the two or three 
 rows of pearls which * Olearius says the 
 Persian ladies wear round the head, beginning 
 on the forehead, and descending down the 
 cheeks and under the chin, so that their faces, 
 seem to be set in pearls. This coiffure 
 
 * Cited in Harmer's Outlines of a new Commentary 
 on Solomon's SonL', p. 205, where see more. 
 
nn 
 
 572 
 
 rtiTj 
 
 seemed to him to be very ancient among the 
 eastern people, since, says he, mention is 
 made of it in the Song of Songs, ch. i. 10. 
 occ. Cant. i. 10, 11. 
 
 III. As a N. -in a turn in order or succession. 
 occ. Esth. ii. 12, 15. 
 
 IV. As a N. nn a turn, order, rank. occ. 1 
 Chron. xvii. 17. 
 
 V. In Kal, to go about in searching, to investi- 
 gate, explore, search out. Num. x. 33. xiii. 3. 
 Ezek. XX. 6, & al. freq. In Hiph. to cause to 
 explore or be explored, occ Jud. i. 23. Hence 
 
 VI. As a N. mas. plur. D-'inN explorers, spies. 
 So Aquila and Symmachus xctratrxoTuv, and 
 Vnlg. exploratorum. occ. Num. xxi. 1. 
 But the LXX retain the original word A^aouv 
 or (Alex.) A^x^ufi, and so take it for a proper 
 name. 
 
 VII. As a N. -Jin and in a turtle-dove (so 
 LXX, r^vyuv, and Vulg. turtur,) thus called 
 in Heb. by an onomatopoeia from its cooing, 
 as in Greek r^vym, in Latin turtur, and in 
 Eng. turtle. Gen. xv. 9. Lev. i. 14. Ps. 
 Ixxiv. 19. Cant. ii. 12, & al. See Merrick's 
 Annot. on Ps. Ixxiv. 19, and Bochart, vol. iii. 
 p. 35, & seq. 
 
 VIII. Chald. as a N. mas. plur. ^mn oxen, 
 beeves, from the Heb. omir. Ezra vi. 9. 
 Dan. iv. 22, & al. 
 
 Hence Greek Tav^os, and Latin taunts, a bull. 
 Also, thur, the * Lithuanian name for the 
 urus or wld bull. 
 
 IX. Chald. as Ns. perhaps from Heb. "in 
 III. above, "in two. occ. Ezra vi. 17. Dan. 
 iv. 26 or 29. ]nin two, second.^ occ. Ezra 
 iv. 24. Dan. v. 31, or vi. 1. 
 
 Der. Tour, turn, &c. Also compounded with 
 bn to confound, trouble ; compounded with 
 bu^i to agitate, twirl, troll. 
 
 Hence also the German idol Thor, nearly an- 
 swering to the Roman Jupiter, i. e. the hea- 
 vens in circulation, had his name. Thus Adam 
 Bremensis saith, " Thor presideth in the air, 
 causeth thunders, winds, showers, fair wea- 
 ther, fruits, and his sceptre seemeth to denote 
 Jupiter. " So Ericus Olaus, in his History of 
 Sweden, " Thor, as being the most powerful 
 and supreme of the gods, was set in the midst 
 and higher than the rest, shaped like a naked 
 man, holding in his right hand a sceptre, in 
 Ms left the seven stars or planets." And again, 
 " They invoked Thor for rain and wholesome 
 breezes (aura necessarid) as presiding on 
 high ; by whose protection also they hoped to 
 be preserved from hurtful blasts (a6 incommo- 
 dis impressionum,) from thunder and hail ; to 
 whom, on the fifth day of every week, they 
 offered sacrifices by the appointed priests, 
 whence that day was called Thorsdag," by the 
 Swedes namely, as I may add it is by us 
 Thursday. See Vossius De Orig. et Prog. 
 Idol. lib. ii. cap. 33 ; Introduct. to Camden's 
 Britannia, edit. 1695, p. cxxx ; and Mallet's 
 Northern Antiquities, vol. i. p. 95, &c. vol. 
 ii. p. 41, 68. 
 
 X^T\ See under rm II. 
 
 ]in occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea 
 
 seems to be, to fix firmly, settle, or the like. 
 As a N. Tin a large and high piece of timber 
 strongly settled or fixed in the place where it 
 stands. 
 
 1. An obelisk, or the like. occ. Isa. xxx. 17. 
 
 2. The mast of a ship strongly fixed therein for 
 sustaining the yards, sails, tackling, &c. occ. 
 Isa. xxxiii. 23. Ezek. xxvii. 5. 
 
 The LXX constantly rendering pn by 'iffros 
 from IffTZfci to stand, stand firm, or fixed, 
 appear to have preserved the true idea of the 
 Heb. and confirm the interpretation here 
 given of the root. 
 
 Der. Greek S^'/j^y,- a footstool. Also, S^ovcj, 
 Lat thronus, and Eng. a throne. 
 
 pin Chald. 
 
 As a N. from the Heb. li;u;, a gate or door. 
 occ. Dan. ii. 49. of a furnace, occ. Dan. iii. 
 26 ; where Theodotion S-u^a. As a N. mas. 
 plur. emphat. N-J?"in porters, men who loait at 
 or keep the gate. occ. Ezra vii. 24. So the 
 LXX wXu^on, and Vulg. janitoribus. 
 
 Der. Greek 6voa. Eng. a door. Qu? 
 
 As a N. mas. plur. D-Sin teraphim. See under 
 rrsn XV. 
 ti'in See among the pluriliterals. 
 
 Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig- 
 nifies to compress. See Castell's Lexicon 
 under urtrn. As a N. U'-n a he-goat kept for 
 breeding, hircus admissarius. occ. Gen. xxx. 
 35. xxxii. 14. 2 Chron. xvii. 11. Prov. xxx. 
 31. Comp. Jer. 1. 8. uElian has remarked 
 with what pride and stateliness the he-goat 
 precedes the flock. And the LXX have sup- 
 plied this circumstance in their version, r^ccyos 
 hyovfxitoi atvoXiov, a he-goat leading the fiock. 
 See Bochart, vol. ii. 648, and Scheuchzer, 
 Phys. Sacr. in Prov. 
 
 As Ns. of number jjirn, fem. rrsrirn and nj^iyn, 
 nine. Gen. v. 5. Num. i. 23. xxxiv. 13, & 
 al. freq. Plur. D-jra^n ninety. Gen. v. 9, 17, 
 & al. freq. -pen or ''pa;n, fem. n-v^-n or 
 njj-trn ninth. See Num. vii. 60. 1 Chron. 
 xxiv. 11. Lev. XXV. 22. 2 K. xxv. 1. 
 
 Is not the numeral N. i?u;n a derivative, with 
 a formative n, from the V. rryu; to look, turn, 
 as denoting that number which is looking or 
 turning, as it were, from units to a higher 
 order of numbers ? Thus Martinius, Lexic. 
 Etymol. in Novem, derives the Latin novem 
 nine from novus, as signifying the last (whence 
 novissimus) and the Greek imx nine from tveg 
 old and vto; new, as being old in such a sense, 
 that immediately after it there^ begins a new 
 order of numbers ; and, what is most to our 
 present piupose, he remarks that the Dutch 
 and Saxon negne (whence our Eng. nine) may 
 be deduced from the V. neigen to incline, and 
 that thence this may be named the inclined 
 number, i. e. from units to tens. And I 
 cannot forbear adding that the Vulg. renders 
 the Heb. V. rfVT27' by the very word inclina- 
 bitur shall incline or be inclined. Isa. xvii. 7, 
 8 ; and so Aquila, according to the reading 
 which Montfaucon thinks genuine, by frtxXtSn 
 
 inns inrlirtpff. CwPTl. IV. 4. 
 
nn 
 
 573 
 
 ly-'tt'in 
 
 nn 
 
 The infinitive of the V. jna to give. See 
 Grammar, vii. 26. 
 
 nnn 
 
 As a N. some missive weapon, or rather, a 
 club. Thus Bochart, vol. iii. 785, who de- 
 duces it (with a formative n) from the root 
 nn- or nm, which latter in Arabic signi- 
 fies to strike with a club. This interpre- 
 tation is confirmed by the LXX, Aquila, and 
 Theodotion, who render it a<pv^a a hammer or 
 heetky so the Vulg. malleum. Once, Job xli. 
 20. 
 
 Der. n being prefixed to the V. a mattock. 
 Qu? 
 
 PLURILITERALS in n. 
 
 K-inn 
 
 As a N. occ. Exod. xxviii. 32. xxxix. 23. It 
 is rendered in our translation an habergeon, 
 i. e. a kind of coat of mail, " armour to cover 
 the neck and breast,'' Johnson ; and nearly to 
 this purpose the Targum Onkelos T-'iuf. Nei- 
 the LXX nor Vulg. however favour this ver- 
 sion, and indeed the paraphrases of both are 
 so loose that they leave us to conjecture what 
 is the meaning of the word. I suspect then 
 that the n in this noun is servile, and that it 
 is one of those few Hebrew nouns which (if 
 we embrace the printed readings) seem form- 
 
 ; ed with a servile h final, as ji-bp parched corn, 
 1 Sam. xvii. 17 ; j<3U? sleep, Ps. cxxvii. 2 ; 
 KIlDD a butt. Lam. iii. 12; and perhaps j<an 
 Isa. xix. 17 ; and I take the root to be rr'in to 
 heat, make warm, and that the noun j^'inn de- 
 notes some kind of cloak or mantle, which was 
 made close about the neck for this purpose. 
 
 nrsVn 
 
 Once, Cant. iv. 4, Thj (i. e. the brides) neck 
 is like the tower of David, built m-sbnb ; a 
 thousand shields "ibn (are) hung upon it, all 
 targets of mighty men. The eastern custom 
 of hanging arms, shields, and cimeters on the 
 outside of towers has been already taken notice 
 of under rrbn L and in the passage before us 
 there is an evident allusion to the glittering or- 
 naments, pearls, jewels, &c. on the bride's neck, 
 and an intimation that these, when so placed, 
 were as efficacious in subduing the hearts of 
 the beholders as the swords and shields of 
 mighty men in conquering their enemies. 
 Comp. ver. 9. m-sbn then is, I think, a 
 compound of rrVn to hang, andm-S edges, and 
 so denotes a place for hanging up edged wea- 
 pons on. See Michaelis on Lowth, Praelect. 
 XXXI. vol. ii. p. 636, 637. edit. Gotting. 
 
 -^f "ouns "^nn, bnnn, and binnx yesterday, 
 Ihese words are compounded of the verb 
 on to finish or consummate, and bin (or bn) to 
 cut off. Yesterday, or the day immediately 
 past,answeTs to this description : It is just con- 
 summated and cut o^from the present day."* 
 See 2 Sam. xv. 20. Job viii. 9. In Isa. xxx. 
 J -^^ " ^' ''""^"^ denotes some time ago : 
 and m Ps. xc. 4, is joined wit h dv day; but 
 
 * Holloway's Originals, vol. a p. 212. 
 
 in all other passages than those just cited, 
 bnrij binn, andbinnx, are followed by Du;bu^, 
 or onu'ba' literally, a third time past, nearly as 
 the Greeks say in prose, * x,^is / t^covv, and 
 in poetry f x,^iZ^ xai -r^coi^a, yesterday and be- 
 fore, for lately, some time before. Comp. 
 Dtybiy under lybur IX. 
 
 D^Dn 
 
 As a N. mas. sing, (from ]n a dragon, and o- 
 the sea, or a large collection of water) a sea- 
 dragon, a crocodile, occ. Ezek. xxix. 3. xxxii. 
 2. In the former of which texts seventeen of 
 Dr Kennicott's codices now read v^nrr, as 
 four more did originally, and in the latter two 
 have i^sna. Comp. under ^nnb I. 
 
 D:nn 
 
 To expound, explain, interpret. Once, as a 
 participle Aph. Ezra iv. 7; so LXX -h^- 
 finnvfAtvnv interpreted written in the Syrian 
 tongue, and D^nnn interpreted in the Syrian 
 tongue, that is, in the Syrian, both character 
 and language. 
 
 Der. Targum, a Chaldee interpretation or pa- 
 raphrase of the Bible. Of these several are 
 still extant, and are of considerable use in ex- 
 plaining the Hebrew scriptures ; for a parti- 
 cular account of which see Walton, Prolegom. 
 xii. and Prideaux, Connex. part ii. book viii. 
 towards the beginning. 
 
 Also, truckman, truceman, dragoman, or drog- 
 man, " a name given in the Levant to the in- 
 terpreters kept by the ambassadors of Christian 
 nations, residing at the Porte, to assist them 
 in treating of their masters' affairs." New 
 and Complete Dictionary of Arts, &c. See 
 Targum Onkelos on Gen. xlii. 23. Exod. iv. 
 16. vii. i. 
 
 As a N. a^-UT-in, from in to go round, and iva; 
 to be vivid or bright in colour, a kind of precious 
 stone, the chrysolite of the ancients. So the 
 LXX and other Greek versions several times 
 X^tKxo'kiSoi, and Vulg. chrysolithus : " so named 
 (i. e. in Greek and Latin) from its fine gold 
 yellow colour. It is now universally called topaz 
 by modem jewellers, and, when perfect and free 
 from blemishes, is a very valuable gem ; it is, 
 however, very rare in this state. It is of the 
 number of those gems which are found only in 
 the round ov pebble form. They are ever of a 
 fine yellow colour, but they have this like the 
 other gems, in several different degrees ; the 
 finest of all are of a true and perfect gold co- 
 lour ; but there are some deeper, and others 
 extremely pale, so as to appear scarce tinged." 
 See New and Complete Dictionary of Arts in 
 CHRYSOLITE and TOPAZ. Exod. 
 xxviii. 20. Ezek. i. 16, & al. Comp. Dan. 
 X. 5, 6, and Vitringa, Observations, Sacr. lib. 
 iv. cap, 1. 19. 
 
 II. Tarshish, the name of the second son of 
 Javan, who was the fourth son of Japhet, 
 Gen. X. 4. 
 
 III. -4 place, and city, on the coast of Spain, 
 near Gades, (now Cadiz), originally settled by 
 
 Herodotus, lib. ii. cap, 53 ; Lucian, torn. i. p. 913, 
 edit. Bened, 
 t Homer, 11. ii. lia 303. 
 
w^w'yn 
 
 574 
 
 pnnn 
 
 the descendants of Tarshish, and called after 
 his name, and thence by the Greeks Tx^r^a-tros, 
 and by the Romans Tartessus, and anciently 
 abounding in the commodities mentioned by 
 Ezek. ch. xxvii. 12.* Comp. Jer. x. 9. 
 It was to this Tarshish or Tartessus in Spain, 
 that Jonah, ch. i. 3. iv. 2, attempted to flee 
 from the presence of the Lord, as being a 
 place at a great distance both from Judea and 
 Nineveh : and not, as I once thought, to Tar- 
 sus, in Cilicia ; 1st, because this latter is no 
 sea-port, nor situated on the sea, and therefore 
 no ship, properly speaking, could be going thi- 
 ther, as Jon. i. 3 : 2dly, Tarsus in Cilicia is 
 nearer to Nineveh than Judea is, and conse- 
 quently, by going thither, Jonah would have 
 been approaching to, not fleeing from, the city 
 he was so averse from visiting, f 
 Ships of Tarshish mean large, strong ships, fit 
 to sail from Judea to Tarshish, (as Jon. i. 3.) 
 or to undertake the like distant voyage. See 
 1 K. X. 22. xxii. 49. Isa. ii. 16. xxii. 1, 14. 
 (comp. ver, 6.) Ps. xlviii. 8; which last text 
 is to be understood as a comparison. " The 
 meaning evidently is, that as the east wind 
 shatters in pieces the ships of Tarshish, so the 
 divine power struck the heathen kings with 
 terror and astonishment." Dr Home's note 
 on the text, whom see. Ezek. xxvii. 25, 
 " The ships of Tarshish "jTma/ were thy chief 
 in thy merchandise." Geneva translat. So 
 Vulg. principes fwiin negotiatione tua "thy 
 chief traders in thy market." Bp Newcome. 
 IV. The name of a place supposed to be in the 
 East Indies, mentioned 2 Chron. ix. 21. xx. 
 36, 37. That it was in that part of the world 
 may be argued from the commodities, name- 
 ly, elephants' teeth, apes, and peacocks, 
 brought from thence, and because the ships 
 sent thither were built at Ezion-geber on the 
 Red Sea. Bochart thinks this Tarshish was 
 probably the promontory Cory, on the north 
 of the island of Ceylon, which according to 
 him was the land of Ophir, whither the ships 
 of Solomon went. If this opinion be admit- 
 ted, this Tarshish may seem to have been so 
 called as being the farthest place then known 
 eastward, as Tarshish in Spain was westward ; 
 nearly as we from the East Indies, call part of 
 America, since discovered, the West Indies. 
 But after all that Bochart has written on this 
 subject, I must not omit that another very in- 
 genious WTiter is of opinion, that the Tarshish 
 to which Solomon's fleet sailed was no other 
 than Tarshish in Spain, whither the Pheni- 
 cians had before traded with vast advantage ; 
 
 Soe Bochart, vol. i. p. 169 171, 606; and Wells' Sa- 
 cred Geography, vol. i. p. 143, &c. 
 
 \ See J. D. Michaelis, Spicileglum Geographise Hebrse- 
 orum Exterse, p. 83, 85. 
 
 that he fitted out his fleet from Ezion-geber , 
 on the Red Sea (comp. 1 K. ix. 26. ) because 
 he had no convenient port on the Mediter- 
 ranean ; that this fleet coasted along the shore 
 of Africa, and doubling the Cape of Good 
 Hope came to Tarshish in Spain, and thence 
 back again the same way. In this manner our 
 author accounts for their spending so long a 
 time as three years in their voyage out and 
 home, and remarks that Spain and the coasts 
 of Africa furnish all the commodities which 
 Solomon's fleet is said to have brought back. 
 And to confirm this, it seems certain from the 
 account given by Herodotus, (lib. iv. cap. 42. ) 
 that in the reign of Necos or Pharaoh Nechoh, 
 king of Egypt, above six hundred years before 
 Christ, some Phenicians sent out with his or- 
 ders, did, in like manner, set sail from the Red 
 Sea, and coasted round Africa to the straits 
 of Gibraltar, though indeed, instead of going 
 back by the Cape of Good Hope, they return- 
 ed to Egypt the third year by the Mediter- 
 ranean. See Abbe Pluche's Nature Dis- 
 played, vol. iv. dial. ii. p. 197, & seq. Eng- 
 lish edit. 12mo. and comp. J. D. Michaelis, 
 Spicilegium Geograph. Heb. Exter. p. 98, 
 &c. and Bp Lowth's note on Isa. ii. 1.3 16. 
 
 As a noun, a censor, " a governor," so Eng. 
 margin. Castell takes it for a Persian word, 
 and derives it from the Persic na^'in austere, 
 severe, occ. Ezra ii. 63. Is'ih. vii. 65, 70. viii. 
 9. X. 1. 
 
 pn~in 
 
 As a noun, Tartak, the Aleim or idol of the 
 Avites, mentioned 2 K. xvii. 31. It seems 
 compounded of "in to go about, and pn*i to 
 swathe, gird round, as with a chain, and so 
 may denote the heavens or celestial fluid, carry- 
 ing the earth and planets about in their orbits, 
 and at the same time swathing them round as 
 it were, according to the expression in Job 
 xxxviii. 9. Comp. also Job xxvi. 7, under 
 Dbn II. 
 
 The Jews have a tradition that the emblematic 
 idol was an ass, which seems not improbable, 
 as that animal, when tethered, might, though in 
 a gross manner, represent the physical truth 
 intended.* And from this idolatrous worship 
 of the Samaritans, joined perhaps with some 
 confused account of the cherubim, seems to 
 have sprung that stupid story of the heathen, 
 that the Jews had an ass's head, in the holy of 
 
 '^ holies of their temple, to which they paid re- 
 ligious worship, f 
 
 See Hutchinson's Trinity of Gentiles, P- 434; and 
 Holloway's Primsevity, &c of Sacred Heb. p. 41. 
 
 t See Bochart, vol. u. 221, & seq. and Vossius De Ong. 
 & Prog. IdoL lib. iii. cap. 75. 
 
 Psalm xli. 13. 
 THE END. 
 
 *rrbK mrr''. 
 
 :0 
 
 >0F THl' 
 
 /ajTEBSIT 
 
r 
 
 onn-K IS DUE ON^HE LAST DATE 
 
 RETURN TO the Circulation desk of any 
 University of California Library 
 
 NORTHERN REGIONa[ UBRa1?Y FACILITY 
 BIdg. 400, Richmond Field Station 
 University of California 
 Richmond, CA 94804-4698 
 
 ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
 |TorM2S?S-^^---edl^^^^, 
 
 * boX;: NRL^ '" "^'^^^^^ ^V bringing 
 
 "Jenewais and recharges may be made 4 
 days prior to due date. *^'naae4 
 
 DUE AS STAIVIPED BELOW 
 
 "Dec 1 2UUir 
 
 12,000(11/95)